¡¶life lamp¡· Please read here first for related works It will be updated three times a day at 6:00 in the morning, 14:00 in the afternoon and 22:00 in the evening. Finally, I urge everyone to log in to your Qidian account when watching, and then cast your recommendation vote. The new book issue is critical for any author, and your support is greatly needed. Text Chapter 1 Thousand-year-old Monster "You brat, be smarter. If you bump into this immortal, I will kill you brat." A young man with a short stature was full of arrogance and sneered at a young man with arrogance. The young man¡¯s name is Wuxie. Wu Xie raised his head calmly, his eyes were full of calmness. Maybe it shouldn't be described as calm, because there was no wave in his eyes, and it was as quiet as a pool of stagnant water. He just looked at the young man with his crooked mouth indifferently. He knew this young man, whose name was Bu Yaolian. He was the only son of a brothel madam. Although this person is usually a bit stubborn, he is definitely not like today. He would scold someone if he felt slightly unhappy. ¡°Obviously, he got excited by scolding, so he scolded people whenever he saw them. This was the thirty-seventh time he provoked others. But no one dared to refute him! Because he has been favored by the immortals and will enter the immortal gate to cultivate immortality. No one dares to offend him. Wuxie also didn¡¯t offend him. He just hurried back because he had something important to do! Bu Yao tilted his head, seeing that Wu Xie not only did not apologize immediately like the others, but instead looked at him, he felt even more unhappy. "Good boy, you are not afraid of death. See if I don't destroy you. Wang, Wang Er, give it to me" "I'm sorry, Bu Xianren." Before Bu Yaofan could give the order, Wuxie was already full of apologies. He bowed and stepped back appropriately. Bu Yao raised his head proudly and waved to the men behind him. "Let's go!" He staggered away. Don¡¯t ignore others, go back to your little dark room from the street, close the door, and curl your lips with a self-deprecating arc. "I didn't expect that I, a great immortal from the upper world, would be scolded by a little mortal today. Speaking of it, the past is unspeakable" Scenes from the past floated in Wu Xie's eyes, thinking about how glorious and talented he was back then. Genius, your path to spiritual practice is smooth sailing. Until you transcend this world and fly to the world above. Even when he got there, he still had outstanding qualifications, with only one person crushing him. But he never thought that he would return to this lower realm again. "Everything is for this sky lantern." Wuxie took out a lantern from his arms and held it in his hand, feeling the coolness coming from it, and couldn't help but feel refreshed both physically and mentally. This lamp is actually a lampstand. It is milky white, looks like jade but not jade, looks like stone but not stone. There seems to be milk flowing on the surface. There is a black candle wick on the lampstand, which looks no different from an ordinary lampstand. But Wuxie knows that it is special. It can observe objects or people from a distance, and it can also repeat the moment of enlightenment. It is of infinite use in practice or mastering magic. Precisely because the object was extremely powerful, Wuxie was chased by countless monks after possessing it. In the end, he had no choice but to return to the lower realm at great cost. But because of this, he lost his body, leaving only a little bit of his soul. At that time, he was afraid that someone from the upper world would lock his breath, so he hurriedly used the method of seizing the body to devour the young man named Wuxie and became Wuxie today. The big thing Wuxie has to do is to practice quickly. It is too slow to practice alone. It is impossible for him to choose. He needs to join a certain sect. Therefore, it is necessary to use the power of the sky lantern to see where the sect of cultivating immortals is. Direct observation is not feasible, everything has two sides, and the sky lantern's ability to observe objects from a distance naturally has limitations. It can only be used to observe people or things that Wuxie has seen. If you have not seen them, you cannot observe them. It has been a thousand years since he ascended to the upper world. The stars in the lower world have changed. The former sect has long been destroyed. Now he does not know where the sect of cultivating immortals is. He has never been there or seen it, so naturally he cannot use the sky lantern. "But it doesn't matter. Today there will be monks to introduce Bu Yao Lian to the door. If you don't mind, just look at Bu Yao Lian." Do whatever comes to your mind. Put the sky lantern on the table, take out the match, and light it on the core. A weak blue fire rose up in the small dark room. The blue fire might be too weak, causing it to keep swaying. Wu Xie's body shone onto the ground, and his shadow followed suit, baring his teeth and claws. It was extremely ferocious, and the scene was a bit strange for a moment. . Wu Xie¡¯s gaze remained motionless, looking at the candle that was about to be extinguished. Slowly, a picture appeared in front of Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. That was a street, with countless people shouting "immortal" in their mouths, with respect in their eyes, and kneeling on the ground. Bu Yao¡¯s face was also kneeling, his body was shaking, his face was red, and his eyes were full of fanaticism. Above everyone, a young man wearing a white Taoist robe was flying with a sword, his expression was very peaceful.?, facing Bu Yao, he said: "I am the second generation true disciple of Dao Yi Xian Sect. I was ordered to come to pick you up today. But I flew all the way here today and saw that many living beings are in distress. I couldn't bear it and had to give it to Xian Xian." "I will give you a map of the Immortal Sect. You can leave the sect within three days." After that, he dropped the map. Bu Yao took it in his hand with fear on his face, and said with tears streaming down his face: "Thank you, Master Immortal." The man nodded and smiled, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and dozens of streams of light rushed into the crowd. Suddenly, the dozens of people felt the disease that they had suffered for many years. Disappeared, everyone kowtowed in surprise, and words of praise continued to spread. Bu Yaolian opened the map and saw the location of Daoyixianmen. So Wuxie also saw it. The sky lantern was extinguished, and Wuxie's face turned a little pale. Although the sky lantern was easy to use, it would shorten its lifespan by one year every time it was used. Even if a mortal had a lifespan of several decades, it must be used with caution. ¡°However, although the price is high, the rewards are huge. At least Wuxie knows the location of Daoyixianmen. ????????????????? But the problem arises, knowing it is one thing, but entering the Daoyixianmen to practice is another thing. In order to avoid being targeted by the enemy, he chose this body in a hurry, but found that this body was not suitable for cultivating immortals and only had the qualifications of a mortal. In the world of spiritual practice, qualifications are very important. How high a person's qualifications are will basically determine how far he can go on the road to immortality. Qualifications are generally divided into upper, middle, lower and lower grades. As long as you reach any of these qualifications, even the lowest level, you will be accepted as a disciple by the sect. " Ke Wuxie can't even reach the lowest level, which is the qualification of a mortal." With such qualifications, the sect will not open the immortal root for him at all, especially since the resources in the world of immortality are difficult to regenerate, and no one will waste them on mortals. "But if you can't open the immortal roots, you can't feel the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, and you can't practice at all. Even if Wuxie has peerless cultivation techniques, he can only stare in frustration. "Unfortunately, Wuxie's body is just that of a mortal, and he has never opened his immortal roots. Based on Wuxie¡¯s experience of living for thousands of years, it is not a problem to open the immortal roots alone. But after all, it is still about resources. Where does Wuxie, a mortal, get the resources? Text Chapter 2 This person should be killed! So what if we know the location of Daoyixianmen? No one would accept it even if it was gone. Wuxie walked out of the house calmly and walked towards the street. He walked very slowly, with his head buried low. If anyone could look into his eyes, they would see a hint of quick calculation. Facing the dead end of being unable to cultivate immortality, ordinary people would have been discouraged, but this would never happen to Wu Xie. It¡¯s not that he has practiced Taoism for thousands of years and has a strong Taoist heart, but that he doesn¡¯t want to die! Those old monsters in the upper realm will definitely use shocking means to come to the lower realm. If they are found, even death will be a luxury. Fortunately, there will be a buffer period while they wait for them to find a suitable method to come down, and after they come down, they still have to find the current Wuxie. This is the time for Wuxie to practice as quickly as possible. During this period of time, if he cannot grow, he will only die. Thinking about how hard it was to get the treasure of a sky lantern after working hard for it, if it can¡¯t be used in practice, then what¡¯s the point of giving up that life in the first place? Wu Xie walked slowly, quickly analyzing the situation and looking for an opportunity to enter the Immortal Sect. "Bu Yaolian has the same qualifications as a mortal like me, but the fact that he was able to enter the Immortal Sect shows that he spent a lot of money to buy it, and the person who can mobilize the number of disciples in the sect must be the core figure of the sect, most of them are elders. The leader is also possible. " "And once there is such a person who is greedy for worldly money in the sect, it means that the foundation of the sect is unstable, and it is mostly a second- or third-rate low-level immortal sect. " Wu Xie thought of the monk who was so compassionate. The behavior of treating patients was sneered with great disdain. "The world of cultivating immortals is hundreds of times crueler than the secular world. In their eyes, mortals are like ants. They will kill them with just open hands. How can they have time to save ants like you?" Of course, there are good people among the monks, but Wuxie has lived for who knows how many years. , he could tell at a glance that the monk was putting on a show for everyone to see. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? Use magic to make everyone fascinated. Secondly, establish a reputation among mortals. With fame, more people will send their children to the sect for testing, and there will be a greater chance of discovering geniuses, so that the sect can rise. And Wuxie noticed one detail, that is, the disciple handed the map to Bu Yaolian. "This behavior can only convince me that this sect has just been established not long ago, and few people know its location, so they deliberately left a map so that mortals can go there to be tested." Wuxie's analysis is very methodical, and every one is worthy Everything he paid attention to was thought of by him. But the key point is that none of what he analyzed seems to have anything to do with how he entered the sect. If he wants to enter Daoyixianmen, he must have value that Daoyixianmen can use, but what is this value? Take the initiative to contribute sky lanterns? Haha, don't be stupid. Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps slowly stopped. The breeze blew, stroking his long black hair a little messy. The calculating light in his eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by clarity and brightness. He looked up at the sky, looking at the azure blue sky and floating white clouds. The corners of his mouth slightly curved, and he sighed: "The sky is blue, the wind is gentle, and the people are clear." This seemingly chaotic and noisy situation, in other words, In front of evil, it is still as vulnerable as a thin layer of paper, which will break with a poke. ¡­ On the street, the disciple had flown away, leaving behind a place full of praise and respect, and in the center, Bu Yao¡¯s face, laughing maniacally. "Ha~ha~ha~ha!" "Ha~ha~ha~ha!" His sharp and unpleasant laughter attracted everyone's attention. Everyone was looking at him. It was really hard to be watched by so many people. Feeling very good, he became even more arrogant and shouted: "Call Immortal!" The two strong men beside him reacted and shouted with a coquettish look on their faces: "I have seen an Immortal." "Bu Immortal." Bu Yaolian laughed loudly. Everyone stood up and were silent about Bu Yao's arrogant attitude. Wuxie walked towards Bu Yao's face while looking at it, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. "Call the Immortal! Call the Immortal!" Bu Yaofan shouted several times. Sure enough, some ruffians wanted to join him and started to boo. "Bu Xianren! Bu Xianren!" "Bu Xianren!" After a while, a dozen young people stood next to Bu Yao's face. Bu Yao's face was full of pride and he was in a good mood. Suddenly, he glanced and his eyes fell on a girl. The girl had fair skin and a dewy appearance. She lowered her head slightly and had an excited blush on her face. She was petite and pretty, pink and tender. ¡°?Wow~ This little lady is so cute, she actually made me fascinated and moved my heart. "Bu Yao's face narrowed with shining eyes, and he waved his hand: "Catch that little lady to me, I will train her well. " Several young men heard the order, pushed away the crowd rudely, grabbed the woman, and regardless of her struggle, they pulled her in front of Bu Yao's face with a lewd smile. "Help! Help! "Bu Yao hugged the woman face-to-face, let the pink fist hit her body, pouted her mouth and wanted to kiss her. "You scream, scream, no one will save you even if your throat is broken, hehe. " Everyone was silent. There was a young man who seemed to like the woman. As soon as he stood up and shouted to stop, he was beaten to a bloody pulp by the gangsters and fell unconscious. " Wu Xie slowly walked towards Bu Yao Seeing that he was a thin young man, the gangsters didn't care. They thought they were here to seek refuge with Bu Yaolian, so they didn't take it to heart. Bu Yaolian wanted to kiss the woman several times, but she avoided him. They couldn't help but become angry and cursed. : "You bitch, I'll kill you if you touch me again!" " The woman refused to submit, and kept struggling and twisting, just to prevent Bu Yao's face from succeeding. Bu Yao's face became angry, and when he saw Wu Xie approaching, he shouted loudly: "You kid! That's right, it's just you, hold this bitch down for me, I will reward you later! " The amusement at the corner of Wuxie's mouth became more intense. He walked up to Bu Yaolian and suddenly shouted loudly. "Bu Yaolian robbed a good woman and killed her in public. The government is too stupid to arrest her. Now that we, the passionate men of our generation, have seen this happen, how can we let it go? Today I will do justice for heaven and kill this scourge! " After saying that, he suddenly pulled out the big knife and chopped it down with one blow. The blood flashed and the blood flew. The skull of the person with a bright face rolled on the ground, with anger and fear in his gray eyes. The scene was dead silent for a moment. Everyone's eyes were on His eyes became dull, and all that was left in his eyes was the blood spurting from Bu Yao's face and neck. The blood fell on the girl's dull face. Fear quickly occupied her pupils. She screamed strangely, turned around and ran away. Blood rain sprayed all over Wuxie's face. His eyes were calm, and there was a weird smile on his lips. He kept the knife-dropping posture, holding the big knife in both hands, and the blood dripped down the blood groove. In this silent scene. In the middle, it became the only sound. Tick-tock, tick-tock This moment seemed to last forever. Wuxie put away his knife, stood up, and faced countless pairs of shocked eyes, and said calmly: "This person should be killed!" " Text Chapter 3 Hero Three days had passed since Bu Yaolian's death. Wuxie was detained by a group of government officials and imprisoned in a cold, damp, smelly prison, waiting for someone from the Daoyixian Sect. After he killed Bu Yao Lian, the news immediately spread like locusts passing through the country. All three nearby cities were shaken overnight. And it was spread to ten people and hundreds of people. Until now, the entire Zhao Kingdom has been shaken. A mortal boy angrily killed a quasi-immortal on the street. He acted on behalf of heaven and eliminated harm for the people. He bore the immortal's wrath alone. He was righteous and sacrificed his life for the people This news shocked the entire Zhao country like a prairie fire. Mortals killed immortals. , this is such an incredible thing, even though Bu Yao's face has not even opened his immortal roots, various versions of rumors have spread. It¡¯s like an immortal who burned, killed, and plundered, and committed all kinds of evil. The young man¡¯s family was all killed. The young man was so angry that he showed his unparalleled skills and killed the immortal on the street. Another example is that a boy and a girl were their childhood sweethearts and they fell in love with each other. A passing fairy saw the girl as beautiful as a flower and wanted to take it for himself, so the boy staged a good play of a hero saving the beauty. I have to admire people's imagination. In just three days, countless versions have been produced. Except for the city where Wuxie is located, no one else can tell which one is the truth. But one thing is worth confirming, that is, immortals are evil and young people are good. Wu Xie was in the cell, looking at the little sunlight coming through the window and showing a faint smile. He broke this game. He is a mortal. Under normal circumstances, he would never be able to join the sect to practice because of limited resources. Of course, limited resources are only a small problem. The biggest problem is whether you have any value in using a sect. If it is valuable, it will naturally give you resources. If it is not valuable, it is a waste of resources. So if you want to obtain resources, it depends on how many resources you can create. Wuxie has lived for so many years and has a clear understanding of the nature of the Xiuxian sect. To put it bluntly, it is a matter of interests. To put it simply, it is the relationship between the shopkeeper and his subordinates. You have to help the shopkeeper make money first, and then the shopkeeper can pay you wages. The amount of your salary depends on how much money you can make for the shopkeeper. ??This is how the Xiuxian sect recruits disciples. Different treatments are given according to the disciple's qualifications. If a top master is cultivated, he can swallow up other sects and become the dominant one. In this way, resources will naturally be more abundant. Therefore, when a Xiuxian sect cultivates disciples, it actually helps the sect itself. But don¡¯t worry, a mortal has no value at all. If you want to get started with Dharma, you have to create value yourself. Dao Yixian Sect is a newly established sect, and its reputation is extremely important. If the popularity of Dao Yixian Sect can be increased in an instant, more people will go there to test, and the chance of discovering geniuses will be high. Wu Xie killed the quasi-disciple of Dao Yixian Sect, which naturally increased the popularity of Dao Yixian Sect instantly. This was the first value he created. But this value is one-time, that is to say, Wuxie helped Daoyixianmen, and Daoyixianmen gained benefits, so they can still ignore him because he has no value in using him again. Naturally, Wuxie cannot help others in vain. What he does is actually a double-edged sword for the Daoyixian Sect. Because Bu Yaolian did many evil deeds, if Dao Yixian Sect favored Bu Yaolian and killed Wu Xie, then in the eyes of mortals, Dao Yixian Sect not only was not strict in recruiting disciples, but also killed innocent people indiscriminately. Needless to say, it was notorious. What¡¯s even more frightening is that other sects may unite and blatantly use this excuse to attack the Daoyixian Sect and rob their resources. Therefore, in order to benefit the sect, Daoyixian Sect did not dare to touch Wuxie¡¯s hair. At the same time, in order to make the sect¡¯s image taller in the eyes of mortals, they must also spread this matter wider. The key is not to be evil! Only by accepting Wu Xie into the sect can things get better, and by letting Wu Xie appear in the eyes of mortals from time to time in the future, it can also show the sect's attitude of hating evil as much as hatred, and its reputation will reach its peak. And this is the reuse value of Wuxie. Also let Wuxie¡¯s goal be achieved, you can open the immortal root, and regain the resources to cultivate immortality. These complicated and unspeakable situations are really a piece of cake for Wuxie and can be solved with just a snap of his fingers. In the cell, Wuxie stood up, cheered up, and smiled. "Counting the time, those old monsters from Dao Yixian Sect should have figured things out. They should send someone to pick me up now." Before he could finish his words, he heard a loud shout from outside the cell. "Who is so bold!""You dare to lock our hero from Daoyixianmen in a cell." " In the darkness, Wu Xie's smile grew stronger. Wu Xie followed a young man and flew into the sky amidst the cheers from below. "My name is Ji Ji. From now on, you and I will be classmates, just call me senior brother. . "Wuxie called "Senior Brother" excitedly. Ji nodded with satisfaction and flew away with Wuxie. Almost two hours later, a big mountain appeared in Wuxie's eyes, and Ji's flying sword also stopped. "This almost there. " Wu Xie nodded calmly. There is not a single house or person on this mountain. It doesn't look like it is inhabited. " This is not a lie by Ji, but that every sect has a protective formation that cannot be seen by mortals. " Ji I'm a little confused about Wuxie's calm attitude. Generally speaking, every newcomer will ask: "Is it really here?" " But Ji didn't think much about it. He took out a token and threw it into the air. A layer of ripples rippled gently, and then more and more ripples rippled, eventually changing the entire mountain and turning it into a flat land. Many figures appeared on the flat ground. Wu Xie glanced at it and saw that there were more than 500 people there. Counting those who were in retreat and those who went out, the number was about 700 or 800. For Wu Xie, the sect he was in in his previous life could not be ignored. There are tens of thousands of disciples, how can they be so withered and decayed? Many people on the ground noticed Wuxie, and most of them glanced at him and stopped looking. They had no time to pay attention to Wuxie and was taken to a small room. , three old men stood in the middle of the room. The three old men were wearing white robes, sitting upright, looking at Wuxie indifferently, "Greetings to the first elder, the second elder, and the third elder. I brought Wuxie." "Ji Ji saluted. "Wuxie also learned to salute and said, "I have seen the first elder, the second elder, and the third elder." The Great Elder had immortal wind and crane bones. His beard and hair were all white. Seeing Wu Xie calling himself a disciple, he nodded secretly and said with a smile: "That's right, that's right. With a righteous heart and no fear of the name of an immortal, killing the disciples of my sect is exactly what we do." I hope to see it." Wuxie sneered in his heart, of course you want to see the sect's reputation improve. If I am of no use, I might even commit suicide. Immediately, he knelt down in fear and said, "I didn't know that bad guy was an immortal. This this" "It's good to kill him." The red-haired second elder sitting on the right sneered and glanced at the person sitting on the left. The third elder said: "If you didn't kill me, how would we know that there was a prostitute in the sect." Wu Xie raised his head and glanced at the expressionless third elder, and thought to himself: "It seems that the elder who was offended this time will It¡¯s this person.¡± Text Chapter 4 As expected There was silence for a moment in the cabin. The Great Elder has a fluttering white beard and his eyes are still gentle. The second elder has red hair and an angry look on his face. The third elder has black hair and an expressionless face. Their eyes fell on the face of the third elder, waiting quietly. "Is there internal strife?" Don't bow your head to the ground and turn a deaf ear. He is used to this kind of internal fighting among sects, and he knows that it is a matter of profit distribution without even thinking about it. Although the first elder and the second elder looked decent, they seemed to be waiting for the third elder to explain or admit their mistakes. Actually, he wanted to know what kind of treasure Bu Yaolian gave him so that he could share it among himself. Wu Xie smiled coldly and didn't care. He was just curious about the quarter next to him. This quarter was not high in cultivation and had quite a lot of scheming. Seeing the internal quarrel among the three elders, his body kept shaking, as if he was afraid, but he didn't know how childish his performance was in Wu Xie's eyes. I am not nervous or afraid at all. "Interesting." Wuxie thought to himself. The third elder raised his eyes, calmly met the eyes of the first elder and the second elder, and said calmly: "Is it interesting to ask questions in front of the juniors?" After all, he is an old monk, so he did not reveal the thoughts of the two people, but instead changed to someone else. A way to remind the two of them that there are outsiders here. A hint of joy flashed in the eyes of the First Elder and the Second Elder, it seemed like there was a profit. Waving his hand, Ji Ji and Wu Xie stepped back. Wu Xie followed Ji and retreated, passing through several halls, then through a section of open space, and came to a very ordinary house. Ji pointed at the house and said with a smile: "Junior brother, I have arranged a house for you. You can live here temporarily. After you pass the immortal root with the disciples who started at the same time, someone will arrange your affairs. " "Ji Ji paused, looked around, and then whispered in Wu Xie's ear: "Junior brother, you don't understand the rules of the sect. If you need anything, I will take care of you as appropriate." Ordinary new disciples listen. At this point, I must be extremely grateful for Ji Ji's special care, but Wu Xie has already seen through it. How could this house be arranged by Ji Ji? He has such a right and still needs to do the trivial things of welcoming new people to get started? "Thank you, senior brother." Wuxie said lightly and walked into the room. Ji Ji looked at Wuxie's back, his eyes flashed slightly, and doubts arose in his mind. Why did this person act so calmly? Did he see through me? Without thinking much, Ji walked on his own. A night of silence. The second day is the ceremony for new disciples to open their immortal roots. Wuxie followed Ji to a square, where ninety-nine boys and girls were already lined up, divided into ten teams, each with ten people, and one team with nine people. Obviously there was a position for Wuxie. Thirty of these ninety-nine people became famous in these three days. This shows how important the reputation of a sect is. The appearance of Wuxie immediately made the thirty young men look at him curiously, wanting to see what Wuxie, who was so famous, could do. But they were soon disappointed. Wuxie was wearing a long robe and had an ordinary appearance. He was a little thin and there was nothing surprising about him. Wuxie stood in the queue, ignoring the eyes around him and looking forward. There was a huge jade stone placed in front of everyone. It was three people high and two people wide. It was oval in shape, like an extremely huge egg. This piece of jade is called Kaixian Jade. As the name suggests, it is specially designed to open the immortal roots for newcomers. Further ahead, there are three elders standing on the stairs, namely the first elder with white hair and beard, the second elder with red hair, and the third elder with black hair. The Great Elder took a step forward and said with a smile: "Our Taoist Immortal Sect is inherited from the immortals of the upper world. It has profound skills and powerful spells It has been more than two hundred years ago. Your generation is the third generation of disciples." The young men were fascinated when they heard it, and their eyes showed excitement. Wuxie¡¯s face was expressionless and he turned a deaf ear to the exaggerated words of the great elder. When the great elder had finished talking about those scenes and all the disciples were excited, they smiled slightly and officially started to open their immortal roots. "You all come forward one by one and put your hands on the Kaixian Jade. It will help you open the immortal roots and test your aptitude at the same time." "Wang Ran, come forward." The young man whose name was called was extremely nervous and his eyes were excited. , put his hand on the Kaixian Jade. I saw a green light rushing into the young man's body, and then I saw traces of white spiritual energy appearing in the air, condensing into the size of a head, and slowly pouring in from the top of the young man's head. The advantages of immortal roots?Judgment is determined by how much spiritual energy you feel. This young man can only feel the spiritual energy as big as his head, which means he has only inferior qualifications. "Wang Ran, you have the lowest qualifications." The elder's eyes were not disappointed. He had already seen clearly the qualifications of these young people. The reason why they were tested in public was to create an atmosphere. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out out to make those teenagers with better qualifications feel the satisfaction of their vanity, so that they can practice hard in order to maintain this glory for a long time. It¡¯s all about creating an atmosphere. At the same time, it also allows them to subtly form a hierarchy of high and low, which makes it easy to manage. Wuxie will naturally see through it, so he chooses to ignore it. Several young people in a row were ranked at the bottom. At this time, a young boy stepped forward with aura as big as a person's head. He was extremely excited. When the elder raised his voice and called out the inferior qualifications, the boy turned his head proudly. Standing back in line facing everyone's gaze. When the other teenagers saw this scene, they secretly held a breath in their hearts, wanting to surpass others and looking forward to the test. The Great Elder smiled broadly and nodded secretly. This is what he wanted. Among the next twenty or so people, most of them had inferior or inferior qualifications. This result was not as expected by Wu Xie. Qualifications are divided into five levels: excellent, upper level, middle level, lower level, and lower level. Most of the disciples of the third-rate sects are low-level and low-level. The middle-level ones are rare, and the upper-level ones are regarded as treasures. "Liu Yan, medium qualification!" The great elder suddenly raised his voice and shouted excitedly as he looked at a twenty-foot-sized spiritual energy pile below. The girl turned her head and smiled brightly at everyone. "Liu Yan, I want to accept you as my disciple, but I wonder if you can join my lineage." The great elder said with a gentle smile. The young people were in an uproar. "Medium qualifications!" "You can actually let the great elder directly accept him as a disciple, and you still need to ask for permission. This" "It would be great if I were the one, but it's a pity" Liu Yan bowed obediently and said happily: "Master is here Come on, please bow to me." The elder nodded: "You go down first." Liu Yan returned to the team, smiling like a flower along the way, charming many young people. Wuxie saw the great elder's behavior with disdain in his eyes. It was obvious that this was a show, maximizing the vanity of the disciples with excellent qualifications, while making other disciples who were not as good as him feel ashamed. If there are still disciples with intermediate qualifications, the second or third elders should have appeared. They have already allocated everything. After more than 20 people passed by so mediocrely, a disciple with medium qualifications finally appeared, named Li Liang. Acting is naturally indispensable, and he joined the second elder's sect. Text Chapter 5 Please pray The opening of the Immortal Roots was almost over, and most of the disciples secretly clenched their fists unwillingly, pursed their lips, and looked at Liu Yan and Li Liang unconvinced. Liu Yan and Li Liang didn¡¯t even look at each other and had developed a strong sense of competition. This trick of Dao Yixian Sect is not popular in the eyes of the sect. The sect is more cruel and has many geniuses, so they will not take too much care of them at all. However, the small sect has limited resources after all, so it can only resort to this strategy, suppressing the disciples with poor qualifications invisibly. At this time, another young man stood in front of the Kaixian Jade. Wu Xie observed the hidden smiles in the eyes of the three elders from below, and couldn't help but take a second look at the young man. I saw the moment when the young man pressed his hand on the immortal jade, the air between heaven and earth suddenly rolled, and the invisible energy was obviously rolling and moving crazily. Everyone¡¯s clothes were fluttering slightly, which suddenly shocked all the young people and looked at the sky. I saw circles of spiritual energy as thick as a fist gathering together crazily, covering the young man's head, with an area reaching five feet, like a thick white cloud. Excellent qualifications! Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed and he looked at the three elders with a sarcastic look, knowing that another show was about to take place. Sure enough, the three elders showed ecstasy in their eyes! The second elder was even more surprised and lost his voice: "Excellent qualifications!" The first elder Zhengzheng stayed where he was and said: "A genius you have not seen in a thousand years!" Even the third elder, who had always been expressionless, looked excited at this moment and said happily : "The future of our Taoist Immortal Sect lies with this son!" The three elders' gaffe immediately caused everyone to be in an uproar! Liu Yan and Li Liang, who were extremely proud just now, now turned their heads away with dark faces, pursed lips, and resentment. "Excellent qualifications, a rare genius in a millennium! It's amazing!" "Look at the richness and wide range of spiritual energy he feels. He is really a genius!" "It's amazing." The emotions of the teenagers are still sighing. In the midst of it, they didn't come back to their senses, but the three elders over there started to argue with each other, and they got into a heated argument. "Second Junior Brother, Third Junior Brother, please don't argue with your senior brother. I will definitely accept this son as my disciple." The elder's expression was firm and unshakable. "Hmph, senior brother, you are still shameless. There are so many young talents in your lineage, and my lineage has always been at a disadvantage. I won't give it to you this time!" the second elder said with a sneer. "Second Senior Brother, why did you say this? You and Senior Brother accepted Liu Yan and Li Liang, and I didn't say a word. Now that you have such geniuses, you still have the nerve to argue with me!" The three elders were quarreling with red faces and heated voices. The young people were dumbfounded and ashamed. This is the treatment for those with superior qualifications This young man is called Wang Lang. After a fierce and arduous war of words, the third elder broke out of the siege with his strong and cold style and accepted Wang Lang as his disciple. Wuxie looked down and shook his head. The third elder was able to obtain Wang Lang not because of his verbal dispute over the other two, but because he paid a price. And the price must be related to the treasure Bu Yaomian enshrined, because Wu Xie felt that the third elder was always looking at him intentionally or unintentionally, with a trace of malice in his eyes. "Wuxie, come forward." Wuxie stepped out of the queue and walked calmly forward. The other teenagers had already heard of Wuxie¡¯s name, and now they began to discuss it privately. "This man is Wu Xie. I heard that he can become a great hero after killing an immortal." "What, he is so powerful? Killing an immortal?" "No, he killed an ordinary person who has obtained the quota to cultivate immortals." "I don't know if he is. What qualifications." "Wuxie turned a deaf ear to these meaningless remarks, walked to the Kaixian Jade, and put his hand on it. ?? Wisps of spiritual energy appeared and slowly gathered towards Wuxie's head. After a while, a piece of spiritual energy as thick as a chopstick poured into his Tianling Cap. Follow the meridians, rush into the Dantian, slowly merge with the four walls of the Dantian, and wash continuously. At the moment of completion, Wuxie could clearly feel the spiritual energy in the air, but unfortunately it was very little. The aura above his head had disappeared. Wuxie looked at the great elder with a calm expression. The Great Elder¡¯s expression was dull and his movements of stroking his beard were very stiff. Facing the curious eyes of the young people, he felt a little embarrassed for a moment. After a long while, he shook his head and sighed: "This is really the worst qualification in history." Wow! The teenagers were like a pot exploding, and couldn't bear the smiles on their faces. Some teenagers even exaggeratedly held their stomachs, their mouths were full, and they made a "puff" sound.   Wuxie walked back to the team calmly, feeling extremely calm in his heart. For an old monster who has lived for a thousand years, it would be even harder to make him feel insulted. The great elder waved his hand to indicate silence, and then he seemed to be unable to bear it anymore, showing an "aggrieved" smile. At this moment, the young men could no longer hold back their smiles and laughed loudly. "Haha, even the great elder couldn't help but laugh, he has the worst qualifications in history!" "Haha that aura chopsticks haha haha!" If there is praise, there will be suppression. Since those elders want to praise geniuses, Naturally, we need to find a loser to belittle him, but the performance of this drama is really poor. Just imagine, a person who can become the elder of a sect cannot even show his face? Seeing those ignorant teenagers smiling so happily, Wu Xie didn¡¯t even know how to describe them. "Okay, be quiet." The Great Elder shouted in a serious voice, and the young people had to suppress their laughter and quiet down. With a slight cough, the Great Elder said: "Today I will divide you equally among myself, the Second Elder, and the Third Elder. Tomorrow your Senior Brother Ji will inform you." "At the same time, I will teach you how to practice the exercises in the future, and the Second Elder will teach you. You control the magic weapon, and the third elder teaches you the magic." "Starting from tomorrow, I will teach you the knowledge and knowledge of practice in the form of classes." "A month later, your three meridians will be tested in practice, and the test results will be based on the three meridians. The average score shall prevail, so people of the same generation should help each other.¡± The young people were shocked when they heard this, especially Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang, who looked eager to try. Although they did not understand what the practice test was, they also knew that they were representatives of the three meridians. They each looked at each other with strong fighting intent in their eyes. "You should disperse now." The young men saluted and said, "Best farewell to the great elder!" The three elders nodded and flew into the air. After the three people left, all the young people approached Liu Yan, Li Liang and Wang Lang one after another. Their intention to make friends was very obvious, and many girls with less qualifications even made secret glances at Wang Lang and Li Liang. The three people who were praised by the stars have tasted the benefits before they even started practicing cultivation. They were all a little proud in their hearts. On the surface, they wanted to be humble, but the faintly raised heads betrayed them deeply. Wu Xie naturally has no interest in them. What he is concerned about now is how to gain a foothold in the Dao Yixian Sect and how to deal with the upcoming suppression by the three elders. Of course, these are not problems. The most important thing is how quickly he can practice. Otherwise, with his qualifications, he does not need to send people from the upper world to hunt him down. He will die of old age due to insufficient cultivation. "Hey, Wuxie, where are you going? Aren't you familiar with us?" "Yes, come here and introduce yourself." Seeing that Wuxie was about to leave, the young men stopped him and planned to tease him. Wuxie frowned slightly, not wanting to pay attention to these boring things, but if he didn't do something at this moment, the boring things would only become more and more numerous. Turning his head, Wuxie said calmly: "Once we are assigned to the three elders, we will compete with each other. It's rare that you are still in the mood to get to know each other." Hearing the somewhat sarcastic words, the young people were a little unhappy, Liu Yan said unhappy: "Wuxie, what are you talking about? We are all from the same school, how can there be competition." "That's right, we won't compete." "Wuxie, don't sow discord." The young men He agreed with his mouth, but he also knew the truth in his heart. The corner of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and he said, "There are a hundred of us in total, and each channel is divided into thirty-three. There is one person left. Who do you think that person will be?" The young people thought for a while, and couldn't help but laugh: "It must be you. "The smile on Wuxie's face became even brighter: "That is to say, I am very likely to be from the same sect as one of you" The test mentioned by the great elder is not based on individual performance, but on the average score of each lineage. As a standard, if Wuxie, a loser, joins in The faces of the young people suddenly became extremely ugly. Wuxie raised his eyebrows and sneered: "Pray." After saying that, he walked away. Text Chapter 6 Cruel? for the weak The next day, Wu Xie was notified early that he would be assigned to the lineage of the Great Elder. During this period, he was inevitably looked down upon. He took the first class calmly and calmly. The first lesson was taught by the great elder. The great elder had white hair and talked about the origin of cultivating immortals. The young people listened with great interest and their voices of amazement never stopped. " Wuxie was too lazy to listen to this nonsense anymore and fell asleep on the table. "Tao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. This is the principle of our cultivation." "We absorb the spiritual energy from the heaven and earth, use the spiritual energy to transform our bodies, extend our lifespan, and ultimately achieve immortality. In this realm, life is as long as the sky." The great elder said. "The division of cultivation is like this, there are four realms in total." "Dao one realm, Tao two realm, Tao three realm, and all things realm." "Each realm is divided into ten levels, such as Tao one level, Tao one two "The higher the cultivation level, the stronger the strength." The young people were thoughtful. Wu Xie listened with little interest and was a little bored. The four realms mentioned by the great elder are for this world. In the upper realm, there are higher realms. "I will teach you a set of exercises now. After you practice for a month, you will report your respective cultivation levels." After leaving, Wuxie returned to the hut. He took out the set of exercises and threw them aside after a cursory glance. "The amount of spiritual energy I can absorb is scarce, but this set of exercises records too many meridians. The amount of spiritual energy consumed before it reaches the Dantian is too great, which is not conducive to practice at all. If I practice like this, I'm afraid I won't be able to break through Dao One in my life. Realm. " Wuxie has many good techniques in his memory for thousands of years, so he started practicing them right away. I saw streams of spiritual energy floating up in the air, pouring in along Wuxie's Tianling Cap, passing through the meridians, and finally reaching the Dantian. After being compressed, it turned into a wisp of blue smoke. This wisp of green smoke is spiritual power. When the Dantian is filled with spiritual power, the spiritual power will be compressed again from the gas and transformed into a drop of water. Once this drop of water appears, it has reached the first level of the Taoist realm and entered the threshold of cultivating immortality. ¡°Cultivation is boring and boring. Wu Xie practiced for several days in a row. He went to bed very late every day and got up very early. Sometimes he didn't even have time to eat, so he devoted himself to cultivation. But even though he worked so hard and had excellent training techniques to assist him, the effect he received was minimal. To this day, his spiritual power only occupies one-fifth of his dantian. Not even reaching the first level of Dao. Wuxie had already inferred this result and was not depressed. In the world of cultivation, the cultivation speed of high-level qualifications is twice that of medium qualifications, and the speed of medium-level qualifications is twice that of low-level qualifications. The same is true for all ordinary people at the bottom level. In other words, if Wang Lang, who is highly qualified, practices for one day, Wuxie will have to practice for sixteen full days! This is the difference! An irrefutable huge gap! Even if Wuxie used very good skills at this time and his speed was barely comparable to the lowest level of qualifications, he would still have to practice for at least eight days to be as good as Wang Lang's one day of practice. This is simply unimaginable compared to him in his previous life. Poor qualifications are a flaw that cannot be changed. If you continue to practice like this, Wu Xie will be able to reach the first level of the Tao in maybe a month. But he can¡¯t practice slowly, he needs resources! Resources for cultivating immortals are generally divided into two categories, spiritual stones and elixirs. Spirit stone is a stone made of condensed spiritual energy. It contains huge spiritual power and can be directly absorbed to help the growth of cultivation. The elixir is more powerful and refined with heavenly materials and earthly treasures, which can directly enhance the practitioner's realm. "But the conditions for elixir cultivation are too harsh. Generally speaking, third-rate sects don't have alchemists at all, so there won't be elixirs. Even if there are, they will only be reserved for genius disciples, and it is impossible for Wu Xie to obtain them. Then he can only focus on the spiritual stone. But spirit stones, as the currency in the world of immortality, are also difficult to obtain. The sect will give out a few spiritual stones every once in a while, but for Wuxie, it is just a drop in the bucket and unsustainable. This has resulted in Wu Xie¡¯s current embarrassing situation. He does not have any resources to practice cultivation quickly. Unless, he can show his ability and obtain the spirit stone! In the world of immortality, there are trading markets, just like the trading market among mortals. There are various merchants selling elixirs and magic weapons inside. It is a place for consumption and a place for earning spiritual stones. Wuxie has many ways to earn spiritual stones, such as selling the techniques he practices, or making maps to sell. Or, accept some tasks, most of which involve killing people.?Explore a dangerous place, but the rewards are also very generous. "It's a pity that if you want to do this, you need to practice. "It's like selling skills. If you don't have the strength, others don't have to buy them at all. You can just kill him and take away the skills." This is the world of immortality. Killing people and seizing treasures is normal and happens every day. Maybe people who have just learned this will find it cruel, but this will always happen in this world, and the strong will be respected! Cruel, only for the weak! As long as you have enough strength, you can do whatever you want and trample on others at will! Wuxie has lived for so many years and has already seen through the world. "It seems that the idea of ??earning spiritual stones in the market will have to be put aside for a while." Wuxie got off the bed, walked to the window, and stretched his muscles. After a long while, he sat back down on the bed cross-legged, took out the sky lantern from his arms, looked at the milky white lampstand, and narrowed his eyes slightly. "This lampstand has endless wonderful uses. Currently, I only know the two abilities of observing objects from a distance and repeating perceptions. There may be other abilities as well. However, I was hunted down as soon as I got it in my previous life. I didn't have time to explore it carefully. Now my cultivation level is too low. I can¡¯t see any other abilities.¡± After thinking carefully for a while, Wuxie decided not to use the sky lantern for the time being. First, he won¡¯t be able to use it for the time being. Secondly, every time he uses it, his lifespan will be reduced by one year. He has no cultivation now, and his lifespan is the same as that of a mortal. He cannot afford to consume it. Maybe he will be able to break through in just a few years after practicing to the end. Right now, improving your cultivation is the most important thing. With your mind set, don¡¯t worry about anything else and devote yourself to practice. This practice lasts for a whole month. When Wuxie opened his eyes again, the sun had climbed three poles, and the hot sunlight penetrated into the room, roasting Wuxie mercilessly. He did not take part in today¡¯s test because it was completely unnecessary and his cultivation had not reached the first level of Dao. Wuxie rubbed his bloodshot eyes, and without arranging his messy hair, he stood up, shook off the dust, and left the room. But before he could walk out of the room, he saw the disciples of the great elder headed by Liu Yan walking in with livid faces. "Don't be evil! You are really harmful! Do you know that we lost this test because of you!" A disciple said coldly. Liu Yanxiu frowned, her face tightened, and she was in a very bad mood. She is the representative of the Great Elder¡¯s lineage. If the Great Elder¡¯s lineage loses, it means she loses. For her who has many followers, she worked hard to practice this test, and many senior brothers in the sect helped her more or less, making her practice smoother. She also vowed to beat the other two veins, but she didn't expect that she would lose in the end. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, because they lost on Wuxie. As long as Wuxie could reach the first level of Dao, the average test score would be better than those two meridians. Text Chapter 7 Violators shall be beheaded! "Senior brother told us that they have always suppressed the other two lines. The first one belongs to us, but you, just because of you! We lost." Another disciple said angrily. "Why don't you work harder! Why can't you live up to your expectations!" More and more people are jumping out to accuse Wuxie. They worked really hard, and everyone spent a lot of time for the results of this test. The more difficult it is, the more heartbroken I feel about today's defeat, and the more I focus all my efforts on Wuxie. " If they were only thirty-three people without Wu Xie, they would at least be tied for first place and not be overwhelmed by Wang Lang, who is from the third elder's lineage. But there is such a useless person! "Don't be evil! You should apologize to us!" Liu Yan said while holding back his anger. "Yes, apologize!" "Don't hold us back in the future!" More than a dozen teenagers crowded into Wu Xie's cabin, surrounding Wu Xie and glaring at him angrily. Wuxie shook his head lightly, lay down on the bed, closed his eyes and slept. Want to win? it's out of the question. They also don¡¯t think about why they stopped to practice for a month after taking only one class instead of continuing to the second class. What those elders are thinking about is to use this month to let those disciples with good qualifications surpass others and widen the gap. In this way, in future tests, the top spot will be theirs. Once this happens, they can be rewarded with the resources to cultivate immortality in an honest and fair manner, allowing them to further their cultivation while also making everyone feel fair and convinced. As for using the average score as the criterion this time, it is just a way to win people's hearts. It seems that the fellow disciples are helping them, but in fact it is the elders who are secretly giving instructions. "It's ridiculous that they thought they could get the first place. All their practice progress was recorded in the hands of three elders. You got "help" from your fellow disciples, but Wang Lang, Li Liang and the others wouldn't get "help"? If everything goes as expected, future rewards will not be based on the average score of each pulse, but will be based on individual scores. Only in this way can all the resources for cultivation be concentrated in the hands of qualified disciples. Naturally, everyone didn¡¯t know what Wu Xie was thinking. When they saw that he not only showed no apology, but also ignored them very calmly, they became even more furious and wanted to beat him up. "Wuxie!" Liu Yan scolded him coldly and glared: "You're going too far!" "Really?" Wuxie opened his eyes slightly and said calmly: "How high is your cultivation level?" "Don't pull away. Topic!" Liu Yan said coldly, but still answered Wu Xie with pride. "Tao one and two floors." "What about Li Liang and Wang Lang?" Liu Yan said: "Li Liang is the same as me, Wang Lang Tao is one and three floors." The corners of Wu Xie's mouth slightly curved, and he opened his eyes, revealing A sarcastic look. "So, Wang Lang's cultivation level is higher than yours?" Liu Yan's face suddenly became extremely cold. Wu Xie sneered and said: "My skills are not as good as others, why should you blame me? It's not so much that I have harmed everyone, but that you are not up to par. Why don't you practice hard? If you reach the first or third level of the Tao, we will win." "As soon as these words came out, the young men became even more angry. Liu Yan was so angry that his flowers were trembling and his face turned blue. "And you guys!" Wuxie looked at the other teenagers. "Why don't you try harder? As long as you cultivate to a higher level, we can win! It really disappoints me!" Wu Xie looked serious and was not ashamed of his words. Many young people have always had the urge to spurt blood. "Don't Wu Xie, you are so shameless! It's obvious that you have harmed us, and now you're beating us up in return!" "Shameless villain!" "Hateful!" "You don't have to look at me like that!" Wu Xie said sternly. He said sternly: "Senior brother in the sect has spent so much effort on you, even using rare spiritual stones to help you practice, and expects so much from you. But what about you!" Wu Xie slapped his thigh and stood up suddenly. He pointed at them angrily and said: "But after you got such a big benefit, you didn't think about making progress, thinking that you were the first to capture it, but in the end, the other two meridians were overwhelmed!" "Tell me! How to explain to the senior brother, how to explain to the master !¡± What Wuxie said made one¡¯s face turn red and he was dancing. The other boys wanted to argue, but Wuxie was the first to continue speaking angrily. "You must know that you are the hope of the future of the sect and the sect."?The pillar of support! But look at how you are now. You only know how to bully the weak. Is it fun to bully me? Is it cool? How dignified! " Wuxie slammed the table, and the hearts of the young people jumped. "Are you worthy of the cultivation of you by the door party? Is it worthy of your attention at the door party? You guys are sorry! " Wuxie slammed the table again! "You don't have the ability to defeat them, who is to blame? Blame me for being too weak? Blame them for being too strong? " "I tell you, you are wrong! " "You have yourselves to blame! ¡± The powerful aura of Wuxie, a thousand-year-old monster, completely shocked these teenagers, and he cleverly separated himself from these teenagers in his words, as if the fault was all theirs, and if they felt humiliated, they felt humiliated as well. Yes, Wu Xie felt the same way. The teenagers were scolded by Wu Xie angrily and didn't react at all. "I'm telling you! Do a good self-examination when you get back, and practice hard in the future" Outside the house, several other passing disciples from the two lineages came to watch in a good mood, and they saw Wuxie banging the table and cursing. And those young people, including Liu Yan, stood there dumbfounded, and these disciples were petrified on the spot "Okay, that's it for today, I don't want to tell you, go back and practice hard. , I will definitely avoid today¡¯s humiliation in the future! " Wuxie waved his big hand, lay down on the bed, turned around, turned his back to the young people, and began to fall asleep. " He was indeed tired. He stayed up late and skipped meals during this period, and he lost weight. He didn¡¯t even take part in today¡¯s test. But even so, Wu Xie still didn¡¯t reach the first level of Dao. The spiritual energy in his dantian only accounted for four-fifths, which was still far behind. The sound of snoring echoed in the silent room. It seemed particularly harsh. The young people looked at Wuxie who was sleeping well with dull eyes. They had mixed feelings in their hearts and wanted to cry. Originally, they came to reprimand Wuxie, but now everyone's eyes gradually changed. Red, and finally burned into a blazing flame. Thinking of Wuxie's solemn expression and his strong anger, like an elder scolding an incompetent junior, their bodies began to burn, and their blood began to boil. The room was extremely dull, and they could only hear the sound of fists. There was a slow clenching sound. Liu Yan's eyes were extremely cold, and his murderous intent was like a sharp knife, scratching Wu Xie's back, as if cutting a big hole and hitting the heart of the volcano. Slowly brewing, it continued to rise, suppressing the final explosion. The passing disciples outside the door smelled the tragic smell of gunpowder smoke, and hurriedly left to report to the elder. Liu Yan's pretty face was extremely ugly at this time, and the blood on his forehead was extremely ugly. Veins bulged, and he slowly raised his fist, "Here!" I! " Just when she was about to say the word "hit", Wuxie, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up, slapped his thigh in shock and anger, stood up suddenly, pointed at Liu Yan and shouted loudly! "Don't kill each other in the sect. Anyone who violates this will be killed!" "Liu Yan couldn't bear the blow anymore and fainted. Text Chapter 8 Senior Brother Ji In the end, Liu Yan and his gang left with livid faces, and Wu Xie watched them leave with a smile. "After this conflict broke outor Wuxie's scolding, no one will disturb his practice anymore, and the disciples of his lineage will never pay attention to him again." Such a result is what Wuxie wants. Only in this way can he practice quietly. At the same time, hide your secrets to the greatest extent possible. "It's a pity that I used the best skills, but in the end I couldn't match my qualifications, and I was still a little short of the first level of Dao." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and decided not to think about it anymore. Just when Wuxie was about to start practicing again, a young man walked in. This young man is no stranger to evil, it is the season. "Senior brother, what do you want to do?" Wuxie said lightly, without a trace of respect. Ji Ji had a gentle smile on his face, not caring about Wu Xie's disrespect at all. He smiled and said, "Junior brother must feel bad, right?" Wu Xie said, "Senior brother's news is not good, I scolded Liu Yan and the others. How could it be uncomfortable to leave in despair? " "Hey, junior brother, you don't have to pretend in front of senior brother." Ji Ji sat down beside Wu Xie's bed and said with a smile, "Even though you have been hiding it. But senior brother knows that your heart is very painful and uncomfortable. " Wu Xie was stunned for a while and almost didn't laugh. Is he in pain? "Yes, I'm in pain, it's very uncomfortable!" "That's right. If you feel uncomfortable, just tell your senior brother and he will help you." Wu Xie has already seen clearly who Ji Ji is. It¡¯s a profiteer! This type of person is usually the know-it-all in the sect, has good popularity, has many connections, knows all kinds of gossip, and usually makes profits by selling all kinds of information. Of course, since he is a profiteer, he naturally does all kinds of business. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? It¡¯s just to deceive Wu Xie, be ignorant and ignorant. ?????????? But Wuxie is really ignorant? Wu Xie had already thought of driving Ji Ji away, but suddenly an idea flashed in his mind. He didn't know what he thought of, and said to Ji Ji, "I wonder how senior brother can help me?" Ji Ji chuckled, stood up, closed the door and window, and walked out. He took out a medicinal herb from his arms. This herb has three green leaves and exudes a light fragrance. "This is an extremely rare and precious clover. It allows people to practice quickly in a short period of time. It is most suitable for disciples like us with poor qualifications to practice." When Ji Ji said this, memories appeared in his eyes and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously. The smile is very comfortable and refreshing. "Junior brother, do you know? Back then, I had the lowest qualifications and was looked down upon by others. Those geniuses didn't even look at me. In the eyes of the elders, I was no more than sand on the ground and not worth mentioning at all." "I am not willing to give up. Ah, I'm angry!" Ji became excited and his face turned red. He clenched his fists like this for a long time, then looked at Clover gently, his eyes blazing with blazing light. "But, since I got Clover, everything has become different!" Ji Ji was in high spirits and laughed: "Since then, my cultivation level has risen rapidly, and I will soon surpass those geniuses." "Junior brother, you know how to deal with those geniuses? "Do you know how it feels when the elders treat me like a treasure?" "Do you know how it feels when those girls look at me secretly?" Ji laughed and said, "How cool is that?" , Hahahaha" Ji Ji laughed wildly and felt very happy. He thought that as soon as these words came out, all the teenagers would be tempted and he could make a lot of money. He felt even more relaxed and happy. But when he saw Wuxie, he was stunned for a moment. I saw Wuxie sitting cross-legged in meditation and starting to practice. "Hacough!" Ji's expression was a little embarrassed. This was the first time he was ignored, and he didn't know what to say. Wuxie stopped practicing, suddenly opened his eyes and said with a smile, "So, senior brother, how many plants are you going to give me?" "I'm going to give you one, eh?" Ji's eyes widened and he looked at Wuxie with an innocent look on his face. He originally planned to give Wuxie a plant to let Wuxie taste some sweetness, and then kill him at the price of one spiritual stone per plant, but he didn't expect that Wuxie had already spoken before he could say anything. That innocent expression, normal tone, and how natural the request was. "Junior brother, you? I don't plan to give it away. I plan to sell you one spiritual stone one by one." Ji was a little surprised and uncertain. The young man in front of him seemed to have become extremely cunning. He was only an old and cunning person.?Have such clear eyes. Wuxie sneered inwardly, the price of this clover was very cheap. A thousand years ago, one spirit stone could buy more than ten or twenty plants. Even if a thousand years pass, the price will never reach one spiritual stone per plant. Furthermore, the effect of this clover is very weak. During practice, the feeling of spiritual energy only increases a little, and it only lasts for one stick of incense, so it is of little use. The spiritual power brought by more than a dozen clovers is not as powerful as a spiritual stone. But if you use it to deceive new disciples, the effect is still good. Of course, it¡¯s better than nothing, and it¡¯s great to get clover for free. Wu Xie blinked his eyes and said, "I heard what other fellow disciples said." Ji was stunned for a moment, feeling annoyed. The news spread again. This kind of thing happens every year. Although he told every young man to keep it secret, it was Cannot be banned. Ji Ji coughed twice and said, "This is indeed a gift. Usually I give you one to try. If you think it's good, you can book it first." Wu Xie lowered his head, looked at Ji Ji and said, "I, I don't have a spirit stone." Ji Ji smiled and said: "After a while, there will be three spiritual stones issued by the sect. You can just give them to me when the time comes. If you buy three now, I will bear the pain and give you three more." "Really. ?" Wu Xie opened his expectant willow eyes and said uncertainly: "Can you give me two plants to try first?" Seeing Wu Xie's heart, Ji smiled secretly, but on the surface he was embarrassed: "This, usually only Give me one" "They said you gave me two!" Ji cursed inwardly, but said with a smile: "Okay, for the sake of my junior brother, I'll give you two." Ji took out two in pain. A clover was given to Wuxie. "I will come to see you again in the afternoon." Wuxie nodded gratefully and said, "Thank you, senior brother." In the afternoon, Ji was in a good mood. In just one morning, he sold more than a hundred clovers and made a profit. More than a hundred spiritual stones. This is only the result of two veins. The great elder has not yet inquired about the purchase situation. If the situation is optimistic, 200 spiritual stones are not a problem. Thinking that he could get two hundred spiritual stones every year from now on, Ji felt like his body was almost floating. As he walked, he came to Wuxie's door. Just as he was about to push the door open, his eyes were attracted by a notice on the door. "I am in retreat, please don't disturb me." Ji stopped pushing the door, smiled, and said to himself: "I didn't expect that this clover would have such a good effect on mortals, and it made him go into retreat." Ji shook his head. After taking two steps, I suddenly felt something was wrong and stopped where I was. "This clover has the same effect on everyone. Two clovers only last for two sticks of incense. Why is he in seclusion?" Suddenly, Ji Ji remembered Wu Xie's actions just now. Ignore him and practice directly. The bargain is requested to ask for clover. His eyes are always as calm as an ancient well. ¡­ There is a wind coming from afar, blowing through the branches, rolling up the fallen leaves, and gently hitting Ji¡¯s back. The wind is cool and refreshing, but it can't extinguish the fire burning in Ji's chest. He was deceived! Text Chapter 9 Magic Weapon The day after the test, the second elder taught the lesson, and the second elder taught the magic weapon. Wuxie naturally had to go to class, but he stayed up all night before going, preparing to sleep in class the next day. He didn't want to waste time learning over again what he had already mastered. Naturally, Wu Xie was ostracized by other disciples. No one wanted to talk to him, especially the disciples of the great elder lineage, who treated him coldly, even more than the other two lineage disciples. Wu Xie naturally didn't care about these things. He only occasionally focused on the disciples of the Three Meridians to guard against the suppression of the Third Elder. Logically speaking, a month has passed and the suppression should have come long ago, but the disciples of Sanmai have yet to see any provocation against him. ¡°Perhaps the third elder thinks that he, who has the worst qualifications, does not need to be suppressed at all. If this is the case, then Wu Xie will be happy and free. But Wuxie will never lack precautions. After all, he still violated the interests of the three elders. The second elder, dressed in red with red hair, came from afar on a flying sword. He saw that the underground had been divided into three factions, headed by the three geniuses Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang. The three factions looked at each other. The other party didn't like it and didn't say a word. The second elder laughed, very happy. "It seems that this month has allowed them to form a sense of superiority and inferiority, and develop a collective sense of honor. They will not worry about serving the sect loyally in the future." As for the fourth group headed by Wu Xie, this force The second elder directly Ignore. Wuxie was alone below. He didn't care about the sarcastic glances of others. He sat down in his seat and fell asleep. "He's sleeping again! He was sleeping last time too and didn't even listen to the class." "I guess he also knows that it's useless to listen, haha" "This Wuxie is so hateful. He doesn't think about making progress all day long. What the hell is he doing? What are you doing!" "You're dragging us down again." The teenagers were talking and laughing in a low voice. Suddenly, they were shocked when they saw a red light falling from the sky. They quickly stopped talking and looked over there. I saw the red light falling, revealing an old man in red clothes and red hair. The old man was not angry and intimidating, his eyes were like torches. Who else could he be if he wasn't the second elder? "Disciple pays homage to the second elder!" The young men saluted, but Wuxie also had to wake up to salute. "Today I'm going to teach you how to refine magic weapons!" As he said that, he patted the small bag on his waist with his right hand. The mouth of the bag suddenly opened wide, and a handful of three-foot-six-inch flying swords flew out of it, flying in the sky. He made a circle and landed in front of everyone. The young people were surprised, surprised, and very excited. Wu Xie took another look at the bag on the second elder's waist. The bag was called a storage bag. Inside was a space the size of a house. It could store many things and was very convenient to carry around. Storage bags are considered precious even for a third-rate sect, and can only be owned by core disciples with stronger cultivation. If Wuxie goes to the market to buy or sell items, it will be much more convenient to bring this. Hold the flying sword, don¡¯t look at it casually and hang it on your body. This flying sword is the most common magic weapon. According to the classification of magic weapons, it belongs to the worst kind. Wuxie, who is well-informed, naturally has no interest in seeing more. "The magic weapon is the weapon of our monks. It can be activated by the spiritual energy in the body and can have infinite magical effects." "For example, it can fly in the air and kill people thousands of miles away. It is an essential treasure for monks to defend themselves." "But if you want to use it, just You have to refine it first! Otherwise it can only be used as an ordinary sword." The second elder picked up a flying sword, and the strong blue spiritual power covered the entire palm and pressed it on the sword body. I saw the flying sword trembling slightly and making a slight sword cry. Not long after, the flying sword whistled lightly and stabbed towards the sky quickly, as if it was about to pierce the sky! The young men looked up and saw that the flying sword was getting smaller and smaller, and when it was about to become a tiny black dot, the second elder thought, and the flying sword quickly fell down, re-entered everyone's sight, and finally fell back into the second elder's hand. "This, this, it's amazing!" "Second Elder, teach us quickly." Seeing that the young people were interested, the Second Elder explained with a smile on his face. ¡­ ¡­ Wu Xie heard the second elder¡¯s passionate lectures in a daze, and sighed to himself. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t sleep, so he had to prop his head up and listen. The so-called method of refining a magic weapon is not very difficult. It is nothing more than using one's own spiritual power to continuously flush the magic weapon so that the magic weapon can establish a connection with oneself for manipulation. It was just a matter of words, but the second elder was spitting and dancing in front of himI was speechless for half an hour, but at the end I was still a little bit unsatisfied, and I did not forget to remind you of the key to refining the magic weapon. It was so ridiculous that all the young people listened to it and drank it as nectar. "Okay, that's it for today. You go back and refine it carefully. I will reward the first three with spiritual stones!" After saying that, the second elder turned into a red shadow and soared into the sky. As soon as the second elder left, the young men immediately took the magic weapon and eagerly tried it, gesticulating excitedly. "Did you hear that there is a reward for this test! Lingshi!" "Of course I heard, only the top three will be rewarded!" The teenagers couldn't help but look at Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang. "They must be the top three!" "That's not necessarily true. The elders said that refining magic weapons does not depend on qualifications, but on who is smart. Anyone can be the first to refine it!" "That doesn't mean that we may also be able to refine it! "Probably not, I think the three of them will get the first place?" "Of course it's Li Liang!" "It's a big mistake, it must be Wang Lang!" In response to this issue, the disciples of the Three Meridians began to argue endlessly, each saying his own thing. Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang were naturally pushed out by everyone. For that honor, they had to stand up and say something. "I, Liu Yan, will definitely beat you this time!" Li Liang sneered, "Are you kidding me?" Wang Lang smiled modestly and said, "I think Senior Brother Li and Senior Sister Liu should have better results than me this time. You are much smarter than me." "Wang Lang has beautiful features and handsome appearance, and his words are so warm that even the disciples from the other two branches have a good impression. Liu Yan covered her mouth and smiled sweetly: "Junior brother Wang is too humble. You led your classmates to win the last test, which is enough to prove that junior brother Wang is talented and capable." Li Liang's eyes were also much softer, and he smiled: " Junior Brother Wang is being too modest." Wang Lang clasped his fists repeatedly and said, "It was a pure luck last time. Our average score was only a little higher. It was just luck." Wang Lang's gentle words immediately improved the situation of the three meridians. Became peaceful. The other two young men also kept saying good things. "Senior Brother Wang is so powerful yet so humble. He is truly a dragon among men." "Yes, it's not like some useless talent who has brought down my whole family, but in turn shirks responsibility and scolds us. If it weren't for him, we wouldn't have lost." A young man from Yiline complained with his lips curled up, obviously still thinking about what happened yesterday. His words also made everyone subconsciously look for Wuxie. Finally, I saw him in the distance. He turned his back to everyone and walked away alone. Text Chapter 10: Grab it decisively! Back in the house, Wuxie sat on the bed. His mind was always thinking about things and never stopped. The thing he was thinking about was very simple. The reward for the top three who successfully refined the magic weapon was the spirit stone! What Wuxie lacks most is the resources for cultivation, and spiritual stones are the key. How many spirit stones you have determines your level of cultivation. Wu Xie¡¯s qualifications are too poor. Even if he practices peerless skills, his cultivation speed is not as fast as those with low-level qualifications. This determines that he must rely on external things to improve his cultivation. That is the spirit stone! But it is not easy to get this reward. On the surface, as long as you can quickly master the refining tips, you can be the first to successfully refine it. In fact, it is not the case. Refining magic weapons requires sufficient spiritual support. You must have at least one or three levels of Dao cultivation to complete the refining in one go. If someone like Liu Yan and Li Liang only have one or two Dao levels of cultivation, they will have to refine it to Most of the spiritual energy has been consumed, and the spiritual energy needs to be absorbed again to continue refining. Not to mention Wu Xie who has not even reached the first level of the Dao. It is true that Wuxie has lived for a thousand years and his refining skills are as good as fire, but he can only stare helplessly. So this test is still unfair. There is no way around this, resources are limited, Dao Yixian Sect must spend all its resources on geniuses. Wu Xie is not surprised. However, a thousand years of experience is not something that ordinary people can have. Wuxie really has a way to refine magic weapons instantly. That is to admit the Lord with a drop of blood! This method originated from the evil demon sect, which uses one's own blood and essence to forcefully infuse it into the magic weapon, thereby creating a connection and achieving the effect of use. ??????????????? But there are drawbacks, and it is impossible to truly act like an arm. It doesn¡¯t matter for low-level magic weapons, but truly high-level magic weapons will generally generate consciousness on their own because they are made of spiritual materials from heaven and earth. For example, a flying sword will produce a sword spirit, and a big bell will have a bell spirit. Once you start fighting with someone, the power of the magic weapon will suddenly weaken a bit. Sometimes at critical moments, the consciousness in the magic weapon will not listen to the monk's control and directly drink hatred on the spot. The flying sword in front of you is a low-level magic weapon, without consciousness, and its control is no different from a refined magic weapon. So that¡¯s not what Wuxie is hesitating about. What Wuxie hesitates is that once he wins the first place and seizes the immortal cultivation resources originally intended for the three geniuses, he will be suppressed by the sect. Because he violated the interests of the sect! "As a result, his path to immortality must be extremely bumpy. "After I won the first place in this test, I will not be suppressed by the sect for the time being. After all, it is only once and will be regarded as an accident!" "But the subsequent tests will be based on everyone's results. If the expectations are not bad, , there will be similar tests for spells, and my thousand years of experience will definitely give me an advantage and easily win the first place." "After that, there will be tests again and again, and I will do it again and again. If I seize the resources of the genius, I will definitely be targeted by the three elders at the same time, and the suppression will be extremely fierce. " "If I don't seize this resource, without good fortune, the gap in cultivation will be further widened by others. , and the resources he gets are getting less and less, until in the end, he will die of old age!" Wu Xie frowned slightly. Just today, he thought of many things in the future, and clearly sorted out the interests and thought about what was most beneficial to him. choose. "To grab, or not to grab?" "If you don't grab, the chance of turning over in this life is very small." "Grabbing, after your cultivation level has been improved for a period of time, if you are suppressed, the chance of turning over is also very small." Wuxie stood up and walked over In front of the window, he squinted his eyes slightly to look directly at the dazzling light, and clenched his fist fiercely. "Grab it!" Wuxie doesn't like to be sloppy in dealing with things. On the contrary, he is very decisive. He must rob, and he must rob big and special. Only when his cultivation level is improved, things will turn around more and more. Wanting to get here, Wuxie bit his index finger and slashed the sword, leaving a scarlet bloodstain. The flying sword was like a sponge, quickly absorbing the blood. Wu Xie held the handle of the sword and felt it carefully. He felt as if he had an extra sharp hand. Under the stimulation of spiritual power, the flying sword let out a soft moan. , separated from the palm, floating quietly in front of the face. Don¡¯t be evil and don¡¯t hesitate to walk out of the house. ¡­ The second elder returned to the house and rested for half an hour, looking at the vast sky in the distance with a smile. In the sky, three big eagles spread their wings and soared, circling each other, showing their kingly posture. The disciples of this class are very good, especially the ones with two intermediate qualifications and one upper level qualification.For the Immortal Sect, this is a huge wealth. As long as the situation planned by the three of them continues, most of the resources in the door will fall on these three people. Once they have enough luck, the rise of the Immortal Sect will be just around the corner. Especially Wang Lang, if he is good enough, he might be able to bring Dao Yixian Sect from a third-rate sect to a first-rate sect! This is the best case scenario. He is not jealous of the third elder for accepting Wang Lang as his disciple, because dividing them into three branches allows them to develop a collective sense of honor and cultivate the leadership qualities of the three disciples. After one year, they will be integrated into the sect and trained as elite disciples. At this time, there will be no distinction between the three branches. The second elder can imagine that these three disciples will definitely fly higher and higher in the sky like the three big eagles in the future, until they reach the top of the world! "Dong dong dong." There was a knock on the door, and the second elder frowned and said displeased: "Didn't I tell you not to disturb me without my instructions?" "Yes, it's me, my disciple. " The cowardly voice outside the door fell on the ears of the second elder, which made him even more angry. He said coldly: "Didn't I ask you to report to me the progress of the three of you in an hour? It's only been half an hour. "What are you doing?" "This, this, a disciple has already refined the flying sword. I think" The disciple reported to the door, but saw the door suddenly opened, and the second elder stepped forward with a smile on his face. Come. "You said someone has refined the flying sword?" "Yes, yes, that's why the disciple has the courage to come and report." This disciple was very frightened. He was a second-generation disciple and was very aware of the second elder's fiery temper. Under normal circumstances, I would never dare to disturb you. But the second elder has explained this matter. If a young man has refined the flying sword, he must report it as soon as possible. It is very important to think about it. So he hesitated again and again, and finally came to report. He lowered his head, waiting for the second elder's words. Seeing that the second elder was silent, he didn't think the secret passage was bad, and quietly glanced at the second elder. I saw the second elder's two red eyebrows raised in joy, his wrinkled old face turned into a chrysanthemum smile, and the corners of his mouth were twitching incessantly, which was very weird and funny. He wanted to laugh but didn't dare, and was so full that he couldn't. Face flushed. "Hahahaha! It's indeed a gift from heaven. I'm not wrong, I'm not wrong!" This disciple couldn't help it for a long time, and he burst into laughter at this time, leaning forward and backward with laughter, extremely happy. "Let's go! Come with me to meet the first genius, Wang Lang!" The second elder strode forward, taking the lead. Text Chapter 11 It must be Wang Lang! The disciple's smile froze, his eyes full of doubts, and he thought to himself, shouldn't he go to the front hall to see Wuxie? Why did the second elder go to see Wang Lang again? Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. The second elder had made a mistake! What should we do? Do we want to talk to the second elder? But when he looked up and saw the second elder whose whole body was exuding ecstasy, he immediately gave up the idea. He must not throw cold water on him, let Wuxie do it! ¡­ The second elder was in a very happy and happy mood. If anyone could successfully refine it in one go, it would definitely be Wang Lang. Only his cultivation had reached the first and third levels of Taoism, and his spiritual power was barely enough to refine it. It is absolutely impossible for anyone else to successfully refine it in such a short period of time. ¡°But it¡¯s only been half an hour, Wang Lang must have been refining too quickly. But this is good, it shows that Wang Lang is not only outstanding in qualifications, but also smarter than his peers. He is a talent that can be developed! He is a talent that can be developed! The second elder was in a good mood and kept talking to himself along the way. "It must be Wang Lang, it must be Wang Lang! Haha! It must be Wang Lang!" The second elder had never felt so comfortable physically and mentally. Thinking about the glorious future of the sect in the future, he felt extremely proud. "My painstaking teachings have not been in vain. This Wang Lang is really up to date. Those two bad old men always said that I don't know how to teach people. This time I will let you see the results of my teachings!" The second elder walked through hurriedly. In the corridor, even before people turn to the front hall, the sound of joy is already spreading. "Wang Lang, you must have been waiting for a long time. I heard that you refined Fei" The second elder turned around and went to the front hall, and his voice stopped suddenly. Under the sunlight, I saw a young man bending down to salute. The young man was so thin that he seemed to be knocked down by a gust of wind. His face is very ordinary, only his pair of thin and long willow eyes are eye-catching. His gaze was very deep, as black as an abyss, and as calm as an ancient well. He just stood in the dazzling sunshine, his figure stretched very long. He stood up and looked at the second elder calmly. "Second Elder, my name is Wuxie." Immediately, the Second Elder was stunned, his body was stiff, and he kept one foot hanging in the air, about to step into the front hall. The only thing that changed was his expression. From flushed with extreme surprise, to pale with shock, from pale with shock, to purple with shame, anger and chagrin, and then from purple to livid, changing like this no less than five times Not even in the distance When the disciples who followed saw this scene, especially the second elder's face changing like a magic trick, they immediately ran backwards with their mouths bulging, until they reached a deserted area before slapping their thighs and laughing wildly. "It's so exciting! It's so exciting! Haha!" When I looked carefully, I even burst into tears. ¡­¡­ In the front hall, the second elder stood at the top, his face ashen. Wuxie stood at the bottom with a dull expression. Between the two of them, there was a floating flying sword. The second elder stared at the sword speechless for a long time, and then said with a cold look in his eyes: "How did you refine it?" It stands to reason that Wu Xie doesn't even have the first-level cultivation of Dao, and his spiritual power is simply not enough to refine it. Even if the magic weapon is successfully polished bit by bit, it will take at least ten days. But it¡¯s only been half an hour, how could he have succeeded in refining it? Unless, someone is secretly helping Wuxie to refine it! The second elder vowed to dig out this person! He stared at Wuxie with an unkind expression. Wu Xie raised his index finger, revealing the wound, and said excitedly and a little worriedly: "I accidentally hurt myself while dancing with the sword, and then I discovered that I can activate the sword." Wu Xie opened his eyes excitedly With big excited eyes, he asked expectantly: "Second Elder, am I a genius?" Second Elder: "" Recognize the master with a drop of blood! The second elder frowned. He deliberately did not mention this method when teaching, because he was afraid that the first place would be taken away by other disciples. He originally planned to use this method to comfort other disciples after the test. But he never expected that this Wuxie would be so lucky. It was a mistake, a mistake. "Well you won the first place this time, go back. I will give you the reward in the next class." "Disciple, please leave." Wuxie stepped back respectfully. After Wuxie left, the second elder sat down on the chair, picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. As soon as he took it in, he felt it was too bitter. He frowned and said displeasedly: "This tea is not Longjing, you can make it for me." What is?Bitter tea? " The disciple who came back after laughing for a while stood aside and criticized the second elder's words. This tea is Longjing. You are in a bad mood. You even want to make trouble with the tea. On the surface, he said respectfully: " This tea is the Longjing tea you drink every day. " "fart! The second elder stared: "I drink Longjing every day, how can I drink it wrong?" " This disciple is neither good at arguing nor good at not arguing. When he was in every possible dilemma, a disciple ran in and knelt on the ground. "Second elder, Wang Lang has refined the flying sword and is waiting outside the door. "The second elder snorted: "Just tell him to come in." " Not long after, Wang Lang was brought in. He gave a salute and stood up impatiently. Before going out, he had inquired. During this hour, only Wuxie had been here, and Liu Yan and Li Liang were both here. Didn¡¯t come. So, he is the number one! Even though he was a nobleman before he entered the Immortal Sect, he had the habit of controlling his emotions since he was a child. ¡°Second Elder, I have already refined it. Feijian, please check. " With that said, Wang Lang pinched the magic weapon, and the flying sword flew up tremblingly. It was as unstable as an old man. It shook three times once it flew. It was obviously very unskilled and extremely difficult to control. "Well, you can refine it well. Flying sword. "The second elder showed a hint of relief, but then the thought of Wuxie appeared in his mind, and his old face suddenly darkened. Seeing the gloomy expression on the second elder's face, Wang Lang quickly put away his flying sword and waited for instructions tremblingly. "You come to me. Sit next to me. "The second elder pointed to the seat next to him. Wang Lang's face was happy and he sat down with some restraint. "You are very good. It was refined in half an hour. Is it successful in one refining? "The second elder said. "This is thanks to the elder's thorough lectures and guidance on many difficult problems for me. "Wang Lang replied respectfully. The second elder smiled and nodded, feeling very impressed by these words. "Most of an hour is indeed very fast. "The second elder patted Wang Lang's back gently, and warned gently but solemnly: "However, you cannot be satisfied with this. You need to go faster, even faster, and you must complete it within half an hour in the future. " Wang Lang looked solemn, stood up, prostrated again, and promised loudly: "This disciple will definitely live up to the expectations of the elders! The second elder smiled with relief: "Then you go back first." " On the way back, Wang Lang frowned and was a little puzzled. His refining speed was definitely the fastest. None of the disciples of the previous generation had such results, but the second elder seemed a little, a little, too slow? Text Chapter 12 How can a goshawk care about ants? Another day passed, and the teenagers gathered in the square, discussing excitedly. Many teenagers gestured with flying swords, and some controlled the trembling flying swords, trying to carry themselves to fly, but they fell down before flying two feet. He fell down, holding his buttocks and moaning. After yesterday's refining, less than half of the disciples have succeeded. The other disciples can only stand aside with envy, watching their performance. The ones who attracted the most attention were naturally the three geniuses. "Have you heard? Yesterday, the second elder was so happy that he shouted in the yard, it must be Wang Lang, it must be Wang Lang. As a result, Wang Lang really succeeded in refining the first one!" "Real or false? He spent a lot of money "How long?" "I heard half an hour!" "So fast!" The young people were in an uproar and looked at Wang Lang. Wang Lang had a modest smile on his face. In response to the boy's request, he controlled the flying sword, either rising into the sky or straight down, carrying himself and flying three or four feet away, making everyone gasp in amazement. Liu Yan and Li Liang were also surrounded by a group of people, each demonstrating their control skills. " However, controlling the flying sword requires a lot of spiritual energy. They were sweating after a while and it was extremely difficult. Outside the three noisy crowds, Wuxie sat cross-legged in a corner alone, trying to get any time to practice. He had a good sleep after returning yesterday and was full of energy. However, he was thin and his eyes were somewhat feminine. He looked sick and decadent. After practicing for a while, the second elder was about to arrive, so he got up and walked towards everyone. When several young men of the same lineage saw Wuxie approaching, thinking about the scolding he had given them two days ago, they laughed out loud in a bad mood. "Don't be evil, I heard that you refined one-tenth of the flying sword. Is it true?" A young man teased. "Don't slander Wu Xie, how could he only refine one-tenth! It's obviously one-twentieth!" Another young man said with a serious face, and in the end he couldn't help laughing. "Let's make a bet. I bet it will take him twenty days to successfully refine it!" Wuxie looked calm as he slowly walked through the crowd, sat down on his seat, and waited for the arrival of the second elder. "You can't hurt me now." Liu Yan passed by Wu Xie and said coldly: "I heard from senior brother that future tests will be based on individuals. You, a loser, can't hold me back." Wu Xie closed. His eyes were calm and he didn't even move his eyelids. Being ignored, especially by Wu Xie, a loser, Liu Yan was very angry and embarrassed, and immediately wanted to explode. "Don't worry about this kind of wasteful talent. How can a goshawk be angry at an ant? Isn't it?" "You are degrading yourself by talking to him, just ignore him." The other disciples advised Liu Yan, and then she Feeling better, I returned to my seat. Before it was time for a stick of incense, the second elder descended from the sky, his red hair calm and intimidating. The young men quickly stood up and bowed. "Greetings to the second elder." The second elder nodded and smiled: "I'll tell you some good news. Starting from today, every seven days, the sect will give you three spiritual stones for practice!" After hearing the Great Elder talk about the effects of spirit stones, he immediately cheered and even Wuxie's eyes flashed in an undetectable way. Resources are here! The second elder waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then changed the topic to the main topic. "In this test of refining the magic weapon, twenty-three people succeeded on the same day. Overall, it is quite good. Of course, I have a little regret." The second elder glanced around, and those disciples who had successfully refined the magic weapon were proud. He raised his head while others lowered their heads in shame. He glanced at the expressionless Wuxie, and suddenly raised his voice: "Then the top spot this time is" Wang Lang's eyes brightened, and at the same time Li Liang He and Liu Yan were also excited and secretly clenched their fists. The eyes of all the young people focused on the three of them. The second elder raised his hand, passed everyone, and suddenly pointed at the lonely figure in the last row. "Don't be evil!" The young men turned their heads in shock, and the scene was silent for a while. "How could it be him! How could it be that useless talent!" "This this is impossible absolutely impossible to be true!" "Isn't the second elder joking?" The scene was almost out of control, with all kinds of shocks. Phew, doubts came out, some teenagers even stood up, put their heads in their hands, and stared atHis eyes as big as his head expressed his shock. Wang Lang looked at Wuxie blankly, feeling extremely disappointed in his heart. He succeeded in refining it in one go, and it only took more than half an hour. It was definitely the fastest speed, and his spiritual power was barely enough. Wuxie was able to level up the chain. If you haven't even reached it, where can you get the spiritual power to refine the flying sword? ????????????????????????????????????????? But Wang Lang is the son of an official family after all, and he knows that the second elder cannot be joking. If Wu Xie is the number one, it must be so, so he hides the disappointment and doubts in his eyes and is the first to regain his composure. Li Liang was in a daze. The one who lost her temper the most was Liu Yan. She stood up and shouted in disbelief: "It can't be Wuxie, it can't be Wuxie!" She didn't make a single mistake during the refining process, and she thought she could get it. When it came to first place, I didn¡¯t expect to lose. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, the key is who you lose to! Among her imaginary enemies, Li Liang and Wang Lang are the biggest threats. Even if they win the first place, she can accept it. Even if someone else wins the first place, she may feel disappointed, but she will never be so gloomy. But why is it that useless talent? That useless talent who dragged her down? That useless person who only knows how to shirk responsibility for harming others? That useless person who makes mistakes but scolds others? You must know that she spent all her spiritual power to refine most of the flying sword, and she also had to spend time to replenish her spiritual power before she could continue refining. There was not a single mistake during the process, and not a single moment of time was wasted. Even so, it took her an hour. . Could Wuxie be faster than her? She turned around and shouted to the second elder: "Second elder, have you made a mistake?" The other teenagers also looked at the second elder. The second elder's face darkened, he slammed the table and shouted angrily: "There is no discipline at all! Sit down obediently!" The young men suddenly realized that the second elder could not lie to them, so they hurriedly sat down. Glancing at Wuxie, the second elder coughed dryly: "It was an accident that Wuxie won the first place this time, but he was indeed the fastest, only taking half an hour." Half an hour! Wang Lang cast a vague glance at Wuxie and finally understood why the second elder wanted him to refine the magic weapon faster. The second elder continued: "The second place is Wang Lang, which took more than half an hour." "The third place is Li Liang, which took nearly an hour." Text Chapter 13 Continuous Breakthroughs "The first place will be rewarded with fifteen pieces of spiritual stones, Wu Xie, come up." Wu Xie stepped forward under the strange gazes of everyone, took away the reward, and also took away the three pieces distributed by the sect, and walked back to his seat calmly. "The second place Wang Lang will be rewarded with ten spirit stones." "The third place Li Liang will be rewarded with five spirit stones." The two of them stepped forward to take away the spirit stones. The remaining disciples had no chance to step forward. The second elder gave a big hand With a wave, the spirit stones fell in front of them one after another. Next, the second elder explained in detail the matter of recognizing one¡¯s master by shedding blood. Everyone was suddenly enlightened and cast jealous glances at Wu Xie, secretly sighing why they were not so lucky. After the second elder finished speaking the key points, he told everyone to go back and practice more control over the flying sword, and then flew away. The young men got the spiritual stone and immediately felt the rich spiritual power in it. It was roughly estimated that it was at least ten times more powerful than the spiritual power brought by the clover. They were shocked. If you absorb these three spiritual stones, how much cultivation will you need to increase? But part of their spiritual stones had been advanced to the quarter, and the clover they received was simply not comparable to the spiritual stones. The sudden discovery made the young people a little sluggish, and they couldn't figure out the key for a while. Why did Senior Brother Ji lie to us? How could such a good senior brother lie to us? Finally, a young man came to his senses and cried out in pain: "I was cheated of a spiritual stone!" The regretful words with heavy heartache hit everyone like a huge boulder, and all kinds of miserable screams came one after another, like a river. gushing endlessly. "I was cheated of two yuan!" "Who is worse than me! Who is worse than me! I was cheated of three yuan!" "You say you are the worst? Are you really the worst? You don't know what the hell I am. I was defrauded of twelve spiritual stones! A month¡¯s worth of savings!¡± Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang looked at the reactions of their fellow disciples in surprise, wondering how they had been deceived. Who was deceived? The three of them were not deceived, not because they knew enough to see through Ji's little tricks, but because Ji didn't deceive them at all, not because he didn't want to, but because he didn't dare! "The three of them are geniuses trained by the sect, and they will definitely have high levels of cultivation in the future. If he deceives them all, it will create a rift, which will not be of any benefit to him. At the same time, they are the core of the future sect. Once you make friends, you can know all kinds of inside information and information in advance. For a know-it-all, this is the most important thing. As for the others, it doesn't matter. That¡¯s what Ji Ji thought. He was so eager for the spirit stone that he showed up at this very moment. With a gentle smile on his face, he walked slowly from a distance. Dressed in a white Taoist robe, he appeared gently in front of everyone with the rhythm of the breeze. His warm smile gave him an extra layer of humility. Temperament, waved his hand, and greeted everyone politely. The young men figured out the fact that they had been deceived, but they did not think that he was a kind brother. They cursed him one after another, as if he was a public enemy who could be punished by everyone. "Senior Brother Ji, you lied to me!" "Senior Brother Ji, why did you lie to us!" Everyone said something to each other, and everyone screamed "extremely happy", well, that's how Wuxie described it. ¡­ After returning to his residence, Wuxie closed the door, sat on the bed, and took out eighteen spiritual stones. He now only has this amount of resources to cultivate immortality, and he needs to plan and use them carefully. "I am still a little short of reaching the first level of Dao. Two spiritual stones should be enough. To reach the first and second levels of Dao, I only need ten spiritual stones. In this way, I need to spend twelve There are six spiritual stones left.¡± Wuxie narrowed his eyes and without any hesitation, he picked up a spiritual stone and started practicing. The moment his hand touched the spirit stone, the white spirit stone suddenly glowed slightly, and streams of clear water flowed into the meridians along his fingers. Wu Xie controls this clear current to circulate throughout the body for a large period of time, and then circulates into the Dantian. As soon as it enters, you can clearly feel the rapid growth of your cultivation. The white light on the surface of the spirit stone continued to emit, and the spiritual power was continuously transported into Wuxie's body. As a result, the rich liquid inside the spirit stone gradually became lighter, until the entire spirit stone turned into waste stone as transparent as glass. "Not even close." Wuxie breathed out, with a smile on his face. Those who have resources can practice quickly. This short period of time is equivalent to several days of his efforts. He threw away the piece of waste stone, picked up a new one, and repeatedly absorbed the spiritual power. The spiritual power in Dantian gradually became more and more intense, and finally filled the entire body.The space could no longer accommodate it. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and his thoughts began to compress his spiritual power. Boom! The spiritual power is attacked by pressure from all directions, and naturally produces extremely powerful repulsion, which hits the four walls of Dantian like waves. Wu Xie¡¯s body is still that of a mortal boy, very fragile, and it is very painful to bear the pressure of a breakthrough. He feels like a big ball that is getting bigger and bigger in his Dantian, and bursts of swelling and cracking pain are coming over him crazily. Wu Xie's face turned pale, and a slight sweat appeared on his forehead, but his eyes were still deep and calm, and he ignored his own pain and concentrated on compressing his spiritual power. Thousands of years of breakthrough experience left him without the slightest fear of this short-term pain. Other teenagers might panic for a moment and break through cautiously, but Wuxie didn't take it to heart at all and compressed it aggressively. He knows very well that this is discomfort caused by the body not being tempered and will not cause any harm. Sure enough, after a few breaths, Wuxie's Dantian adapted to the temporary expansion of spiritual power, gradually stabilized, and the spiritual power also began to compress. Not long after, a drop of green water appeared. One level at a time! Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he immediately moved the drop of water to rise rapidly, following the meridians to an acupuncture point in the center of the eyebrow. This is the Sea of ??Divine Consciousness, also known as the Yuanshen Cave. And what Wuxie has to do is to open up this sea of ??divine consciousness. Once completed, his divine consciousness will be opened. Divine consciousness is a mysterious method that overrides the six senses. For example, in the dark night, even if the eyes cannot see, one can clearly feel the surrounding scenery, and the scenery is more clear than what the eyes can see. Clear and detailed. You can also look inside your own internal organs, and you can also observe the cultivation of others. Similarly, how high a person¡¯s cultivation level is, how strong his spiritual consciousness is. Wuxie controlled this drop of green water and blended it into the center of the eyebrows. Suddenly, the scene in the acupuncture point appeared in the mind. It was a piece of dead gray water, endless and endless, and the moment the green water droplet entered, the entire Dead Sea suddenly received a strong stimulus. There is no wind on the sea surface, and the waves are turbulent. The water gradually changes from dead gray to a vast blue ocean, full of life. At the same time, a group of white mist floated up from the sea, forming a figure in mid-air. It was a young man with a pair of willow eyes. Who else could it be if he wasn't Wu Xie? This is divine consciousness. Wuxie opened his eyes, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, feeling everything within a radius of five meters in his mind, and smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t feel too much and immediately picked up the spirit stone and absorbed it again. A piece of spiritual stone is scrapped. The two spiritual stones were scrapped. ?¡­ ?Not long after, the ten spiritual stones were completely scrapped. It was at this moment that Wu Xie's cultivation level broke through again. Reached the first and second levels of the Dao. The range of spiritual consciousness also reaches a radius of ten meters. Text Chapter 14 Can this boy make a big difference? When Wu Xie made a breakthrough in his cultivation, three elders were discussing his affairs in a small room. The first elder sat at the top, glanced at the expressionless third elder, and then at the second elder who had slightly raised eyebrows and looked a little angry, and said calmly: "What do you two think?" The second elder hummed. He made a sound and said angrily: "What else can you think of it? Isn't he just a lucky boy?" The first elder looked at the third elder who had been silent and said, "What do you think?" The third elder thought for a moment and said: "I think we should investigate this person's background and suppress him in a timely manner." The second elder snorted disdainfully: "Making a mountain out of a molehill." The third elder ignored the second elder, looked at the first elder, and asked, "What do you think? "The first elder smiled slightly and said calmly: "The second brother and I have the same view." "Why?" The third elder looked dimly. "There is no need. He is just a young man with mortal qualifications. There is nothing to investigate or suppress." The great elder said. "I think it's just the opposite. It's precisely because he has the qualifications of a mortal that it's so strange that he won the first place." The third elder said. "Hehe, hehe" A sarcastic laugh came, and the two of them looked at the second elder at the same time. I saw the second elder raising his eyebrows and sneering. "He just had a better life and got the first place by luck. Third brother, do you care so much because you are holding a grudge and want to find an opportunity to take revenge?" With such heart-wrenching remarks, no matter who it is, I am afraid that anyone will be angry. The Great Elder He frowned slightly but did not try to dissuade him. He asked himself that if he was ridiculed in this way, even if he didn't say it on the surface, he would feel angry in his heart. But when he looked at the third elder, he didn't see any dissatisfied look, and he didn't even blink. He was as calm as dead water. "Since you don't agree, let's let this matter go." The third elder paused and continued expressionlessly: "However, I always reserve my opinion." The third elder's attitude is very tough, the second elder doesn't care, and the elder The elder himself was somewhat happy. Although Wu Xie¡¯s sudden attack took away more than a dozen spiritual stones, it didn¡¯t matter. It was just a dozen spiritual stones. The most important thing is that Wuxie destroyed the arrogance of the three geniuses. In this way, the three geniuses will not gradually develop the habit of being arrogant. Besides, the flowers in the greenhouse cannot withstand the wind and rain. Since these three people are trained as the pillars of the sect, setbacks must be experienced. If you encounter a small obstacle, you will not have the courage to continue, no matter how high your cultivation level is, it will be useless. So the great elder was happy about Wu Xie¡¯s sudden ¡°robbery¡±. " Moreover, after this setback, the three of them must have worked harder in practice, just like Liu Yan. After returning home, she practiced crazily. Whenever she had time, she was either practicing or controlling magic weapons. She even forgot to eat and sleep. It is difficult to describe her hard work. The mood of not admitting defeat was completely aroused. For the three of them, it is a completely different kind of benefit, and it is also a benefit of Daoyixianmen. But he also doesn¡¯t care about Wu Xie. This boy won the first place entirely because of the loophole of ¡°Recognize the Master by Dropping Blood.¡± In the future, many tests will pay more attention to qualifications and cultivation. Is it possible for this kid to make a huge difference? Especially in the cultivation test, whoever has higher cultivation will be the first. This person has insufficient resources and has the worst qualifications in a thousand years. How can he turn around! When the First Elder thought of this, he couldn't help but smile, and he had a slight contempt for the Third Elder's vigilant attitude. ?¡­ ?Wuxie threw the rubbish in the corner of the room, raised his finger and moved it slightly, a small flame appeared out of thin air on his finger. "Spells." Wuxie smiled slightly. Now that he has cultivated his skills, he can cast some low-level spells. Advanced spells require more spiritual support and cannot be cast yet. He pointed his finger at the pile of waste rocks, and the flames suddenly had a target and hit the waste rocks. Wu Xie watched calmly as the waste rocks were burned completely, then sat back on the bed and took out the remaining six spiritual stones. Wu Xie will not use these six spiritual stones for the time being, and using them will not improve his cultivation level. It is better to save them for future emergencies. Speaking of which, Wuxie is still considering resources. You can get a certain amount of spiritual stone rewards for each test, but this is far from enough. If you win the first place three times at most, the elders will suppress you. And he has won the first place once, and there are two more. "If there are twenty spiritual stones each time, it can only support the first or third level of the Tao." There is a huge gap between the third level of Dao and the fourth level of Dao. Many people will not be able to reach it in their lifetime.Broken. The reason is simply that each drop of water occupies a layer of space in the Dantian. There are three drops of water in the first and third levels of cultivation. The space in the Dantian will occupy the third level because of the water droplets. The spiritual power of the remaining seven levels of space cannot be condensed into a drop of water at all. Therefore, it is necessary to reach at least eight levels of spiritual power in order to condense water droplets, and insufficient space is a fatal point. Forcibly absorbing spiritual power will only cause the Dantian to explode. Of course, there are many solutions, such as purchasing a body tempering pill, which can enhance a mortal's body to a higher level after use. But it is precisely because of the huge difference between these two levels of cultivation that Body Tempering Pills are very expensive. One thousand years ago required sixty spirit stones. And where should I get these sixty spirit stones? Wu Xie frowned. He must reach the first and fourth levels of the Dao as soon as possible. Only in this way can he be able to deal with the coming pressure. Once a monk reaches the fourth level of cultivation, the amount of spiritual power that can be stored in the body will increase significantly. For example, if Wang Lang, who is on the first or third floor, is flying with his flying sword, he will probably be out of breath after flying for a long time. But once you reach the fourth level, the situation will change dramatically, and you can fly for half a day. And the benefit of increased spiritual power is a direct increase in combat effectiveness. Wu Xie remembers that there are several powerful low-level spells that require at least one or four levels of cultivation to cast. In this way, you will have the power to protect yourself. Not to mention that Wuxie will need to go to Fangshi to earn spiritual stones in the future, where there are a lot of murders and swindling. "All strength requires resource support." Wuxie sighed softly, realizing that his time was getting tighter and tighter, and he had to take the initiative to change to obtain spiritual stones. "Is there any good way?" Wuxie lowered his head and remained silent. Although the current goal is Dao 1st and 4th level, he is thinking more profoundly. After Dao 1st and 4th level, the spiritual stones required for each breakthrough will double. Where will he find so many spiritual stones? I have a lot of thoughts, but I can¡¯t figure them out clearly. Wu Xie's gaze kept flickering, sometimes narrowing, sometimes widening, and finally his pupils shrank, all the bright lights dimmed, and the deep and dark willow eyes returned to silence. He already has the answer in his heart! Text Chapter 15 Enlightenment Stone Time flies and it's seven days again. This day is the magic class taught by the Third Elder. Wuxie sat alone in the corner, practicing silently. He did not hide his cultivation level. The other young people scanned their spiritual consciousness and discovered that he already had the strength of the first and second levels of Taoism. Especially the three geniuses, seeing Wu Xie working so hard, they gritted their teeth and sat aside to practice without wasting any time. The other teenagers were naturally unwilling to do so, and they all sat in their seats and followed suit. For a moment, the square was silent. This is the quietest before class ever. The third elder saw this scene from a distance, and his eyes flickered on Wu Xie imperceptibly. "Class!" The cold voice jumped into the minds of all the young people, and they all woke up and saluted the third elder. "Meet the Third Elder." The Third Elder waved his hand slightly and started teaching. "Today I will teach you spells. First, I want you to understand what spells are." The third elder patted the storage bag, and targets appeared one after another, scattered five feet away. Then he raised his finger slightly, and a wisp of flame appeared out of thin air, pointing towards it. Pointing at a target, the flames turned into a sharp arrow in an instant, hitting the bullseye easily with a swipe, and burning the target with a bang. This hand immediately made all the young people's eyes widen and their eyes lit up. Wu Xie did not dare to be careless in front of these three elders and pretended to be excited and fascinated. "Spells produce different performances through different directions of spiritual power in the meridians. To put it simply, the way the spiritual power is released is different, the spells are different." "Just like the rocket technique I just performed, through the movement in the body At the moment of release, the meridians resonated with the invisible fire in the world, and the rocket technique appeared. "The third elder spoke very simply and thoroughly, and Wuxie listened "seriously" with a very serious expression. Focus. "There are generally two ways to learn spells. One is to practice it on your own according to the records in the book. This method usually progresses slowly. It takes an average person two or three days to successfully cast it. This is only a preliminary mastery. If you want to master a spell, It takes a lot of time to master a spell to its peak. " Wu Xie's eyes flashed when he heard it. The third elder was right. If you practice on your own, it is really not easy to master a spell to its peak, but most monks can. This is how we all cultivate, and it shouldn¡¯t be belittled like this. Could it be "The second method is epiphany!" The third elder said: "There are two ways to achieve epiphany. One is to have a blessed mind and have a natural epiphany. The second is to use the enlightenment stone left by the predecessors. As long as you use it, you will be able to achieve enlightenment." "You can cast spells immediately." "If you have countless enlightenment stones, you can even reach the peak within a day!" When the third elder said this, he paused slightly and said, "You are lucky, you don't have to practice on your own. Each of you will receive a piece of enlightenment stone!" As he spoke, he patted the storage bag, and small red stones flew out from it and fell one by one in front of everyone. "Enlightenment Stone." The teenagers were amazed and a little excited when they picked up the stone. Wu Xie took it in his hand, weighed it, and smiled slightly. It was still as light as it was a thousand years ago, and felt a little cold to the touch. Just as he thought before, the third elder used the Enlightenment Stone for everyone. The Enlightenment Stone is a very valuable item, similar to the inheritance left by the elders to their descendants. It is generally refined by monks who have no descendants and will die of old age. Once refined, they will forget this spell, so it is very precious. As a result, the price in the market is very high. A Rocket Skill Enlightenment Stone requires ten spiritual stones. This is only the lowest level enlightenment stone. If it is a more precious enlightenment stone, even the spiritual stones cannot be purchased. This time I bought a hundred enlightenment stones, which is a thousand spiritual stones, but the real value cannot be calculated in this way. After all, one hundred rocket technique enlightenment stones are not something that can be obtained just by saying you have them. "This is the Rocket Technique Enlightenment Stone. You can use it by focusing your spiritual consciousness on the Enlightenment Stone." The young people couldn't wait for it. As soon as the third elder said the words, he plunged into the Enlightenment Stone with a fierce force. Wuxie took it in his hand and paused for a moment, then put his spiritual consciousness into it. The moment he entered, Wuxie's eyes turned red. It was a sea of ??fire, burning from the ground to the sky. The fire was so intense that it was impossible to see the rising black smoke. There is only fire in this world! Wuxie was in mid-air, surrounded by a sea of ??fire. The heat waves around his body were constantly attacking, but they did not harm him in the slightest. The waves of fire hitting him were more like a sign of surrender.?, just like his own puppy, he kept licking him affectionately. Gently raising his fingers, there was a fire wave flying happily, touching his fingertips, and suddenly, a feeling of grasping the fire of the world was born, as if you could raise the fire as long as you thought. The fire wave branched out into a small fire snake, which penetrated into the finger, followed the specific meridians to the Dantian, and pulled the spiritual power out. This specific trajectory of spiritual power was used to perform this technique. Points. If you practice on your own, you must slowly follow this trajectory, but in this sea of ??fire, you will be pulled by the fire snake and directly controlled. Wu Xie mastered this kind of magic thousands of years ago, so there is no problem of mastering it. What he has to do now is to enhance his understanding of the rocket technique. The comprehension of spells is generally divided into three realms: primary mastery, intermediate mastery, and peak mastery. Like what the third elder used before, it is the primary mastery. The flame is as thin as a chopstick. If it reaches its peak, it can be as thick as a head, as long as two feet, and its power is more than ten times higher. Wu Xie has only mastered it initially. He was once a genius and his cultivation level increased rapidly. It is enough to learn such low-level spells and does not require in-depth study. It¡¯s different now. He must make his strength the strongest. Wuxie controls the release of spiritual power, and each operation makes the spiritual power stronger. This process was not too smooth. Even with the traction of the fire snake, the operation was still a little jerky. ¡­ The third elder stood above, looking at the young men below who had their eyes closed and were immersed in comprehension, and his eyes began to move. This time he will spend so many enlightenment stones to ensure that in the next test, the three geniuses will win the first place. For this reason, he canceled all the original tests. Originally, the test this time was to see who could perform the rocket technique first, but this test was not stable, and smart people often figured it out faster than others. This creates an unexpected situation where the three geniuses may not win the first place. Although he will give enlightenment stones to three geniuses, no one can predict that a young man with instant enlightenment will suddenly appear and take the first place. To be on the safe side, he simply let everyone realize success and used other stable tests to ensure that the three geniuses were in the top three. About half a stick of incense passed, and the teenagers woke up from their thoughts one after another. They excitedly used their spiritual power to perform rocket skills. Wuxie also woke up, a trace of regret flashed across his eyes. This time, his realization failed to allow him to directly reach the intermediate mastery, there was still a little bit left! Text Chapter 16 Peak Mastery "Now I want you to accept the training." The third elder slapped the storage bag expressionlessly, and immediately, ten blue pillars appeared in the center of the field. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at one of the pillars. This pillar is called the Water Blue Pillar. As the name suggests, it is blue in color and is three feet high. Each foot has a target made of dry straw. The target at the bottom is the largest, the size of two palms. The target in the middle is slightly smaller, about the size of a palm. The top target is the smallest, only the size of a finger. Place it five feet away. Just by seeing this, Wuxie knew what the next exercise would be. "You have learned spells, and you must use them. If you don't use optics, it is just like talking on paper. So you must use spells next." The third elder gave a demonstration. He lit a flame on his fingertips and shot it at the highest point. Target, I saw the rocket flying rapidly in the air, hitting the red heart with a pop, and the target burned. But before the target was finished burning, water flowed out of the pillar and extinguished the fire. This is for the convenience of not having to change the target from time to time. "Each of you will practice in ten groups." As soon as the third elder finished speaking, ten teenagers immediately stepped forward to release rockets. The flames were scattered all over the ground, but no one hit any target. The third elder came over and gave guidance: "Don't be too ambitious. Shoot the bottom target first. Once you have a good grasp of it, shoot the top target." The teenagers nodded and started practicing one after another. After almost five rockets were launched, eight disciples whose cultivation was at the first level of Dao retreated. Their spiritual power could not support them to do more exercises. "Damn, my cultivation level is too low, I can't practice more." "I almost hit the bottom target." The teenagers found the headache of insufficient spiritual power, and couldn't help but envy those who had reached the level of cultivation. For teenagers on the first and second levels, they can practice for longer. The third elder stood aside expressionlessly. This situation was naturally designed by him. The higher the cultivation level, the more advantageous the disciples will be. The more they practice, the more proficient they will be. Especially the three geniuses, because they were stimulated by the last test, they have been cultivating in the past few days, and their cultivation has improved further, and they have reached the first and third levels of Dao. His disciple Wang Lang has already reached the peak of the first and third levels of the Dao. Without taking the Body Tempering Pill, he can break through to the first and fourth levels of the Dao in a short time just by relying on his qualifications. It can be said that the cultivation advantages of the three geniuses have been maximized. "They can practice dozens or hundreds of times more than others in a day. If they still can't get in the top three, they can only find a big tree to hit them to death." The third elder showed satisfaction in his eyes and said calmly: "Your spiritual stones for this week will be delivered to you later. After seven days, you will be tested again, and whoever shoots the most accurately will be ranked among the top three." The young men nodded in agreement. The third elder nodded slightly, got up and flew away. After watching the third elder disappear, the teenagers started practicing again, and for a while, rockets were flying all over the sky. The practice of Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang easily became the focus, because they fired the most, each of them fired at least fifteen times, and Wang Lang fired twenty times. The other teenagers were filled with emotions. A genius is a genius, so strong! On the other hand, when Wuxie was practicing, not many people paid attention to it. He could only perform it ten times, and his accuracy was very wrong, which naturally attracted the disdain of many people. Isn¡¯t it just that you have better luck? snort! Wu Xie naturally lost his way on purpose. With thousands of years of combat experience, how could he not be able to control a small spell? He just followed the trend and cast it a few times, waiting for the person who sent the spirit stone to arrive. After a while, the person who sent the spiritual stones came. Wuxie took three spiritual stones and left, not interested in staying for a moment. Back in the room, Wuxie didn¡¯t use spirit stones to break through. Nine spirit stones were still not enough. He took out the sky lantern and a light flashed in his eyes. "Finally it's useful! I gave up my cultivation for this sky lantern in my previous life, just because I need it to be useful!" There are currently two known functions of this sky lantern, one is to observe objects from a distance, and the other is to repeatedly comprehend. . "Both functions are extremely incredible, especially the repeated perception. As long as you use it indefinitely, even the most clumsy person can master a certain spell to its peak in just a few hours. But just like observing objects from a distance, it has limitations. If not, thenWu Xie has experienced so much for thousands of years, and has experienced so many insights. As early as when he used the sky lantern, all his insights reached their peak. Its limitation is that the insights before refining it cannot be repeated, only the insights after refining it can be repeated. Today¡¯s realization is Wuxie¡¯s first time after refining the sky lantern, so it didn¡¯t come in handy until now. Lighting the candle wick, the faint blue will-o'-the-wisp appeared again. Different from observing objects from a distance, this time the black smoke did not form a picture, but slowly penetrated into Wuxie's sea of ??consciousness and merged into his consciousness. . Suddenly, Wuxie felt the temperature around him rise sharply, and the sea of ??fire appeared in front of him again. ¡­ When Wuxie¡¯s enlightenment was completed, he already had an intermediate mastery of rocketry, and he had gone a long way on the basis of the intermediate level and was very close to the peak state. With a raised finger, a rocket as thick as a fist suddenly took shape. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he pinched the magic formula with his left hand. Suddenly, the rocket condensed without emitting, and gradually dissipated in the air. "One more time!" The will-o'-the-wisp rises again! ¡­ When this was completed, a two-foot-long, head-thick rocket appeared in Wuxie¡¯s hand. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it a pillar of fire. "Peak mastery!" Wuxie smiled and dissipated the rocket. He put away the sky lantern and looked a little pale. This time, he used the sky lantern twice in a row, which reduced his lifespan by another two years and made him physically weak for a while. But that doesn¡¯t matter, Wuxie needs powerful attack methods. If he reaches the first and fourth levels of the Dao, he can naturally cast some powerful attack spells, but those spells are of a higher level than the rocket spell and cost more spiritual energy, so he can barely cast them once. This is not suitable for real battles. In battle, if you cannot kill the enemy with one blow, the spiritual power in your body will be exhausted, and the enemy will be slaughtered. ??????????????????? After this rocket technique reaches its peak, although it requires more spiritual energy than mastering it at the primary level, it will not be too much, and its power is not inferior to other attack spells of a higher level, which is most suitable for Wu Xie¡¯s current situation. Putting away the sky lantern, Wu Xie¡¯s eyes flashed. A few days ago, he had figured out that he would need a lot of spiritual stones in the future, and only one person might have the ability to help him get them. That person is the lovely businessman, Senior Brother Ji! Text Chapter 17 Door-to-Door Business In a small room, Ji looked at Wuxie with a smile, feeling a little surprised that he came to the door today. Because he was very sure that not only did he not deceive Wu Xie's spiritual stone, but Wu Xie "asked" for two clovers. How could such a shrewd person find a profiteer like himself? Let¡¯s try to find out what¡¯s going on first. Ji smiled and said, "Junior brother, why are you here today?" Wu Xie raised his hand and said, "Of course, congratulations to senior brother for making a big profit." Ji turned his eyes and said without changing his expression, "I didn't make much money." "Since I don't make much, I naturally want to make more." Wu Xie said. Ji's eyebrows raised: "So" "I want senior brother to earn more." Wu Xie smiled and took out a spiritual stone, put it on the table and said, "I need a storage bag." Ji stared at it. Kuai Lingshi narrowed his eyes and laughed: "Junior brother, senior brother, I don't have a storage bag, I only sell clovers" A trace of sarcasm flashed in Wuxie's eyes, old fox, you are raising the price, without saying anything, he took it again He took out a spiritual stone and threw it on the table. "Thisthis" Ji's greed flashed, and he stared at the two spiritual stones, and his tone became a little looser: "It's not that senior brother doesn't want to do this deal" The third spiritual stone was thrown on the table. Making a seductive sound of "dong dong", Wuxie's face turned cold and he said calmly: "Senior brother, can you help me with this? The ancients said that price is not the problem, favor is the key." Ji Qi coughed dryly, leaving no trace. He put away the three spiritual stones. Since Wu Xie had already talked about this, it would be uneconomical not to do this business. He took out a storage bag from his arms and handed it to Wuxie. Wuxie took it, his spiritual consciousness spread into it, and he found that it was indeed correct, so he put it away. He really needs a storage bag. In the future, there will be more things and it will be difficult to carry them. Moreover, it is not safe to hide the sky lantern under the bed. After the business was done, Ji Ji naturally didn¡¯t want Wuxie, a shrewd person, to stay here anymore. He put his hand on the tea cup and wanted to pick it up. When he picked it up, he didn¡¯t mean to drink it, because there was no tea in the cup. He was just hinting to Wuxie to leave quickly after completing the transaction. "Senior brother, there is no tea in the cup, how do you plan to drink it?" Wuxie said with a smile, sitting motionless on the chair. Ji Ji¡¯s hand holding the tea cup stiffened for a moment and he didn¡¯t pick it up. Being exposed by Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts did not make him feel a trace of embarrassment on his face. "I forgot that I had finished drinking the tea. I should make a cup." Ji smiled, took out two clovers from the storage bag, put them into the teacup, and then took out a pot of boiling water and poured it into the cup. , a faint fragrance rises from the cup and lingers in the nose. Wu Xie was not afraid of being burned, so he picked up a cup and drank it. As soon as he took his mouth, a stream of spiritual energy turned into a coolness, reaching directly to the Dantian. The sweet taste was very delicious, even for him, an old man who had lived for thousands of years. Wei must also admire Ji's whimsy. "Good tea." Wuxie praised: "I think in the whole sect, Brother Ji is the one who enjoys it the most." Ji waved his hand, winked and said, "It's nothing to enjoy, it's just a clover." Wuxie smiled knowingly. After taking another sip of tea, Wuxie said, "Senior brother, I am a newcomer and I don't know much about the rules in the sect, so I would like to ask my senior brother to explain it to me in detail." Business came to your door again. Ji Ji was secretly happy in his heart, and the smile on his face was naturally even bigger. However, he would not really tell them all one by one. It would be too cumbersome and cumbersome. People like Wu Xie would naturally want to find loopholes in the rules. "I wonder what kind of rules junior brother would like to know?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. Wuxie said: "I just want to know the rules in the sect that no disciples are allowed to fight. If there is a conflict between two people, can it be resolved privately?" As he said that, a piece of spiritual stone was handed over. Ji stretched out his hand, put the spirit stone into his pocket, and said with a smile: "It is possible to solve the problem privately, but both parties must leave the sect together, and they cannot be discovered by others, but this is too dangerous, too dangerous." Wu Xie nodded. , said: "It is indeed too dangerous." "Then if the conflict between the two has reached an irreconcilable level and they want to fight in the door, are there some safer ways?" Another spiritual stone passed by. Ji took a sip of tea, his eyes brightened with smiles, but his expression was solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, the rules in the sect come first, how can you fight at will! If you can really fight, why do you need to follow the rules? Regardless of the dignity of the sect. "Where is it!" "Wuxie" was shocked.?, said hurriedly: "What the senior brother taught me is that the junior brother must always remember and never violate any sect rules!" Then he stuffed a spiritual stone over. Seeing that Wu Xie's attitude was so "good", Ji Ji nodded with relief, patted Wu Xie's shoulder, and said sincerely: "Junior brother, the sect rules must not be broken! And we must not fight with each other!" "But" Ji Ji He leaned close to Wu Xie's ear and said in a low voice: "There is also a rule in the sect. When both parties do not use spells or magic weapons, they can use their secular skills to learn from each other Hehe." "Junior brother understands, Learn from each other, learn from each other." Wuxie smiled and took a sip of tea. "Of course, it's best to have an old disciple of the sect supervising, so as to avoid casualties." Ji Ji reminded. Wuxie didn¡¯t respond and continued drinking tea. He can understand this rule. If the use of magic weapons and spells is allowed, there will inevitably be mistakes in the battle. If you accidentally kill a specially trained genius Of course, this chance is very small, but small sects must always be on guard against others. The sect sends spies to sneak in, and then they can use this rule to murder the genius. Speaking of which, it is still a measure to protect geniuses. Ji saw Wuxie and said nothing. He ignored him and drank his own tea. The two of them just drank tea. The room also became quiet. ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Just like that, the time of a stick of incense has passed. The two of them were very quiet. Wuxie just drank tea without saying a word. The tea in the quarter was almost finished. Seeing that Wuxie kept drinking without talking or walking, he thought he was thinking about something and it was not easy to interrupt his thoughts, so he had to continue drinking tea. After two sticks of incense passed, the tea bottomed out. Ji Ji looked at Wuxie with a hint of anger. Although you are generous, I can't take the initiative to drive you away for the sake of future business, but you can't stay here forever. Let's go. After three sticks of incense passed by, Ji Ji was really angry. Do you plan to be a long-term resident here? You don¡¯t even ask me for my opinion! "Ahem~ This" Ji couldn't help it in the end and decided to ask Wuxie to leave, but Wuxie's next words made his eyes shine, and he immediately swallowed the rest of his words. "Senior brother, do you want to earn more spirit stones?" Wuxie looked at Ji Ji with a smile. Ji's eyes flashed, his smile widened, and he said, "Junior brother, what can I do?" Wu Xie said, "Take advantage of my arrogance." Ji said doubtfully, "Junior brother, you are not arrogant." Wu Xie said seriously, "Senior brother , I¡¯m very arrogant!¡± Quarterly ¡°¡­¡± Text Chapter 18 Senior Brother Wang is too humble Seven days passed quickly, and a new round of testing arrived. There are still ten water-blue pillars placed in front, and each group of ten people competes in turn. The third elder stood at the top and observed quietly. The first round of disciples appears, and each one can perform it three times to determine who is the most proficient. There are three targets. The biggest target at the bottom will get the lowest score. The higher you go, the higher the score. Needless to say. Soon, the first group of disciples began to compete. Rockets flew out. Most of them hit the lower target. Only one person hit the middle target once. Such results were disappointing. They came down dejectedly and watched the second group of disciples come forward. "àáàá~" The rocket roared in the air and shot towards the target. A series of hitting targets did not bring them good results. The first two groups are not interesting. Most of the disciples have low cultivation and have not practiced much. Naturally, they will not have any good results. It would be good if someone can hit the target once. It wasn¡¯t until the third group came on stage that all the teenagers picked up their spirits and focused all their attention on the girl. "Liu Yan is going to be admitted. What results will she have?" "I heard that she has been practicing very diligently during this period. She is the first to arrive and the last to go back every day." "Yesterday when she practiced, she cast three times and hit twice. Hit the target, hit the target once, it¡¯s very impressive!¡± The young people were whispering underneath. Facing so many pairs of expectant eyes, Liu Yan's little hands were sweating. She looked at Li Liang and Wang Lang and secretly held a breath in her heart. She must succeed this time and strive for first place! "Start!" With the third elder's order, this group began the test. Liu Yan pursed his lips slightly, a rocket appeared in his hand, he slightly retracted it to his chest, took aim, and ejected. "Pop!" With a sound, the rocket hit the target. "Oh! I hit the target!" "The first arrow hit the target! What a sign of confidence!" The flames that hit the target were extinguished by the cold water seeping out. Liu Yan's hand shook again, and the rocket flew again and hit again. Hit the target! By the third time, a rocket appeared in Liu Yan's hand. He moved his eyes upward and looked at the target as thin as a finger. After a slight hesitation, he gave up the plan. "It's better to be more stable." If you move the gesture again, you will hit the target! She hit the target three times in a row, which was her best result so far. She breathed a sigh of relief and went down with a smile. Wu Xie stood below and watched this scene, shaking his head slightly. Liu Yan was already very skilled in his skills, but he was too nervous. It was not difficult to hit the target. The difficult thing was to control the uneasiness in his heart. "Next group!" The results of the two groups in succession were not good. No one could hit the target three times like Liu Yan. "Next group!" In this group, Li Liang appears. Li Liang has a relatively shy personality and is a little embarrassed when he smiles. Wu Xie doesn¡¯t know him well and has not a deep impression of him. He is far less memorable than the outgoing Liu Yan and the scheming Wang Lang. He also maintained his usual introverted style and hit the target three times, but he also did not dare to try to hit the target. Seeing such a stalemate, the teenagers couldn't help but start to guess what Wang Lang's results would be. He has the best qualifications and the deepest cultivation. In the two tests, he ranked first once and second bizarrely. Will he get the best result this time? stand out? It¡¯s really exciting! Finally, after two groups of waiting, it was finally Wang Lang¡¯s turn to appear. "I guess Wang Lang must be number one!" "Yes, I think so too. Although Liu Yan is more diligent than her, her superior qualifications are too incredible. Liu Yan can only practice fifteen times, while he can practice eighteen times. In addition, he recovers his spiritual power so quickly, and he practices more than Liu Yan in one day!" "Look forward to it!" The teenagers looked at Wang Lang who looked calm on the court, and he still had a smile on his face during this intense moment! , everyone on the road did not forget to nod slightly in return. His calm temperament and humble smile made him more confident. "Start!" The third elder's calm voice sounded again, and rockets began to fly. Perhaps there was psychological pressure during a group test with this top genius. The other nine teenagers acted extremely nervous and performed extremely abnormally. They failed twice after three attempts. Looking back at Wang Lang, the smile on his face disappeared, his eyes were bright, his focused and handsome serious expression attracted the hearts of many girls. Even Liu Yan couldn't help but glance sideways frequently, his eyes showing something strange.??Looking. He lit up the rocket, put away his palms, flashed his eyes, flicked his sleeves, put his two fingers together and pointed directly at the target at the top! "What! He wanted to hit the target as soon as he arrived!" "As expected of a first-class genius, his courage is so great!" The teenagers were surprised by Wang Lang's courage, but as soon as the surprise arose, it turned into shock! With just a "cough" sound, the rocket soared into the sky like a fire dragon, accurately hitting the target! Wow! The teenagers exclaimed! "It's amazing! I hit the target!" "I hit the target the first time! I'm so confident! So strong!" "I hit the target on the first shot! I only need to hit the target on the next two targets to be first!" ¡± However, Wang Lang was not as conservative as many young people imagined, and he still chose to hit the target the second time! The rocket took off, like an arrow leaving the string, hitting the bull's-eye, fast and steady! The teenagers opened their mouths and exclaimed that Wang Lang is Wang Lang, the undisputed number one! The third time, he finally no longer chose to hit the target, but hit the target safely. After the test, he bowed slightly to everyone and walked away with a smile. The teenagers could not wait to gather around him, saying congratulations and other words. Three times of casting, two times hitting the target, and one hitting the target, this is an extremely excellent result. Not only did it conquer all the teenagers, but even the third elder nodded slightly, obviously very satisfied with this result. Li Liang walked towards Wang Lang, clasped his fists at him and smiled shyly: "Senior Brother Wang, you win." Liu Yan also smiled brightly at Wang Lang: "Senior Brother Wang is amazing." Unknowingly, they had learned from the former Junior Brother Wang. It was changed to Senior Brother Wang. Wang Lang smiled modestly: "It's just luck, and the test is not over yet. Don't praise me like this." "Senior Brother Wang is too humble." "You must be the first." Wang Lang was also a little happy and joked: "Really "Don't praise me like that. If there is a senior brother who gets better grades than me later, I will really hurt myself." . ¡°Senior Brother Wang really has nothing to say, he is very talented, humble, and responsible¡± The young people smiled and talked about each other in a peaceful manner. "The last group, come up!" The third elder shouted, and the last group with Wu Xie finally came on the stage. Text Chapter 19 How arrogant the old monster is! "Look, that loser is here!" "Ignore him, he can't achieve anything." "It's just that he was just lucky last time, this time it's hard power!" The teenagers looked at Wu with an indifferent expression. Xie, I couldn't help but feel jealous of him, even disgusted with him. Wu Xie¡¯s reputation has never been good. He can cultivate immortality because of luck. Then he drags Liu Yan down and scolds others. The most hateful thing is that he won the first place because of luck. How can he be so lucky! All kinds of contempt, disgust, and contempt fell on Wuxie, but Wuxie remained calm and composed. In this world, people without strength have always been jealous of those with strength. And just as he thought, how could a goshawk flying in the sky care about ants? However, he is happy to see everyone hate him. In his plan to earn spiritual stones, he wants to make everyone hate him. Just disgust is not enough, he must be disgusted! So Wuxie felt that he should act more arrogant, being too low-key would be bad. Just like that, he walked past the crowd and stood in front of the target. "Start!" The third elder's voice was low, and then his eyes fell on Wuxie. The rocket rose, but it was not Wuxie. Wuxie stood there with his eyes closed, enjoying the warmth brought by the sun. The other nine teenagers fired rockets one after another. Soon, they finished the test and there were no good results. Now he was the only one on the field who hadn't tested yet, so he kept waiting. Finally, when everyone turned their attention to him, he opened his eyes and looked at the target. The rocket rose up, as thin as chopsticks, and he decided to use the worst rocket technique first. He curled his fingers and flicked the target lightly. As the rocket took off, everyone's eyes couldn't help but follow it. As they expected, the rocket missed the target. "Haha! The shot missed!" "You tried to hit the target as soon as you came, you thought it was Senior Brother Wang!" "You are a waste of talent who overestimates your capabilities!" Wang Lang laughed at himself when he saw this scene, and couldn't figure out why he did it just now Pay attention to a waste and stop looking at him. A trace of contempt flashed in Liu Yan's eyes, and he said: "I have been practicing hard these days, and everyone else is practicing too. He is the only useless talent who has never practiced for a day. What an arrogance he has become!" Li Liang smiled , said nothing. Wu Xie didn't care at all about the people's ridicule. This failure was intentional. He raised his right hand and prepared to use it a second time. I saw a rocket the size of a chopstick quickly condensed in his hand. He did not launch it, but kept transmitting spiritual power, and the rocket was slowly getting bigger. In the blink of an eye, the rocket was the size of a fist and one foot long. The rolling flames emitted a scorching temperature. The two teenagers standing next to Wu Xie were the first to notice something strange. They turned around and saw the huge rocket. His eyes suddenly became dull. Wu Xie held a fist-sized rocket in his hand and flicked it casually. The rocket rushed into the air with a "cough" sound, drawing a heat wave zone and distorting the space. Wu Xie did not stop there. Another rocket immediately appeared in his hand and popped out again at will. I saw two rockets spitting dragon breath wantonly in mid-air like fire dragons, and the latter rocket was faster than the previous rocket, and it hit the first rocket in the blink of an eye. "Bang!" There was an explosion, and the fire dragon in front turned into three smaller fire dragons, rushing towards the three targets in three directions: upper, middle and lower. The fire dragon at the back also divided into three, chasing after it. Only six consecutive "bang bang" explosions were heard. The six fire dragons accurately and violently hit three targets, igniting a raging fire. Everyone didn¡¯t pay attention to Wuxie¡¯s next two shots, but suddenly there was an explosion in their ears, and they all looked over there in shock. I saw that the three targets of the aqua blue pillar were all burning with fire. Before the flames were extinguished, the water seeping out was evaporated into white water vapor, rising up and turning into a thick mushroom cloud. The fire continued to burn, and for almost half the time of the incense stick, all the water in the blue column burned dry, and the column started to burn, making a "pop-pop" popping sound. At this time, the mushroom cloud above It's so thick that even strong winds can't blow it away even a bit. Everyone stared at this scene with their eyes wide open and their mouths wide open. The scene was completely silent! It wasn¡¯t until a long time later that they looked at Wuxie. I saw Wuxie¡¯s head was fluttering in the wind, and his clothes were rolled up.?, looking here with contempt, contempt, and disdain, just like they looked at him before. He moved the corner of his mouth slightly, raising a crooked and arrogant arc, and looked down at the crowd, looking from the left to the right, and finally landed on the three geniuses, and spat in extreme disgust. "A bunch of rubbish!" Suddenly, everyone felt humiliated, inferior, and stepped on, so they became angry, irritable, and began to curse. ¡­ In Ji¡¯s small room, Ji personally brewed a cup of clover tea for Wu Xie, and the way he looked at Wu Xie became different. In the past, although he didn¡¯t show it on his face, he still had some contempt for Wu Xie in his heart. of. Now, he doesn¡¯t think so anymore. Being able to master the art of rocketry to an intermediate level within seven days is definitely a wizard among wizards. What¡¯s even more incredible is his miraculous technique of turning two rockets into six arrows, hitting the upper, middle and lower targets twice each. There is no doubt that this ability is number one. In fact, after Ji heard the news, he immediately had doubts about Wuxie's identity. It was unimaginable that he had such skillful control techniques in such a short period of time. It was really unimaginable that he was a young man with no background. He suspected that someone was secretly helping Wuxie. Someone was helping him even before he joined the sect. Could it be a spy from another sect? This situation is entirely possible, and only this explanation can make Ji Ji less frustrated at being deceived by Wu Xie. But he didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper. The sect would take care of these matters, so he, a young monk, had better stay calm. "Junior brother really shined this time, and, hehe arrogant, absolutely arrogant! The phrase 'a pile of rubbish' is so classic." Ji Cuo smiled and personally brought a cup of tea to Wuxie. Wu Xie took it, took a sip, and praised: "Thank you, senior brother, for making the tea yourself. Junior brother is very scared." Looking at Wu Xie's natural smile, the corner of Ji's mouth twitched, scared? I'm afraid you still take it and enjoy it so calmly. Naturally, he couldn't express the small complaints in his heart. Ji sat down and squinted his eyes, and suddenly said: "Junior brother, how on earth are we going to earn spiritual stones?" Text Chapter 20 You two and me eight Wu Xie smiled slightly: "Of course I use my arrogance." Ji raised his eyebrows, thought for a moment, and his eyes flashed. Now that Wuxie has won the first place again, the three geniuses must have been hit and felt unhappy. Moreover, Wuxie was so arrogant and called people rubbish in public, which aroused everyone's anger. He can openly challenge three geniuses, and then use the rules of "sparring" to fight against the three geniuses. Judging from the swiftness with which he killed Bu Yao's face, he must have mortal martial arts, and cannot use his cultivation. , absolutely sure of victory. But even so, there is not even a trace of the spirit stone. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡° If this is the case, it seems that he will not be needed for the quarter, and since he has won several games in a row, others must be on guard. They will definitely not set the winnings during the competition, and they will not be able to earn a few spiritual stones at all. Ji Ji asked doubtfully: "Junior brother, are you sure you can earn spiritual stones by being arrogant?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "Of course it is." As he said that, he whispered softly in Ji's ear. Ji¡¯s expression changed, and finally his eyes radiated with golden light, and he laughed. After Wu Xie finished speaking, he took a sip of tea and said, "I will share ninety-five percent, and you will only share half." Ji's eyes rolled around, and he said with a livid face: "Junior brother, if I did this for you, it would be dangerous. If it¡¯s huge, my reputation will be completely ruined. Considering my credibility in the future, I won¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wuxie sneered. "One percent!" "I won't do it!" "One and a half percent!" "I will never do it in this life!" "Twenty percent!" "Deal!" Time flies, and one day passes. The news that Wu Xie once again defeated the three geniuses spread throughout the sect, causing quite a sensation. Of course, the most colorful sentence was Wu Xie's sentence: "A pile of rubbish." This matter happened to the third elder He kept seeing it, so he found the other two elders every other day. The great elder naturally knew what was going on, so he did not speak and sat silently at the top. He glanced at the second elder and saw that although his face was ugly, he was not angry yet. He nodded secretly and looked at the third elder. The third elder is no longer as expressionless as before, but his brows are slightly wrinkled. The great elder was in a state of mind, thinking about what to say next. The three of them have known each other since childhood. Although their relationship is not necessarily good, they all understand each other very well. Although the third elder just frowns like this, in fact, he secretly means to attach great importance to the matter of keeping evil. "Third brother, today is about the disciple Wu Xie, right?" The first elder looked at the third elder calmly. The second elder also looked up. The third elder nodded and said with faint eyes: "This boy has a big problem." The first elder looked at the second elder and asked: "Second elder, what do you think?" The second elder looked at the two people, thought for a while, and said: "This boy's behavior is indeed a bit strange. He seems to have known about the cultivation of immortals for a long time." The third elder said: "The previous recognition of the master by dripping blood may be explained by luck. How to explain it this time? You can understand the intermediate level within seven days without practicing. He has mastered and controlled it so well that one arrow can turn three arrows. Even I can only do it now." The great elder smiled lightly: "There is nothing difficult to explain. Maybe this kid is extremely intelligent and has a good understanding of magic. Far beyond ordinary people." The third elder's eyes flashed, and he looked at the first elder, and his tone became colder: "I think you seem to be deliberately protecting him." The second elder also looked at the first elder, and was very puzzled by his obviously biased words. If he is not just an ordinary disciple with extremely poor qualifications, why should he speak for him like this? The two people's eyes were full of doubts, so that the temperature of the room was a bit cold. The elder didn't care, and smiled slightly: "Liu Yan cried a lot after he came back yesterday. I wonder what Li Liang and Wang Lang did after they went back yesterday?" The two people's expressions were stagnant, and they reacted to the sudden change of thoughts of the elder. Not as good as. "After Li Liang returned, he stayed in his room all day without eating." The second elder said. "Wang Lang stared at the wall in a daze for three hours." The Great Elder nodded and said with a smile, "Then what are the two of them doing today?" The two were stunned for a moment, then understood what the Great Elder meant, and couldn't help but feel a little silent. The great elder gently brushed his white beard, with a smile in his eyes: "Are you practicing magic weapons and spells harder than before? Even eating"Do you feel like it's a waste of time? "The two nodded slightly. "You should understand why the sect can remain standing? Why do peerless characters appear in every generation? Because they don't care about any genius. If a genius fails, he will fail. What does it matter? " "They will not suppress their disciples, because in this way, they can create competitiveness in the sect and allow the truly strong to stand out. " "Every genius in their sect has experienced failure. Some geniuses have become mediocre because of the shadow in their hearts, while some have emerged from failure, practiced harder, and finally dominated one side. " "Often such geniuses can withstand strong winds and rains and stand on top of the world. " The Great Elder paused for a moment, then slowly continued: "But look at our three geniuses, we have only been defeated twice by Wu Xie, what is there to be sad about? It¡¯s their fault that their skills are inferior to others! " "What our Dao Yixian Sect wants to cultivate is not just a vase with empty cultivation, but what we want to cultivate is a towering tree that is not afraid of wind and rain! " The Great Elder's eyes suddenly became sharp, and he said coldly: "Why do you have to spend your thoughts on a little Wuxie? In the end, he is just a stepping stone on the road to success for Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang! " "Now he has suppressed both of them, which is just a chance to sharpen the minds of the three of them. I can't even enjoy it. I hope he can cause more trouble in the future. " "But you have to remove this stone so that the future of the three of you will be smoother! " "You must know that the test set by our sect is to take care of the three of them and do our best to let them grow. If they cannot overcome this small difficulty, what can they do when the sect encounters a real crisis in the future? ! "The First Elder's harsh criticisms hit the point every time. The Second Elder's face turned red with shame and he was too ashamed to say a word. The Third Elder remained silent and did not say a word. The First Elder snorted and said coldly. After glancing at the two of them, his voice calmed down again. "I don't want to say much else. I just want you to correct your mentality and pay attention to the people who really need attention. The three of them have good character and have a very positive attitude towards failure. With their qualifications and their current practice of forgetting sleep and food, it is not difficult to imagine their future glory. " "Especially you, third child. "The great elder looked at the third elder, who raised his calm eyes and looked at him silently. "I know that Wu Xie has made your interestscompressed, so I have always held a grudge and been very sensitive to his every move. , but don¡¯t forget that the interests of the sect are the most important thing. " "If necessary, I can return that share to you. I just hope you can remember this. "The third elder bent down and saluted: "It's okay, it's my fault this time. "The great elder nodded, stood up and left. "Let's forget about it. " Text Chapter 21 Suppression is coming as scheduled There was solemn silence in the empty hall. The third elder waved to a disciple expressionlessly: "Go and call the three Xiong brothers." "Yes." Annoying footsteps sounded in the hall, and the third elder sat cross-legged on the black futon, his eyes dim. He didn¡¯t say much about the conversation with the Great Elder just now, because he knew it would be difficult to explain. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the Great Elder looks like a smiling and aloof sage on the surface, in fact he is secretly very controlling, and has always coveted the position of head, and is quite ambitious. Especially the fact that the leader has been neglecting the sect's affairs all year round gave him hope. His ambitions have grown over time, and now there are signs of scheming. This reprimanding of the two of them, which talks about the interests of the sect, is just a microcosm. It has no other purpose and creates pressure invisibly. As time goes by, it will create awe. And such reprimands have appeared several times, and several times were completely designed by him. "Wuxie, is this also designed by him?" The third elder frowned slightly and shook his head. Probably not. There was no need for him to find a disciple with the lowest qualifications to attract the attention of himself and the second elder. Maybe Wu Xie was an accident. He has also observed Wuxie in the past few days and found nothing suspicious. The third elder rubbed his brows and felt a little tired. It is clear that a new sect will bear huge pressure from all parties, and the sect is not stable now. Maybe things will change when the leader comes back. "Third Elder, the three brothers of the Xiong family have been brought here." "Well, you can go down." "Yes." Below the Highness, three burly men with very similar looks knelt down and saluted respectfully. The third elder glanced at the three of them and said, "You find Wuxie and injure him, but not seriously. Just let him lie on the bed for more than ten days." The three of them accepted the order and retreated. The main hall became quiet again. The third elder closed his eyes and started practicing. No matter whether this Wuxie is a nail arranged by the great elder, he must teach him a lesson. This is not to dote on the three geniuses, but to truly care about the interests of the sect. Although the great elder's words are correct, he has forgotten the key point. The three geniuses were not defeated by ordinary disciples, but by a wasted talent. This kind of blow was ten times higher than usual. If they were defeated by Wuxie again, it would definitely leave a psychological shadow. He doesn¡¯t want the situation to go wrong again, even if he uses some dirty methods. ?¡­ ?Wuxie was in the house preparing to make another breakthrough. The spell test allowed him to get eighteen yuan, and adding the remaining six yuan, he had twenty-four yuan, which was enough for him to break through to the first and third levels of the Tao. Take out the spirit stone and Wuxie absorb it silently. The spiritual power continued to rise, and the spiritual stones continued to be consumed. Finally, without any surprise, he broke through to the first and third levels of the Dao, consuming ten spiritual stones. Open your eyes and don¡¯t walk out of the door. The sky is clear and cloudless, the sunshine spreads gently over the earth, and the spring breeze blows from time to time, bringing coolness and taking away the heat. Ji Ji was waiting outside the door. When he saw that Wu Xie's cultivation had reached a new level, he smiled and said, "Your cultivation speed is comparable to three geniuses." Wu Xie smiled slightly and said, "As long as you have enough spiritual stones, your qualifications are a joke." Ji smiled and said: "Brilliant! Now, let's follow the first step?" Wuxie said: "That's it, let's go and show off my cultivation first!" "Haha!" The two of them first went to a When you go to the Mai disciples, Wuxie deliberately leaks your cultivation aura and talks and laughs loudly. "Senior Brother Ji, you don't need to praise me anymore. Let me tell you, they are all rubbish, rubbish! Even worse than rubbish! What kind of qualifications? In my eyes, they are just a fart!" Wu Xie said very loudly, and his voice could pass through the room. reached the ears of those people. "Look at them, they spend so much time refining a magic weapon, and they still laugh at me as a waste. They don't even think about it. I'm several times faster than them. I'm too weak. I'm really too weak!" Wu Xie glanced at the doors and windows. , seeing that there was no movement, he didn't care, his voice suddenly raised a bit, and his words became sharper and meaner. "Senior Brother Ji, have you heard? That little girl Liu Yan couldn't stop crying yesterday. Oh, do you think so? What kind of person is this genius? You should feel honored to lose to this genius. She cried as if she had been wronged. "The saddest thing is that many male disciples have a crush on her. How can she be so popular when she looks like a 38-year-old? I can't understand it, I can't figure it out!"bsp;"Senior Brother Ji, can you figure it out? You can't figure it out either?" "Now this genius has the cultivation of the first and third levels of Dao, and he has cultivated it with what they regard as a useless talent. If I had their qualifications "It's such a pity to give them good qualifications! I feel deeply ashamed! If I were them, I would have killed a sow!" "Don't be evil. You talk incessantly. The more you talk, the more arrogant you are. The more you talk, the more arrogant you are. You use all kinds of belittling, ridiculing, and insults. And you are a genius every time you speak, so naturally and harmoniously. Even Ji, who was standing next to him, blushed. He was so shameless, despicable and despicable! But it has to be said that the effect is too significant. At this time, more than twenty boys and girls rushed out with red faces. They really couldn't listen anymore. "Wuxie, I originally thought that you were an upright person, not afraid of power, and I had a good impression of you. I didn't expect that you are just a villain, and you will show your true colors once you gain power!" "Wuxie, don't be too proud, you This bastard, how can you insult Senior Sister Liu? She is so beautiful and kind, how can she be a pig-headed Sanba!" "Don't worry, look at me, sooner or later I will help Senior Sister Liu step on you! "Under your feet!" The young people were furious. They were not used to seeing arrogant people and couldn't bear Wu Xie's ridicule. They wanted to go up and cut him into pieces and cut him into pieces. Wu Xie was completely indifferent to these remarks, and was even happy. This was the effect he wanted. However, this was just a disciple of his own lineage, which was not enough. He wanted to make the world angry and resentful! So, he responded forcefully. He silently raised his middle finger! By this time, all the young men were completely angry, and they cursed Wu Xie as loudly as if a pot had exploded. "Bastard!" "Villain!" Wuxie ignored him completely and walked more wantonly among the crowd. He wanted to go to the other two lines' territory to stir up trouble. But before he started, he saw dozens of people walking in the distance. The first three were strong men with very similar looks. Behind these strong men were the disciples of the Second and Third Meridians. Looking at their indignant expressions, Wuxie's eyes flashed and he secretly said: "It seems that I have done something unnecessary, and someone has already helped me ruin my reputation." Sighing slightly, what was supposed to come finally came. The suppression is coming as expected! Text Chapter 22: Gathering a crowd to gamble Wuxie originally thought that the third elder would not bother to suppress him, so he wanted to take the initiative to offend everyone and make them hate him. Then he asked Ji Ji to secretly instruct several disciples to challenge in turn. Ji Ji stood aside and opened the bank based on winning or losing, and earned 28 points of spiritual stones. To put it bluntly, it is just gambling and acting, and the sect does not prohibit gambling. The reason why we cooperate with Ji Ji is because Ji Ben is a businessman. Secondly, it's because he has connections and can find thugs to act in. Now there is no need to go to so much trouble to attract everyone. The three brothers from Sanmai have already gathered for him. The three Xiong brothers led a large group of young disciples to block Wuxie, with the intention of raising an army to hold him accountable. Xiong Da pointed at Wu Xie and said angrily: "Wuxie, I really can't believe that you actually secretly called Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang a bitch Liu, a fool Li, and a bastard! Today I will teach you a lesson for them. "Yes, let you know that there is justice in the sect!" Xiong Er and Xiong San echoed from the side. When the young men heard that Wu Xie actually called their role model like this, they were so angry that they gritted their teeth, as if they were biting Wu Xie's bones. "Don't be evil! You are too arrogant!" "Don't be evil! Today we will ask you to admit your mistake!" There were accusations one after another. Wuxie wanted to laugh, but he had to behave appropriately. Since the third elder helped him, he naturally wanted to make the third elder "comfortable". So he felt "insulted" and pointed at the three Xiong brothers with a red face and cursed: "Who are you? I can call my three defeated generals whatever I want! How dare you disrespect this genius! You are seeking death!" Xiong San immediately He jumped out, raised his little thumb and ticked Wuxie, and said sarcastically: "You little skinny monkey, do you dare to compete with me?" Wuxie became anxious and shouted: "Why don't I dare! Come on, big stupid bear "Xiong San saw that Wuxie had been hit by the provoking method, and he smiled happily: "You little skinny monkey, don't even think about going back on your word. Just don't let me beat you until you cry for your father and mother." "I'll go back on your word? I will destroy you soon!" He said, pretending to roll up his sleeves. Xiong San gets angrier and happier when he sees Wuxie. He practiced martial arts since he was a child before entering the world of immortality, and he has great strength. With good kung fu, isn't it easy to deal with an angry young man? "Okay! I will accompany you in two moves to win you over!" "What are you doing? How decent are you? Don't you take me as a senior brother seriously?" Ji walked out with a gloomy look on his face. He pointed at the two and said angrily. Xiong Da came out at this time and said respectfully to Ji: "Senior brother, it's not that we want to provoke trouble, but this Wuxie is too abominable. If we don't teach him a lesson, he will inevitably lose sight of you in the future." Ji listened. He was stunned by these words. Xiong Da's words were really vicious. It seemed that Wuxie had really made people angry, buthehe. Seeing Ji Ji stunned, Xiong Da thought he had listened to his words, and couldn't help but strike while the iron was hot: "Brother, there are rules in the sect that allow disciples to compete with each other without using their cultivation." Ji hesitated on his face: "This " Xiong Da said again: "Brother, you can be a witness to prevent my third brother from being too harsh and beating that arrogant boy to death." "That's it" Everyone looked at Ji Ji eagerly. There was infinite expectation in his eyes. "Thenokay!" Everyone cheered immediately, Xiong Da bowed and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for your help." "But." Ji's voice immediately made everyone's hearts rise, and they all looked at him. Ji smiled and said: "I also think his behavior is too arrogant, so I also want to teach him a lesson, but because of my status as a senior brother, I can't bully the small ones." "Senior Brother Ji" The young people looked at him gratefully. Qi, suddenly found that Qi didn't seem so hateful. Ji Ji raised his hand and pressed it down, and laughed at himself: "Actually, I am very ashamed of my previous behavior. I should not have induced you to buy clovers, so I decided to take this opportunity to return them all to you!" "You can do it! If you buy Bear Three Wins from me, the odds are 1 to 2, but I have to explain one thing. You can only buy one spirit stone. I am here to return the spirit stone, not to give you the spirit stone." The teenagers laughed one after another. , Ji's figure suddenly became noble in their hearts. "Now those of you who want to buy it, give me a spirit stone. You can only bet on bears and win three times!" Wu Xie looked on and nodded secretly. Ji Ji was indeed a profiteer. He first demeaned himself to win everyone's favor. ObviouslyEven though he was trying to trick others, and he was only required to press one spirit stone, everyone's psychological precautions were reduced to a minimum, thinking that Ji Ji was really here to give away spirit stones, and they might take advantage of the opportunity. Thinking about it now, it is indeed a wise choice to cooperate with the quarter. Many of the teenagers took out a spirit stone and pressed it on Xiong San, while a small number of teenagers were more suspicious and did not intend to act rashly. Each person had one spirit stone, and in the blink of an eye, Ji had obtained seventy spirit stones. He was secretly happy and shouted to the two of them: "You can start sparring. When one party is obviously unable to continue fighting, the other party cannot continue to attack. " What Xiong San wanted was this sentence. He immediately sneered at Wuxie and slowly pushed forward. The teenagers also applauded one after another. Xiong San has a strong body, big shoulders and round waist, while Wu Xie has a thin body and a feminine appearance. Obviously, Xiong San has a greater chance of winning. "Xiong San, teach him a lesson!" "Kick his butt!" With so many people cheering for him, Xiong San also got excited and raised his fist to hit Wuxie. The fist roared and hit Wuxie's face with strong force. Wuxie's body immediately flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground. Half of his face was completely swollen. When the teenagers saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly. "Hit him! Beat him!" "Take it out for us!" Wu Xie's face was in burning pain, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and was a little dazzled by the beating. He didn¡¯t mean to let off steam, but he really didn¡¯t have time to react, so he could only watch as Xiong Sanru¡¯s steel-like fist came at him. Although he has thousands of years of fighting experience, those experiences are based on fighting monks. When it comes to mortal kung fu, he is really just an ordinary boy, and he will be beaten flat by others in a few hits. But he never thought of defeating his opponent with kung fu. He wanted to use magic to defeat his opponent. In the memory of thousands of years, he can use good spells to increase the strength and speed of his body. Coupled with the spells to conceal the spiritual power, he can avoid being discovered by others. Anyway, these people are impossible to discover. Xiong San walked up to Wu Xie, and instead of pursuing him and beating him up, he looked down at Wu Xie from a high position, raised his fingers at him, and said contemptuously: "Little monkey, can you still get up?" Wu Xie held on. The body got up. Xiong San punched away again, and Wuxie fell down again. "Brother Xiong, that punch of yours is so cool!" "Come on with some more powerful moves!" Ji looked at Wuxie being beaten wildly and nodded secretly: "Well, they pretend to look alike, very similar, so similar! Even I didn¡¯t see the flaw!¡± Text Chapter 23 Standing up again This punch was much heavier than before. Wuxie felt that the previous punch was made of wood, but this punch was made of steel! His body was in pain from the fall, and his bones were almost falling apart. His face was bruised and swollen from the beating, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "Destroy him!" "Tell him not to be so arrogant in the future." Wuxie looked at Xiong San walking towards him with a sinister smile. There was only calmness in his eyes, and he didn't care about the pain. "Get up! Get up, little monkey!" Xiong San roared at Wuxie, raised his thick fist and waved it, with a cold smile on his lips. Wu Xie got up tremblingly, Xiong San sneered, and punched him again. He used all his strength to punch Wu Xie in the face. He could even imagine that with this punch, Wuxie would lose a row of big teeth, foam at the mouth and faint. The fists are impressive, getting closer and closer to Wuxie's face, and getting closer and closer to victory. But just when his fist was less than an inch away from Wuxie, the face suddenly distorted and turned to the side in an extremely strange way, avoiding the punch. Xiong San¡¯s eyes narrowed, a bad premonition surged in his heart, and he wanted to withdraw his fist, but it was too late. He only felt that the wrist where he punched was clamped by an iron pliers, and his calf was kicked up by an iron rod. Under the pain, his lower body was suddenly unstable, and his whole body was thrown into the air by a strong force, and then fell violently. "Bang!" Xiong San's body hit the ground hard, and he was thrown to pieces. He knew that he was careless, but Wu Xie threw him over his shoulder. "It's not that easy to make me suffer!" After all, he had a solid foundation in kung fu. Xiong San lay on the ground and kicked his feet up, trying to make Wu Xie retreat in spite of the difficulties. But as soon as he lifted his feet, he suddenly heard a gust of cool wind in his ears, followed by a pain in his neck, dark eyes, and he fainted. It was Wuxie¡¯s elbow that landed on Xiong San¡¯s neck. Wuxie didn¡¯t kill him, he just knocked him unconscious. Wu Xie stood up tremblingly and kicked Xiong San's head hard. Seeing that he didn't respond, he gasped and shouted to everyone around him: "This genius has won." Everyone looked at the lying body lying in disbelief. Xiong San, who looked like a corpse on the ground, couldn't react for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until Ji came over to confirm that Na Na said with the same ¡°disbelief¡±: ¡°Wuxie has won.¡± Everyone opened their mouths and murmured to themselves depressedly. "Why did Wuxie win?" "It doesn't make sense." "My spirit stone~~" Xiong Da pulled Xiong San back, checked his mouth and nose, and found that he was not injured, but fainted. nod. Xiong Da scolded depressedly: "It's really embarrassing. Why are you so careless? It's enough to rush over and be crippled. It's so embarrassing!" "Brother, I'm going!" "You must not be careless, you will be crippled!" "Xiong Er nodded solemnly, clenched his fist towards Wuxie, his joints crackled, and stared at him ferociously: "What a bullshit genius, how dare you fight with me?" Wuxie's body was trembling. , his legs were shaking a little, he didn't say anything, and he just gave Xiong Er the middle finger. "His uncle! You are arrogant! Okay! I will destroy you!" Wuxie still did not speak, his middle finger remained the same. Xiong Er was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Don¡¯t worry about this this is too arrogant and arrogant! Ji Ji stood aside and seemed unable to stand Wu Xie's arrogance. He pointed at Wu Xie and said angrily: "As long as I can cripple him, I'll pay four for a two-bet bet this time!" After a pause, Ji thought of something and immediately added: "But still Buy now and pay now, no accounting!" At this moment, the young people were shocked. On one side was Wuxie who was swollen into a pig's head and was shaking even when standing, and on the other was Xiong Er who was stronger than Xiong San. The outcome of the two seemed to have lost all suspense. Almost everyone was more or less worried. After pressing one or two spiritual stones, even some people who were still watching before couldn't help it anymore. After a burst of noise, Ji Ji collected more than a hundred spirit stones and shouted: "Start!" At the command, Xiong Erzhan clenched his fists, and the curves of muscles on his arms bulged. He twisted his neck, showed a ferocious smile, gathered all his strength, and rushed towards Wu Xie. That power is like a wild beast. "Roar!" Xiong Er shouted loudly, like thunder from the sky. From a distance, Wuxie seemed to be so frightened that his legs weakened and he fell backwards, causing everyone to cheer! ??"He's down!" "Let's take advantage of the victory and pursue it!" "Brother Xiong, it's up to you!" Xiong Er was overjoyed. He jumped in the air, jumped above Wu Xie, and slammed down his fist like a sledgehammer. "It's all over!" Everyone breathed out happily, thinking that Wu Xie would never be able to escape the fate of being beaten this time, but then, they saw a heart-wrenching scene. "I saw one of Wuxie's legs suddenly straightened out, raised high, and placed right under Xiong Er's crotch. One party fell down and could not change his position, while the other party kicked up and used insidious and obscene kicks to tease the vagina. Only a pitiful howl like a slaughtering pig was heard. Xiong Er was kicked to the side. His face was black and blue, his eyes were wide open, and he was covering his lower body in pain and twitching continuously. Wu Xie propped himself up and stood up shakily. He twitched the corners of his mouth and uttered a few words: "This genius won again." Wow! The young people were excited. "Despicable and despicable! You actually attack someone's vitals! You, you, you" "Shameless person! You are really the scum of my family!" "I am ashamed to be associated with villains like you!" All the teenagers cursed and cursed all over the sky. Derogatory words are used to describe Wuxie, and I even feel that describing Wuxie in this way insults those adjectives. Of course, the most hateful thing is not this, the most hateful thing is that Wuxie cheated their spiritual stones! There are three pieces in total. They just received it yesterday. They didn¡¯t even warm it up in their arms, and it was just gone! It¡¯s just gone! Why? If Wuxie could be more upright, this would not be the outcome! He will definitely be beaten so hard that his teeth will be scattered all over the floor. But, but, he is too nasty! Wuxie knew what these teenagers were thinking, and sneered inwardly: "If you encounter this kind of situation, are you willing to stick your butt out and get beaten?" But these two times, Wuxie secretly used spells. Although the time was short, It was just a moment that decided the outcome, but because the levels of these two spells were too high, most of his spiritual energy was consumed at once, and he could only use them again at the same time. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Xiong Da provocatively. Without hesitation, he gave another middle finger! I have to say that the middle finger is so powerful. Xiong Da suddenly became angry and growled with a livid face: "I'm going to destroy you!" Wu Xie raised his head slightly and curled his lips and said disdainfully: "If you can do it, stop making noise, like a bitch. " "Ah~~!" Xiong Da walked into the venue with a ferocious face, wanting to tear the little brat in front of him into pieces immediately. Text Chapter 24 Tiankeng Ji Ji quickly stood up, stared at Wu Xie and grinned: "This time, buy three and get six!" If I lose the spirit stone, I will compensate everyone first. " "But this time! I will beat that bastard down, so you can play the spirit stone as much as you want and get your money back!" "If I lose this time, I will definitely defeat that bastard. You can hit me every time you see me, and I will never fight back!" His bold words immediately reassured the young people, knowing that Wu Xie would definitely be finished this time, but when they put their hands into their arms, they were stunned for a moment. Most of them have lost their spiritual stones at this time, and they are not allowed to keep accounts every quarter. What should I do? I will definitely win back my capital this time. If I don¡¯t start, it will be too late! Ji Ji naturally understood that everyone was short of money, but he had already made a foolproof plan and winked at a few second-generation disciples in the crowd. Those few people understood the idea, took out dozens of spiritual stones from their arms, and walked towards the quarter. It seemed that they were going to press them all up. At this time, another trustee appeared and deliberately borrowed spiritual stones from them. ¡°Senior brother, lend me a spiritual stone, and I¡¯ll give you one back later!¡± The man hesitated and shook his head. "Lend me five spiritual stones, and I'll pay you six back later!" The man hesitated again, then shook his head. "Lend me three yuan, and I'll pay you back four yuan later! Brother, please help me!" The man was stunned for a moment, and out of sympathy for his fellow students, he lent him three spiritual stones. When other people saw this, they all became red-eyed and stepped forward to ask for a loan. Those senior brothers lent out hundreds of spiritual stones "out of necessity" Ji stood by with a serious face, but in fact he was already happy inside. How many spiritual stones can you get? How many spiritual stones can you earn in one go? He got more than selling clovers, and all the responsibilities were to Wu Xie. When everyone scolded Wu Xie, they only scolded Wu Xie, and no one would suspect him. "What are you doing? Gathering people to gamble?" At this moment, the movement here finally attracted a middle-aged disciple. Wuxie's heart sank. Could there be an accident? His spiritual consciousness swept over this person and found that he had a level 17 cultivation level. Ji You also has a level 17 cultivation level, but he is very afraid of this middle-aged man. This middle-aged man is a disciple of the first generation. He came in a generation earlier than Ji Ji and has more say in the sect than him. If he goes to make a small report Although gambling is not prohibited in the sect, the impact will not be good after all. If this middle-aged man The man described it in front of several elders in an arrogant manner, and he could not predict the consequences. "Senior Brother, this, Senior Brother, I didn't mean to gamble. It was Wu Xie who was too arrogant, and some people tried to compete with him. I was angry with Wu Xie's style, and I also felt guilty for everyone, so I came up with a suitable compensation. "Everyone, how can everyone cheer for the challenger?" Following Ji's hand, the middle-aged man saw Wuxie, who was thin and swollen, and he saw Wuxie, who was fierce and powerful. Big bear. "Junior brother Ji." "Senior brother, I don't dare anymore, I really don't" "That's not what it is." "Huh?" "I want to buy twenty spiritual stones!" As soon as I saw the first generation senior brother in the sect, I bought it directly With twenty spiritual stones, everyone felt more and more confident that Xiong Da would win, so they bought all three spiritual stones without hesitation. The rolling spirit stones entered Ji's storage bag, and Ji burst into laughter. Those teenagers never imagined that Ji and Wu Xie were setting up a trap. The first-generation senior brother was well-informed, and he didn't think he was being cheated. How could they think that he would? Deceived? "Come on!" Xiong clenched his fists and planted his legs firmly on the ground, one behind the other, like an old tree with its roots, motionless. He finally understands Wu Xie. This kid only knows how to sneak attacks. In a real fight, he is like an ant and can be easily crushed to death. As long as you play steadily and don't leave him a chance, you will be able to win against him. Everyone also secretly held a breath, silently looking forward to the arrival of victory. Xiong Da slowly approached Wu Xie step by step, very cautiously, and his hands and feet remained flexible at all times, so that he could be in a perfect state to respond to any reaction at any time. On the other hand, Wu Xie, his legs were still shaking, his face was green and white, a gust of wind blew, and he took two steps back, as if he couldn't bear the wind. Wuxie¡¯s reaction did not make Xiong Da act rashly, and he still moved forward steadily. His steady style also made everyone feel at ease, and the expectations in their hearts continued to grow. Seeing Xiong Dali Wuxie getting closer and closer, his fists were slowly clenched.?They know that once they get close to Wuxie, the wonderful victory will overwhelm them. The scene became very quiet and the atmosphere was very depressing. You could only hear the heavy footsteps and the heartbeats of everyone, like the magma under the volcano that was constantly rolling, waiting for the final eruption. Three feet, two feet, one foot. Seven feet, five feet, three feet. The breath in everyone¡¯s chests reached their throats, and they stared with wide eyes. Xiong Da finally arrived in front of Wu Xie. He clenched his fists and slowly raised them to his shoulders. The sound of his bones rubbing against each other was like thunder. The scorching sun coated his whole body with a layer of golden light, making him look like a god. ! And his fist is like the sun in the sky, so dazzling and dazzling, as if it has the power to destroy everything. The moment that determines victory or defeat is coming! Everyone felt that the volcano in their hearts could no longer store magma and was about to erupt in the next moment! At this moment, Wuxie also raised his fist. His fist was so thin and powerless that it broke like an egg with just one hit. Xiong shouted loudly and swung his fist heavily. Wuxie also punched away. The fists of the two are simply out of proportion, Xiong Da¡¯s is almost like a bear paw, while Wu Xie¡¯s is almost like a chicken¡¯s paw. The young people were so excited that they could no longer bear it and started cheering and applauding. "Good fight!" "Knock him away!" The next moment, the two fists met. boom! There was a loud noise, and Xiong Da's sleeves suddenly banged and exploded. Almost at the same time, his body flew into the air, and after gliding for a seemingly eternal distance, he landed heavily on the ground. ¡°Crack, click, click¡­¡± The floor paved with stone strips broke into countless cracks. As for Xiong Da, his arm had several bloody holes and was bleeding. He fell to the ground, twitching and frothing at the mouth. In an instant, the cheers and cheers stopped suddenly and became silent. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Put away your fist, and remain unscathed. He was holding his body tremblingly, but it was still as easy as a gust of wind to blow him down. His eyes were still full of provocation, as arrogant as before. The corners of his mouth were still raised, full of sarcasm. A pair of willow-leaf eyes slowly scanned the crowd. They were dumbfounded, dumbfounded, and speechless as they looked at that abominable Wuxie. "This genius still won!" Wuxie faced the sunshine and held his head high proudly. Text Chapter 25 You are shamelessly insulted! There was silence for a while. Everyone could no longer hold their fists and roar at Wu Xie. Their hearts were full of grief and anger. Time and time again we are infinitely close to hope and see the dawn of victory. But it turned into disappointment again and again, and the cloud of failure fell. Everyone wanted to cry but had no tears. Ji Ji¡¯s level of surprise was not much better than theirs. He originally thought that Wu Xie¡¯s kung fu was just superior, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was mistaken. There was such a huge power hidden in that thin body. He was definitely born with divine power. But the more this happened, the happier he became. This time he made so much money that he couldn't help but want to roar. Wuxie stood in the field and sneered, his sarcastic voice carried by the wind into everyone's ears, making it sound so harsh. It was only then that they realized, don¡¯t Xie deliberately mess with them! Hiding his strength, he deliberately asked Xiong to punch three times and twice, making them think that Wu Xie was incompetent, so they all bet on the spirit stones. However, Wu Xie's iron fist shattered their beautiful illusions. This is asking them to lose spiritual stones on purpose! How could there be such a shameless person in this world. No, calling him shameless is an insult to the word shameless. They gritted their teeth and glared at Wuxie, and then stared at Ji Ji with resentful eyes. They have reason to believe that this is a big scam set up by Wu Xie and Ji Ji together. They have dug a hole and are just waiting for them to jump in stupidly. Ji Ji coughed twice in embarrassment. The original plan between him and Wu Xie was to find a few thugs to fight against Wu Xie, so that everyone could win or lose. This would make everyone feel fair, and it would be easier to continue betting with a sense of luck. It makes everyone addicted, and it is not easy for people to discover the two people's scam. But who would have thought that the three brothers of the Xiong family would come out to disrupt the situation. If you don't win, it won't work. This is the deliberate suppression of the third elder. If he doesn't cripple them, he will be crippled. Ji Ji knows the ins and outs of why Wuxie offended the third elder, so he understands Wuxie's difficulties. But now everyone has noticed that something is wrong. It is likely to become a one-time deal with no subsequent scam income, which will undoubtedly damage his interests. He looked at Wuxie and narrowed his eyes slightly, wondering if he should just ignore Wuxie and swallow all the spiritual stones. Before he could think through the pros and cons, he saw Wuxie holding out two fingers. This is their secret signal, indicating that Wuxie cannot continue to support it and is about to end. "Who else is dissatisfied with this genius? Come here and die!" Wuxie swept around coldly. Everyone glanced at Xiong San who was unconscious, Xiong Er who was covering his lower body, and Xiong Da who was foaming at the mouth. They couldn't help but shudder. They came here to seek abuse! At this moment, someone shouted loudly: "I'm here to take you in, you useless talent!" Everyone took a closer look and saw that this man was a second-generation disciple. He was in the prime of life, but his body was not very strong. He was much worse than the three brothers of the Xiong family. , but still much stronger than Wuxie. He took one step forward, pointed at Wuxie and cursed angrily: "You useless person made me lose ten spiritual stones. I will deal with you myself!" Ji Ji stood up again. "Juniors, buy three for nine this time! Wuxie is at the end of his game, you must seize the opportunity!" How could anyone dare to buy at this time? They had serious doubts about Ji Ji, and looked at him with full eyes. Not good. But there were still some second-generation disciples who smashed many spirit stones with angry faces. Naturally, these were all for support. "You come and carry my genius's shoes!" Wuxie sneered arrogantly. "Stop talking nonsense!" The strong man raised his fist and rushed towards Wuxie. He looked menacing, but everyone could see at a glance that this man's steps were weak and his lower body was unstable. He was far from as strong as the three Xiong brothers. They couldn't help but want to laugh. Aren¡¯t you going to die? Why bother? Everyone¡¯s eyes unanimously revealed this idea, and then they saw the strong man shout loudly, and suddenly stopped in front of Wu Xie with his front feet, using the inertia of his body to continue moving forward to maximize his power. A punch landed firmly on Wuxie¡¯s chest. With a bang, Wuxie's body flew into the air like a sandbag, fell heavily to the ground, twitched twice, and fainted. After the strong man punched, he stopped his punch, waved his sleeves, and stood with his hands behind his back. "Weaker than a chicken." In an instant, everyone was in a mess in the wind. ¡­ When everyone was pity and angry and scolded Wuxie for being shameless, Ji called a few people to drag Wuxie away. When they were out of sight and returned to Ji's room, Wuxie opened his eyes and laughed loudly in unison with Ji. "No Junior Brother"?You look so similar in your acting, and your kung fu is also strong. I'm afraid you are still a military attache among mortals, right? "Ji Ji poured himself a cup of tea and drank it with a smile on his face. "Wuxie was noncommittal. After sitting down, he glanced at the other second-generation disciples in the room and said to Ji, "Senior brother, it's time to get down to business." " "Business?" Ji's eyes flashed, and he looked at Wuxie doubtfully: "Junior brother, what's the matter?" " Wuxie sneered inwardly, crossing the river and burning the bridge, right? " It's a matter of dividing the spoils. " "Oh, oh, do you think I was so happy that I forgot? " Ji laughed and replied. " He had previously thought about whether he should swallow this spiritual stone alone after everything was done. After all, their agreement was only known to a limited number of people. Wu Xie's cultivation was weak and he had the lowest status in the sect. He swallowed it It shouldn't matter to him. But after thinking about it, he always felt that Wu Xie was unusual and might have some ways to deal with it. It was better not to swallow it all. It was just the ratio of 28 to 20. He took out a storage every quarter. He threw the bag in front of Wuxie and said with a smile: "Junior brother, please check and accept it. " Wuxie took it, and with a sweep of his consciousness, he found that there were only a hundred spiritual stones in the bag. He immediately understood what Ji was thinking, and sneered: "Brother, don't you think it's a little missing? " Ji Ji smiled slightly and said puzzledly: "Is it missing? I don¡¯t think so? One hundred spiritual stones is a lot. " Wuxie's eyes flashed with a cold light and he sneered. "Senior Brother Ji, we earned no less than six hundred spirit stones in total this time, and one hundred spirit stones is indeed a bit less. " "Is that so? "Ji Ji winked at the other people. Those people understood and stepped forward to surround Wu Xie. "Junior brother, you have to understand that your cultivation level is only one or three levels. If you let others know that you are carrying One hundred spirit stones, tell me, how many people will try to rob you with red eyes? " Ji Qi was leisurely blowing on the tea gently, causing ripples, and said lightly: "Just like my friends, they also like spiritual stones" A few people stepped forward and pressed against Wu Xie. , his eyes shone with light. " Indeed, for a disciple whose cultivation is at the first or third level, one hundred spiritual stones is a huge sum of money. I don't know how many people will be attracted by it. " I understand what Ji is saying. Now I'm threatening you, either you take a hundred spiritual stones and get out, or you don't get a hair at all! Text Chapter 26 They are all human beings Wu Xie did not move. He calmly faced the crowd surrounded by several people. He picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. He smiled lightly and said, "I don't like to show off my face. It's not good for everyone." "Speaking out? Hmph!" Ji sneered: "What do you have to show off your face? With your first- and third-level cultivation?" In Ji's eyes, Wu Xie is just a slightly smart boy who doesn't understand the dangers of the world of immortality at all, let alone He also has a backup plan. He can come to a few hands, and this kid will not even leave his bones. Speaking of which, Wuxie really doesn¡¯t have any backup plans. What can he do if he is only at the first or third level of cultivation? The two people in front of me are on the 1st and 5th floor, the two behind are on the 16th floor, and Ji Ji is on the 17th floor. If you want to rob them, you are courting death. He never thought that he could fight one against five. That would require cultivation, and robbery would be the most unwise choice. For businessmen, profit is their biggest temptation. So if you want to get your own benefits, you must let businessmen see greater benefits. The appearance of the three Xiong brothers disrupted their plans and turned their long-term business into a one-time deal, which minimized their interests. For a businessman, he has no choice but to obtain the maximum gain from the minimum benefit. This resulted in the current situation. Unless Wuxie can prove that he has more value and can help Jiji earn more benefits. In fact, it¡¯s ridiculous to say that Wuxie¡¯s current situation is the same as when he was thinking about how to enter the Tao Yixian Sect to practice. They are all struggling with how to create subsequent use value. This is not to say that Wuxie has much talent for business, but that the original face of this world is the relationship between creating resources and acquiring resources. Whether you are a mortal or a monk, if you want to get paid and live a better life, you must improve your own value. Wu Xie thought the same thing, so he smiled and said, "Brother, don't worry, I can tell you a good way to earn spiritual stones." Ji narrowed his eyes and said, "What way? Stop cheating others in the name of competition. They won't be fooled." "Of course it's not like this." Wuxie said slowly: "There will be many cultivation tests in the future, including cultivation tests. In everyone's understanding, the qualifications of the three geniuses are. The highest, so the top spot should be theirs. " "With the help of everyone's psychology, you can interfere with it and let everyone place bets for three people before the test, and then use spirit stones to increase my cultivation level, which is almost dozens of spirits. Stone, at most one hundred spirit stones can allow me to get the first place. " "I suddenly came out with the resources of a dark horse, and their whole army was destined to be annihilated. According to one person and two spirit stones, I can get two hundred. Spirit stones, this is just a bet placed by our third generation disciples. If the second generation disciples or even the first generation disciples participate" Wu Xie smiled at Ji: "How many spirit stones do you think we will earn?" Ji's eyes lit up. , closed his eyes and thought for a long time, then sneered after a moment: "What is your request?" "Of course I want to get the spiritual stone I deserve." Ji stood up, walked around the room, and suddenly turned around , sneered again and again: "Junior brother, your idea is good, but why should I train a dark horse like you? I can train other teenagers." Wu Xie stood up, facing the two young people standing in front of him, his voice was slightly cold Said: "Don't get out of the way!" The two men looked at Ji Ji and saw that Ji nodded, so they got out of the way. Wuxie walked up to Ji Ji and said calmly: "Because this method can only be used in the cultivation test, and if you cooperate with me, I can get the first place in the spell and magic weapon test." "With you?" Ji Ji He looked at Wuxie sarcastically. Wuxie smiled and said nothing, but suddenly he took hold of his hand. In an instant, a rocket that was two feet long and as thick as his head appeared, and he pointed his finger lightly to the side. Suddenly, the huge rocket turned into six small rockets and rushed towards the coffee table, table, stool and bed respectively. With several bangs in a row, the room began to burn. The faces of Ji Ji and others changed, and they quickly cast spells continuously. Water curtains appeared in their hands, and they rushed towards the fire burning around them. The fire gradually shrank until it was extinguished, and several people couldn't help but look at Wuxie with a hint of solemnity. Sweat appeared on Ji's forehead, and he stared at Wuxie and said, "What a peak mastery!" Ji snorted coldly. Wuxie only showed an intermediate level of mastery in the last spell test, but now he is at the peak of mastery, comprehending the spell. The speed ofIt's so fast, it's simply unheard of and unseen. If Wuxie really has this talent for spells, he can really get the first place in the spell test. Regarding the magic weapon test, Ji Ji didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. What he is thinking about now is, what is the origin of Wuxie? Some time ago, he had suspected that someone was secretly helping Wuxie, so he was able to continuously win the first place. After seeing this scene, the suspicion in his heart was rapidly expanding. ¡°I even thought that Wuxie was a spy sent in by another sect. "It's just that this idea is purely speculation and cannot be made at random. "And even if he is really a spy, what does he have to do with him?" As long as Wu Xie can continue to create benefits for him, this is enough. "Senior brother, do you need me to demonstrate it with a magic weapon?" The corners of Wuxie's mouth curled up slightly, and the depth in Liu Ye's eyes seemed to be able to penetrate people's hearts. Ji Ji was shocked and didn't care about Wu Xie's deliberately provocative words. He personally moved an intact chair for Wu Xie, took out some extremely healing herbs and made a cup of tea, and then smiled at him. Wu Xie made a gesture of invitation. "Junior brother, your face is bruised and swollen. It's hard to see people when you go out. You'd better drink a cup of good tea to recuperate your injuries first. This is the best recovery herbal medicine. It will make your injuries better soon." Wu Xie smiled slightly and sat down. After sitting down, I took a sip of hot tea to warm my stomach and intestines. Ji Ji also sat down, took out a storage bag from his arms, and pushed it to Wuxie with a smile on his face. "Junior brother, I made a mistake in my calculation just now. We earned a total of six hundred and fifty spirit stones. According to the 28 points, I still need to give you another four hundred and twenty spirit stones." Wuxie took it, not counting this time. He put it in his arms and at the same time took out the storage bag that contained one hundred spiritual stones. "Senior brother, I want to buy a body tempering pill." Qi clearly, Wu Xie took so many spiritual stones to increase his cultivation, but due to his own conditions, he could not break through to the first and fourth levels of the Tao, so It is necessary to use the body tempering pill to enhance the physical strength to improve the safety of the breakthrough. "Junior brother, this I won't pay" Ji Ji habitually wanted to raise the price, but when he saw Wu Xie's half-smiling expression, he stopped talking nonsense. "This is the Body Tempering Pill. Junior Brother, just give me fifty spirit stones." The two of them each got what they needed, and the transaction was pleasant. The four second-generation disciples stared blankly at the two of them who had planned to fight each other just a moment ago, but now they were laughing and laughing. They couldn't help but feel a chill. They were all human spirits! Text Chapter 27 It¡¯s still him Back in the room, Wuxie took the Body Tempering Pill without hesitation and quickly absorbed the effect. Waves of clear water travel through the body, penetrating into the internal organs, and every muscle, every bone, and every cell is strengthened. At the same time, a heartbreaking pain crazily spread from all parts of the body to the brain nerves. Even if Wuxie had been mentally prepared, he took a breath of cold air with a pale face. After bouts of pain that was close to being bitten by termites, Wu Xie finally cleared up physically and mentally. He exhaled a breath of black air, took out the bag containing the spiritual stones, and his eyes kept flashing. "Ji Ji is indeed cunning. He only said that he earned 650 spirit stones, but did not mention the interest he would receive from the loan in the future. However, I am not strong now. I can only own 484 spirit stones. An appalling thing." Wuxie picked up a spiritual stone and began to improve his cultivation. "It costs ten spiritual stones for me to go from the third level to the fourth level. Every time I break through a level in the future, the growth will be doubled. From the fourth level to the fifth level, it will cost twenty spiritual stones. From the fifth level to the sixth level, it will cost forty. From the sixth level to the seventh level, it will cost 40. "The first level requires eighty spiritual stones." "So, if I break through to the seventh level, I will need 150 spiritual stones, and there will be 330 spiritual stones left." His plan is to break through to the seventh level, because. It costs one hundred and sixty spirit stones to reach the eighth floor from the seventh floor. This is too expensive. You can go to the market to buy pills to improve your cultivation. Thousands of years ago, there was a spirit-gathering pill that could directly allow monks to directly advance to a small realm. The price was only one hundred and twenty spirit stones, which was less than the cost of absorbing spirit stones. The materials for refining this kind of spirit-gathering pill are not expensive. One hundred and twenty spirit stones are already seven or eight times the profit. If there are powerful refining methods, the source of the spirit stones is not a problem at all. "It's a pity that Wuxie's thousand years of experience were all spent on fighting, refining magic weapons, and practicing, and he didn't know how to refine elixirs at all, otherwise his cultivation path would have been smooth. "If I reach the seventh level of Dao Yi, I can leave the Dao Yi Immortal Sect and go to the outside world alone, using my thousands of years of experience to seek greater fortune. In this way, whether those elders suppress them or not, it doesn't matter to me. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°But before we go, we must get the most benefits.¡± Wu Xie¡¯s eyes flashed and he secretly made a plan. "Junior brother Wu, do you mind if we go to class together?" A clear voice came from outside the door, the voice was full of energy and the tone was soft. "What? Brother Wang, why did you ask that shameless villain to go with us?" A girl lost her voice angrily. "Senior Brother Wang, you" The other voice was a little soft, but it sounded like a young man. More questions rang out, and there was a lot of noise outside the door. Wu Xie was stunned for a moment in the room, is there class again? To be honest, he didn't care about the schedule of these courses, so much so that he still planned to absorb spiritual stones to practice. ¡°That¡¯s all, if someone invites you, let¡¯s go with you.¡± Wuxie stood up and opened the door. Outside the house, Wang Lang, dressed in white Taoist robes, stood in front of the door. He had sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and a dignified appearance. A kind smile appeared on his face. With a slight sweep of his consciousness, Wu Xie was not surprised to find that his cultivation had reached the first and fourth levels of Taoism. "As expected of a top-notch qualification, the practice is indeed fast enough." Wu Xie secretly praised and looked behind Wang Lang. Liu Yan was wearing green clothes, leaning sideways, curling her lips, with an impatient look on her face. Li Liang lowered his head, glanced at it for a few times, and then quickly changed his gaze. Behind the three of them were groups of disciples glaring angrily. "Junior Brother Wu, are you feeling well?" Wang Lang glanced at the bruises on Wu Xie's face and asked with concern, "Would you like me to help you ask for a leave of absence from the Great Elder until you recover from your injuries?" Class? " Wang Lang's concern is genuine, Wu Xie can feel that feeling, but there is also a sense of unwillingness in it, and he regards him as a competitor. "Thank you, Senior Brother Wang, for your concern. There's nothing wrong with me." Wuxie said with a smile. As soon as these words came out, everyone inevitably cast a surprised look. This is not like Wu Xie¡¯s style. Would he say thank you so politely? But I feel relieved when I think about it. Who is Wang Lang? The first genius has an unlimited future. No matter how arrogant Wuxie is, won¡¯t he still have to pretend to be his grandson and fawn over him? I couldn¡¯t help but despise him again. That¡¯s not what Wuxie thinks. He has made a plan to leave Daoyixianmen. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is arrogant or not. It has no benefit to him at all. "Since Junior Brother Wu is safe and sound, how about we go together?" Wang Lang invited Wu Xie with a smile. Wuxie nodded and smiled: "It's an honor." This was the first time that all three generations of disciples went to class together. Excluding the three Xiong brothers, ninety-seven people walked in the square.Very eye-catching. It¡¯s just that the monks in the past felt that this team was too boringwell, too gloomy. Wuxie and Wang Lang were walking in front, chatting in a gentle manner, smiling again and again, mostly talking about topics such as controlling magic weapons and understanding spells. Wang Lang has been humbly accepting the teachings, but Wu Xie did not tell him any skills. Currently, he is still in the Taoist Immortal Sect and is not suitable to show his knowledge beyond ordinary people, so what he said are all lies. However, Wang Lang listened with great interest, his eyes shone brightly, and he praised: "Junior brother, that's great." The group of teenagers behind stared at Wu Xie hatefully, wondering how this kind of person could get the favor of Senior Brother Wang. Appreciation, unspeakable envy, jealousy and hatred. Just walking all the way, we finally arrived at the class location. After waiting for a while, the great elder finally arrived. The content of the Grand Elder¡¯s lectures has been changed from explaining alone to asking questions in the classroom. Everyone can raise the difficulties encountered in practice, and the Grand Elder will solve the problems in detail one by one. Some of what he said were almost at opposite extremes to the "experience" Wu Xie had just mentioned on the road, so Liu Yan bravely raised the question, but was scolded by the great elder. Everyone couldn't help but look at the abominable figure sleeping on the table, and thought to themselves: "He is indeed a shameless villain!" Their understanding of Wu Xie deepened. At the end of this class, the great elder once again issued a notice, asking everyone to participate in the cultivation test in half a month. The top three with the highest cultivation level will receive spiritual stone rewards. It is undoubtedly another test that gives the three geniuses a huge advantage. When he left, no one was walking with Wu Xie. They all felt that they had been tricked by him, especially Wang Lang, whose face was unusually ugly. Returning to the room again, Wuxie did not practice immediately. He slapped the storage bag, and the flying sword flew out from it, pointing at a piece of floor. The flying sword immediately jumped out, inserted into a gap in the floor, and cut along the edge. After a few breaths, Wuxie raised his finger slightly, and the flying sword suddenly lifted up, flying up along with the piece of floor, and a pit appeared. Text Chapter 28 Investigation and Suspicion Moving his fingers again, Feijian began to dig a hole in the hole. Wu Xie put all the dirt he dug up into a storage bag. Then he took out the sky lantern and put it into the hole. Now that the third elder has begun to suppress him, it shows that he values ??himself. To be cautious, he can no longer carry the sky lantern with him. If the third elder checks the storage bag, he will definitely die without a burial place. Wu Xie sprinkled a circle of soil on it, buried the sky lantern, then took out the spiritual stone and replenished his spiritual power while casting hidden spells. This hidden spell is most suitable for people who are in the second realm of Dao, but it is really difficult for Wuxie. He can only use the continuous replenishment of spiritual stones to cast it. After spending thirty spiritual stones, Wuxie finally arranged this spell. Now, even if the third elder uses his spiritual consciousness to scan it, he will not be discovered as long as he does not pay special attention to this point. Of course, this alone is still not safe enough. Wuxie spread another layer of soil in the pit, then put five spiritual stones in to cover the stone slab. After that, Wu Xie followed the same method and dug four more holes one after another and put five spiritual stones in them. If the third elder really comes to investigate him, he will definitely think that he has a secret. When he discovers the spiritual stones in the five pits, he will think that he has discovered his own secret, and his guard will be reduced a lot. In this way, he will no longer Pay attention to something else. After doing this, Wuxie walked to the back hill of Daoyixianmen, where a small stream flowed. Wuxie sprinkled the excess soil into the river, then returned to the room, and then began to practice with peace of mind. Soon, he broke through to the fourth level of Dao. With each piece of spiritual stone scrapped, his cultivation level is still improving crazily. ¡­ In the empty hall, the third elder¡¯s face was gloomy, and his eyes showed a solemn look. "You said that Wuxie's innate supernatural power injured the three Xiong brothers?" "Yes." The young disciple said. The third elder pondered for a while and said slowly: "Go to Zhao State to inquire about his life story and see if there are any rumors that he has innate supernatural powers." The young disciple accepted the order and retreated. ¡­Three days later, the young disciple returned to the sect and told the news he had learned in front of the third elder. "Elder, since Wuxie beheaded Bu Yao's face, his specific growth experience has been deified. Some people say that he could recite poetry at the age of three, break rocks at the age of five, paint at the age of eight, lift an elephant at the age of thirteen, and The third elder's face darkened and he said coldly: "You are already invincible at the age of thirteen. What else do you think you can find? This is obviously a rumor!" The disciple was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and kowtowed vigorously. "Disciple is incompetent, disciple is incompetent." "Forget it!" The third elder waved his hand impatiently: "Go and keep an eye on Wuxie yourself, and report to me if he makes any movement!" After a stick of incense, this disciple Go and come back. A cold light suddenly appeared in the third elder's eyes, and he scolded: "I told you to keep an eye on Wuxie, what are you doing back so soon!" The young disciple was a little absent-minded, and for a moment he didn't realize that the third elder was scolding him, but he was just chattering a little. He stood and replied: "Elder, this Wuxie, seems to have reached the first or seventh level of Taoism." Bang! The futon under the third elder exploded directly with a bang. His eyes flashed with light, he drew his flying sword and turned into a black light and flew out of the hall quickly. The young disciple was still standing there in a daze, and kept muttering to himself: "Why has he reached the first and seventh level of Taoism after only two months of practice?" He remembered that he had worked hard to practice with inferior qualifications. It took two years to reach the first and sixth levels of Taoism, but now Wuxie has surpassed himself after only two months of practice. This makes no sense whatsoever, and he feels a sense of sadness. The disciple just thought for a while, and the third elder had already walked back to the main hall. His face was gloomy. He had just scanned Wuxie with his spiritual consciousness in the sky, and sure enough he found that his cultivation had reached the seventh level of the Dao. This was simply shocking. With his qualifications, it would be difficult for him to reach this level even after ten years of cultivation. . But it just happened. He immediately became suspicious. Before entering the main hall, he struck out with his flying sword and flew through the air again. In a small room, the three elders' eyes flickered, with varying degrees of gloominess on their faces. They had already heard the three elders say that Wuxie had reached the first and seventh levels of the Tao. "Third brother, are you telling the truth? Then Wuxie has really reached the first and seventh level of the Tao?" The second elder raised his red eyebrows. Although he understood that the third elder could not take pleasure in such a thing, he could not find it for a while.Feel it. The third elder did not speak and answered him with silence. The first elder stroked his white beard, his old face was covered with wrinkles, and his worries were buried in the ravines. He looked at the third elder and said: "What method did this kid use to break through quickly? Three days ago, he was still on the first or third level. , it has only been three days, and he has broken through four times in a row. Where did he get the cultivation resources? " Wu Xie used the spiritual stones obtained from the first place to break through to the first and third levels of the Dao. Everyone can figure this out. , but the problem now is that the spiritual stones needed to reach the first and seventh levels of Taoism are not a small sum of money. At least for a low-level disciple who has just started the sect for two months, it is a huge sum of money. How can he get these? The first elder and the second elder looked at the third elder together. Obviously, this was the key to the problem. As long as we figure out the source of Wuxie¡¯s resources, everything will become clear. Perhaps even the strange thing of winning the first place twice before can be explained. The third elder frowned slightly, he had not yet investigated this matter clearly. "I have sent someone to check if anything strange has happened in the door recently." As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple of the first generation came in outside the door. The disciple knelt on the ground and saluted: "I have met the three elders." The third elder said calmly: "What did you find?" "Elder, recently the three brothers of the Xiong family and Wu Xie took turns to have a few games, and Junior Brother Ji opened a gambling game on the side. , to make huge profits. Although he lost a lot of spiritual stones in the last round, it is roughly estimated that he earned four hundred spiritual stones. " This disciple reported truthfully, but looking at his expression, he actually showed regret. That day, he pressed twenty spiritual stones on Xiong Da¡¯s body. Now he still feels pain and regrets when he thinks about it. It's just that he didn't know how extensive Ji's connections were. Not only did he set up a scam, but he also secretly made people borrow money at high interest rates. He actually earned more than 700 spiritual stones. Even if he and Wuxie were separated, he still earned 200. Lots of spirit stones. So there was a huge deviation in the numbers he reported. The three elders all have rich life experience after all. Although they are not as good as Wuxie, a thousand-year-old monster, they can still hear clues from these words. The second elder hesitated and said, "Could it be that Ji Ji and Wu Xie teamed up to set up this trap?" The first elder and the third elder had already thought of this. If Wu Xie and Ji Ji each had a 50-50 split, then Wu Xie would be fine. Breakthrough to the seventh level of Dao. The great elder¡¯s eyebrows were as white as snow and he said coldly: ¡°Call me Ji Ji!¡± Text Chapter 29 Such a great gift! This disciple did not go out, but sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. "WellJunior Brother Ji has left the sect two days ago and went to Fangshi to do some errands." When the second elder heard this, he immediately became furious, smashed the table with his palm, and cursed: "This Ji has gone too far! He is obviously avoiding us, By the way, he will spend all the spiritual stones and he won¡¯t have to spit out any of them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this quarter again!¡± The elder frowned slightly. They all knew that Ji was opportunistic in the door to earn spiritual stones, but they didn¡¯t before. Doesn't matter, as long as his ideas don't hit the three geniuses. But now that he is helping Wu Xie, it is very likely that Wu Xie will steal the show. If the three geniuses all lose to him in the most confident cultivation test, they will probably leave a psychological shadow. If they cannot be eliminated, they will continue to grow. will cause great obstacles on the road. Based on this, Ji¡¯s behavior this time seems excessive. "As soon as he comes back, you go and warn him and tell him to think more carefully about what he does in the future. If he still does such an excessive thing, he will be severely punished." The great elder said calmly. This disciple accepted the order and withdrew. As soon as he left, the second elder muttered dissatisfiedly: "Just let Ji go like this?" The first elder said lightly: "Ji's cultivation is already the leader among the second generation disciples, and he is the backbone of our Daoyixian Sect. Why? Possibly serious punishment? " "Besides, he didn't mean to suppress the three geniuses. It can be seen from the fact that he didn't cheat them when he sold clover before. " The second elder was speechless and sat back in his chair depressedly. . "Then what should I do with Wuxie?" The third elder looked at the elder with a faint look. The Great Elder's face softened a lot, and he said calmly: "Wuxie's cultivation has become a fact. The disciples of the seventh level of Dao need to be retained. So, let him not participate in this test." "That's it?" The Great Elder He glanced at the third elder meaningfully and said: "His reputation among mortals is already very high. It just so happens that he has such a level of cultivation. How about this? You teach him a spell to cure all kinds of diseases and let him spread good deeds widely." , Let the sect¡¯s reputation reach a higher level.¡± The third elder nodded expressionlessly. The great elder continued: "Let him go out for three months. He will not have the resources to practice in the outside world, so his progress will be slow. We have just trained three geniuses and let them regain their confidence. After Wuxie comes back, we will hold a mid-year test. Let the three geniuses defeat him in one fell swoop and wipe out all the darkness. "This is great!" The second elder was overjoyed. "Then this matter is settled, tell people to inform Wuxie to start working for the sect." Wuxie has been staying in the room for the past few days without taking a step out. In the past few days, he secretly I realized that someone was secretly observing me, so I became more cautious and did nothing else except eating, sleeping and practicing. That person secretly observed him and then left quickly. He has not come back to monitor him in the past few days. He must have discovered that his cultivation reached the seventh level of Taoism and went back to report. The person manipulating that person behind the scenes should be the third elder. "My cultivation level has been exposed. I don't want to get first place in this test. The three elders may provide spiritual stones for Wang Lang and the others to practice so that they can defeat me and regain their confidence." Wuxie figured out the key and decided on this time The test has given up any hope. Since it is impossible to obtain more resources, there is no need to continue to stay in this Yixian Sect. It is time to find a suitable excuse to go out. It¡¯s just that Wuxie didn¡¯t dare to leave voluntarily. Such behavior was too dazzling, and it would be troublesome if the three elders misunderstood him. He had to find some loophole to get out. It¡¯s a pity that Ji left the sect a few days ago, otherwise maybe he would have a good idea. While he was worried, a young man opened the door and walked in. "Wuxie's eyes flashed, a generation of disciples!" "Junior brother has met senior brother. I wonder why senior brother is here?" The young man took out a roll of maps from his storage bag and handed it to Wuxie. Wuxie opened it and saw that there were many countries marked on it. The name, and there is a route drawn with a red line, my heart moved, and my face showed doubts. "Brother, what is this?" The young man said: "This is an important task assigned to you by the elders. When you walk along this red route and pass through towns in various countries, use magic to show the righteousness and beauty of our Taoist Immortal Sect. Let more people join our immortal sect. You must remember not to be seduced by the temptations of the world. If you fall into the sect's immortal name, you will be severely punished!" The young man's tone became more and more fierce. At the end, It seemed to turn into a coercion, permeating Wu Xie's thin body.?, Wuxie quickly saluted with a solemn look on his face. "I will live up to the elders' expectations, and I will let people in the world respect me as the Immortal Sect!" The young man nodded and left the house. Wu Xie was left alone in the room. He squinted his eyes in the dark and smiled slightly: "Suppression? Haha, what a suppression!" When he was making elaborate plans on how to leave Dao Yixian Sect, he never thought that the elders would send him away. Gave him a great gift. If he had received this great gift before, he would have had to accept it, but now, he couldn't ask for it. "After leaving Daoyixianmen, I first went to Fangshi to investigate. The current plan is only for Fangshi a thousand years ago, and it is very likely not applicable to today. If we cannot gain benefits from Fangshi, we must make changes. "Wuxie is not extremely ecstatic, but keeps thinking about the future. The plan can only be drawn up initially, and all the details cannot be worked out. It must be changed according to the actual situation. After all, as the ancients said, plans cannot keep up with changes, and Wuxie is naturally not stubborn. Just like his previous plan, he planned to join forces with Ji Ji to make a fortune before leaving, but he couldn't do anything according to people's hearts. But fortunately, things did not develop to the worst point. Compared with several elders who collected his remaining spiritual stones, left him in Daoyixianmen, discovered the sky lantern, and finally drained his soul and refined his soul. Judging from the bad results of memory, the current ending is quite optimistic. Thinking of this, Wuxie took out the five spiritual stones buried in the ground, and took out the 245 spiritual stones that had just been buried in the past few days. There were a total of 270 spiritual stones on hand. It¡¯s a pity to say that he originally had three hundred and thirty spiritual stones, but he wasted thirty when burying the sky lantern. Later, he spent another thirty spiritual stones to bury the more than two hundred spiritual stones, so this was all that was left. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a waste. Wu Xie just made a prudent plan. If he had to do it over again, he would still make the same choice. "Be careful in sailing the ship of ten thousand years, especially in a very weak period, this sentence is particularly wise. In this way, Wuxie waited silently for a few days, and finally it was time to leave. Text Chapter 30 Pride is just ridiculous The news that Wu Xie was leaving spread inadvertently. As the most arrogant, high-profile, and disgusting boy in the sect, he naturally attracted the attention of other boys. There are even rumors flying around, saying that Wuxie promoted the sect because he was too arrogant. It is false, but it is true that he was punished. Needless to say, this news is naturally sold quarterly. He came back a few days ago. Due to the warning and his own guess, he quickly came to a conclusion. So the curiosity of the young people started to rise, and this was a good opportunity to laugh at him. In fact, they were not so narrow-minded, but Wuxie really hit them too hard, and they would choke to death if they couldn't speak out. . On this day, three geniuses, including Liu Yan, Li Liang, and Wang Lang, gathered at the square where Wu Xie must pass when leaving, waiting for his arrival. "You're also here to see Wu Xie off?" "Yes, he calls himself a genius! Geniuses have to curry favor, hehe" "I'd really feel bad if I don't see him off." These remarks come from those disciples with poor qualifications, and their purpose is just to see Don't be so embarrassed that you just go away in despair. But the three Wang Langs are different. They come more to prove that their cultivation is better than that of Wu Xie. "Wuxie is so lucky. My cultivation level has reached the first and fourth levels of Dao. I wanted to beat him in the test a few days later, but I didn't expect that he ran away!" Liu Yan was dressed in Tsing Yi and stamped his feet bitterly, very unhappy. Be willing. Li Liang smiled brightly, lowered his head and said nothing, but he still had this thought in his heart. Although the two of them came to prove that they were better than Wu Xie, they still had some intention of ridiculing Wu Xie in their hearts. Only Wang Lang never thought of ridiculing. Because he regarded Wuxie as his opponent, his only opponent. He is completely different from other teenagers. His upbringing in an official family has made him much more mature than other teenagers. His insight and ability to observe people's emotions are much higher than those of ordinary people. But because of this, his pressure is much greater than that of others. That pressure comes from the fact that Wu Xie is more mature than him and has better grades than him. It also comes from the fact that he understands Wu Xie's eyes, that indifference, and the pride that puts everyone down. That¡¯s not a guilty conscience that can be revealed through pretense, but it¡¯s so natural, as if no matter how hard you try, you can never catch up with my confidence. Just like he said to them contemptuously at that time: "A piece of garbage." There was no falsehood in that expression, no hint of concealment. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a loser had such strong self-confidence and could really trample his first genius under his feet. Why was all this happening? "Am I not as good as you?" Wang Lang laughed at himself. He came today to prove to Wu Xie that no matter what means you used to defeat me before, my qualifications determine that I am better than you, and I will definitely be better than you. Just Like the difference in cultivation between you and me now. Whenever he thought of Wu Xie's contemptuous eyes these days, he felt angry and unwilling. He longed to surpass him and surpass him in front of everyone. This hungry feeling stimulated him to move forward all the time, so that today, his Cultivation has reached the first and fifth levels of Taoism. Without using any spiritual stones or pills, he just cultivated to the first and fifth levels of the Tao. Therefore, he was confident, held his head high, and was extremely eager for Wu Xie to arrive, and then in front of everyone, he would Tear off the glory and put it on yourself. "Don't be evil, please show up quickly." The people's discussion continued, until the moment that thin figure appeared, it instantly became a lively hustle and bustle. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? That?Wuxie,?dressed?in?white,?sauntering?over,?was?looking?sarcastically.?He?was?still?as?feminine?as?before,?with?a?pair?of?willow-leaf?eyes?slender?and?long,?and?the?eyeballs?are?incomparably?deep. Wuxie is here. "Don't be evil, we're here to see you off, hehe" "I told you to keep a low profile, now you have to taste the pain, haha!" "Let's catch up on old times first, I'm very interested in why you left! ¡± Everyone said something to each other, and it was a joy to say it. "Wuxie turned a deaf ear to them and didn't take their ridicule to heart at all. He was about to leave Daoyixianmen and never return. This place was too small for him. It doesn¡¯t matter who or what you are, just make them smile. He looked calm, did not talk to them, did not even look at them, just as before, he ignored them without caring. This feeling came to everyone's mind without any explanation, and they couldn't help but feel angry again. Seeing that Wuxie wanted to leave them alone, Liu Yan snorted and said,He stopped Wuxie with his hand and said sarcastically: "Wuxie! Are you hiding from us on purpose? Don't say you are not! I suspect that you were not punished by the elders for leaving this time, but that you knew that you would fail the test miserably, so you made an excuse Avoid it." Everyone burst into laughter. Wuxie looked at the road ahead and stood quietly without speaking. "Why don't you speak? Do you feel guilty!" Liu Yan raised his head proudly, looked down at Wuxie and said, "I have reached the fourth level of Dao now, how about it? Are you scared?" "Just let me see you. How much cultivation do you have now!" Liu Yan smiled proudly and swept his consciousness towards Wu Xie. Everyone also subconsciously scanned Wuxie¡¯s body with their spiritual consciousness. In just a moment, the entire square became dead silent. Some teenagers showed horrified looks, some showed shocked looks, and more people looked at Wuxie with complicated and incomprehensible expressions, but no matter what their emotions were, everyone remained silent at this moment. Wuxie gently raised his hand, pulled down the arm in front of him, and walked forward calmly. The wind blew the corners of his clothes and his long sleeves, making a slight sound. Wang Lang stared at his back in a daze, and slowly clenched his palms, holding them tighter and tighter. His nails dug deeply into his palms, but he didn't know the pain. "Qualification? Genius? Cultivation? Haha" Wang Lang laughed at himself. The qualifications he was proud of, his outstanding cultivation, and the unparalleled genius mentioned by the elders, at this moment, became the biggest thorn in his heart, piercing him so hard that he was so painful that he couldn't breathe. All his self-esteem and all his efforts seemed to be a joke, and could not even attract the thin boy to take a second look. ¡°Perhaps in that person¡¯s eyes, I am not even as good as a joke, at least the joke can make that person show an expression. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he was very pathetic. He worked hard and practiced day and night. For what? Just to win over that person. But now I realize that these are just my fantasies. I chased him so hard, but I still couldn't keep up with that person. Liu Yan looked at the man, her eyes were red, she felt like she was a monkey, the gongs and drums were always playing so loud, but so what if it was louder, would it make others laugh? Or make yourself laugh? Wuxie¡¯s figure is getting further and further away. He is not walking fast, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, he is so far away. Wang Lang suddenly shouted at the figure: "I will definitely surpass you. The day you come back, I will beat you in front of everyone!" His voice was not loud, and the man could definitely hear it clearly, but He still didn't turn his head, and he didn't even stop. The early sun is always warm, but when he felt it in Wang Lang, it was more chilling to his bones than the thousand-year ice. Text Chapter 31 It¡¯s still the same world Wuxie stepped on the flying sword and shuttled between the blue sky and white clouds. Under his feet was a vast green land, like an emerald river and a blue ocean. It was endless and indescribably vast. He is like an unfettered roc, galloping freely on the boundless sea, showing off his elegant figure as he pleases. There are no restrictions of sects, no restrictions of rules, no need to disguise, no need to be pretentious, everything seems so casual and natural. "Thousands of years ago, all his experiences were tightly bound within the framework of the sect. It was rare for him to be in such a relaxed mood. But now he had some free time from his busy schedule to enjoy the scenery around him that he had never cared about. But soon, the smile in his eyes turned into light, and he took out the map from his arms. This is not a map given to him by the sect. He has never thought about doing anything to help the Dao Yixian Sect. What he was looking at was the map he got from Quarter. This map records the distribution of this power and the location of the big and small cities. The Kingdom of Zhao is a small country, and there are two small countries next to it. Corresponding to this is the Daoyixian Sect and two other third-rate sects. These three sects occupy half of this power, and the other half is occupied by a second-rate sect. These sects are not the sects that Wu Xie was familiar with thousands of years ago, and they are far away from the forces he was a part of back then. Not far from here, there is a Xiaofang City, so Wuxie planned to go there to check it out first. After flying for nearly half a day, Wuxie arrived at a small town in the secular world. He bought a set of black clothes and changed into them. He also brought some dry food and other food and started the journey again. He still has to eat and sleep. If he has not reached the state of not eating or sleeping, then he needs the cultivation of the second realm of Dao to support him. Black clothes are also to hide people¡¯s eyes and ears. Wearing Taoist uniforms from Daoyixianmen has advantages and disadvantages. Generally speaking, there are more disadvantages. ???????????????????? Most of them are casual cultivators in the market. Most of them have low qualifications and no support from the sect behind them. They have to obtain all the resources for cultivation by themselves, which can be imagined to be very difficult. So they went to extremes and started killing people to seize treasures. This is why it is extremely dangerous there. You never know which pair of eyes will be watching you secretly and take action against you. They are so ruthless that no disciples from any sect have any fear of them. Instead, because these disciples have resources, they often become fat pigs in the eyes of the cultivators. As long as their hands and feet are clean, no one will know about them. What have you done. Wuxie doesn¡¯t want to make enemies for himself, so pretending to be a casual cultivator is the best plan. After flying like this for three days, Wuxie finally arrived at a clearing in the mountains, where Fangshi is located. There are no houses or monks in the open space, and it doesn't look any different. Wuxie doesn't rush in, but stands on the top of the mountain and looks down. Almost an hour later, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared out of thin air in the open space. The man's cultivation was not high, only the first and fourth levels of Taoism. As soon as he appeared, he immediately observed his surroundings vigilantly. When he saw Wuxie, there was a hint of surprise and caution in his eyes. After giving him a fist salute, he flew away in a panic and flew away. About a few dozen breaths after the middle-aged man left, another middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the open space. This man's cultivation had reached the first and sixth level of Taoism. He had a sneer on his face and was about to go in the direction where the middle-aged man left. When he chased after him, he found Wuxie. His expression changed, he also cupped his fists in salute, and then left quickly. In the next few hours, people continued to appear in the open space. Their cultivation bases were not high, and they were only on the ninth floor at most. These were the main monks in Xiaofang City. Those with higher cultivation bases were sold here. Everything is difficult to interest them. All monks who come out and see that their cultivation level is lower than Wu Xie's will greet Wu Xie and then leave in a hurry. Among them, if a few of them leave soon, one or two will have a higher cultivation level than them. The monks chased in the same direction. "With almost no suspicion, you know that the people being chased are being targeted, and nine out of ten of them will not be able to escape being killed. This is the law of the jungle. Wuxie smiled coldly, this world is still the world a thousand years ago, other things may change, but the cruel law of survival will never change. He couldn¡¯t remember which ancient person said that wherever there are people, there is struggle, and the focus of the struggle is nothing more than the only interests. Having figured out everything, Wu Xie stopped delaying. With a flick of the flying sword, the whole person fell to the open space. At the same time, he cast a spell to hide his cultivation level. It was very stupid to expose his true cultivation level in the market. This open space is actually a formation. In order to distinguish between mortals and monks, monks can enter the market by scanning it with their spiritual consciousness.   Wuxie started to move. He took a few steps to the left in the open space, then a few steps to the right, and finally took a few steps forward. Suddenly, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. A street appeared in Wuxie's eyes. People were coming and going, either looking at the stalls on the ground or walking into the buildings on both sides of the street. Those buildings are generally not high, and most of them are bungalows, while a few two-story houses are the largest shops in this small city. Wu Xie walked into the street casually and suddenly felt more than a dozen rays of spiritual consciousness sweeping over his body. Some of them tried to use their spiritual consciousness to break his spell. However, he was surprised to find that he failed. He quickly withdrew his spiritual consciousness and the figure hid. . It is a taboo among monks to forcibly break someone else's hidden cultivation spell. If one's own cultivation level is higher than the other person's, it is easy to say. If one cannot break it for a while, it means that the person is very strong, which is considered a small offense. No one will start fighting because of a small offense. Of course, if that person is not broken for a while and dares to continue trying without knowing what is good or bad, it is not surprising that conflicts will arise. But no matter how fierce their conflict is, they are never allowed to fight in the city. This is a rule set by the builders of the city. If you want to challenge the rules, you have to think about how much you weigh. "Fellow Taoist, please stay." At this time, two monks, a man and a woman, blocked Wu Xie's way. Wu Xie swept his spiritual consciousness and found that both of them were at the first and sixth level of Taoism. "What's the matter?" Wuxie said expressionlessly. "It's no big deal. We are the guardians of Fang City. Any monk who enters Fang City must pay a spiritual stone fee to maintain the consumption of Fang City." The two smiled politely and were respectful. ?? There was a subtle flash in Wuxie¡¯s eyes. There was no such rule a thousand years ago, but since it exists now, it¡¯s better to pay it forward. He took out a spirit stone and handed it to the two of them, who immediately smiled and got out of the way. "I wish fellow Taoist you can find what you need and make great progress in your cultivation." Wuxie ignored the two of them and walked in. Text Chapter 32 Everyone is trying to deceive people There are many stalls set up along the street, most of which are items obtained by casual cultivators who kill people and seize treasures. There are magic weapons, enlightenment stones, training fragments, and some elixirs for refining elixirs. Wu Xie came to a street stall as if he was just wandering around. He picked up a flaming red flying sword and looked at it carefully. The background of this flying sword was the veins of fire. On the veins, there were a few unknown characters drawn with a cinnabar red pen. The ghost character is written in the sword, and a large diamond is inlaid on the hilt of the sword, which looks very dazzling. But in fact, this is just a low-grade flying sword. Those decorations are hung to deceive people who don¡¯t know the goods and increase the price. "This Fire Burning Sword is a fine sword, one hundred spirit stones, the price is the same. If you don't buy it, you will put it down. If it is damaged, you need to pay for it." The stall owner is a middle-aged man. He looks very honest and frowns. , seems to be afraid that the poor man will damage his treasure, which makes it easier for people to think that it is a good magic weapon. Who is Ke Wuxie? He smiled slightly and stood up to leave. ¡°Every profiteer in the world is a master of acting. No matter what he looks like, he will never show his inner thoughts in front of you. After walking a few steps, we came to a stall selling enlightenment stones. There are many kinds of enlightenment stones here. Wuxie squatted down, picked up one and put it in the palm of his hand to look at it. "This is the Water Shield Technique Enlightenment Stone. It is a defensive spell with outstanding defense. The most important thing is that this spell consumes little and has very good practical effects." The stall owner introduced. Wuxie didn¡¯t respond to the stall owner and quietly took it in his hand to play with it. He really needs defensive spells now. He is away from home, has no cultivation, and no spells and magic weapons to coordinate with him, so he cannot display his corresponding strength at all. He does have many advanced spells, but those spells consume too much for him. This small amount of spiritual power can only be used a few times. If he encounters an opponent of comparable strength, it will not last long. In magic, it is divided into five levels, bottom grade, low grade, middle grade, top grade, and top grade, which are the same as the division of qualifications. Correspondingly, in the Dao Yi realm, it is generally most appropriate to use the final spell, which can be cast multiple times. The second realm of Tao uses low-grade spells, the third realm of Tao uses medium-grade spells, and the realm of all things uses high-grade spells. As for the best spells, they are extremely powerful, and even masters in the realm of all things cannot cast them several times. There are indeed many spells in Wuxiehui, but most of them are low-grade, medium-grade, and high-grade. Middle-grade and high-grade spells are impossible to cast due to spiritual power, but low-grade spells can be cast, but it consumes too much spiritual power. Therefore, the last-grade spells are particularly important. If a final-grade spell is mastered to its peak, its power can be compared to that of a low-grade spell mastered at the beginning, and the spiritual power consumed is much lower. For Wuxie who owns a sky lantern, if he wants to have the fighting ability to survive, he needs to learn certain final spells. He already has powerful rocket skills, and he also needs defensive spells. It is best to add some sneak attack spells and spells to increase his own speed. If conditions permit, it is best to also have some healing spells and camouflage. Such spells. But to use the sky lantern to practice all these spells to the peak, the price paid is not small. Each time the sky lantern is used, one year of life is reduced. If each spell is used three times, the life span will be shortened by at least ten or twenty years. , that¡¯s a big joke. Therefore, Wuxie can only choose some targeted spells. As the most practical means in combat, defensive spells and spells that increase one's own speed are essential. As for other types, use inferior spells when necessary. The Water Shield Spell Enlightenment Stone in your hand is a low-grade defensive spell. Its defensive power is average among spells of the same level and is not outstanding. For Wuxie, whose current spiritual stone condition is not good, he either doesn¡¯t learn it or learns from the best one. Putting down this enlightenment stone, Wuxie picked up other enlightenment stones, but unfortunately they were not what he needed, so he had to put them down and leave. As he walked, Wuxie came to a two-story building in Xiaofang City. The store was very large and very exquisitely decorated. A plaque of Wanbao Pavilion hung on the door, which showed how big the store was. confidence. Wu Xie walked in and saw that the hall was divided into three specific areas. The magic weapons were placed in the middle, with various forms of patterns, such as knives, velvets, guns, swords, fan bowls, bells and needles. When you look closer, you can see that each magic weapon is arranged in an orderly manner, with a small jade piece attached next to it. This thing is called a jade slip, which can be imprinted with text and other things. You can view it with your spiritual consciousness. There is a detailed introduction to each magic weapon. and price. These magic weapons are placed on the table and are the lowest level of magic weapons. There are also three magic weapons hanging on the wall, namely a needle, a sword and a knife. Wu Xie could tell at a glance that the snow-white needle and black knife were low-grade magic weapons.?And that sword with cold light is the worst magic weapon. Magic weapons are also divided into five levels. The lowest grade, the lowest grade, the middle grade, the top grade, the best grade. "Same as the division of spells and qualifications, it can be seen that there are rules everywhere in the world of immortality. What kind of magic weapon and spell should be used for what kind of cultivation level. If you use it beyond the level, your strength may not necessarily increase greatly. This is what is called nature, the existence of prerequisites. The three magic weapons above are obviously meant to be different from the magic weapons below. There is no introduction or price. If you want to buy them, you have to see how the shopkeeper sells them. Of course, that sword is intended to trick those monks who have no vision. Speaking of scams, it seems that all businessmen play this trick, especially in the world of immortality, they are even more happy with it. Magical weapons are also needed for Wu Xie, but they are not as big as spells. If there are enough spiritual stones, you should really bring a few to enhance your combat power. Turning to the left, this is the smallest corner in the hall and the least noticeable. There are layers of shelves in it, and among the shelves are pieces of jade slips. Pick it up and watch, which records the specific introduction of the practice method, but it does not announce the practice route of the exercise method. It is natural to explain it. If you see the practice route, how can you buy it? Just write it down. After looking at several jade slips in succession, Wuxie was no longer interested and came to the right. There are also layers of shelves on the right side. The difference is that here are the elixirs. There are bottles of small bottles made of jade arranged in a row, each bottle has only one. Wuxie picked up a jade slip next to him and looked at it. He was surprised to find that it turned out to be the body tempering pill he had taken. Looking at the price again, it was only fifty spirit stones. It seemed that selling it to him at the low price that Ji said was really not cheap. After reading several in a row, Wuxie finally found a pill that interested him. "Spirit Gathering Pill, the user can ascend to a small realm in the Taoist Realm with one hundred and thirty spirit stones." Wuxie's eyes flashed imperceptibly. This time he came to Fangshi to understand the situation for the first time. First, the second is the Spirit Gathering Pill. He needs the Spirit Gathering Pill to improve his cultivation. Text Chapter 33 Commission Hall After looking at it for a while, Wuxie put down the jade slip and did not buy it immediately. " If you buy it as soon as you see it, you will expose what you need. Then you will really have to buy it for one hundred and thirty spiritual stones. It is better to deal with it and maybe the price can be reduced. He still doesn¡¯t understand the current prices of various items, so he may suffer hidden losses if he makes a hasty decision. After leaving Wanbao Pavilion, Wu Xie continued to walk forward. This street is basically just a street, so there are quite a lot of people walking on the street. Some people look in a hurry, some people are taking time to relax, and more people are Stop and go, occasionally one or two people make a purchase. It can be said that every transaction will attract the attention of someone in the crowd. But Wuxie discovered that these "fat sheep" were not the most eye-catching objects. What really attracted the most attention were the monks wearing straw hats that blocked out spiritual exploration. The appearance and cultivation of these monks are well hidden. Under the black clothes and straw hats, no one knows who they are except themselves. They walked very fast on the street, a bit rampant. No other monks would collide with them. They stepped aside with fear in their eyes, and then watched them walk into another two-story building. "The Entrustment Hall." The Entrustment Hall is a strange existence. As far as Wuxie knows, it is a gray organization between darkness and light. Like a dark organization, it accepts any reward for killing people, and like a light organization, it does business openly and openly. As long as you pay a sufficient price, the commissioning hall will do whatever it takes to complete your commission. But it is different from any organization. They do not have fixed manpower. The monks accept the tasks voluntarily. In this way, there is no need to spend expensive money to train monks. This is their most powerful point. No matter what ruthless deeds they entrust the Tang to do, no one will ever know that they did it. Even if they know, they can't kill them all because they don't have any subordinates at all. Maybe it can be counted, but they are all the monks in the world, and no one can kill them all! ???????????????????????????????????????????????? and and the entrustment hall is an extremely important source of resources for casual cultivators, and the practice world has long acquiesced in its existence. ??Thousands of years ago, a descendant of a great monk was killed by someone from a commissioning hall in Zhongfang City. He was so angry that he took away the old commissioning hall. As a result, a new commissioning hall appeared again the next day. He went up to kill him again, and on the third day another entrustment hall appeared. He kept killing for a month, and every killing day a new consignment hall appeared. He was tired of killing, and he never went to the consignment hall again. In the next month, he was killed by a large-scale consignment hall. The killers sent killed him. It is such a magical existence, the Entrust Hall. Hundreds of years ago, Wuxie also opened a trust hall, and he knew how deep the water was. Until now, he couldn't figure out why there was such a weird place. But precisely because of this, monks who dare to go to the Commissioning Hall to accept tasks often cannot judge their strength based on their cultivation level. Most of them are people with powerful methods and weird magic weapons. But these monks are also afraid of revealing their identities, so they now dress up to hide their entire body. Therefore, if you see people dressed like this in the market, most of the time no one will come up to provoke them for no reason, just like avoiding snakes and scorpions. When Wuxie was still in Daoyixianmen, he wanted to go to the entrusting hall to take over tasks to earn spiritual stones, but at that time his own strength was too low to deal with such troublesome things. Now his cultivation level has improved a lot, but he lacks various spells and magic weapons. It is not a wise choice to rush to the entrustment hall just based on experience. And now there are other options to earn Lingshi Wuxie. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I will not do anything that is too risky. After visiting a few more shops, the sun was setting. Wuxie came to an inn, ate something casually, and spent a spiritual stone to sleep upstairs. When the sun first rose on the second day, Wuxie woke up early. He got out of bed and came to the street. After getting familiar with each other yesterday, it has become clear that there are five shops selling spells in this market. As the saying goes, what comes in comes out. Not all the skills sold are collected. It is time to explore the market here. With oil and water. Walking into a shop at random, Wu Xie immediately stopped and said to the smiling shopkeeper: "I have a set of cultivation techniques for sale." The shopkeeper was also a monk, with a fairly low level of cultivation, at the ninth level of Taoism. Seeing that Wu Xie was a The seller extended his hand and said, "Your Excellency, please come to the back room to talk." Wu Xie is not worried that the shopkeeper will set up a trap. He owns a shop and generally does not dare to commit murder in the market. As soon as I walked into the back room, a beautiful girl came with tea and placed it on theHe came up and said respectfully: "My lord, please use it with caution." Then he withdrew. Seeing as she is a mortal, she must be the shopkeeper¡¯s plaything. Wuxie sat down, without drinking tea, he directly took out Daoyixianmen's technique and handed it to the shopkeeper. This is an act of testing, to see what price the shopkeeper is willing to pay for this exercise book, in order to infer the value of a better exercise method. The shopkeeper took the technique and opened it to read. After just a cursory glance, he frowned slightly and said with some embarrassment: "Fellow Taoist, it's not that I don't want to accept it, but this store already has this technique." "Oh?" Wu Xie was not surprised. There would always be disciples who secretly sold them in exchange for spiritual stones. "Looking at how young you are, you should be a disciple of the Dao Yixian Sect. Speaking of which, you may know the person who sold it to me before. His name is Ji." The shopkeeper smiled. Hearing the word "quarter", Wuxie couldn't help but laugh. He thought it was some other bold disciple who did it, but it turned out that he was the one who did it. "What's that? I'm sorry to disturb you, so I'll take my leave." "You walk slowly." Wu Xie walked out of the store and walked into another store. "You walk slowly." This was the third time Wu Xie heard the shopkeeper say this. There were still two shops selling exercises. No need to think too much, Ji Ji must have sold this book of practice exercises. All over. Wu Xie had to sigh, he was too "observant" this quarter, and he would squeeze out any possible profit. Seeing that things couldn¡¯t be done today, Wu Xie didn¡¯t care, so he started asking around to find out the price of the items. This continued for a few days, and Wu Xie already had a general understanding of the current prices of items. Compared with a thousand years ago, the price of magic weapons has increased a lot, the enlightenment stones have also increased slightly, and the elixirs have almost not increased or decreased. It's basically the same, but the practice of skills has dropped a lot. This is an inevitable result. Enlightenment stones and magic weapons are both rare items. Some are used less and some are used less. Making them is troublesome, has a high chance of failure, and costs a lot. Since the profit of elixirs is high and the materials can be cultivated locally, there will be no greater improvement. However, because of the scarcity of alchemy skills and the huge demand, the price will not drop. "However, the cultivation techniques are different. Every time one more person learns it, it is likely to spread, causing many second- and third-rate sects' cultivation techniques to spread in large numbers, to the point of flooding. Those shops usually make many rubbings of one type of exercise and sell them repeatedly, which further causes the price of practicing the exercise to drop. However, if it is the ultimate skill, it is still secretly in the hands of powerful monks, just like the set of skills owned by Wu Xie, which forcibly upgraded his worst qualifications in thousands of years to almost the same as the lowest qualifications. degree. " If a monk with lower qualifications practices, it is equivalent to a cultivation speed with medium qualifications. The spiritual power accumulated over a long period of time cannot even be replaced by pills, and its value is better in the long run. Text Chapter 34: Past life is different from this life Wu Xie didn't dare to show off the skills he practiced for the time being. The value was too high and he couldn't bear the covetousness of others. "I just write a good practice technique and sell it." For the thousand-year-old weirdo, writing a practice technique is as simple as eating and drinking. Thinking of this, Wuxie took out a pen and paper and wrote an article casually. Wu Xie added several unnecessary routes to the meridians that this cultivation technique runs on. Of course, compared with the techniques of Daoyixian Sect, it is definitely much simpler and is comparable to the techniques of second-rate sects. It also points out a few key points in practice to make it seem more valuable. Taking this exercise book, he went out and came to the shop again. "I have skills for sale." Wuxie said with a smile. The shopkeeper was stunned, glanced at Wuxie hesitantly, sighed inwardly, showed a forced smile, and said: "Fellow Taoist, please." Wuxie was not surprised at all that the shopkeeper would have this expression, he must be Seeing that he was young, he felt that he had no valuable skills for sale, but because the businessman could not show his face, he had to deal with it again. Going into the back room, Wuxie was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he took out the exercises he had just written and handed them to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper shook his head secretly, feeling a little irritated in his heart. If he didn't have a good technique this time, he would have to politely tell this kid not to bother him in the future. After taking the technique, the shopkeeper opened it casually. "Hmph, it's this kind of skill again. It absorbs spiritual energy from the Tongtian point, passes through the eyebrows, Qingming, walks through the cloud gate, breasts Huh?" The shopkeeper's eyes lit up, and he saw that this skill was not like an ordinary skill. The usual route is through Yunmen and Ruzhong, but instead we take a different route, through Qishe, Shenzang, and Lingxu, then turn from Tianshu below to reach Qihai, and finally enter Guanyuan, which is the so-called Dantian. ???????????????????????It is less than half the size of the ordinary movement of the daily movement, which is very convenient and simple. "This" The shopkeeper wanted to ask what kind of technique this was, but as soon as his idea came to his mind, he decided to try to run it silently and silently. He carefully operated the spiritual energy, which was a little difficult and unfamiliar at first, but soon, he followed the key points in the book to break through the obstacles, and by the second half of the process, it was as smooth as a smooth river. "The technique of a second-rate sect!" The shopkeeper secretly rejoiced. If this technique were to be sold, each copy would be worth at least eighty spiritual stones. Ten copies would be worth eight hundred spirit stones, and a hundred copies would be worth eight thousand spirit stones! Huge profits, huge profits! He glanced down slightly and saw that Wuxie was still drinking tea, and couldn't help but play tricks on him. The practice route of a book is not the key, the key is the practice experience. The problem he just encountered can only be solved according to the practice experience written in the book. If there is no record of the practice experience, it is very likely that improper practice will lead to serious injury. So this is where the value of a skill is. No matter how many routes there are, without guidance, it is like a blind man climbing a cliff. If you are not careful, you will not be able to find a complete body. He has now written down his practice route and some of his experiences. As long as he writes them all down, there is no need to buy them from Wuxie. Just as he turned to the next page with secret joy, the book closed with a snap. Wuxie took it back and said with a smile: "You didn't see the beauty in my Kung Fu, did you?" The shopkeeper didn't. He showed a bit of embarrassment and was about to speak down on this technique, but was blocked by Wu Xie's words. "One hundred spiritual stones." "Umfellow Taoist, it seems that you are straight-tempered, so let's do this. I think we are destined to hit it off, and if I make you a friend, I will accept the sixty spiritual stones!" The shopkeeper greeted me with a smile. Wu Xie thought about it for a while and decided to sell it. There are many exercises in the world, and many monks have many choices when buying exercises. Usually, if 20 copies of a exercise are sold, it is considered an excellent sales volume. I'm just unlucky, even if I collect some exercises, I won't be able to sell a single copy. ¡°Besides, the prices of current martial arts are generally very low, and they will not be sold at a very good price. As soon as the decision was made, the sixty spirit stones were put into the storage bag. Wuxie did not leave Fangshi, but went directly back to the inn to practice. He was not in a hurry to buy the Spirit Gathering Pill. For several days after that, Wu Xie wandered around and got acquainted with the monks in this town, especially the shopkeepers of various shops. They talked nonsense together. In their free time, they drank and ate meat together in the inn, living a comfortable life. impressive. Of course, all this friendship was entirely because Wuxie was valuable. He also sold the set of exercises in the other four stores, earning a total of 260 spirit stones, plus the 250 spirit stones he currently has. stone. There are five hundred and ten spiritual stones. These five hundred and ten spiritual stones may seem like a lot, but in fact they are really not many.   It only took two days after Wuxie got it, and it was all spent in an instant. He bought eight enlightenment stones for a hundred dollars. I went to Wanbao Pavilion and bought a low-grade magic weapon, the silver needle that was hung on the wall that day, for a hundred dollars. Later, I bought a Spirit Gathering Pill at a "favor price" for one hundred and twenty. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Total 320 spirit stones were taken here, leaving only 190 spirit stones to spare. This is only in the first realm of Dao, and many magic weapons and spells cannot be purchased. When the strength is not at its strongest, the spiritual stones have already been spent so much. God knows how many spiritual stones are needed in the second realm of Dao, the third realm of Dao and even the realm of all things. Whenever he thinks about his future practice, Wuxie frowns. The scarcity of resources gives him a huge headache. Fortunately, his cultivation speed is extremely terrifying. He has achieved his current achievements in just a few months, which can be considered a little comfort. Sometimes he would sigh, the price a mortal has to pay for practicing cultivation is really high. In his previous life, he was a genius but he didn¡¯t feel deeply about it, but now the pressure is greater than that mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t have to think too much about the future, let¡¯s master these two spells to their peak first.¡± In the past two days, Wuxie bought two kinds of enlightenment stones, four pieces each. ? One is the Earth Wall Technique, which has excellent defensive power, and the other is the Swift Wind Technique, which increases speed. Both of these are relatively pure types of late-grade spells. The Earth Wall Technique can only be used for defense, while the Swift Wind Technique can only increase speed. But it is precisely because of this that it stands out among spells of the same level. One has amazing defense and the other has amazing speed. Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to use the sky lantern to comprehend these final spells, so he bought a few more enlightenment stones. Without saying a word, just pick it up and use it. Wuxie and the soil merged into one one piece after another, and finally all four pieces were used up. Immediately afterwards, Wuxie and Feng merged into one The same four pieces were consumed, and Wuxie mastered these two spells. After that, he identified the owner of the low-grade magic weapon Silver Needle with blood. After that, he took the Spirit Gathering Pill and raised his cultivation level to the 18th level of Taoism. At this point, Wuxie¡¯s strength has greatly increased and he has more ideas. He decided to go to other small markets to continue selling this technique and collect spiritual stones like crazy. Text Chapter 35 Too enthusiastic Wu Xie and several shopkeepers said goodbye to each other and walked out of the formation. Back in the clearing, Wuxie immediately put a piece of clothing on the flying sword without saying a word and controlled it to fly far away, while he himself used the invisibility technique to hide in the woods on the edge of the clearing. Having spent hundreds of spirit stones in the past few days, it must have attracted the attention of some people. It is very likely that someone with strong power will rob and kill you, so you have to take precautions. Although this move cannot allow him to escape, it can give him enough time to observe his opponent and formulate a plan whether to attack hard or to retreat. Time passed slowly, Feijian carrying the clothes disappeared from sight, Wuxie hid in a bush, his eyes fixed on the open space, breathing to a minimum to avoid making unnecessary noises. There were very few sounds in the woods, only a few birds chirping, and occasionally the sounds of animals emerging from the bushes. "It's already been twenty breaths, why haven't you seen anyone yet?" Wu Xie frowned slightly. Twenty breaths was enough for him to fly far away. The consciousness of many monks couldn't cover such a large area. If he didn't catch up, he would have no chance. . Three more breaths passed, and there was still no one in the clearing. Wuxie frowned. Is there really no one watching him? Isn't it because I am paranoid? Or maybe that person is extremely powerful and has the ability to catch up with him after such a long time. All in all, this is not a bad sign. If no one is watching him, it will be one less trouble. However, he is still not in a hurry to show up. Patience and caution are important tips for survival. In the blink of an eye, another five breaths passed, and no one appeared in the open space. Wuxie didn't want to go out yet, but at this moment, a coughing sound suddenly came from his ears. Wuxie turned his head in shock and saw a little white rabbit holding a carrot in a short bush. Looking at him, it seemed that he had never known that there was such a creature next to his house. "It turns out to be a rabbit." Wuxie felt relieved and was about to turn his head to continue looking at the open space, but suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed through his eyes. "No! Why did the rabbit suddenly appear next to me?" A cold air suddenly rose from his back, and Wuxie felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. He stretched out his left hand backwards, and his spiritual power gathered crazily. In his hand, in the blink of an eye, a tall and thick earth wall appeared behind him. At the same time, he used the Wind Technique, tilted his head at an incredible angle, exerted force on his feet, moved two feet sideways in an extremely unreasonable manner, and rolled on the ground. There was a loud bang, and there was a rustling sound of the earth wall breaking and collapsing where Wuxie was just now, and accompanied by a mournful cry, the little white rabbit was blown to pieces and was bloody and bloody. Wu Xie had no time to be surprised. When he looked up, he saw a big golden gun thrust into the ground. The head of the gun was still turning crazily and rapidly, rolling in the rabbit's flesh and blood. "Low-grade magic weapon!" Just as Wu Xie had time to turn this thought around in his mind, four flying swords appeared in front of him, and there were roaring sounds beside and behind him. He just looked at the position of the four flying swords in front of him, blocking the four directions up, down, left, and right. In this direction, the flying sword behind him must have been the same, blocking all his hiding spaces, and he could only forcefully block it. The cold light in Wuxie's eyes was so strong that he had no time to think. He used his hands in tandem and performed two Earth Wall Techniques at the same time. Two thick earthen walls appeared in an instant, and the flying swords clanged several times in succession, but were all blocked. Several soft chirps sounded in the distance, obviously surprised that he could cast two spells at the same time. Wu Xie's eyes became even colder. This robbery was actually a joint effort of several people. According to the voices he heard just now, there were no fewer than five people, and there might be more. Moreover, their timing of taking action was extremely correct, and they were obviously all veterans of the battle. , if it were anyone else, I am afraid that the body would have been cut to the core. "There are many of them, and they are not weak. They are invincible. We need to create opportunities to escape!" Wu Xie quickly analyzed the strengths and weaknesses of himself and his opponents and made the wisest decision. But it was not easy to escape. He The flying sword is still flying back, and there are many opponents, so the battle will definitely be resolved with extremely fierce means. "And the enemy is in the dark, and he is in the light. It would be good not to be tricked by the dark." After thinking about it, Wu Xie took two steps towards the earthen wall, jumped up, and suddenly used his left and right hands to launch a rocket technique that was two feet long and as thick as his head. With a flick of his finger, two rockets suddenly jumped away. With a thought, One rocket turned into six, and a total of twelve rockets rushed towards the location where the sound had just been made. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The small rockets hit the trees and bushes, and soon burned with a crackling sound. Several figures ran out in embarrassment, their eyes full of surprise. More light snoring sounds, don't frown, don't frown,.So many people! His spiritual consciousness swept over these five people and found that among the five people, three were middle-aged and two were elderly. Their cultivation level was at least the 17th level of Taoism, and the highest level reached the 19th level of the Taoism. Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed, how could these few people who were considered masters in Xiaofang City specifically rob and kill him? They were too enthusiastic, right? "I don't want to think about it secretly. These five people alone can pose a great threat to him. A joint attack is not a problem at all. "Now we need to find out how many people are secretly there. We must not come with them secretly." Wuxie's eyes flashed, and the rocket technique appeared again on his hand. He threw it at the surrounding bushes that were easy to burn, and used rockets seven or eight times in a row. Techniques were thrown in all directions, and the fire suddenly developed. The flames of the bushes burned onto the trees, and with the help of the wind, they suddenly rose, and bursts of green smoke and red light floated from here. "Attack him directly!" The five people who appeared shouted and ran over quickly. Since it was inconvenient to fly with flying swords in the forest with many branches, two of them decided to run over, while the other two broke through the canopy of the trees and flew in the sky. Come flying. These four people are all very powerful, at least at the 18th level. Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and he quickly locked onto the middle-aged man at the 17th level, and flew away quickly with a single arrow. He had the Wind Technique, and his speed was several times faster than ordinary people. The monk knew that his speed was too low, and he never thought of escaping. As long as he could stop Wu Xie, the other four people would definitely be able to kill him if they came. . So he used the water shield technique to create a layer of protection around his body, and then pinched the magic formula to summon a mirror and look at Wuxie. "Give it to me." Wuxie's running figure appeared in the mirror, but it was still. At this moment, Wuxie felt a sudden pulling force in the air, as if there were countless vines binding him His hands and feet couldn't help but slow down. (If you have seen this, it means that this book is still worth reading, so please collect this book and vote for recommendation and evaluation. The new book issue is really very important to every author. Thank you again.) Text Chapter 36 Fellow Taoist, this is a misunderstanding The invisible force restrained Wuxie, and his speed was directly slowed down by half, but with the increase of the blast technique, he was still twice as fast as ordinary people. He got closer and closer to the monk, and finally condensed a rocket when he was twenty feet away, and shook his finger at him. The rocket made a "cough" sound and rushed forward with a violent heat wave. The trees on the way were directly broken by the waist and fell to both sides. Facing the menacing rocket, the monk remained calm and calm. The mirror was fixed on his left hand, shining on Wuxie so that he could not leave quickly. With a pinch of the magic formula in his right hand, the air in front of him suddenly turned white, and the cold breath It exploded suddenly, and finally formed a thick ice wall in front of him. It was the ice wall technique mastered at the peak. With this technique in front and the water shield technique behind, it is absolutely foolproof. The monk sneered as he watched the rocket hit the ice wall. There was a roar and the ice wall trembled. Countless small cracks appeared on it, but it never collapsed. On the contrary, the impact of the Rocket Technique greatly reduced the impact. The arrow was just scattered fire, no longer as powerful as before. The fire burned the ice wall, and the increase in temperature caused the ice wall to quickly melt into water. The sound of "sizzling" continued. Soon, the fire disappeared first, but there was still a film-like layer of ice standing in front of the ice wall. . The monk's eyes were filled with color, and when he was about to stretch out his hand to continue summoning other magic weapons, a ray of silver light flashed across his face, his eyebrows went cold, and he lost his life forever. A small silver needle pierced the back of his head, bringing out a string of red blood beads and flying back to Wu Xie's hand. This silver needle is a low-grade magic weapon. Its attack power is not that great, but its penetrating power is extremely strong. It continuously penetrated the ice wall technique and the water shield technique. The monk did not even notice that the silver needle was shooting at him. After all, The reason is because it is so fast that even the consciousness cannot easily detect it. Of course, the most important point is that Wuxie used the rocket technique as a feint. Otherwise, no matter how fast the silver needle is, how can it kill people invisible? Wuxie put away the silver needle and smashed the thin ice directly. He snatched the monk's mirror, bit off his index finger, and smeared it on the mirror surface, dripping blood to identify its owner. The two people behind him and the two people in the sky turned a blind eye to the monk's death. They were neither angry nor sad, and kept chasing after him with expressionless faces. Soon, Wuxie ran to the open space. The flying sword in the distance had already been controlled on the ground and was waiting to take off. But when his consciousness scanned the surroundings, his hanging heart suddenly sank to the bottom. I saw three people flying in the air around the open space. On the left was a haggard old man dressed in black, and on the right was a beautiful middle-aged woman wearing a floral dress. In the middle is a tall man, wearing clothes and a hat that isolates spiritual consciousness. "People from the Commission Hall!" Wuxie's eyes flashed. The old man and the beautiful woman were both at the tenth level of the Tao. They were only one step away from reaching the second level of the Tao. Although the black-clothed monk did not reveal his identity. , but anyone who is not a fool would not think that his level is very low. The three people gathered in front, and the four people behind also arrived at this moment. The seven people surrounded Wu Xie in the middle, blocking all the ways out. Wu Xie frowned slightly, such a formation was too troublesome for him. Seven people were surrounding one person, and none of them were weak. No matter how he looked at it, he would be filled with hatred today. It¡¯s just that he is very confused, who has such a deep hatred against him and invites seven masters to kill him? And just looking at this formation, it must have cost a huge price, and its value far exceeded what Wu Xie had on him except for the sky lantern. "A person with such financial resources cannot be weak, and there is no need to ask someone to intercept and kill him in such a subtle way. In this wilderness, just show up and kill him." ??????????????????? If it¡¯s not a deliberate interception, could it be that the seven people jointly thought about Wu Xie¡¯s thing? Although there are indeed several monks in the world of immortality who organize small teams to rob and kill others, such small teams usually only get together if they are very good friends, otherwise they will kill each other when distributing benefits. Besides, there is nothing on him to worry about. The sky lantern has been hidden by him secretly. No one will know. Moreover, when he killed a person just now, the others were indifferent, as if they saw a tree being chopped down. Same. All signs indicate that the other party is not a small team, but neither is this, nor is that. What exactly is it? "Why are these fellow Taoists chasing after me? Let me explain one thing first. I don't have any magic weapons or spiritual stones. There's no point in wasting such efforts to kill me." Wu Xie said nothing before, but now he has a straight face. Such nonsense is said innocently. The reason why it is called nonsense is naturally because the sentence itself does not have any meaning. The seven people will still kill him if they want to kill him, and they will not set up this trap if they don't kill him. Of course, it cannot be said that this is completely meaningless. For a thousand-year-old monster, what he did?His purpose is hidden in everything. At this time, he seemed to be talking to a few people, but in fact, he was secretly observing his surroundings and considering how to get out of this dead situation. At the same time, he also wanted to take advantage of this little time to recover his spiritual power. He had already spent too much spiritual power in the previous battles, and now there was not much left in his dantian. If he did not recover, it would be even more difficult to cope with the next situation. He stretched out his consciousness and observed every tiny loophole, but he looked left, right, up and down, but he couldn't find a relatively safe escape route. " If it really doesn't work, I can't even use some powerful low-grade spells. Even if I face the embarrassing situation of running out of spiritual power, I have to try it. No one paid any attention to Wuxie, there were only the soft sounds of magic weapons and spells driven by spiritual power. Spiritual power was vibrating all around, and the situation was on the verge of breaking out. Wuxie sighed inwardly, and mobilized all the remaining spiritual power, ready to use inferior spells at any time. ¡°Slow down!¡± The black-clothed monk said, and the other six people stopped and put away their spiritual power. His voice sounded like that of a middle-aged man, with a hint of calmness in his deep voice. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he knew that this person must be the leader. His thoughts changed and he said to the man: "Your Excellency is very scheming. There has been an ambush outside. , just waiting for me, the turtle in the urn, to take the bait." The monk in black took off his hat, revealing an ugly face full of scars. He smiled at Wu Xie, and the hideous scars on his face moved like countless centipedes. While crawling, he reached out and cupped his fists, saying: "My name is Zeng Youwei, may I ask my brother's name?" Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, and he said calmly: "I'm Wuxie." Zeng Youwei apologized and cupped his fists again: "Just now "This is purely a misunderstanding, please forgive me." "Misunderstanding? Isn't this a misunderstanding?" Wu Xie said calmly. Zeng Youwei sighed, bowed to Wu Xie, and apologized sincerely: "It is indeed a misunderstanding. I really hope that Brother Wu can forgive me." "Since it is a misunderstanding, there is no need for you and Wu Xie to continue to be entangled. , I will take my leave first and wish you all success in your cultivation." As he said this, he slowly moved a few steps to the left. Text Chapter 37: Taking advantage of yourself? Wu Xie took a few steps, but stopped moving forward. The seven people in front of him were still blocking all directions and made no move to make way for him. He knew in his heart that he couldn't leave. "Brother Wu, there's no need to leave in a hurry. I think we can have a chat." Zeng Youwei said with a smile. Turning around, Wu Xie said expressionlessly: "It's really necessary to have a chat. Let's talk about why it was a misunderstanding to ambush me." Zeng Youwei looked around and said, "Brother Wu, this is Fangshi. It's not convenient to talk at the entrance and exit, so why not take a rest in a humble house? " Wu Xie's eyes flashed. Zeng Youwei felt very dangerous to him, but he did not show any malice. He always greeted him with a smile, as if he really didn't mean to harm him. But Wu Xie doesn¡¯t care about this. What he wants is how to leave safely, but the current situation seems that he can¡¯t leave. It¡¯s better to go with Zeng Youwei and run away as soon as he gets the chance. "It is better to obey orders than to be respectful." "I will lead the way." Zeng Youwei turned around and prepared to fly away. "What to do with your companion?" Wu Xie looked at the burning bushes. Zeng Youwei turned around and with a slight movement of his hand, a storage bag flew out of the flames and landed on his hand. "People cannot be resurrected after death. We can only grieve for our dead companions." With a slight smile on his face, Zeng Youwei raised his hand and threw away the storage bag. Don¡¯t do evil to me. "This is a little compensation for Brother Wu." Wu Xie took the storage bag, scanned it with his consciousness, and found that there were two hundred spirit stones in it, as well as two inferior flying swords. He took out a drop of blood to identify the owner. After that, just throw the bag away. "Thank you, Brother Zeng, for the gift." Zeng Youwei said, "This is an apology gift, and there will be more gifts after that." After saying that, he flew away first. The other six people did not move, still surrounding Wuxie. Seeing that there was no chance, Wuxie had no choice but to step on the flying sword and follow him. After flying for about half an hour, Wuxie followed Zeng Youwei to a quiet valley. There was a small thatched house in the valley. As he said, it could only be called a humble house. Along the way, Wuxie never stopped thinking about escaping, but the six people stared at him closely, so he had to give up temporarily. Several people fell down, Zeng Youwei walked into the house first, Wuxie followed. People who cultivate immortals generally don¡¯t pay much attention to the furnishings of their houses, which are usually just a few chairs and a few tables. This house is no exception, with a table and eight chairs. "Please sit down." Zeng Youwei personally pulled up a chair for Wuxie, picked up the teapot and poured eight cups of tea, signaling the other six people not to keep an eye on Wuxie. Seeing Zeng Youwei's gesture of goodwill, Wu Xie didn't feel any better about him. He said expressionlessly: "Brother Zeng, can you explain the misunderstanding now?" "Of course." Zeng Youwei said slowly. : "The thing is like this. The eight of us accepted a task in the commission hall to investigate something. However, we were afraid of an accident and the eight of us didn't have a good understanding of each other, so we hid in the woods and practiced how to deal with unexpected situations." Xie said calmly: "You should know that what I am asking is not about this misunderstanding, but why you were forcibly brought here, what is the purpose, and how can I leave." "Brother, don't worry, we have no ill intentions and will not harm you. You, on the contrary, we intend to give you a blessing. So please be patient and listen to me slowly." Zeng Youwei took a sip of tea and began to tell. "The dangerous tasks in the entrustment hall are divided according to A, B, C and D. Class A is the most dangerous and class D is the lowest. In terms of remuneration, class A is naturally the highest and class D is the lowest." "Under normal circumstances, monks in the first realm of Dao are only suitable for D-level missions, but each mission takes a lot of time and the pay is not high. Although it is relatively safe, I can't wait. " "So I picked a relatively safe reconnaissance mission among the C-level missions, and the pay is extremely high. It¡¯s a bounty of 14,000 spirit stones.¡± ¡°But no matter how you choose the C-level tasks, there are certain dangers. Therefore, I need strong support, so I found seven other people, who are masters in the Dao Yi realm. "But now that one person has been killed by Brother Wu, it means that Brother Wu is stronger than him. If you do this mission with us, I believe the probability of success will be greatly improved." "Wuxie narrowed his eyes and asked, "Isn't it better for the seven of you to get two thousand spirit stones?" "That's wrong. The most important thing is to save your own life." He sighed and said: "We are going to set up a teleportation array. Once an accident occurs, we can leave immediately, but the level of this teleportation array isHigh, it requires eight Taoist realm monks to send spiritual power at the same time to activate it instantly. It will take a while for the seven of us to activate it. It may be that this little time will kill us. " "Brother Wu, I wonder what you think? If you join us, each person can receive one thousand, seven hundred and fifty spiritual stones. For those of us who are at the top of Dao One Realm, the price is not small if we want to break through to Dao Two Realm. Just one Dao Erdan requires two thousand spirit stones, and I think brother Wu, your qualifications are well very poor. I'm afraid you need to buy another marrow replacement pill as a supplement. The two pills add up to four thousand spirit stones. Stone, this resource" Zeng Youwei looked at Wuxie with a smile and said no more. "The matter was already very clear. Because Zeng Youwei wanted more spiritual stones, he decided to take greater risks and take on tasks such as C. They also found some like-minded Dao Yi realm masters to try to complete this task together. But they want spiritual stones and cherish their lives more. They must have eight people to set off. If Wu Xie kills one person, they will be missing one person. If they just find it. Personal replacement, the formation can be activated, but they do not want to reduce their combat power and face unexpected situations, so they come to find themselves. Zeng Youwei is right, he wants to break through to the Dao. The second realm is too difficult, and the scarcity of resources is his flaw. Although he can sell his skills over and over again, he can only haunt Xiaofang City. There are too many masters in Zhongfang City and Dafang City. If you follow him, you will definitely lose his life. If there are five places in each Xiaofang City where you can sell martial arts, then you will get 250 spiritual stones each time. If you want to get 4,000 spiritual stones, you have to go to 16 stores. It would take half a year just to travel to Xiaofang City, not to mention staying in each city for a few days. When he has so many spiritual stones, it will take a whole year for other monks. It may not be important, but it is crucial to Wu Xie. It has been several months since he escaped to the lower realm. No one knows when the upper realm will send people, maybe a year will be enough. His cultivation had just entered the pitiful realm of Dao Er, and he could only be ravaged by others. Text Chapter 38: Smiling Nightmare Peach Blossom Having said that, Wu Xie did not intend to agree. He needed to understand the situation further and consider it carefully before making a decision. Among Class C tasks, reconnaissance tasks are indeed safer, but that is only relatively speaking. There are also a small number of tasks that are difficult and no safer than other types of tasks. The task that Zeng Youwei took on had a reward of 14,000 spirit stones. Such a rich reward may be one of those small parts, and it is extremely dangerous. "Brother Zeng, please tell me the details and requirements of the mission, otherwise I will not be able to agree." Wuxie said. Zeng Youwei nodded. Everyone in the team must understand what the goal of the mission is and what to do, so that they can cooperate with each other. "The task this time is to investigate a person. This person's name is Xiao Yan, known as Xiaoyan Peach Blossom. She is seventeen years old and is a woman. She entered the Hehuan Sect when she was twelve years old. She is a genius who has been specially trained. She has practiced Taoism for five years. The woman who became the fourth elder of Hehuan Sect has reached the second and fifth level of Taoism. " "Stop!" Wuxie frowned. She must have reached the second and fifth level of Taoism at the age of seventeen. Geniuses with superior qualifications must have many magic weapons and spells in their possession, making them extremely difficult to deal with. Of course, these are not the main points. Geniuses are not terrible. Geniuses with scheming ideas are the most terrifying. You can become an elder in five years, and your mind is by no means comparable to that of ordinary girls. "An opponent with such high cultivation, strength, and intelligence is very dangerous. Judging from Wu Xie's current strength, there is no chance of death against him. "I don't think we can succeed in investigating such a person. She is very powerful. If she is discovered, let alone the seven of you plus me, even if there are a bunch of masters in the Dao Yi realm, it won't be enough for others to see." "So I need to The eight people started the teleportation array together." Zeng Youwei's eyes flashed, and he smiled lightly: "Brother Wu, it's not too late to decide after you listen to me." "Really? I don't think I can decide anything. It has been decided for me." There was a trace of sarcasm in Wuxie's eyes. He was not a fool. The toughness and threats in Zeng Youwei's words made his decision. He had to participate even if he did not participate. Zeng Youwei smiled noncommittally and continued: "Some people are very confused about the growth of this girl's cultivation. She leaves the Hehuan Sect for a month every year. Every time she goes back, her cultivation is much higher than before." "Our reconnaissance this time is to find out what methods she uses to quickly improve her cultivation level within this month." Zeng Youwei took out a portrait from the storage bag and placed it on the table: "This is her portrait "Wuxie took it in his hand and looked at it. The portrait was painted with colored ink. The woman was extremely beautiful, with black hair like a waterfall, thin eyebrows and slightly curved eyebrows. Like Wuxie, she had a pair of thin and long willow eyes. Her eyes were hazy, as if she hadn't woken up yet. Between the slightest opening, the touching charm seems to be able to draw away people's soul. She is smiling in the painting, with a seductive curve at the corner of her mouth, and her two cheeks are as red as a ripe apple, making people want to take a bite after just one glance. She was wearing a floral blouse, and the colorful colors made her look more mature. Her plump figure made her look more like an enchanting young woman, but she did not have the innocence and naivety that a seventeen-year-old girl should have. Wu Xie is not surprised by this. Just by hearing the name, Hehuan Sect knows that it is a dual cultivation sect. Within one or two years after entering the sect, they will select their favorite monks to carry out dual cultivation. It is no longer possible for them to be yellow flowers. This type of dual cultivation method has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that a monk with a high level of cultivation can quickly lead a monk with a low level of cultivation. As long as one of the two parties has outstanding talent and can practice quickly, it doesn't matter if the other person has lower qualifications and can start practicing quickly. The drawback is of course this. If both of them are slow in their cultivation, how can they be so tired in practice? This woman named Xiao Yan has high qualifications, and the standard for choosing a Taoist couple is also high. She will definitely not be weaker than her. From this point of view, it is not too shocking that she has reached the second level of Taoism after five years of cultivation. How could anyone be interested in her? Wu Xie even wondered whether she practiced double cultivation with a certain master during that month. "Does she have a double cultivator? If so, what are her qualifications and how high her cultivation level is?" Wuxie quickly raised the question. Zeng Youwei glanced at Wuxie in surprise and admired his ability to find the key to the problem immediately. "Brother Wu, the reason why someone is interested in her is because she doesn't have a Taoist partner." Zeng Youwei said with a smile. Wu Xie frowned slightly. If this is the case, he is really practicing too fast. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?Auxiliary, volley flight. This is the true sense of the immortal, and the gap between him and the monks in the Taoist realm cannot be measured by common sense. For example, there is only one step difference between a monk at the tenth level and a monk at the second level. But once they fight, there is only one possibility, and that is to be killed instantly. The leap in combat power and life trajectory is only one aspect. There is another more important aspect. The lifespan of a monk in the second realm of Dao reaches two hundred years, which is twice that of a mortal. He can calmly have more time to study other than cultivation. Things to do, such as refining elixirs, casting magic weapons, studying formations, or indulging in talismans. In short, these are not two levels that can be compared. But it is precisely because of this that if you want to improve your cultivation in the second realm of Dao, the difficulty has not only increased several times. If it goes well, it will take three years to improve to a small realm. Of course, this is a smooth practice. Some monks are stuck in a small realm, and one stuck lasts a lifetime. It is no longer as simple as taking a few pills or sucking a few spiritual stones. Such a comparison is enough to explain why some people are very interested in the progress of his cultivation. He has reached the second and fifth levels of Taoism from a mere mortal in five years. During this period, there were no masters practicing double cultivation. It is self-evident how terrifying the speed is. Even if Wuxie in his previous life had excellent qualifications that were rarely seen in thousands of years, he could only achieve this. "What method allowed her to have such a good fortune?" Wu Xie felt curious. This method was too powerful. How many people could have such a good fortune? Being coveted is normal. "How many days do we have to prepare? Do you have a detailed plan? Do you know where she was during the month after she left the sect?" Wu Xie asked three questions in a row. Since several people planned to pull him off the ship, they naturally understood. The more, the better. If you are not sure about these and are running around like a headless fly, then there is no need to look for them at all. Regarding the vague statement revealed in Wu Xie's words, the seven people were all happy. They didn't have much time. It was impossible to find a strong person who dared to sacrifice his life. Forcing Wu Xie was an act of surrender. , but they had to do it. Text Chapter 39 Three major difficulties "Brother Wu, we only have three days. Xiao Yan will be here in three days." After Zeng Youwei was overjoyed, he took out a large map and spread it across the entire table. "Three days." Wuxie sighed inwardly. There were only three days, and things were too troublesome. That Xiao Yan should have many methods and deep scheming. Dealing with this kind of enemy can no longer be described as troublesome. The chance of success is less than one level. If he fails, his life will be at stake. Originally, Wu Xie had planned to give in temporarily. After a while, Youwei waited for others to let down their vigilance and escaped. But now there is not enough time. If they try to escape by force, these desperadoes will definitely pay a heavy price and kill them. The situation is still not optimistic. The last possibility of escape was extinguished, Wuxie frowned, and now he could only act according to the situation, so he looked at the big map. This map is very detailed. The small green mountain on the left is a jungle. The trees are drawn in great detail, and the paths on the mountain are all included. The other mountain is painted a bit strangely, it is all red, and the trees on the mountain are covered with fiery red leaves, which is completely different from the green mountain on the left. This mountain has a circular area marked from the mountainside to the top of the mountain, with a few words written next to it, "Phoenix Tailed Beast Leader". "The leader of the lowest-level spiritual beasts, the Phoenix-tailed Beast, has a strength equivalent to that of a monk at the Dao First Realm." Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, recalling his previous experiences. In this world, not only people can practice cultivation, but also animals and plants. Some have obtained the opportunity of creation and opened their immortal roots, while others have not. Just like the phoenix-tailed beast, it has the qualifications for cultivation since it was born, but it is difficult to cultivate to a higher realm. The tenth level of the Tao is a limit. Of course, there are very few spiritual beasts who can achieve breakthroughs, but after all, they are a minority. . Therefore, there are divisions and distinctions. The lowest spiritual beasts, the inferior spiritual beasts, the medium spiritual beasts, the upper spiritual beasts, and the best spiritual beasts. The phoenix-tailed beast is the lowest-level spiritual beast. Spiritual beasts are born with great power, which is much more powerful than humans, but humans also have their advantages. Humans are the easiest to develop feelings and are also the most suitable for cultivating immortals. I have to sigh at the wonder of God in creating all things. There are advantages and disadvantages, and nothing is ever perfect. "How many phoenix-tailed beasts are there in this phoenix-tailed beast's territory? How strong is the leader?" Wuxie suddenly had an idea, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. Zeng Youwei and others did not know what Wu Xie was thinking, so they thought he was trying to understand the situation and introduced: "There are about dozens of Phoenix-tailed beasts in this area. According to the intelligence, the strength of the leader is equivalent to Two ten-level masters, but according to my estimation, they should be able to match three masters." Wuxie nodded and looked at the last mountain in front of the two mountains. This mountain was also a green mountain, with a mountain on the mountainside. The red mark is Xiao Yan's residence during that month of the year, and it is also the purpose of everyone's trip. On the outside of the mountain, a circle of something like a wall is drawn to protect the green mountains. There will be a small red dot at intervals. "Array?" Zeng Youwei took a deep look at Wuxie and said, "Yes, this is a psychedelic array. It is extremely complicated to enter and extremely simple to exit. Those little red dots are the array eyes." The array eyes are The key to a formation is to break the formation and set up the formation on the formation eye, and a formation generally has several formation eyes. In low-level formations, as long as one formation eye is broken, the whole situation will be ruined. If an advanced formation breaks one formation eye, the power of the formation will only decrease. All formation eyes need to be broken for the formation to disappear. The Daoyixian Sect where Wu Xie stayed before had a mountain guarding formation. It was an inferior guarding formation. It could not be said to be very powerful, but it was very expensive. It is estimated that tens of thousands of spiritual stones would be needed. The cost of formation lies in the precious materials and the high cost of hiring a formation master. Because formation masters are very rare in this world, an ordinary monk who wants to learn formations must not only have a strong resource background, but also spend a lot of time every time he sets up a formation, which can range from a few days to a few months or years. It's possible. Therefore, it is very difficult to become a formation master. This has resulted in the scarcity of formation masters. It often costs a very high price to hire a formation master to set up the formation. The formation master has become a competition among various sects. The delicious food. Judging from the layout of the psychedelic array in the painting, it is just a simple protective array. If you enter this array by mistake, countless illusions will appear in your mind, and many temptations will appear one by one, trapping people until they die. It is very simple to break this formation, just destroy one of the formation's eyes. But the purpose of these people is to investigate Xiao Yan¡¯s secret, so they cannot destroy the formation, otherwise they will be attacked by Xiao Yan.Now, they can only sneak into the formation and then make plans. "Do you have a detailed plan?" Wuxie asked. You can't tell Xiao Yan's secret just by looking at a map. If you want to find out the news alive, you must make a detailed plan, otherwise it will be the same as committing suicide. "Of course there is." Zeng Youwei took out a pen and drew a dotted line on the green mountain on the left, walking up and reaching an formation eye on the left side of the formation. "After we wait for Xiao Yan to enter her temporary cave, we will build a small teleportation array in a hidden cave on the Qingshan Mountain, and arrange a small formation to isolate spiritual consciousness outside the cave, just in case." "After that. We sneaked in quietly from the formation on the left, placed the restoration bead that can record images in a place, and then retreated directly. We will pick it up immediately after a month. " "Xiao Yan will be here for a whole month. It¡¯s clear what was done.¡± Zeng Youwei told Wu Xie completely about the plan. Now that everything is known, don¡¯t think about staying out of it. You must cooperate fully. Only in this way can you be safe. Wuxie narrowed his eyes and sat aside in silence. A plan is always just a plan, and it will only be harder to implement, not easier. Especially how to enter the psychedelic formation quietly will determine the success or failure of the following series. If this is not possible, forget about what happens next. After entering, how can we not be discovered by Xiao Yan? Xiao Yan has a high level of cultivation and powerful spiritual consciousness, which completely covers the surroundings of the mountain. If there is any disturbance, she will sense it immediately. It is difficult for a monk in the first realm of Dao to hide his figure in front of a monk in the second realm. "If these two are achieved, there is a third point, where should the restoration bead be placed in a suitable position? If it is placed far away, it will not be able to record what happened in the cave. If you put it too close, you will most likely be discovered by Xiao Yan. These three difficulties are the most important difficulties. Text Chapter 40 Departure Each of the three major difficulties was difficult to grasp, but Wuxie didn't care. From the moment he saw the area where the Phoenix-tailed Beast was, he knew that he didn't have to die. He decided to deliberately provoke the Phoenix-tailed Beast to attack them on their way there. Although it was impossible to kill them all, Wuxie would have enough time to escape when they fought. But their route is from Qingshan, so it will be very difficult to provoke the Phoenix-tailed beast. They have to find a way to get them to go to the mountain where the Phoenix-tailed beast is. Wuxie looked at the map, narrowed his eyes slightly, tapped his finger on the map, and thought about it secretly. Seeing his actions, Zeng Youwei was moved in his heart and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, do you have any suggestions?" "I think the teleportation array should be set up here." Wu Xie pointed at Hongshan, which is located in Fengshan. From the edge of the tailed beast's territory, you can reach the formation on the right in just half a circle. "Let's make a small circle and enter through the formation eye on the right. As far as I know, where the formation is most powerful, the formation eyes gather the most. Look at the left." Wu Xie pointed to the left: "There are three red dots here. It is the densest area in the entire formation and has the strongest power. It will definitely take us longer and be more dangerous to enter from here. " "But it is different on the right side. There is only one formation eye here, which is the weakest and is the most convenient for us to sneak in. Enter." Wuxie pointed to the formation on the right. Over the course of thousands of years, Wu Xie didn¡¯t know much about the formations, but he had more or less come into contact with them, and his knowledge and experience were still far beyond those of a few people. A few people looked at the map and found that this was indeed the case. They were not masters of formations. The formations they knew were only the simplest ones to isolate spiritual consciousness. The teleportation array was only set up by them working together to buy it. Their understanding of the formations was very shallow. At this time, I saw Wuxie explain it in a simple way, and then confirmed the simple formation that he had laid out. I felt that it was very reasonable, and I couldn't help but look at Wuxie with admiration. Before, Wu Xie recognized a formation just by looking at the map. Zeng Youwei thought that Wu Xie might have a deep understanding of the formation. Now it seems that his guess was indeed correct, and he couldn't help but feel secretly happy that he had found a treasure. It¡¯s just that although the formation on the right is weak, the route needs to go along a small circle of the Phoenix-tailed beast¡¯s territory. It is very likely that the Phoenix-tailed beast will discover it. Once they fight, wouldn¡¯t it alarm Xiao Yan? Even if you pass here safely, if you are discovered by Xiao Yan in the formation, you will have to keep a circle when escaping. With Xiao Yan's cultivation level of the second and fifth levels, it will not take much time to catch up. How can there be Qingshan on the left? Straight, straight, fast? "Don't" Wuxie knew what he was going to say, so he interrupted him directly and said: "All plans can't keep up with the changes. It's up to people to make things happen, and it's up to God to make things happen. If we get involved with Fengwei, it means our fate will be bad. , but there is enough time to retreat. " "If we pass safely and are discovered by Xiao Yan, we will deliberately pass through the territory of the Phoenix tail beast on the way to the teleportation array. It will feel the violation and will definitely rush out in anger, but this kind of A spiritual beast without intelligence is no different from a wild beast. Xiao Yan brings the greatest sense of crisis to it, so it will be the first to attack Xiao Yan, and we will have enough time to escape. " Wu Xie looked at the few people quietly. Jing said quietly: "Assuming that we are escaping in the direction of Qingshan, it is a straight line for us, especially for Xiao Yan. With such a high level of cultivation, she will most likely arrive when we launch the teleportation array. By then we will "Everyone will die." "I'm just putting forward my opinion. In my opinion, going to the right has a greater chance of completing the mission and a greater chance of survival. You can decide after discussing it." He drank tea on the side, deliberately leaving the decision-making power to a few people, using retreat as an opportunity to advance, and concealing his own purpose. A few people fell silent, looking at the map and bowing their heads in silence. Wuxie drank tea leisurely, occasionally looking at the expressions of a few people. Zeng Youwei thought about it and realized that what Wuxie said made sense, but he still had doubts about whether Wuxie would lure the Phoenix-tailed Beast to attack them, and then take advantage of the chaos to escape. This is not only his worry, several other people also think so. No one is stupid enough to be careless on such an important matter. Zeng Youwei decided to try Wu Xie's reaction: "Brother Wu, I always believe that doing more is worse than doing less. Let's go to the green mountain on the left." After saying that, he stared at Wu Xie closely. Wuxie was stunned for a moment, then stood up suddenly, slammed the table angrily, causing several people's tea to splash, and said in a cold voice: "The path on the right obviously has a higher chance of success. If you make such a hasty decision, you will only end up with nothing." Push everyone to the cliff!" Zeng Youwei said: "Didn't you say it's up to us to decide which route to take?" When Wuxie heard this, a look of remorse suddenly appeared on his face, he sat down depressed and said angrily: "Humph. , now that you¡¯ve decided, take the path on the left!¡±Seeing Wuxie's annoyed and depressed performance, several people felt happy and felt completely relieved about Wuxie. Zeng Youwei¡¯s face was expressionless, but his heart was already blooming with joy. The more Wuxie behaved like this, the more convinced he became. If Wuxie had agreed to it as soon as he told him to go to the left, he would also wonder if Wuxie had seen his temptation and deliberately agreed. But Wu Xie¡¯s attitude this time was like an angry young man who devoted himself wholeheartedly to a business and came up with a good idea, only to be rebutted. Faced with the short-sighted shopkeeper, the angry young man could only endure it depressedly. Looking at it from another situation, if he had ever been refuted like this, he would definitely have difficulty accepting it and become angry. "Hehehe" Zeng Youwei showed a smile on his face and said to Wuxie: "Brother Wu, I was just joking. Don't take it seriously. We will follow your instructions and walk from the right." "Really?" Wu Xie's face lit up with joy, and then he snorted angrily: "This joke is really not funny at all." Several people were determined, and they all smiled and introduced themselves to Wu Xie. "Brother Wu, in the remaining few days, we need to practice to improve mutual understanding and emergency measures to deal with emergencies." ¡­ Four days later, a group of eight people came to the foot of this mountain full of red leaves. , one day later than planned, for fear that Xiao Yan would arrive one day later. Originally, they had thought about placing the restoration beads before Xiao Yan arrived, but after thinking about it carefully, they realized that this would not work. As soon as Xiao Yan arrived, they would definitely check it carefully. The existence of the restoration beads was like giving her a warning. Wake up and scare the snake away. Wu Xie and Zeng Youwei were wearing a set of black clothes and hats to hide their figures. They were dressed in standard commission hall. These clothes can make several people avoid the detection of spiritual consciousness as if they are invisible, but it is only for monks in the first realm of Dao. In terms of. For Xiao Yan, who is in the second realm of Dao, as long as she pays more attention when using her spiritual consciousness, everything hidden by these eight people will become a joke. Text Chapter 41 A charming smile The few people had prepared everything in the past few days and were familiar with the drills. They looked at the red leaves on the mountain, calculated the territory of the Phoenix-tailed Beast, and stopped halfway up the mountain. Wu Xie looked up the mountain and could only see the shadowy white tree trunks. The red leaves covered the entire land, making a "squeaking" sound when he stepped on them. If it was just for sightseeing, it would be a very beautiful place. Walking in the forest, you can only see a beautiful world of white and red. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one is in the mood to appreciate it. The location of everyone is about ten meters away from the territory where the Phoenix-tailed beasts appear. This is because they are afraid that if they get too close, they will be seen by the playing Phoenix-tailed beasts. Zeng Youwei took out a circular altar with a diameter of three meters and placed it on the ground. He also took out four formation flags and inserted them in the four corners of the altar. Then he took out a spiritual stone and marked on the circular altar. Engraving, while distributing the spiritual power in the spiritual stone, allowing every trace to be connected with the spiritual power. After carving a few formation symbols, this simple teleportation formation can be used. "This formation is not perfect enough." Wu Xie looked on and shook his head secretly. He took out twenty spiritual stones from his arms, waved his hand, and they exploded one after another. The spiritual power overflowed and scattered. Wu Xie's own spiritual power rushed out, pulling That spiritual power slowly covered those formation symbols. I saw a flash of blue light from the array talisman, absorbing the spiritual energy. The eyes of several people watching on the side were bright. Zeng Youwei said with joy and confusion: "Brother Wu, what are you doing?" After Wu Xie finished doing this, he exhaled and said: "When we activate, we need to ask these formation talismans Conveying spiritual power means that it can absorb spiritual power. Rather than waiting to inject spiritual power when fleeing, it is better to inject it now, otherwise one or two people will die and it will take a lot of time to activate the teleportation array. " Several people praised it continuously. : "Brother Wu is young and promising, and he is well-informed." Wu Xie said to several people without comment: "Each of you should take out twenty spiritual stones and pour them into it. In this way, only four people will be able to do it immediately. Activate the teleportation array." After the seven people heard this, they all took out spiritual stones and injected spiritual power. For a moment, a blue light appeared in the red and white world. After all the spirit stones were injected, the middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Wu Xie: "Do we need to put in a few more spirit stones? The less people can activate it instantly, the better?" Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said : "If one or two people can activate the formation immediately, what if some people retreat and use the teleportation formation? Only if there is no more and no less, everyone will be united to complete this reconnaissance." Everyone heard this. I am overjoyed, it seems that Wuxie is doing this task sincerely. Facing the joyful smiles of everyone, Wu Xie's eyes flashed imperceptibly. In fact, this teleportation array now only requires two people to activate it instantly, and he has taken everything into account. After a few days of understanding, he knew that his speed was faster than the other seven people. Once he escaped, he would be the fastest one. The reason why it is not accurate to just one person is that someone is afraid of concealing their strength. If someone is faster than him, everything he designed will be used as a wedding dress for others. How could they know what Wuxie was thinking? If they knew what Wuxie was thinking, they would probably vomit three liters of blood and torture Wuxie countless times. "The sooner we do this, the better. Maybe Xiao Yan will start checking the surroundings with his consciousness again soon." Wu Xie said eagerly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the blue, and everyone was convinced, gathered their aura and consciousness, and began to circle along the Phoenix-tailed beast's territory. They did not dare to fly in the air, so they all used amplification spells such as the blast spell to fly close to the ground. They soon reached half the distance, and several people stopped here according to the established plan. According to the plan, if they were discovered by Xiao Yan while exploring, they would alert the Phoenix-tailed Beast during their escape from the teleportation array. However, they could not directly go deep into the Phoenix-tailed Beast's lair to anger it. Those who would be dragged down would be Own. So they decided to put down a few flying swords here. When passing by, they would control these flying swords to fly into the phoenix-tailed beast's lair and explode themselves, thus safely angering it. "Everyone should keep a flying sword here. It is not safe to keep only one flying sword." Zeng Youwei said. Several people left their flying swords in turn and continued on their way. Wuxie walked behind the crowd, with a slight thought in his mind, he controlled the flying sword and rushed into the Phoenix-tailed Beast's territory. Suddenly, Wuxie stopped. The seven people turned their heads in confusion and saw a meaningful evil smile on Wuxie's face. He lightly squeezed the magic formula and shouted: "Explosion!" Only a slight sound was heard. The sound of an explosion came from the mountain, followed by an angry bird call, which cut through the quiet red leaf forest. The faces of several people immediately changed drastically, and the anger in their eyes seemed to turn into two balls of flame.   "This bastard has angered the Phoenix-tailed Beast!" "Damn it! He actually dared to do this!" Once the Phoenix-tailed Beast appears, Xiao Yan will soon know about the changes here, and their plans that have been planned for many days and carefully prepared will be wiped out. All in vain. They have been practicing for so long, planning for so long, and even half of the actual actions have been taken. In the end, this damn Wuxie trick was too real and they were deceived. "I'm going to kill you! Don't be evil!" "You bastard, I will cut you into pieces!" "Hurry up to the teleportation array! We can't compete with Xiao Yan when he comes!" Zeng Youwei's face was extremely gloomy, But he was still relatively sober, and he immediately thought of running away. But as soon as they returned to the topic, a huge shadow enveloped them. When I looked up, I saw a huge eagle swooping down. The eagle was as big as several houses, but its tail was like a phoenix, burning with fire. It roared at a few people, and flicked its tail. The fire suddenly formed a big fireball the size of a house and crashed down. Several people cast spells in succession to create several layers of defense in front of them. Despite this, they were still blown around several times, which was extremely embarrassing. Wu Xie sneered, turned around and walked away. He used the wind technique to the extreme and turned into a black wind. Wherever it passed, dead leaves were flying all over the sky. He patted the storage bag and took out dozens of spiritual stones and placed them in his arms, ready to crush them at any time so that the teleportation array could be activated as quickly as possible. Now that he was running away, there was no need to continue to restrain his consciousness, so he released his consciousness. He saw Zeng Youwei, the most advanced person, and the other two people being entangled by the phoenix-tailed beast. The distance between the four people who escaped and him was gradually getting closer. Pulling away, calming down, the speed gets a little faster. Just when he was about to approach the teleportation array, his expression suddenly changed and his steps stopped abruptly! In the scene of his spiritual consciousness, there was a woman standing on the teleportation array. The woman was extremely beautiful, charming and dressed in a floral dress. She must have sensed Wuxie's reaction, and a pair of slender and long willow leaves filled her eyes with charm. , smiled at him. Text Chapter 42 Come to the bowl! Who could the charming woman under the red-leaf tree on the teleportation array be but Xiao Yan? Wu Xie¡¯s face changed drastically, and his thoughts started to spin crazily at this moment. Has Xiao Yan discovered his group of people a long time ago? My own and Zeng Youwei's plan was very precise. If I really tried it, I would have a good chance of succeeding. Although there are nine levels of possibility of failure, that is based on the premise of entering the psychedelic array. If you haven't entered yet, how could she be the first to notice it? The battle between Phoenix Tailed Beast and Zeng Youwei only lasted for more than ten breaths. How could she directly lock the Song Song Formation at such a fast speed and fly in first? For a moment, Wuxie's mind was flooded with countless questions, but soon he thought of a possibility and secretly sighed: "This woman is really smart!" But now is not the time to sigh, Xiao Yan's eyes are in front of him Looking straight at him, his gaze was like looking at a young lamb, and he wanted to catch him immediately and kill him to eat his slander. Wu Xie shouted decisively: "Fellow Taoists in front, please help me. My companion was attacked by the Phoenix-tailed Beast. The situation is very urgent. Blood may be splashed five steps at any time! Fellow Taoists, please take action quickly!" While saying this, Wu Xie had already launched his flying sword, turned around and fled. The other party could definitely hear his shout. It didn't matter whether he believed it or not. The main purpose was to divert attention and not kill him instantly. Wuxie used all his strength to fly back, even faster than the usual limit. All his spiritual power was used in the wind technique. Not only that, he bit the tip of his tongue, spit out a mouthful of blood, and performed blood escape. Immediately, his speed increased sharply, turning into a red blood light and flying away at a speed seven or eight times that of an ordinary monk. "Hmph! I want to leave! You can't escape from the palm of my hand!" Xiao Yan gently pinched the orchid finger, and a magic weapon flew out of the storage bag. It was so good at catching the fly that it turned into a sky-shattering seal the size of a house. He shook his finger at Wuxie. With a cry of "Cough!", the Heaven-turning Seal suddenly flew out, and it was even faster than Wu Xie. You must know that Wuxie's current wind technique plus blood escape is faster than the average monk in the second realm of Dao, but this Heaven-turning seal Under Xiao Yan's urging, Yin chased after him like a shooting star. Within a few breaths, he was less than ten meters away from Wuxie! The corners of Wuxie's eyes twitched. He even used this life-extending Blood Escape, but the result was not as fast as other magic weapons. If he was instantly killed by this Heaven-shaking Seal, he would be really useless! In desperation, Wu Xie didn¡¯t care much and used a low-grade spell, Floating Cloud Technique! The Floating Cloud Technique is not a spell that directly increases speed, but it is most suitable for use with speed-type spells, which can make you as light as a cloud. Wu Xie's body lightened up and his speed increased a lot again, but he still couldn't effectively distance himself from the Heaven-turning Seal. He could only maintain a distance of more than ten meters from the Heaven-turning Seal. In just a few breaths, Wu Xie unexpectedly encountered four people who were separated by a very long distance from him. The four people were shocked beyond measure when they saw Wu Xie's speed at this time. This kind of speed was still a monk in the Dao Yi realm. ? "Don't be evil! Do you know you were wrong now? Do you want to go back and save them? I tell you, they will definitely kill you if it's too late!" the four people shouted angrily. Wu Xie didn't have the mood to pay attention to them at this time. He passed through several people with just one breath and fled back. Several people were stunned for a moment, unable to figure out what was going on. When they reacted, they could only see a house-sized earth-shaking seal covering their heads. "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!" The dull sound of slapping lentils four times in a row was heard. Without looking, Wuxie knew that the four of them had turned into minced meat. In a panic, he detonated dozens of spiritual stones in his hand, and the spirit stone exploded. The power flew out, and Wuxie decided to use a mid-level spell. As soon as he pinched the spell, his face suddenly turned pale. "The spiritual power is not enough!" Wu Xie was really anxious. With his eighth level of cultivation, he was unable to cast a middle-grade spell. The low-grade Floating Cloud Technique alone had already caused the spiritual power in his Dantian to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye. Rapid reduction. But at this moment, his life was hanging by a thread, and the four piles of meat paste served as a warning for him. He put all the worries about having exhausted his spiritual power behind him, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and shouted: "Shadow Stopping Technique!" The Shadow Stopping Technique is Among low-grade spells, it is an extremely pure speed-increasing spell. Shadow Stop means that no one else can see your moving figure. This shows that it is second to none among low-grade spells. Sure enough, at this moment, Wuxie left a series of afterimages in the air, as if he appeared as many meters as he walked forward, and the distance between him and the Heaven-turning Seal suddenly widened to dozens of meters. His speed is now comparable to that of Dao-2 realm monks who have used the ability to increase ordinary speed, which is not unpleasant. But who is Xiao Yan? She is an elder of the Hehuan Sect, and she is said to have no strong character.Don't believe it if you don't believe it. The fact is that Xiao Yan indeed possesses a powerful amplification technique. " Surprise flashed in Liu Ye's eyes, and then she snorted coldly, and her whole body flew directly into the air. She didn't even need a flying sword. She was as fast as lightning and chased after Wuxie! "Isn't it just Shadow Stopping Technique? I have it too! You can't escape from my palm!" Xiao Yan's afterimages are worse than Wuxie's. The afterimages appear almost every two meters, which is faster than Wuxie's. double. ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At this moment, the spirit stones were no longer important. Wuxie took out the last hundred spirit stones and detonated them one after another, absorbing spiritual power crazily to keep his spells going. In front of you, you can already see the scene of Zeng Youwei and the three people fighting with the Phoenix-tailed Beast with dark faces. Obviously, the three people also noticed him and immediately cursed. "You shameless villain, let's see if I don't chop you into pieces!" "Kill!" "Scrape him with a thousand cuts and execute him in Lingchi!" The three of them were about to use their flying swords and stab Wuxie into a sieve, I saw his blue light, red light and black wind swirling around him, bringing up flowers and rain all over the sky, passing through several people in the blink of an eye, leaving behind a trail of dust. The three of them were stunned, as if they had seen a ghost. Even Zeng Youwei, who had always been calm, exclaimed in shock: "What speed is this!" The three of them felt something bad at the same time. When they turned around, they saw a A figure that was twice as fast as Wu Xie rushed over. That figure was a woman. She was naturally beautiful. At this moment, in the rain of paintings in the sky, her eyes were charming and even more breathtakingly beautiful. The three of them were really frightened and wanted to run away when their expressions changed drastically, but they were not as quick as Xiao Yan. I saw Xiao Yan taking out a magic weapon of unknown grade and shining it on the three of them. Suddenly, a sudden strong wind blew up the red leaves in the sky and blew the three of them into a small bowl. "Three paths and ten levels, that's right. All we need now is a virgin body." Xiao Yan's beautiful eyes turned and she shouted at Wu Xie: "Come to the bowl quickly!" (Xiao Yan said to all book friends: Shouting loudly: "Collect, vote for recommendation, vote for evaluation, reward, come to the bowl quickly!") Text Chapter 43: Captured alive Wu Xie noticed that Zeng Youwei and the three people behind him could not resist any of the moves, and were directly put into the small bowl. He frowned. This kind of power was definitely a middle-grade magic weapon. He has a big headache now. Xiao Yan is really too strong for him. He can't get rid of her even with all his strength. If this continues, will his spiritual power be exhausted and he will obediently go into someone else's bowl? Now there is no hope of escaping blindly. It is obvious that Xiao Yan is much stronger than the ordinary monks at the second level of Dao, so he can only make a desperate move and take a gamble. Wuxie decisively bit the tip of his tongue, spit out another mouthful of blood essence, maintained the speed of his blood escape, and stopped escaping forward. He suddenly turned around and pinched the magic formula in his hand: "Tianlong!" The moment he shouted loudly, Wuxie The spiritual power in his dantian was suddenly consumed to a small amount, and he controlled the flying sword to descend quickly to avoid falling to death. During the process of landing on one side, a large golden light curtain slowly formed in front of Wuxie, like a gate. "Roar~!" As a roar resounded throughout the sky, a dragon head emerged from the light curtain. The dragon head is composed of golden lines and is as big as a house. Its thin golden whiskers are fluttering in the wind, and its majestic and indifferent eyes scan the earth. It slowly flew out of the light curtain. Its snake-like body was covered with golden scales. Its two dragon claws were strong and powerful. It rushed towards Xiao Yan and grabbed it with one claw. "I know a lot of spells!" There was a solemn look in Xiao Yan's eyes. This Tianlong technique is extremely powerful among low-grade spells, and it has been mastered by Wu Xie to its peak level. Its power is comparable to ordinary mid-grade spells, even if it's her. It must also be treated with care. "Phantom!" Xiao Yan yelled, her body swayed, and two identical Xiao Yans appeared next to her. The three of them flew in three directions at the same time to avoid the claw. Wu Xie controlled Tianlong on the ground and chased Xiao Yan at the top. When the other two Xiao Yan saw Wu Xie, they had nothing to defend themselves. They rushed straight down, raised their flying swords, and stabbed Wu Xie. "Don't turn a blind eye and let the two Xiao Yans show their teeth and claws, and remain unmoved." He has lived for a thousand years and knows that only one of these phantom spells is the real body, and the other two are phantoms without any attack power. However, his consciousness is now much weaker than the opponent's, and he cannot see through it at a glance. But Xiao Yan had a fatal flaw. She transformed herself into three people, but Zeng Youwei couldn't transform the three of them. Wuxie locked the auras of the three of them, which was equivalent to locking the real body, so for the others The two Xiao Yans let it go. Even if he wanted to take care of it, he couldn't. Now that he didn't have a trace of spiritual power, how could he use any means to defend himself? He could only control Tianlong with all his heart and pursue Xiao Yan in the sky. As his thoughts turned, the two Xiao Yans had already approached Wuxie and stabbed him with a sword. The sharp blade penetrated Wuxie's chest and came out from the back. At first glance, he thought Wuxie had been stabbed through the whole body. My heart was cold, but if I looked carefully, I could see that there was not a drop of blood on the two flying swords. Wu Xie calculated correctly, these two were indeed phantoms without any attack power, so he stopped being distracted and controlled Tianlong to pounce on Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan in the sky pointed at the charging Tianlong, and immediately, the Heaven-turning Seal hit the dragon's claws, making a loud bang. The Heaven-turning Seal rolled back, and Tianlong paused twice before rushing towards Xiao Yan again. "Hmph! I'll catch you kid first, let's see how you can control Tianlong!" Xiao Yan ducked down to avoid the blow. Just as he was about to fall, Tianlong grabbed Xiao Yan with his claws. Xiao Yan did not dare to resist, and he suddenly fell down again, avoiding the claws. But at this moment, Xiao Yan only felt a whistling in his ears and a loud sound in the air. It turned out that Wuxie had already calculated the direction of Xiao Yan's avoidance. He didn't expect to hit Xiao Yan with one pounce or one claw. Those two moves were just feints, but this time the dragon swung its tail was the actual move. This moment made Xiao Yan's pupils shrink. Faced with the dragon's tail that was sweeping towards her, she had no way to hide. However, she did not panic. A spell written on yellow paper appeared in her hand, and she muttered something. "Void Talisman!" The talisman paper burned, and Xiao Yan pressed it against her body. Immediately, her body slowly became blurred, and finally disappeared into the air. The dragon tail missed a hit, and the huge power of inertia made the dragon tail directly It hit the dragon, with a loud bang, and the dragon's body swayed, showing signs of disintegration. "Mid-grade talisman, virtualization talisman!" Wu Xie's face was gloomy. He recognized at a glance what it was that allowed Xiao Yan to escape danger, and secretly sighed a pity that an opportunity was wasted like this. Next to the Tianlong, Xiao Yan's figure gradually reappeared at the place where Xiao Yan disappeared. Her face was equally ugly. It was really unimaginable that she actually used a middle-grade talisman to fight against a young monk at the 18th level. "Hmph! It seems that you are one of the top masters in the Daoyi realm! But I said that if I want to catch you, you can't run away!" Xiao Yan?A trace of impatience flashed in his heart, and he rushed down like lightning, took out a small bowl and pointed at Wuxie. "Take it!" A burst of dazzling white light shone out from the small bowl, just like the sun. The moment Wu Xie was illuminated, he felt a violent force sucking him, and his body flew up involuntarily, flying towards the increasingly dark place. Big "sun". "Bang!" With a sound, Wuxie fell to the celadon floor. Regardless of the pain caused by the fall, he stood up suddenly, sat cross-legged and meditated, absorbing the spiritual energy. "Brother Wu, don't waste your efforts. Not only is the spiritual energy isolated here, but even the spiritual energy in the Dantian is disappearing quickly." Zeng Youwei reminded gloomily from the side. The other two stared at Wu Xie with resentful expressions, and the middle-aged beautiful woman sneered in a sinister way: "Are you running? Aren't you running very fast? WuBrother" "I want to run by myself, hey, okay. Abacus, what a good idea, if we die, you will be buried with us!" Wuxie frowned slightly, and as expected, he didn't feel any spiritual power. He opened his eyes, stood up and looked around. This is a place similar to a concave valley, with celadon white walls and a white light film at the top of the valley. It is this light film that blocks the entry of spiritual energy. On the white wall, there were many runes carved on it. Wuxie observed it carefully and thought: "The Absolute Spirit Array!" In the formation, he is like a mortal. This bowl may only be a low-grade magic weapon, but because it contains this small-scale magic array, its value is equivalent to that of a mid-grade magic weapon, and it is an extremely powerful means of trapping people. "This magic weapon should only trap people. It will not have strong attack power. It will be safe for a while in this formation." Wuxie's thoughts suddenly changed. The current safety is only temporary. He must think about it in this short period of time. There is a feasible way to escape, otherwise, no one knows what Xiao Yan will do to him. Just as his thoughts were turning, white light came to his body again, and he felt the world spin for a while, and with a "dong" sound, he fell to the ground again. Text Chapter 44 Ghost Flower The feeling of falling this time was not the same as the smooth and neat celadon before. The body came into contact with the uneven ground, and there was some sharp pain. What you are breathing is the cold and moist air. Wuxie stands upright and opens his eyes. What you see is a small natural cave. There is a big blue bed inside the cave, but there is nothing else. In front of him, Xiao Yan, dressed in colorful clothes, was staring at them with bright eyes. Wuxie turned around and looked back. There was a layer of restrictions placed at the entrance of the cave, which required the use of magic to break through. Here, the spiritual energy is ready to be absorbed. While Wuxie is absorbing it quickly, he is thinking about the various changes he will encounter next. But obviously, his move made Xiao Yan feel disgusted, and he directly threw out a stream of spiritual power, rushed into Wu Xie's body, and sealed his cultivation. "Don't be petty, it's useless in front of me." Wuxie lowered his eyes and remained silent. It was impossible for such a low-level seal to seal him. He had countless ways to break this sealing technique. The most effective one is to use acupuncture. In the upper realm, cultivation is no longer about absorbing spiritual power, but about discovering one's own body treasures. Every acupuncture point and meridians play an extremely important role, and pills and Yuanshen Cave are just two places that monks in the lower realm can use. That¡¯s all. Spiritual power is only used to cast spells. Wuxie did not act rashly. It would be a waste of effort to crack the seal now. It would make Xiao Yan more defensive. It is better to wait until there is a good opportunity before trying again. "What do you want to do to us?" Zeng Youwei asked the three of them calmly. "Of course it's not just about killing you." These words were spoken by Wu Xie. He looked at Xiao Yan and said, "It's the mission you announced in the commission hall, and you deliberately lured us here." Xiao Yan's A trace of surprise flashed in her beautiful eyes, and she stared at Wuxie seriously, looking at him from head to toe, as if she wanted to see him thoroughly, and praised him: "You are ordinary, nothing surprising, unexpected You know a lot of magic, and you are quite smart." Xiao Yan suddenly approached Wu Xie with a hint of teasing in his eyes: "Are you still a virgin?" Wu Xie was startled, and then his eyebrows furrowed. , not having any thoughts about the beauty's face so close at hand, letting the fragrance spit out hit her face without even twitching her eyebrows. "Hmph! Pretending to be a gentleman! I know the thoughts of you stinky men very well. To say you are dirty is to use the word dirty." There was a trace of extremely strong disgust in Xiao Yan's eyes, and she looked at Zeng There are three people. The middle-aged beautiful woman may have thought this was an opportunity to get close to her, so she said indignantly: "That's right! Men are dirty! All the men who have touched my body have been brutally killed by me!" After she said this, she didn't know. Something about Xiao Yan's past was touched, and he stood there silently for a while, bowing his head and saying nothing. Suddenly, Xiao Yan grabbed the middle-aged beautiful woman by the neck, knocked her against the wall, and sneered with great contempt and disgust: "You are a bitch!" The middle-aged beautiful woman was hurt by the bump and wanted to He shouted, but when he saw Xiao Yan's ferocious and almost twisted expression at this time, he was so frightened that he trembled all over and did not dare to express his anger. "I'll operate on you bitch first!" Xiao Yan didn't know what kind of stimulation he received. He took out his flying sword and stabbed the beautiful woman. This move was so fast and sudden that the middle-aged beautiful woman didn't react at all, and she was shot on her lower abdomen. A small opening was made, and blood flowed out. Xiao Yan took out a plant from the storage bag. The plant had three leaves and a bud at the top. It looked like it should be a seedling of some kind of flower. She took the seedling and fended off the middle-aged beautiful woman's desire. The hand covering her lower abdomen inserted the root of the flower into her wound. Immediately, the middle-aged beautiful woman¡¯s lower abdomen stopped bleeding and showed signs of gradual healing. In the end, it strangely merged into one body, as if the flower that had not yet bloomed had originally grown there. "Ah! Ah! Ah" The middle-aged beautiful woman suddenly let out a sharp cry of pain. The sound was very harsh. Her eyes were wide open, her mouth was wide open, cold sweat ran down her face, and her whole body was trembling. His hands and feet twitched one after another, and he fell to the ground. His whole body huddled together, as if shivering from the cold. The bud in front of her lower abdomen had absorbed something, and was about to move, showing signs of opening. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Hehehehehehe" Contrary to the scream of pain, Xiao Yan laughed loudly, her arms and legsEmotions of greed, disgust and contempt appeared in his body at the same time. He turned around sharply and stared at Zeng Youwei and the other person. The two of them suddenly felt as if they were being stared at by a venomous snake, and they were frightened. But before the two of them could react, a small blood hole appeared on their lower abdomens, and the two unknown plants entered their bodies almost at the same time. "Ah! Ah!!" "Ah!" The two screamed at the same time. Like the middle-aged beautiful woman, she fell to the ground and kept twitching, and the muscles on her face kept twisting, which was very hideous and terrifying. "Hahahaha! Haha!" Xiao Yan laughed crazily, as if this scene was very funny. Wu Xie frowned at the side. He recognized the plant. It was called Ghost Flower. It was something only possessed and used by demon cult monks with evil intentions. This ghost flower is a notorious evil thing. The first person to cultivate this kind of flower was a monk with low cultivation who was obsessed with growing flowers. One day, the monk had a flash of inspiration and thought that as long as flowers grow in a place with strong spiritual energy, they will become elixirs that can be used to make elixirs. So what if the flowers are planted somewhere else? He focused on the most important dantian of a monk, so he caught a monk with low cultivation level to try it. It turned out that when the monk's dantian was completely exhausted by the ghost flower, he would form a dantian. Plant fruits. This fruit is called ghost fruit. He didn't dare to eat it, so he gave it to others. As a result, he found that the cultivation level of those who ate it would greatly increase, but there was also a side effect, that is, that person's desire would suddenly become extremely strong, and he had to find someone to vent to, otherwise the ghost fruit would The cultivation it brings will disappear. After the man discovered this effect, he was naturally extremely surprised. He arrested countless monks to plant ghost flowers. Not only did their cultivation level skyrocket, but they also used the ghost fruit to harm many female monks. His method naturally made people angry and he was eventually killed. However, the secret recipe of the ghost flower was passed down and was used by many lustful people or some demons. Wuxie also knew about this rumor when he destroyed a certain demon sect location, so he always had an impression of it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I saw this ghost flower in my life was when it could be cultivated as ¡°soil¡±. Text Chapter 45 I¡¯m going to eat you! "No wonder Xiao Yan's cultivation has grown so fast without dual cultivation." Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, and he was ready to break through the seal and fight to the death. What I didn¡¯t expect was that after a burst of laughter, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t even look at him, walked to the bed with an expressionless face, and practiced cross-legged on the bed. Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed again and again. Judging from the effect of the Ghost Spirit Fruit, he was planning to use himself as a tool to vent his anger. He glanced at the beautiful middle-aged woman who was lying on the ground in pain, and thought of what she had just said and Xiao Yan's reaction afterwards, silently calculating in his mind. The reason why Xiao Yan suddenly became angry must be because the middle-aged beautiful woman said those words of killing all the men who touched her body. It can be seen from the fact that she has never had a spiritual partner that she cares about her chastity very much. "But after taking the ghost fruit, she couldn't control her behavior, so she always lost her virginity. This made her extremely inferior and resentful. She hated herself at that time, so she killed all the men she used as a tool to vent her anger. It happened that what this middle-aged beautiful woman said touched her shame, so she got angry. It seems that my current situation has not improved. Compared with the three people in Zeng Youwei, the difference is just a few more days. It can be imagined that the day when the ghost flower bears fruit is the day when he dies. I¡¯m afraid the way of death is even more miserable than the three of them. ¡­ ¡­ As one day passed, the screams in the cave became much quieter. It wasn¡¯t that the pain was reduced, but that the three of them had made their throats hoarse and could only make gasping sounds like broken metal. The ghost flowers on their lower abdomens are becoming more and more like elixirs. They are just in bud, and the fragrance of the flowers fills the cave. Wu Xie has been closing his eyes and concentrating, unmoved, and Xiao Yan has also been meditating. ¡­ ¡­ Another day later, the three people¡¯s faces were bloodless, their faces were haggard, their cheeks were deeply sunken, their eyes were bulging, their hair changed from dark black to pale, and all the essence of their bodies had been sucked away by the ghost flower. The fragrance of the flowers was so strong that it made people sick. Wuxie opened his eyes and saw that the three ghost flowers were in full bloom, with five petals blooming together. The outermost petals seemed to be dark blue sea water, which slowly turned lighter and closer to the center of the flower. Part of it looks like a beautiful woman's red dress, which looks very beautiful and harmonious. But in Wuxie¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s spiritual power and blood. In the center of the flower, there is a round fruit the size of a soybean. It is small and red, and looks very much like a raspberry on the roadside in the mountains. There are a few drops of water on the fruit, which is so delicate and beautiful. "Ghost Spirit Fruit." Wuxie's eyes flashed and he looked at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan's eyes shone brightly at this moment, and he walked up to Zeng Youwei in a few steps, stretched out his fingers, and gently picked them off. Zeng Youwei's body twitched violently, his big eyes stared at Xiao Yan, and he said something like relief. He sighed like this and died. Xiao Yan picked off the other two ghost fruits with gleaming eyes, walked to the bed, ate them in one bite, and started refining them. The eyes of the three of them could not be closed, and they were staring at Xiao Yan. Wuxie was silent for a while, but he still knelt down and touched the eyes of the three of them. This action does not mean anything. Death is like a lamp going out. Wuxie has experienced thousands of years of cultivation and has seen too many dead people. He has long been numb. There are also many people who died in his hands. For his own benefit, he will also kill people, but he still has some disdain for killing people in such a cruel way. "Crooked ways are crooked ways after all, and everything you do will be known to the world sooner or later. It's really not worth it to provoke countless people to attack you for such a trivial act." Wu Xie almost never kills innocent people indiscriminately. Looking at the people he has killed throughout his life, they are either enemies or villains who have done many evil things. Just like Bu Yao Lian, who is full of evil, killing him is still a big deal to the people in that town. A good thing. "But it's funny to say that there are no innocents in the world of immortality. Everyone's hands are stained with blood. There may be some clean monks, but I'm sorry, Wuxie has never seen them. Even if one day he Wuxie is killed, he will not roar loudly to the sky: "God has no eyes!" In his opinion, there are no clean good people and no dirty bad people in this world. At this time, Xiao Yan, who had taken the ghost spirit fruit, had a slight layer of sweat on her forehead, and a faint pink gas lingered on her body surface. She was already charming and enchanting, and she had an even more mysterious aura. She frowned and looked very focused, but she seemed to be born with a charming character. No matter how serious she was, she always seemed so lazy. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, and her willow-leaf eyes revealed a charming look unconsciously, but her eyes were cold, and she said to Wuxie: "Come herethis girl!" She wanted to suppress it with a strong tone. The body's desire is as soon as it comes out.?, but it turned into a feeble drink, naturally carrying a different kind of temptation. Wuxie stood there expressionlessly, not moving. He had already thought of a countermeasure in the past three days, so he reviewed the plan in his mind again to make sure it was correct. "Come here quickly!" Xiao Yan couldn't control it anymore. The heat all over her body made her extremely irritable and nauseated. She hated this feeling, but she could do nothing about it. Her chest was trembling slightly and sweat broke out all over her body. Wuxie still stood there and said calmly: "You are suppressing it." "Nonsense!" Xiao Yan glared at Wuxie fiercely. "You will kill me cruelly afterwards." Wuxie continued. "What nonsense!" Xiao Yan's eyes were spitting fire. Wuxie's words reminded her of a disgusting scene, and she was so cruel that she killed Wuxie immediately. "I don't want to die, and you don't want to feel sick." Wuxie continued calmly. Xiao Yan¡¯s flower branches were trembling wildly. She could no longer suppress her boiling body and couldn¡¯t even speak. She got out of bed tremblingly and pounced on Wuxie like a tiger staring at its prey. "His!" A strip of Wuxie's clothes was torn open, and then with another "hiss", Xiao Yan also tore a strip of his own clothes, revealing a large piece of snow-white. "I want to eat you!" Xiao Yanjie laughed strangely, grabbing Wuxie's clothes with his fingers and trying to tear them apart again. "I have a way to make you not feel sick, but also keep the cultivation brought by the ghost fruit." Wu Xie suddenly said. Xiao Yan's fingers trembled violently, trying to pull Wu Xie's clothes down, but she couldn't. She raised her head, her eyes full of misty colors, mixed with a hint of humiliation and anger, and hissed at Wu Xie. Twice, no words came out. "But you have to help me break the seal. I need spiritual power to help you." Wu Xie's face did not change as he faced the beauty's embrace, and he deliberately left another thought and asked Xiao Yan to help him break the seal. There was struggle in Xiao Yan's eyes, but soon she put her hand on Wu Xie's abdomen and released the seal. "Turn around." Wu Xie said. Xiao Yan glared at him fiercely, twisted his body and turned around. (I posted this chapter late today. I¡¯m so sorry. I overslept.) Text Chapter 46 You will stay with me all your life Wu Xie looked at Xiao Yan's graceful back with an expressionless face, took out the silver needle, and quickly restored his spiritual power while urging it to move. He only had a pitiful amount of spiritual power in his body now, and it was very difficult to use low-grade magic weapons. Xiao Yan was gasping for breath, her body felt like ten thousand ants crawling around her body, itching and numbing, and very painful, but her reason was still there, and blue aura shields were condensed on several vital points to avoid Wu Xie's plot. . In fact, Wuxie planned to kill him secretly at this time, but unfortunately Xiao Yan was so thoughtful that he did not leave him a chance. There was no chance to kill her, so he naturally looked for an opportunity to escape. Wuxie put away the silver needle and looked at Xiao Yan, still making no move, quietly waiting for his spiritual power to recover enough. But before he could recover enough, Xiao Yan had turned around, her hot and soft body pounced on him, twisting and turning, and her red lips couldn't help but want to get closer and kiss him. ¡°Obviously, she had lost her patience and thought Wu Xie was delaying time to lie to her. Wu Xie sighed, knowing that the plan was going in the most uncertain direction, so he pinched Xiao Yan's cheek, pushed hard, pushed her back, stretched out his index and middle fingers, and touched the blue spirit Power appeared on his fingertips, and he thrust hard at the three inches above her groin. "Yeah~" Xiao Yan let out a groan of relief, his whole body ached, and he fell limply to the ground. Without even looking at her, Wuxie rushed towards the entrance of the cave. He took a few steps to reach the blue light curtain, took out his flying sword and swung it hard. He only heard the harsh sound of gold and iron intersecting, and there was no trace of the blue light curtain. movement. Wuxie frowned and said to himself: "I can't get out." "Don't waste your time, my girl's restriction is not so easy to break." Xiao Yan's slightly cold voice came from behind. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed and he turned around silently. " Xiao Yan is still lying on the ground. She can't raise any strength in her body, but she is completely conscious and her spiritual power can still be used. Wuxie doesn't help her. Since she can't get out, don't try for the time being. ??Take out the dry food and start eating. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t pay much attention. After a few breaths, she gained strength and climbed up and returned to bed. The first thing she did was to consolidate her cultivation. The cultivation brought by the Ghost Spirit Fruit needs to be refined, otherwise it will be slowly lost. In the past, she could only refine it after she vented her anger, which wasted a lot of time. But it was different today. Only a little time had passed, and she was able to refine it. The cultivation level is much higher than usual. Wuxie completely ignored her. He had not had a drop of water for three days and was already unbearably hungry and thirsty. He ate and drank alone. After he finished eating, Xiao Yan was also refined. She stood up, touched the place where Wu Xie had just stabbed, made a mental note, took out the Heaven-shaking Seal, and her spiritual power surged rapidly. "I advise you to wait for some time before deciding whether to kill me or not." Wuxie glanced at her lightly. Xiao Yan was so sensitive that he immediately smelled a threat. "You mean? This method will become ineffective if used too much?" Wuxie turned a deaf ear and put the water bag and the remaining dry food into the storage bag. Tell her with a disregarding attitude, nonsense! "Hmph!" Xiao Yan snorted coldly, half-believing and half-believing. A cunning look flashed across her eyes, and her face suddenly turned cold: "I want you to be of good conduct, so I decided to let you go. Tell me everything you know. I won¡¯t extract your soul and read your memory.¡± Wuxie paused and turned to look at the corpses of Zeng Youwei and the others. "Look at how much pain the three of them endured before they died, and they didn't close their eyes even after they died." Xiao Yan glanced at the corpses of the three and said in disgust: "That's because they were greedy, so they deserve to die." "I'm not. Say this." Wuxie looked at Xiao Yan, with a hint of depth in his dark eyes. "What I want to say is that you do whatever it takes to achieve your goals. If you had the soul-searching technique, I would have no chance to talk to you now." What kind of high-quality spell can't be bought in ordinary stores? " "No more nonsense, I need to negotiate terms with you now." Wu Xidao. "Why?" "You don't have to feel dirty anymore." Wuxie said very sharply, directly hitting Xiao Yan's sore spot. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in Xiao Yan's eyes, and his whole body was trembling slightly. He was obviously extremely angry, and the Heaven-turning Seal was following him, ready to move. In the end, she resisted the urge to kill, took out the small bowl with a cold face, and took a look at Wuxie. The familiar strong force once again pushed the body to fly towards the small bowl. Wuxie returned to the small bowl. As soon as he entered, Wuxie felt that the little spiritual power accumulated in his body was being lost again.The information disappeared in a blink of an eye. The white light flashed again, and Wuxie fell out with great force. Xiao Yan hit Wuxie hard on the lower abdomen with his palm, which not only sealed his cultivation again, but also knocked Wuxie back a few steps. "I will let you live a few more days. If I find out that you lied to me, I will eat you alive." Wuxie covered his belly and remained silent. A few days later, another person fell into the bait set by Xiao Yan and came to investigate. This time it was a second-level monk. Wuxie didn't know how many moves this person made in Xiao Yan's hands before he was caught. But seeing that Xiao Yan went out and came back in a short time, it was very easy to think about it. Naturally, this monk was also planted with ghost flowers, and his face was full of regret and despair. After listening to the noise for three days again, this person was also sucked to death by the ghost flower. This time, after Xiao Yan fell in love, he immediately broke Wu Xie's seal and asked him to solve it. Wu Xie did as he was told, but the force was a little stronger than the last time. Afterwards, Xiao Yan followed the same method and put Wuxie into a small bowl and then released it to seal his cultivation. ¡­ A few days later, another monk came to die, and Xiao Yan accepted them all with a smile. This time Wuxie¡¯s hand was heavier, and Xiao Yan obviously felt that the effect was not as significant as the first time. ¡­ Time passed like this for a month, and monks came to the door almost every few days. There were more and more dead bodies in the cave, and some of them had begun to rot and smell. And Wu Xie¡¯s hands are getting heavier and heavier. Half a month ago, he had to poke twice very hard to relieve the pain, but now, even if he pokes hard three times, there is still a trace of hope left. This is not because Wu Xie deliberately left his hand behind, but this is the situation. In the upper realm, this is the most basic method to stimulate the ability of acupuncture points, but frequent stimulation will cause weakness and numbness in the body, gradually losing its effect, and need to be isolated again. It has only been available for some time. Wu Xie can only rely on this trump card to save his life now. Xiao Yan's cultivation has become more and more refined. Although he has not directly reached the second and sixth levels of the Dao, he has gone a long way on the way to the second and fifth levels of the Dao. He is two or three times better than usual. The cultivation level obtained in years is even more. So the possibility of escape is getting smaller and smaller, and the sense of crisis is getting bigger and bigger. "Can we negotiate terms now?" Wu Xie stood in front of Xiao Yan and looked at her calmly. Xiao Yan raised her charming face, grabbed Wuxie's collar with her jade hands, and pulled it close to her eyes. A trace of teasing flashed in her charming Liu Ye eyes, and she said seductively: "I want you to stay by my side for the rest of your life." ¡± Text Chapter 47 The West Wind and the Slender Horse on the Ancient Road Wuxie took away Xiao Yan's hand, took two steps back, and said calmly: "My conditions are very simple. You help me improve my cultivation to the second level of Dao, and I will tell you all the methods." Wuxie knew it very well. An elder has huge resources for cultivating immortals in the sect. If he can threaten her with this, it will be more than the spiritual stones he has worked hard to earn, and it is safe and time-saving. Xiao Yan naturally guessed Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts, so he remained indifferent. She sat on the soft big bed, supported her body with her hands, tilted her head, looked at Wu Xie provocatively, and said softly: "Isn't it your man's wish to stay by the side of a beauty all your life? Do you know how many men in the Hehuan Sect are willing to do anything, even to die, to stay by my side? " "Then let them die," Wuxie said with a cold expression, "Help me improve. When you reach the second realm of Dao, you can always take the Ghost Spirit Fruit with confidence. " Xiao Yan originally wanted to tease Wuxie, who was still young, but he never thought it would be so boring. The joking mood suddenly disappeared from his face. It got colder. "You think you have a choice?" "Otherwise, what do you think I'm talking about?" Wuxie narrowed his eyes and felt a bulge in his heart. "Don't push yourself too far. It's good to keep you alive. I think you're not stupid, so don't talk nonsense again." Xiao Yan waved his hand irritably and pulled down the bed curtain, not wanting to look at Wu Xie again. People outside the tent can only vaguely see the graceful curves, which feels very bad. Wu Xie also feels bad. Xiao Yan is right, he is trying to push his limits. Because this is an unfair gamble, the difference in chips between the two is too big. Wuxie¡¯s bargaining chip is that when Xiao Yan has an attack, she can¡¯t do anything that disgusts her to the extreme. And Xiao Yan¡¯s bargaining chip is Wu Xie¡¯s life. Whether or not to take Wu Xie¡¯s life is entirely within Xiao Yan¡¯s mind. As long as she feels that that kind of thing no longer disgusts her, he has no value in existence. But don¡¯t be evil, he is a prisoner now, and prisoners are never qualified to negotiate. " Wuxie sees things thoroughly, and Xiao Yan naturally sees things thoroughly too. It is clear at a glance which side has the upper hand. The main thing that puts Wuxie at a complete disadvantage is actually Xiao Yan's values. She values ??cultivation above all else. What she once lost for cultivation can still be lost now. To put it bluntly, Xiao Yan needs it or not because she is not happy. If she is happy, she will keep it. If she is unhappy, she will wipe it away with her hand. And whether she is happy or not depends on whether Wuxie is obedient and well-behaved. If you are obedient and well-behaved, I will keep it. If you are disobedient and well-behaved, I will kill you. It¡¯s that simple. It¡¯s even whiter than boiled water. If it were like the situation in those story novels, the two of them would have been rolling on the sheets at this time. "How long do you plan to imprison me?" Wuxie pointed out everything directly and stood outside the tent quietly waiting for an answer. There was a sound of "Russing" coming from inside the tent. Looking from outside the tent, one could see a naked figure changing clothes, followed by Xiao Yan's lazy voice. "Until the day you die." Faced with such a sharp answer, Wu Xie was silent for a long time before saying: "Ruthless enough." The green tent was opened, and Xiao Yan, wearing a Hehuan Sect Taoist robe and tied with three thousand green silk hairs, appeared behind him. Don't be evil before your eyes. Her expression at this time was solemn and dignified. Apart from the charming look in Liu Ye's eyes, she looked like a Taoist fairy who had been facing the Qingdeng Ancient Scroll all year round. "Follow me to Huanzong." Stepping on the auspicious clouds with your feet, the breeze on your sleeves, flying above the nine heavens, and carefree in the heaven of the world, this is the realm of the immortal. Wuxie achieved the first three items, but failed to achieve the last one, Xiaoyao. He grabbed the corner of Xiao Yan's clothes and smelled the light fragrance from her body, feeling heavy in his heart. His cultivation was still sealed, and he couldn't even open the storage bag, let alone control the flying sword. He stood behind Xiao Yan, not daring to touch her body. In order not to make her feel disgusted, he didn't want to be alone. Unsteady and falling thousands of feet, he had to compromise and grab a corner of her clothes. It¡¯s not a good feeling to be controlled by others everywhere. But now he has no choice. As the saying goes, everyone is a knife, and I am a fish. If you don't want to die early, you have to learn to be clever. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People are in the sky, it is extremely smooth, with a beautiful woman by their side, and the spring breeze warms the body. It can be said to be poetic and picturesque, but Wu Xie doesn't feel it at all. Not long after flying, Xiao Yan controlled the flying sword to stop, threw a token into the air, and his eyes immediately changed. The magnificent main hall, the lush back hill, the emptyThe square is as solemn and majestic as other sects. But unlike other sects that are too lifeless and silent, Hehuan Sect is very different. There are exquisite and elegant small buildings here, green grasslands can be seen everywhere, and small crystal clear ponds. There are often small circular bridges on the ponds, and some bridges have exquisite pavilions. Sometimes there are girls in pink clothes floating in the sky, mandarin ducks and white cranes playing, beauties and heroes in pairs, some sitting by the water to watch the lotus, or sitting in the pavilion having a drink and chatting. The sky is pink but not red, and the style is elegant but unclear. Once you enter this scene, it feels like heaven and earth. The warm and humid air is refreshing and makes you feel comfortable physically and mentally. You can't help but get drunk in the warm breeze. If a talented and elegant man like Wang Lang were here, he would probably compose a poem and quote the classics of the past: "Little bridges and flowing water, people's homes." Don't be evil but don't have the slightest feeling. If you say you are, you should use classics. The poem is probably: "The thin horse in the west wind on the ancient road." He is the thin horse that is enslaved by others and suffers unspeakably. Wu Xie was not in the mood to express any emotion, the sparkle in his eyes appeared again, and the introduction to the Hehuan Sect on the map appeared in his mind. "Hehuan Sect, a third-rate sect, has been established for more than four hundred years. It is in the same power as Daoyixian Sect and Qingyun Sect. The sect uses the method of dual cultivation as the foundation of the sect. It is estimated that there are more than a thousand disciples, both male and female. Each has half," Judging from the number of disciples and the long-term establishment time of the sect, it is stronger than Daoyixian Sect in any case, but since Daoyixian Sect can rise, it naturally has its strength, so there is no need to think highly of this sect. wait. ??????????????? Its inheritance has been around for four hundred years, and its foundation must be rich. At least the resources for cultivating immortals must be much greater than those of the Daoyixian Sect. Take resource income as an example. After one year of joining the sect, the disciples must contribute to the sect. The sect will select tasks from the entrustment hall and assign them to the disciples. The sect will take at least half of the rewards. With a scale of more than a thousand disciples, it naturally receives an incomparable amount of resources, and at the same time, the resources allocated to high-level officials also naturally increase. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as you take out half of it, Wuxie's cultivation level will explode to the second level of Dao. This is the benefit of joining the sect. Text Chapter 48: Mistress, seeing off guests It's a pity that you need to be at the second or fifth level to become an elder of a sect, and when your cultivation reaches that level, tens of thousands of spiritual stones are nothing. After all, spiritual stones are just spiritual stones after all, and many things at this level have gradually shown a tendency to be exchanged for things. Therefore, it is not impossible for a sect to pile up a hundred monks at the second level of Dao. It can be seen that the resources for cultivating immortals among casual cultivators are simply a drop in the bucket. This is why Wuxie originally wanted to enter the first level of Dao Immortal Sect. Xiao Yan¡¯s flying sword moved, and she flew away in mid-air with Wu Xie. When many disciples saw her, they immediately bowed down and saluted respectfully. "We sincerely welcome the fourth elder back to the clan." Xiao Yan nodded slightly, showing a kind but majestic smile. "It's very similar to a play played backwards." Wu Xie thought to himself. If he hadn't seen Xiao Yan's ruthlessness and ruthlessness, he would have probably lost his sight for a moment even though he had read countless people. Along the way, Xiao Yan always maintained a smile that coexisted with kindness and majesty, giving people an unattainable, fairy-like temperament of Guanghan. He was so pretentious that even Wuxie couldn't help but be a little surprised. Those disciples were very curious as to why Wuxie and Xiao Yan were standing on the same flying sword. However, since the other party was an elder, they naturally did not dare to speculate too much and just assumed it was nothing. Xiao Yan and Wu Xie landed in front of an exquisite two-story pavilion, put away the flying sword and walked towards the door. Wuxie looked around. The scenery here was arranged very elegantly, and it was very harmonious with the overall atmosphere of Hehuan Sect. The pavilion is surrounded by water on three sides, forming a peninsula. There are many kinds of lotus flowers on the lake. At a glance, they are all pink and white, fresh and ambiguous. There is a rockery in front of the pavilion, which is ten meters high, that is, three feet high. On the left side of the rockery are rugged and steep peaks, and on the right side are sharp edges like an axe. The waterwheel next to it keeps pouring water here, forming a The small waterfall, with strands of white water falling down, is really as powerful as three thousand feet of white hair. Wuxie just looked at it casually for a few times before walking into the pavilion. The layout of this pavilion is relatively formal, with a landscape painting hanging on the front, and Tao characters and alchemy pictures on both sides, which vividly illustrate the ethereal spirit of the cultivators, including their understanding of the way of heaven. There is a coffee table and chairs in the room, presumably it is a place for discussion. If Xiao Yan is not on this floor, he will go to the second floor. Wuxie stepped on the stairs and walked up. Before anyone arrived, I smelled the faint and elegant fragrance of flowers. When I walked up to the second floor, I found that the second floor was very beautifully decorated. The screens and bed sheets are all in warm pink tones. The small dressing table is placed next to the sunny window in the east. The sunlight gently shines on a bunch of freshly picked white daffodils, making this pink ambiguity more colorful. A touch of pure whiteness. Xiao Yan sat on the bed, leaning on his body lazily. He returned to his room and relaxed a lot. "Come here." Xiao Yan's lazy voice came out, which was full of orders. Wu Xie walked up to her expressionlessly and asked, "What's the matter?" "Of course it's up to you." Xiao Yan pointed down: "From now on, you will sleep on the floor below. If anyone asks As for your identity, just say that you are a mortal, here to serve me. " "Compared with where I sleep, I care more about when you will lift my seal." Wu Xie looked at her quietly. "Don't worry, no one here dares to bully you. Your cultivation is useless, so you should just be a mortal." Xiao Yan's lazy eyes flashed with a cunning light, obliterating any trace of Wu Xie. Possibility of escape. Wuxie nodded silently. "Also, you'd better not wander around in the future, and make sure you're always available. If I can't find you when I come, you'll be in big trouble." Xiao Yan said. "How dare you plant ghost flowers here?" Wuxie was a little surprised. A trace of resentment flashed in Xiao Yan's eyes, and he said: "Of course not, but the Hehuan Sect's exercises were not created by good people. After practicing for a long time, it will inevitably become a little difficult to control." Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he felt somewhat confused. With emotion, thousands of years have passed, and the current world is much more chaotic than before. Back then, this kind of practice would have been classified as a demon sect. Once discovered, it would be destroyed directly. How could it be possible to develop a four-hundred-year-old sect? . Xiao Yan wanted to explain something more to Wuxie, but suddenly remembered that he had been with Wuxie for a month and didn't even ask his name, so he wanted to ask. But before she could speak, the sound of hurried footsteps going up the stairs interrupted her words. Wuxie turned his head and looked over there. I saw a handsome boy with red lips and white teeth running up in a panic, with a look in his eyes.Surprised and worried, he said happily: "Yan'er, you're back." He was obviously saying these intimate words to Xiao Yan, but Wu Xie noticed that his eyes were looking at him intentionally or unintentionally, maybe because of his appearance. Ordinary, his cultivation was sealed again, and his hidden uneasiness finally calmed down. Xiao Yan was called so affectionately, with undisguised disgust in his eyes, he shouted coldly: "Didn't I tell you not to call me that girl's name again? I won't be lenient if I do it again next time!" "Yes, yes. , I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore.¡± I¡¯m afraid most people would be a little embarrassed by being reprimanded like this, but this young man looked at Xiao Yan with a hint of pride and asked, ¡°How has your cultivation progressed during this period? What's the accident?" After he said this diligently, his attitude toward Wu Xie changed completely, and he lowered his eyes and said coldly: "Why don't you go get some tea?" There was a faint hint of the male master's intention. Wuxie glanced at him cryptically and found that his cultivation level was only at the tenth level. He secretly guessed why Xiao Yan's vision was so bad? Just as he was about to pour tea, he was drunk by Xiao Yan's cold and bored voice. "I'm not thirsty!" Wuxie sneered inwardly and understood what was going on. This man must be one of Xiao Yan's suitors. As soon as he heard that Xiao Yan had brought a man back, he hurried over to show off his "male master" of majesty. He turned around and stood back up. Xiao Yan snorted coldly at the man: "Why do I have to report to you this month? What is your identity?" The young man's expression was very awkward, with confusion and confusion in his eyes. He didn't understand what he had done wrong. Oh, it made Xiao Yan so angry. "Xiao Yan, you seem to have changed a bit." The young man said cautiously. The impatience in Xiao Yan's eyes reached its peak. She waved her hand and wanted to call Wu Xie to see her off, but she didn't know what Wu Xie's name was. She was a little dazed for a moment, but soon, she randomly named Wu Xie. "Xiaosan'er, see the guests off!" Text Chapter 49 It¡¯s all Wang Lang¡¯s fault Wu Xie sent the embarrassed young man downstairs and said expressionlessly: "Go slowly and don't send me away." The young man was stunned, turned around and scolded: "What are you talking about!" giving Wu Xie a lame look. "You have to clean this place every day, and you have to go to the flower area in the back mountain to pick a six-petal narcissus. She likes cleanliness and narcissus," the young man ordered. Wuxie nodded noncommittally: "Go slowly without seeing me off." "You!" The young man snorted and walked away. Closing the door with an expressionless face, Wuxie walked upstairs and said dissatisfied: "You never said there was a male master here." "What male master? He is just a disgusting man with low cultivation." Xiao Yan was extremely disdainful. Said: "His name is Chi Qing. Like me, he joined the Hehuan Sect five years ago. He is both a top-notch person and is ridiculously called the golden boy." "But now that I have become an elder, he is still a ridiculous disciple. , His cultivation has been stuck at the tenth level of the Tao for three whole years, he is a useless piece of trash!" Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said: "I don't care who he is, and I don't want to know his past. I just want to make it clear that I don't. Just listen to him." "If you don't want to listen, why don't you tell me this?" "I'm just being cautious." Xiao Yan waved his hand impatiently and walked downstairs. "You stay here, I can't help you if you get into trouble." Wu Xie didn't ask her where she was going and watched her leave silently. As soon as she left, Wuxie was not polite. He put a few tables on the first floor together, took out a few sets of clothes and spread them on them, and used them as beds. He took out some dry food and ate some more, frowned, opened the door, and walked out. The scenery outside is so beautiful that boys and girls have been here for a long time, and it¡¯s hard not to feel pregnant. Wuxie was indifferent to the warm-toned smoked rice scenery, and even felt a little dull, so he came to a piece of grass in front of the door. This grassland is very small, with clear lake water in front of it. The green and fresh air can make people feel less depressed. But despite this, Wu Xie still felt a little upset. Once he entered the Hehuan Sect, it became difficult to get out, just like when he wanted to leave the Dao Yixian Sect, he needed a token to get out. Even more difficult than the situation in Daoyixianmen, he is not a disciple of Hehuan Sect, but a servant. How can a servant have so much freedom? And there is also Xiao Yan, who is watching eagerly to "take care of". This is not the most excessive thing. The most serious thing is that his cultivation has been sealed by Xiao Yan, and he does not dare to break it easily. But in the world of cultivating immortals, without cultivation, there is no possibility of making friends with other disciples, and you are not in the same life circle at all. So he was very troubled. Wu Xie quietly looked at the world under the lake. The water plants were swimming along the undercurrent, and the fish were swimming among them in search of food. During this period, there were also tiny tadpoles swimming around, not knowing what they were doing. After watching it for a while, he found it very boring and was too lazy to read it any more, so he went back to his room to sleep. ¡­ ¡­ Early the next morning, Wuxie, who was still sleeping, was violently pushed awake. "How unbecoming is it to use a table as a bed in the hall!" The angry noise reached Wuxie's ears, and he couldn't help but feel irritated. He frowned slightly, stood up and looked at the person in front of him. This person was Chi Qing. He had a gloomy face and angry eyes. He pointed at Wuxie and scolded: "What time of the year are you still sleeping! Have you swept the floor? Have you wiped the table? Have you picked daffodils! You are like this It will make Xiao Yan unhappy. Do you still want to stay in Hehuan Sect?" Wuxie frowned slightly, ignored him, and went to wash up. When Chi Qing saw Wu Xie ignored him, he was furious. He was about to say something else, but Wu Xie said before him: "You will really make her unhappy if you call the elder by his name." After hearing this, Chi Qing's eyes suddenly showed pride, and he snorted: "Among all the disciples, I am the only one who can call her by her name, and I am the only one who can enter and leave her boudoir without permission. Who do you think understands her best? Who has the most knowledge?" Are you qualified to speak on her behalf? "Who knows her best? Don't laugh evilly and say nothing. He wrung out the towel and hung it up, then took out some dry food and took a few bites, completely ignoring Chi Qing. According to what Chi Qing said, Wu Xie guessed his relationship with Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan was unable to go out within the Hehuan Sect, so she naturally needed a stable and long-term outlet, so she chose Chi Qing. However, she didn't want outsiders to think she was acting, so she acquiesced to Chi Qing's certain privileges that made her sick. But all this will change because of the emergence of Wuxie. Compared with Chiqing, Wuxie is a better worker.?. So naturally, all of Chi Qing's privileges will be deprived of him. Unfortunately, he is still so stupid and self-righteous that he has no idea what kind of person Xiao Yan is. "Let's go! Come upstairs with me, I want Xiao Yan to expel you from the Hehuan Sect!" Chi Qing said with a livid face. Hearing this, Wuxie immediately became energetic, but unfortunately he knew that Xiao Yan would not let her go. Even so, he still followed. Xiao Yan was sitting on the bed wearing a Taoist robe. She was fully aware of the farce happening downstairs. After Chi Qing came up, he smiled and was about to speak. Xiao Yan didn't wait for him to speak and said coldly: "In the future, you are not allowed to call me by my name anymore. You have to call me elder. Also, there will be no one from me in the future." Yes, you must not enter my room. Even if it happens once, I will expel you from the Hehuan Sect!" Chi Qing's smile froze and she stayed where she was. "II" "What are you! I don't want to repeat it a second time!" Xiao Yan looked at him coldly, without any emotion in his eyes. "But" "Xiao Saner, see you off!" Wu Xie made a treat to the lost Chi Qing with an expressionless face. "Please." Chi Qing did not move and said with aggrieved face: "Did I do something wrong?" Xiao Yan snorted coldly and asked: "Then did you remember what I just said?" " Remember it, remember it." Chi Qing nodded hurriedly in confusion. Even now, he still doesn't understand why the beautiful woman he talked and laughed with before came back this time and seemed to be a different person. She was so cold to him. pole. He didn¡¯t understand, and even began to wonder if it was because this ¡°mistress¡± was a relative of hers and he scolded him, so she deliberately treated him coldly. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that he felt it was possible, and he felt at ease. This kind of thing would just take time to get better. At worst, he would be nicer to "Little San'er" in the future. But now that Xiao Yan was angry, he didn't dare to offend her taboo, so he had to call her elder. "Fourth Elder, this disciple is going out on a dangerous mission this time. It will take a long time and I may not be able to take care of you." Xiao Yan nodded coldly and said nothing. Chi Qing secretly laughed in his heart: "You are still angry. You ignored me on purpose. You must be worried about me." Chi Qing's self-confidence allowed him to naturally talk nonsense about how dangerous the mission was and how he would overcome it. In the end, He didn't forget to mutter and complain: "It's all Wang Lang's fault from the Dao Yixian Sect. He has no ability and was beaten several times by a loser. In the end, he only practiced for three months and was doing dangerous tasks all day long. , he really did it all, but he was also injured many times, but he was like a madman, still having to do tasks even after being injured." At this point, Chi Qing sighed: "Oh, if I hadn't participated. After half a year of competition between the three factions, I don¡¯t need to go crazy with him.¡± Wuxie listened silently, smiling without saying a word. Text Chapter 50 This girl brought him in Chi Qing talked for a while, and couldn't help but feel happy when he saw that Xiao Yan was still lukewarm, but she didn't blame him too much. "I want to rest." Xiao Yan said angrily. "Then you have a good rest, I'm leaving." Chi Qing and Wu Xie walked downstairs, suddenly turned around and said seriously to Wu Xie: "I was a little reckless about what happened today, I know you are Xiao Yan's Relative, but I care about her too much, so I'm a little angry." Wuxie sighed inwardly, why do some people just refuse to accept the facts and talk about it in other ways? "It's okay." "While I'm away, Xiao Yan is asking you to help me take good care of her." Chi Qing said. Wuxie nodded lightly. After seeing off Chi Qing, Wu Xie hurriedly went up to the second floor. He saw that Xiao Yan's face was flushed at this time, and his whole body could not help but tremble slightly. He shouted to Wu Xie: "Hurry up." Wu Xie frowned slightly. , walked forward, and just now he noticed that something was wrong with Xiao Yan, and he seemed to be having a seizure. Now that he saw it, it was indeed the case. "How often do you have attacks?" "One month, hurry up!" Xiao Yan hit Wu Xie's abdomen with a palm and released his seal. Wuxie absorbed a little spiritual energy, his two fingers turned blue, and he pointed towards Xiao Yan. This time it was not three inches above her buttocks, but the top of her head. Xiao Yan felt refreshed both physically and mentally, and fell softly on the bed, breathing softly. After a long while, she finally had some strength, propped herself up, and looked at Wuxie with strange eyes: "It's really a whole set of techniques." Wuxie was noncommittal. Xiao Yan's eyes were faint, and he suddenly said: "You will no longer think about telling me everything?" Wuxie said: "Tell you everything, you will kill me." Xiao Yan smiled sweetly, and the corners of his eyes curved into a charming crescent: "This is the Hehuan Sect, I can't kill you." Wuxie showed a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, and sneered: "It's a problem for others, but not for you." "Humph, I don't like to deal with people who are too smart." "You think I like it?" Wuxie said and walked down the stairs. For the past few days, Wuxie has been living such a boring and ordinary life. Someone brings him food every day. Bask in the sun and enjoy the warm breeze. It seems like a carefree and wonderful life. In fact, there is really not much time left for Wuxie. There is not much to say about the grievances and hatreds in the upper world. Just the incident about Xiao Yan gave him a headache. This woman was cruel and ruthless. He was alive now only because she didn't know how to search for souls. If one day she got the skill of searching for souls, he would be waiting to be beaten. Let the soul refine the soul. So after Wuxie had a few days of idleness, he decided that he could no longer wait like this and wanted to create his own opportunities. So after Xiao Yan went out that day, Wuxie followed him out. He walked slowly along the stone path with cherry blossoms flying in the sky. He doesn¡¯t know what to do specifically, but he has a goal. He wants to find the know-it-all of the Hehuan Sect. There will be a few of these people in every sect, just like the quarter, they only care about profits but not people. Wuxie walked to a garden. There were many people here, many of them couples. Of course, there were even more groups of male disciples and groups of female disciples. They secretly looked at each other, and then started talking among their own groups. After a long discussion, a man would walk up to the group of women and say something to one of the women, making the woman blush. The other women teased her and pushed her toward the man. As a thousand-year-old weirdo, Wuxie naturally has no such sentiments and no intention to appreciate the beauty of this garden. He very obediently stopped a couple and pitifully asked the male disciple: "Excuse me, Immortal Master, who sells elixirs to strengthen the body?" Wu Xie pretended to be innocent and placed his status very low. , just like the beggar on the roadside stretching out his hand to beg, in fact, in the eyes of the monks, mortals are beggars. But there are advantages to pretending to be a beggar. When a man is dating the woman he likes, and a beggar goes over to ask for some money, what will the man do? The answer is obvious. A man cannot be stingy in front of the woman he likes. Regardless of whether he is willing or not, he must be extremely generous and kind-hearted in giving alms. Ever since, the male disciple smiled enthusiastically and said: "They are sold at Senior Sister Li Hongxia's place." "But, where?Is this Immortal Master Li Hongxia? "Wuxie's eyes widened with an innocent expression. The male disciple frowned and thought, do you want me to take you there? Wuxie saw through his mind and did not dare to continue to pester. Enough is enough. "Master Immortal, please tell me. I, Master Li Xian, can live wherever I want. I will go there by myself. " The male disciple's dissatisfaction suddenly decreased a lot. He pointed to the exquisite pavilions in the east and said: "She lives there. " Wuxie thanked him and walked there. After walking through several stone arch bridges and crossing several paths, he came to this place. Wuxie looked up and found that there were several two-story pavilions here. I don¡¯t know which one belonged to Li Hongxia. He didn¡¯t rush forward to knock on the door. Since he wanted to pretend to be a beggar, he had to pretend to be a beggar. He kept waiting and waiting. The sun also climbed from the east to the middle. It was the hottest time of the day, but due to the Hehuan Sect's formation, the light had become very soft when it reached this place, and the white light also turned into pink light. Wu Xie didn't feel hot at all after waiting here. After observing for a whole morning, he found that there were many disciples, both men and women, who often went in and out of a pavilion. That must be Li Hongxia's residence. Wu Xie secretly took note of which faces went in and which faces came out. In this way, the remaining people would be there. The new face next to me was naturally Li Hongxia. The wait didn¡¯t take long. A female disciple came out chatting and laughing with a male disciple. The female disciple looked very ordinary and had reached the eighth level of Taoism. The other male disciple was quite handsome, and his cultivation had reached the 19th level. The two closed the door and were about to leave when Wu Xie stopped them in front of them and said to the woman, "Are you Senior Sister Li Hongxia? " "I am, you are? "Li Hongxia checked carefully and confirmed that she had never seen Wuxie before, and was a little surprised. When Wuxie saw that he had not admitted his mistake, he felt relieved and smiled on his face: "I have a big business to discuss with you. " When Li Hongxia heard that business was coming to her door, she smiled habitually. But when her consciousness swept over Wuxie, her face paused, her brows furrowed, her head raised slightly, and her tone became much colder. " Just tell me what you want. Bar. " Wuxie looked at the male disciple next to her and saw that he looked unhappy, but did not express anything, so he said: "This matter is too important to be heard by outsiders. " Li Hongxia was stunned and suddenly turned her face: "What is a big business in the eyes of a mere mortal like you is just a grain of sand in the eyes of us monks. What are you pretending to do? What kind of posture did you do? Why should outsiders not be outsiders? wasting my time. " Wuxie sighed secretly in his heart. He was indeed looked down upon. His own cultivation was sealed and he had no capital to talk to. " Get out yet! "The male disciple had long been impatient. Such a little mortal had interrupted the wonderful tryst time. Wu Xie's expression did not change, and he still said in a sincere tone: "This is really a big deal. Anger filled Li Hongxia's eyes. How dare an ant disobey her? She winked at the man next to her. The man understood and kicked Wu Xie in the stomach, leading Li Hongxia forward. Li Hongxia glanced down. Wuxie, who was on the ground, glanced at him and snorted coldly: "Who is he? I really don¡¯t know who blindly brought him into the sect. " As soon as she finished her sarcastic words, a cold voice came from the sky. " It was this girl who brought him in without opening her eyes! " Text Chapter 51 A plan Xiao Yan, wearing a fluttering Taoist robe, fell from the air and glanced at Wuxie coldly. Wuxie sighed inwardly, his plan was ruined, Xiao Yan could not guess what he was thinking. After hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s voice, the two people stopped suddenly, with fear and bitterness in their hearts. There is only one person in the sect who calls herself this girl, Xiao Yan, the fourth elder. The two turned around with ugly expressions. Li Hongxia was quick-thinking and knew that she had provoked a tough fight. She immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "Fourth Elder." The man's face was very pale and his reaction was a little slow. Li Hongxia pulled him back. Then he quickly knelt down and kowtowed. "Hmph! How dare you criticize this girl behind my back, how brave you are!" Xiao Yan shouted coldly. The two of them kept kowtowing: "Disciple knows that he is wrong, he knows that he is wrong!" At this time, the two of them secretly complained in their hearts and regretted endlessly. Who knew that there is a giant Buddha supporting a mortal behind his back? This kind of thing is unimaginable and almost impossible. Even if the mortals directly moved out this giant Buddha, they would not believe it. But now, they have offended the elders, and they are elders. Disciples like them can only look up to them. It is impossible to come into contact with such people in ordinary times. God knows how the elders punish others. Thinking of this, their faces turned green. After Li Hongxia kowtowed to Xiao Yan, she knelt down in front of Wu Xie and kowtowed to Wu Xie. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I shouldn't scold you, I shouldn't hit you. I'm blind. Whatever you need, I will do my best to get it for you. I just ask you to calm down." Wuxie stood up and patted himself. of dust, silent. "He doesn't want anything." Xiao Yan looked at Wuxie with squinted eyes and said, "Follow me back." Wuxie stepped onto the flying sword with an expressionless face, and consciously grabbed the corner of Xiao Yan's clothes. The flying sword pierced the air and flew away quietly. Li Hongxia had sweat on her forehead and was filled with fear. She looked at the man and saw that although he was scared, he was looking towards the direction of the flying sword with a brilliance. She couldn't help but get furious: "What are you looking at?" The man was startled. , quickly defended: "It's not what you think, I just envy that mortal." "Should I thank you?" When he returned to the pavilion, Wuxie said teasingly. "Shouldn't you thank me for helping you?" Xiao Yan snorted coldly and sat on the bed. Wu Xie looked sarcastic and said, "Is that so? I don't think so. You have been frowning these past few days and your face is darker than coal. You must have encountered something unsatisfactory, so you want to teach others to vent." Wrinkling, he looked at Wu Xie coldly: "You seem to enjoy ridicule?" Wu Xie was noncommittal: "Because you always like to pretend." A cold light flashed in Xiao Yan's eyes, and he sneered: "Guess what I have been doing these days? What are you doing?" Wuxie said: "You are looking for soul searching." "It's good to know." Xiao Yan snorted: "Then you should also know your situation and the consequences of angering me. Looking at his whole body, he pinched his arm again, feeling the pain, and nodded with satisfaction: "At least you haven't killed me yet." "Hmph, you'd better put away your little cleverness carefully. When I am playing tricks on you, You're still playing in the mud!" "Really? You think I'm not smart enough?" Wuxie sneered. Xiao Yan showed a hint of joking and said: "Then guess what I have been upset about recently?" Wuxie said: "Let me put it this way, Xiao Yan, on the second and fifth floors, the newly promoted elders, the resource cake in the door has to be divided again. "It must be a matter of profit distribution." "Huh?" A trace of surprise flashed across Xiao Yan's face. She had really been troubled by this matter recently. The other three elders unanimously advocated suppressing her, which made her extremely angry. Even had a few quarrels with them. "You must be a little clever." Wuxie took out a piece of white paper from the drawer, then took out an inkstone, and slowly started to sharpen it. Seeing his strange behavior, Xiao Yan couldn't help but ask: "What are you doing?" "I'm giving you advice." Wuxie said seriously. Xiao Yan snorted coldly, not taking Wu Xie's words to heart at all. She asked herself that she had been playing tricks since childhood and was much smarter than the average person. She couldn't think of any good ideas for a while. How could Wu Xie, a young man about her age, come up with it? But she had no choice at this time, so she might as well let Wuxie come up with an idea. "Do you understand the conflict of interests in the family?" Wuxie said lightly: "I understand a little bit." He picked up the brush, smeared it with thick ink, and dropped it on his finger. He drew a big box, and inside the box?Three strokes, three vertical strokes, divided into sixteen grids. Write in the four spaces in the first row, big, two, three, palm, four big characters, representing three elders and one head. "I'm ready. You can tell me what's going on." Wuxie paused and added: "Don't tell me their names. I don't know and I don't want to know. Just say Great Elder." , Second Elder¡¯s name is enough.¡± Xiao Yan looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°You really have a way?¡± Wu Xie turned around and said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± ¡°Hmph! Are you smarter than this girl?" Xiao Yan collected her thoughts and began to talk. "The three of them deceived me that I was a newly promoted elder, so they joined forces and deliberately used some unfounded charges to reduce my interests." "Slow down!" Wuxie interrupted: "What are the cultivation levels and ages of the three of them? How old is he?" "The first elder is on the 28th floor, and he is one hundred and ninety years old." "The second elder is on the 20th floor, and he is one hundred and fifty years old." "The third elder is on the 29th floor, and he is one hundred and forty years old. The third floor of the doorway, two hundred and forty years old." Wu Xie continued to move the pen in his hand. Xiao Yan said: "Big" "Slow down!" Wu Xie interrupted Xiao Yan again and said, "To what extent do they suppress you?" Xiao Yan was a little dissatisfied with Wu Xie's interruption, but Without saying anything, he replied: "The Great Elder has the toughest attitude. He only has ten years left in his lifespan. He is particularly concerned about resources. Perhaps he wants to use more resources to break through to the third realm of Dao to increase his lifespan. But Everyone knows that he has no hope." "The second elder's cultivation has reached the twentieth level, and when he reaches the critical point of breakthrough, he naturally refuses to relax, but he is not as tough as the first elder." "The third elder is simply with me. There is a conflict of interest, so her attitude is the softest. " "The leader has never expressed his position, but the third elder and he are dual monks, so it indirectly represents his attitude." Wu Xie nodded and asked, "What about the elder and him? The second elder is also a dual cultivator?" Xiao Yan nodded: "Yes." Continue: "They" "Slow down!" Wu Xie interrupted again. Xiao Yan's eyes were turned upside down and he said angrily: "Do you still want to listen?" Wuxie said seriously: "No." "What?" Xiao Yan's eyes were spitting fire, feeling like a monkey being tricked: " I'm going to kill you now!" Wu Xie didn't care. He put down the brush and looked at the white paper with the words written on it. He said calmly: "I have found a solution." Text Chapter 52: Rewarded to You Xiao Yan was stunned: "So fast?" She walked up to Wu Xie with a suspicious face and looked at the paper. I saw that the names of the four people were written in the first row, their cultivation levels were written in the second row, their ages were written in the third row, and the fourth row was blank with nothing. Xiao Yan was confused. Okay, what is written on this white paper is clearly a resume. How can there be even half an answer to the problem? He couldn't help but feel a little annoyed: "Where is the solution? Don't tell me that the empty fourth row is the solution. In that case, I will immediately increase my efforts to find the soul-searching technique." Wu Xie glanced at Xiao Yan appreciatively and said, "That's right. , the fourth row is the solution." Xiao Yan was immediately angry! "Don't worry, just listen to me and I will explain it slowly." Wuxie picked up the pen again, dipped it in ink, and said: "If you want to win in the distribution of interests in the sect, you must know what weaknesses these people have. What does the great elder think of you?" The biggest opinion is that we will look for his weakness. " "The lifespan of a monk is strictly limited. A monk in the second realm of Dao only has a lifespan of two hundred years. This great elder has lived for one hundred and ninety years, and his cultivation level is only Dao. There is no hope of breaking through on the 28th floor, so he is about to die. ""Then his weakness is that he is afraid of death!" Wu Xie wrote the word "death" in the fourth item of the great elder. Xiao Yan thought it made sense and signaled Wuxie to continue. But don¡¯t smile evilly and say nothing, or hold the pen and say nothing. "Tell me, why don't you say it? Don't be shy, tell me quickly!" Xiao Yan urged. Wuxie smiled calmly: "I can't talk anymore." Xiao Yan was furious! "Don't worry, this is a reverse inference. If the reverse inference is not possible, just infer it." Xiao Yan's eyes flashed with cold light and said: "If you can't deduce the reason today, you will die!" "This threat is not That's great." Wu Xie said with a half-smile, "I actually intend to put forward the terms of the transaction." Xiao Yan flashed his eyes and sneered, "What conditions?" Wu Xie said very seriously: "The conditions are very simple. Even if you learn the soul-searching technique, you must keep me alive and never use it on me. " "Oh?" Xiao Yan looked surprised: "I thought you wanted me to lift your seal and let you go. "Wuxie said: "You and I both know this is impossible." "Then how can you be sure that I will not break my promise in the future?" Xiao Yan sneered. Wu Xie said calmly: "It's very simple, because in addition to helping you with my techniques, I can also help you with my brain. This thing can't be obtained with the soul-searching technique." Xiao Yan snorted coldly: "That depends. You've done well." Wuxie smiled and continued the topic. "I don't know much about these three people. They seem to have no weaknesses, so we need to create weaknesses." "Is the leader a man?" Wuxie looked at Xiao Yan meaningfully. "You want me to seduce him?" Xiao Yan's eyes narrowed, glowing as dangerously as a wild beast. "Of course not, coming up with such a bad idea is tantamount to committing suicide." Wuxie said: "You don't need to seduce him, you just need to ask him out to meet a few times, and say something ambiguous in front of his Taoist companion, the third elder. Ambiguous words are enough. " "In this way, the third elder will feel the danger due to the sensitivity of women, and will feel that he is not good-looking enough, so he has some inferiority complex. His face turned cold and he said in a cold voice: "Are you trying to make me more passive?" "Of course not." Wuxie paused for a moment, frowned and said, "When you were talking just now, if I interrupted you would Angry, when I speak now, can you put yourself in my shoes and listen to what I have to say?" Xiao Yan snorted and said nothing, indicating his acquiescence. "When a woman is troubled by emotional matters, her head tends to get hot. At this time, you approach her and tell her to support me when the benefits are distributed, and I will stop pestering the boss. Presumably her own psychology will cause trouble. "I promise you." "Then you take her to see the second elder. When the second elder sees her statement, he will definitely agree with you and think that this is the opinion of the head and her. In her eyes, you are the only one. "There are three votes, and she only has two votes." "The next thing to do is to threaten the second elder to get her to support you." "Aside from her children, what else does a woman worry about most? Who is it? Naturally, it is her husband, the Great Elder. " "You secretly conveyed the order of the Head, saying that you and the Head and the Third Elder agreed that the Great Elder was old and there was no hope of breakthrough. So many resources are not released?It's really a waste, why not take some of it and share it equally with others. " "She cares about her husband, and naturally she doesn't want to see the sad scene of her husband being abandoned by the sect, so she will beg you, please be a good person and let her support you, and you can go and say good things to her. " "At this point, there are four people supporting you. It doesn't matter how fiercely the great elder screams. " After Wuxie finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Yan, whose eyes were shining, and smiled without saying a word. Xiao Yan demonstrated Wuxie's plan in his mind, and felt more and more feasible. His eyes shone brightly, and he looked at Wuxie in surprise. She was really surprised. Unexpectedly, how could the young man in front of me, who was obviously an ordinary man, be able to figure out the key to the matter in an instant, connect some tiny clues together, turn the rotten into magic, and break through the almost unbreakable situation very easily. Even she has to admire this. "I didn't expect that I really underestimated you. You are simply a genius conspirator. "Xiao Yan's charming eyes curled up and she laughed sweetly. "This is not a conspiracy, this is a strategy," Wuxie said sternly. " "Whatever you say, in my eyes, a strategy is a conspiracy. "Xiao Yan couldn't help but laugh happily when he saw that Wu Xie cared so much about such a trivial matter. Wu Xie ignored her. After talking about the plan, his meal arrived, and he thought it was time to send fresh food. Xiao Yan looked at Watching him go downstairs, he said dissatisfiedly: "There are still difficulties in this plan. The leader is a gentleman, and it is not easy to ask him out. " Wuxie turned around and said, "Think about the founder of Hehuan Sect. " Xiao Yan was stunned: "What do you mean? " Wuxie shook his head, sighed, and continued downstairs. "You said that the founder of Hehuan Sect was not a gentleman, so how could the current head be a gentleman? " Xiao Yan was startled and suddenly realized. At the same time, he couldn't help but feel annoyed. He was being talked about by Wu Xie just now, and his thinking was a little slow. More than ten days later, when Wu Xie was eating, Xiao Yan had a smile on his face. The peach blossom flew back, and as soon as he entered the door, he took out a small bag from the storage bag, threw it to Wuxie, and said with a sweet smile: "This is for you. " Wuxie knew without thinking that Xiao Yan had accomplished the task, that's why she was so excited. But what was in the bag she left behind? Text Chapter 53 Two Strategies Opening the bag, Wuxie took out five elixirs that looked like dog's tail flowers and frowned: "Power-accumulating grass?" Xiao Yan nodded: "Exactly." This power-accumulating grass is a kind of elixir that is as useless as chicken ribs. Taking medicine will not increase your cultivation or prolong your life, but it will increase your own strength a little, but it will only increase your strength. The body is still so fragile, and it will not increase your strength. "If this thing is eaten by mortals, it will increase their strength and naturally have many benefits, but for monks, it really has no effect. In the battle between monks, magic weapons are flying around. In long-distance battles, even if you are close, you can use spiritual power to bless the surface of the body to achieve the effect of increasing strength. It seems useless to increase that strength. Wu Xie frowned and said, "Why are you giving me this?" Xiao Yan joked, "Next time you are beaten, you can hide away." "I thought you wanted me to fight in your little bowl. ." Wu Xie snorted. As your strength increases, no matter how much you eat, it won't be effective unless you fight against someone in the Jueling Formation. Xiao Yan said cheerfully: "You are welcome at any time." Wuxie asked seriously: "Can you exchange for some other rewards?" "You won't like anything else." Xiao Yan said firmly. "Yes, I don't like anything else!" Wuxie said angrily. He pushed the food on the table aside and put away the power-accumulating grass. It was better than nothing. "Are you still angry?" Xiao Yan sat on the table, leaned down, and stared at Wuxie from close range. Wu Xie looked at her and nodded seriously: "I helped you get huge benefits, but you only gave me a small profit, and the difference is an astronomical number of times. Do you think I am angry or not?" said After finishing this sentence, Wuxie did not forget to use another metaphor: "It's like I help you work and earn a million taels of silver for you, and you only give me a little one tael of silver. This is not the case in ordinary people." "Harsh." Perhaps this metaphor was too vivid, Xiao Yan couldn't help laughing, and all her charm was released. Her jade fingers lightly traced Wu Xie's face, with a teasing tone: "You're pretty cute when you're angry." Wuxie pulled her hand away and sneered: "I'm not cute, I'm only cute when I help you get huge benefits." Xiao Yan's fingers were flicked He opened his smile and snorted coldly: "You are too boring to tell a joke." Wuxie couldn't help but sneer: "How can a prisoner be so funny?" "Humph!" Xiao Yan's expression changed. Leng, brought the matter to the point: "I want to obtain more resources. I have a plan to plunder their interests. Listen and see what needs to be improved." Xiao Yan's own interests have been protected, and his ambitions gradually As she grew older, she began to covet the other four people's resources for cultivating immortals. To this end, she secretly collected a lot of information, and she learned some of the scandals of the four people, and planned to use this to blackmail them. But she always felt something was wrong, so she came to ask Wuxie. Wuxie started to listen to Xiao Yan's plan in detail. The more he listened, the deeper his frown deepened. When he heard the last word, he waved his hand impatiently to stop Xiao Yan from continuing. Xiao Yan frowned slightly and asked, "What? But what's the problem?" "You can just give up on this plan." Wu Xie sighed. Although Xiao Yan was smart, he had too little experience to understand the sect. The plan seems naive to suppress the situation. "Your plan is wrong from the starting point. Have you ever thought about it? If you threaten them with the leverage of four people, you are tantamount to offending four of them at the same time. Once they join forces, they will turn around to suppress you. Do you think you can defeat them?" They? "Don't be evil. Xiao Yan was stunned. She really didn't expect this. She thought she could threaten the other party as she pleased by seizing the opportunity. When Wu Xie pointed it out, he suddenly felt a little scared. "There is still this person." Xiao Yan's eyes flashed and he said: "Then what should I do? Do I have to give up?" "Of course I can't give up." Wu Xie looked at Xiao Yan silently with a half-smile. Xiao Yan snorted inwardly, with this expression again, wanting to make conditions! She suddenly stretched out her palm, her five fingers formed into claws, and five scarlet rays of light appeared on her fingers, slowly falling towards Wu Xie's head. Wu Xie's expression suddenly changed, he kicked his foot hard, and took two steps back to avoid this claw. "Soul-Searching Technique!" Wuxie felt bitter in his heart. Xiao Yan had indeed used the power of the sect to find the Soul-Searching Technique. Xiao Yan smiled, put away her spiritual power, returned her fingers to normal, and gave Wu Xie a meaningful smile. "Don't take it too seriously, I'm not willing to break your soul." HerHer face was very beautiful, and she could definitely be said to be charming with a smile, but Wuxie knew very well that beneath that beautiful skin, there was a heart as black as hell hidden. "This kind of threat is not fun." "But I like it." Wu Xie pulled up the chair and sat down again. After thinking it over in his mind, he reluctantly returned to the topic: "If you want to get more benefits, you can't target the four people. , It can only be targeted at one person." Xiao Yan's smile dropped, his expression became serious, and he asked: "The first elder and the second elder are Taoist couples, and the third elder and the leader are Taoist couples. Targeting anyone will involve the other person. How can it only be targeted at one person?" Wu Xie frowned and begged very seriously: "I beg you again not to interrupt and listen to me quietly." Xiao Yan did not answer, so Wu Xie continued. Go down. "The leader and the third elder cannot be targeted. They are too strong and all strategies will have no effect on them." "So we can only target the first elder and the second elder." "But the second elder's cultivation level has reached After reaching the 20th level of the Tao, it is possible to become a powerful person in the third Tao, so we cannot offend her. She represents the guarantee of the future of the sect. " "Now only the elder is left. The elder is old and has no longevity. He is only at the 28th level of Dao. He can't move forward or retreat. His situation is best solved. " "But the second elder is his Taoist companion, so you still have to deal with the second elder." Yes, it's to alienate the second elder." Xiao Yan frowned: "How to alienate? It's impossible for them not to see some small tricks." "So the alienation technique we want to use is a relatively clever method." You must not speak ill of the first elder. That would be too obvious. You would take the second elder on more outings and deliberately go to places where young and loving lovers hang out. " "Then whisper in her ear that love is eternal. "It's a pity that lovers can't be together forever. Someone will always leave first." "In that case, she will consider her own future. She is a full fifty years younger than the elder. She will not be able to live together forever." It¡¯s still a long time, and with the hope of her breakthrough, the days ahead will be even longer.¡± ¡°Thinking that there will be such a long period of time in the future to be spent alone, she will be lonely and sentimental, and she will make plans for the future. No matter who you choose to practice dual cultivation with, her feelings for the Great Elder will fade. " "Then you continue to lie to her by using what you did last time to lie to her, saying that you said a lot of good things for the Great Elder in front of the leader. It's a pity. The Great Elder really occupies too many resources and needs to be reduced by half. "She will definitely complain. Then if you agree with her and keep saying good things about the Great Elder, she will trust you." The opportunity for real provocation is here.¡± Text Chapter 54: Fight against ten people "At this time, as a close friend, you ask her to consider her own affairs, saying that the Great Elder is very good, but now you have to plan for yourself." "What are you planning for yourself? Plan for resources!" Wuxie said this, Looking at Xiao Yan, I saw that her eyes were already filled with joy, and she was constantly thinking, obviously rehearsing the plan in her mind. "You mean she will fall out when it comes to resources?" Xiao Yan was extremely smart and quickly hit the key point. Wu Xie nodded and smiled without saying a word. "Then what will the third elder and the leader do next?" Xiao Yan asked subconsciously, but as soon as the question came out, she cursed herself again in her heart, why did she follow Wu Xie's thinking again. Is there anything else to say next? Those two people were naturally happy to see that they could gain more benefits and would strongly support this matter. "Are you sure you want me to tell you what to do next?" Wu Xie frowned slightly, wondering when Xiao Yan became so slow, and he had to plan such a simple lobbying. "No need!" Xiao Yan snorted coldly, trying to cover up her embarrassment, but soon she couldn't help but smile with joy, stared at Wuxie with bright eyes, and teased: "It seems that I underestimated you again. , you are not only a conspiracy genius, but also a master of beating mandarin ducks. " Wuxie said disdainfully: "It's not that my strategy is good, but because the world of immortality has always been about interests. When they were together, they may not really love each other. , Maybe they have some feelings after being together for so many years, but the two of them are probably tired of it. " "Did you know that your quibbles are also cute?" Xiao Yan said with a smile. Wu Xie snorted coldly: "I wish I could be more hateful." Seeing Wu Xie's helplessness under his own pressure, Xiao Yan laughed so hard that the branches and leaves trembled. Suddenly, she got close to Wu Xie's face and said, Looking into his eyes quietly, she said, "I'm really curious as to why you have such a thorough understanding of sect battles and human nature. Is itdo you have any interesting past?" Hearing this, don't hesitate. He was so evil that he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. Was it interesting in the past? After living for a thousand years, I can't make alchemy, set up formations, or make talismans, and then I'm chased down to the lower realm by a bunch of old monsters to seize the body of a useless talent with extremely low qualifications! There is no way to make a profit, just calculating this and that all day long. After finally grabbing some resources and making a small profit in the market, he was forced to do some task by Zeng Youwei, a guy who wanted money rather than his life. This time it was good, he fell into a trap and was taken for granted. Treat him like a prisoner. From time to time, you have to rack your brains to come up with suggestions and just ask the other party not to kill you. Is this kind of interesting life? Wu Xie's face was ashen, and he tried his best to suppress the urge to curse. He took a deep breath and said bluntly: "Compared with this life, life before was indeed very interesting." When Xiao Yan saw Wu Xie so depressed, he became even more depressed. It's overwhelming joy. After smiling coquettishly for a while, she hurriedly left, eager to implement her alienation plan. Wuxie watched her leave silently, took out the power-accumulating grass and started taking it. ¡­ ¡­ Another ten days passed in a row. During these ten days, a mortal became famous. "All the disciples knew that the Fourth Elder had brought a mortal in, and they must not offend him. Moreover, he seemed to have a close relationship with the Fourth Elder, so they couldn't help but start talking in private. "That boy is amazing. Is he a relative of the fourth elder? A younger brother or something like that?" "Where is that? I doubt it, haha, it's that way" "Yes, the fourth elder has been smiling more recently. There are a lot of them." A group of male disciples were discussing in low voices by the lake. "What are you talking about?" Chi Qing let the flying sword fall. After completing the task, he couldn't wait to rush back to the sect. He wanted to meet Xiao Yan first, but he saw these disciples all discussing something with excitement. , I became interested for a moment. "Oh, it's Senior Brother Chi." "Hello, Senior Brother Chi." When everyone saw it was Chi Qing, they quickly stopped to say hello and looked at him with strange eyes. "Tell me what's going on?" Chi Qing said with a smile. A few people then told Chi Qing about not doing evil things, hoping to see his wonderful expression. Unexpectedly, Chi Qing laughed dumbly, shook his head and said, "Why do you like women to make wild guesses in that direction? That's Xiao Yan's relative." Several people's faces were filled with suspicion and some disbelief. "Okay, let's not talk anymore. I'll go see Xiao Yan first." After saying that, he flew towards Xiao Yan's pavilion. ?¡­ ?In Xiao Yan¡¯s boudoir, don¡¯t sit down with Xiao YanBeside her, Xiao Yan lowered her head, and Ren Wuxie nodded heavily on the top of her head. "You are much stronger now." Xiao Yan felt the strong force coming from his head and said slightly dissatisfied. Wuxie clicked, raised his finger and clicked again: "Eat five power-charging grasses every day. It's hard to imagine how strong you are." "How strong is it?" Xiao Yan felt his mind clear, his whole body softened, and he fell to the ground. Don't be evil in your arms. "Roughly estimated, it can hold the weight of ten strong men." Wuxie put his hands on Xiao Yan's shoulders, trying to help her up. At this moment, there was a rush of people climbing up the ladder. Wuxie turned around and saw Chi Qing, who still had a stiff smile on his face, but his eyes were full of shock and despair. For a moment, the room became extremely silent. Chi Qing's expression was very stiff, so hard that it was as if the scene was frozen. He stood there blankly, watching Xiao Yan fall into Wu Xie's arms, while Wu Xie held her shoulders affectionately with his hands. He didn't know that this scene was so sudden. It was so sudden that he was not mentally prepared at all, and there was no sign of it happening. Just a moment ago, he was still thinking that Xiao Yan would definitely not be angry with him anymore. It has been a month since he wanted to kill himself. Already? But at this moment, he seemed to have figured out everything, figured out why Xiao Yan was angry with him because of Wu Xie a month ago, and figured out the weird looks his juniors gave him. I also figured out why I couldn¡¯t wait to see her as soon as I returned to the sect. It turns out that it¡¯s because I feel guilty. He has known Xiao Yan¡¯s enthusiasm on the outside and coldness on the inside for so many years. So he has a guilty conscience, so when he finds something is wrong, he finds an excuse to escape, and then hopes that when he wakes up, things will develop according to their original trajectory. "Why?" Like all abandoned people, he asked this stupid question. "Chi Qing, you broke into my girl's room without permission, which is an offense! Now I order you to get out and face the wall for a year!" Xiao Yan shouted coldly, with no emotion in her charming eyes. "Heh" Chi Qing smiled bitterly: "I just want to know why?" Xiao Yan had a trace of disgust in his eyes and said: "Because he is better than you." Text Chapter 55 You can own it again "Haha He is better than me" Chi Qing looked at Wu Xie. The young man was ordinary in appearance, had no cultivation, and was a mortal. The more he looked at him, the less he understood, and the more he looked at him, the angrier he became. He lowered his head and could not see his expression. Suddenly, he raised his head fiercely, as if he was crazy, and pointed at Wuxie and shouted, "He is better than me? Why is he better than me! In terms of appearance, I am better than him! In terms of cultivation, I am better than him." Better than him! When it comes to caring about you, I¡¯m better than him in everything. What do you think makes him better?¡± He couldn't help being very angry, but he remembered that as an elder, he couldn't scold his disciples, so he had to stand up with great difficulty and said coldly: "He has a greater effect on me than you." "Big? Hahahaha!" Chi Qing There was a burst of heart-rending laughter: "What does it do? I gave you all my spiritual stones for your cultivation, and all the elixirs given by the sect. I even made your cauldron in order to improve your cultivation! This "My cultivation has been stagnant." "I have done so much for you and helped you so much, am I not as good as a little mortal like him?" He roared with all his strength, his eyes red, like a ferocious beast, talking about himself for so many years. For what she had done, I felt endless sadness in my heart. But will Xiao Yan, whose heart is as cold as a thousand years of ice, care? The answer is obviously no. I saw Xiao Yan regaining some strength, getting furious, pointing at Chi Qing and saying: "Listen clearly to me, I just don't want you anymore! Get out of here! Get as far away as possible!" "Okay, okay, I'll get out, I'll get out! I won't upset you!" Chi Qing shed tears of pain and turned around and ran away. The room returned to calm, Xiao Yan snorted coldly and sat back on the bed. Wu Xie watched the whole process calmly and didn¡¯t say the first sentence until now. "You can't tell. He has a deep love for you, and is even willing to be your cauldron, and you treat him like this." Faced with Wu Xie's teasing words, Xiao Yan snorted coldly: "It's just because I knew he was sincere to me, so I didn't kill him." Wuxie nodded and thought for a while, digesting the huge amount of information contained in Xiao Yan's words. "All men are the same thing. They only have dirty things in their minds. I was just using him at first, but now that he has no use value, I naturally have to kick him away to prevent him from getting in the way in the future." Xiao Yan said with disgust. . Wuxie turned to look into her eyes and said, "You know what? Even though what you said is right, I still want to kill you now, because if there is someone more valuable than me in the future, you will kill him." "Me." "Aren't you afraid that saying this will anger me and make me kill you now?" Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes. "I can't irritate you. I'm like a three-year-old child in front of you. If a three-year-old child tells an adult that I'm going to defeat you, the adult will just smile and say that this child is so cute and funny." Wuxie He said expressionlessly. Xiao Yan smiled slightly: "You are indeed very funny." Wuxie said: "As long as I can escape, I will naturally have a way to kill you." Xiao Yan smiled even more: "You are getting more and more interesting. I have ordered all disciples to I will never let you leave.¡±¡­ A few days later, Wuxie took the power-accumulating grass, walked out of the pavilion, and decided to implement his escape plan. Logically speaking, since Xiao Yan gave the order not to let Wu Xie leave, Wu Xie would never be able to get out, but just a few days ago, he finally found an opportunity to escape. He came to Chi Qing¡¯s address. "Are you telling the truth? Are you really willing to leave Xiao Yan?" In a room filled with many layers of restrictions, Chi Qing looked at Wu Xie with wide eyes, unable to believe what he just heard. . Wuxie sighed, stood up from the chair, walked to a hanging painting of mandarin ducks, and looked at it quietly, silently. "I don't love her, and I'm not suitable for her, so I want to leave her." Wuxie's eyes dimmed, and he seemed to have lost all his strength after saying this. His whole body trembled and he almost fell to the ground. A hint of joy flashed in Chi Qing's eyes, and he was a little excited. As long as Wuxie leaves Xiao Yan, she will definitely change her mind and realize how good she is, and things will turn around. Wu Xie turned around, saw through Chi Qing's thoughts, sighed again, and said: "Unfortunately, she won't let me leave, so you are the only one who can help me. No! It's not to help me, it's for her future." Happiness, help her." When Wuxie said these words, he showed the loneliness on his face, and there was a trace of heartache and reluctance in his eyes. When Chi Qing saw him, his heartHe was overjoyed at that moment, wishing he could tell Wu Xie to get out immediately, but on the surface he was deep in thought, as if he was thinking. "Let's do this. Five days later, you come to me in the middle of the night. I will set up a small teleportation array in a hidden place outside the sect to help you leave." Hearing this, Wu Xie suddenly grabbed Chi. Qing Qing's sleeves, eyes red and sobbing, said: "After I leave, you must help me take care of her" Chi Qing nodded, patted Wu Xie's shoulder heavily: "I will." Five Queen's night. It was a dark and windy night, and it was hard to see even one's fingers. After confirming that Xiao Yan had gone to "provoke" the second elder again, Wuxie went out cautiously. After walking for a while, I finally arrived at the meeting place agreed with Chi Qing. I saw a figure shrunk in the darkness there. The man looked around from time to time, as if he was waiting for someone. Wuxie walked over. Chi Qing spotted Wu Xie, walked to Wu Xie and said in a low voice: "Follow me." After saying that, he walked away first, and Wu Xie followed. The two of them did not dare to fly, so they had to walk quietly, a bit like thieves. After walking for about two sticks of incense, we finally reached the outskirts of the Hehuan Sect. Chi Qing took out the token and threw it into the air. Suddenly ripples began to rise in the air, and a gap appeared. "Let's go!" Chi Qing let out a low cry and stepped on the flying sword. Wuxie also stepped on it, grabbing his shoulders to prevent him from falling. The flying sword flew away with a "cough" sound, and soon arrived at the top of a mountain. There are many big trees growing on this hilltop, and there is a small teleportation array under the big trees. The two fell down and Chi Qing said to Wu Xie: "You should leave quickly. If you are discovered, you won't be able to leave." Wu Xie nodded solemnly and stepped onto the teleportation array. Suddenly he wanted to say something and waved goodbye to Chi Qing. : "You can own it again!" Chi Qing knew what he meant by owning, nodded vigorously, and started to activate the formation. The runes under Wu Xie's feet glowed blue. He relaxed his body and suddenly felt a suction force coming from him, pulling his body into a certain place. Text Chapter 56: Change of appearance After shaking for a while, Wu Xie landed beside a river. As soon as he appeared, he immediately dispersed all his consciousness to check the surrounding environment. There is no one for ten miles. Wuxie smiled slightly, since he had escaped now, he would never be able to take him back. He put his fingers together and stabbed into his lower abdomen. He heard a ping-pong sound like a teacup being smashed. A gap suddenly appeared in the spiritual membrane sealed by Xiao Yan outside the dantian, and endless spiritual energy surged into the dantian. , spiritual power is recovering quickly. Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, the Hehuan Sect was in the west, so he had to flee to the east. Thinking of this, he took out his flying sword and quickly flew towards the sky. In the Hehuan Sect, Xiao Yan flew toward her pavilion with a worried look on her face. She followed Wu Xie's plan to sow discord, but things were far more difficult than expected. After all, the second elder still had some differences with the first elder. Emotionally, although my heart is moved, I won't fall out for resources. She didn¡¯t know what to do next, so she had to go back and ask Wuxie. The familiar pavilion, lake, and rockery appeared in front of her. Just when she was about to fall in, her mind suddenly shook, and her connection with Wuxie was severed! "What?" Xiao Yan confirmed again in disbelief, finally confirming with an ugly expression that the seal on Wuxie was broken. She was frightened and angry, with evil eyes in her eyes, and just hit the door open with her flying sword. "Little" She was about to get angry, but she saw that there was no one in the room, and all the clothes on the table that were used as sheets had been taken away. "Little San'er!" Xiao Yan was so angry that she clenched her teeth, her pink hands turned into claws, and she grabbed the table fiercely. "Kuang Dang!" The table was torn into pieces and debris was everywhere on the floor. "You can't escape from the palm of my hand! If I don't let you go, you will never be able to leave!" Xiao Yan flew into the sky and spread the message throughout the Hehuan Sect with his spiritual consciousness. "Come here! Seal the formation and find the mistress for me!" After one night, the disciples of the Hehuan Sect turned everything inside the formation upside down, but they were surprised not to find the "mistress". Xiao Yan was extremely angry and angry. She didn't believe that any disciple in the sect dared to disobey her order, so she suspected that one of the elders had seen the clues and hid Wu Xie, or killed him, or used it for himself like her. . No matter which one, Xiao Yan is very troubled. The first is that if Wuxie dies, then she will go back to her previous disgusting life. The second is that Wuxie is used by others. Then it is conceivable that she will be exploited and suppressed in the future. Just thinking about Wuxie's brilliant mind and strategy will make her feel panic. Because of this, she even almost fell out with several elders, demanding that they search their rooms no matter what. It was not until the end of the matter that he realized that Chi Qing had let him go. Xiao Yan waved his hands angrily and ordered Chi Qing to be castrated. ¡°Spread out and search! Search hard!¡± ¡­ Three days passed, and there was still no news from Wu Xie. Xiao Yan¡¯s brows were knitted together, extremely worried. At this moment, a disciple hurriedly ran in with a portrait and handed it to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan took it and took a look and found that it was Zhang Xunren's revelation, issued by the Daoyixian Sect. It read: "My disciple Wuxie has disappeared and may be in danger. If there is a powerful person, he can be safely sent back." , will be rewarded with five hundred spirit stones." "The man in the painting is thin and slightly delicate, with a pair of willow leaves full of arrogance and indifference. Xiao Yan saw that although he had a different look from Wuxie's. , but that look is definitely unmistakable. You can recognize him even if he turns into ashes! "So your name is Wuxie!" Xiao Yan waved his sleeves angrily and said fiercely: "Issuing reward orders to all cities and towns! Whoever catches him back to me, I will give him a thousand spiritual stones!" "Yes. "" In front of a city wall at the entrance to a small city, Wu Xie looked at a missing person notice and a reward notice posted on the wall, and was silent for a long time, speechless. In front of the notice, many people gathered around, but no one could recognize Wuxie. Wu Xie wore clothes that isolated his spiritual consciousness, a black bamboo hat, and the standard attire of a commissioned monk. This set of clothes is still thanks to Zeng Youwei and the others, otherwise they would be on the road to escape from being chased. Since Wuxie had used up all the spiritual stones before, the purpose of coming to Fangshi this time was very clear, to continue the original sales plan. ?¡­ ?It¡¯s just like in the past, the four?Disappear. Under the jurisdiction of Qingyun Sect, which coexists with Daoyixian Sect and Hehuan Sect, the two notices on the city wall of Xiaofang City have been changed several times, and this time another person came to post the latest news. "Taoyixianmen's search for people revealed, Wu Xie one thousand spirit stones." "Hehuan Sect offered a reward, Wu Xie two thousand spirit stones." Looking at the part on the wall that said the number of spirit stones, Wu Xie Everyone has the urge to send themselves back. In the past four months, he has traveled to various small cities, from the Hehuan Sect area in the west to Qingyun Gate in the east. During this period, he also robbed several times and blocked the road several times. It was only now that he made a profit. More than two thousand spiritual stones, such a tiring and long-term operation, is not as quick and easy as someone offering a reward. But this idea is just a thought. If I really want to go back, the joke will be big. After getting more than two thousand spirit stones, Wuxie was not idle. He spent two thousand to buy a marrow-changing pill. For monks with poor qualifications, this thing is a panacea to change the physique. Those monks with good qualifications do not need to take such pills, because when they break through, the immortal roots will bring them great help. If you don¡¯t want your Dantian to explode when you break through, you need to use this kind of elixir to strengthen your body so that you can be safe when you break through. Needless to say, Wu Xie's qualifications were thousands of miles away, so it was very troublesome for him to reach the second realm of Dao. He not only needed a marrow-changing pill, but also a second Dao pill. These two pills were very precious, and both It costs four thousand spiritual stones to buy it. After months of hard work, Wuxie could only get one pill. You can imagine how painful this process was. Put your thoughts aside and don¡¯t go into the market and sell the exercises in shops that sell them. ¡­ A few more days passed, and Wuxie had two hundred spiritual stones on hand, for a total of seven hundred spiritual stones. On this day, as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a magic mask on a street stall, and couldn't help but pick it up and look at it carefully. This type of mask is a magic weapon for concealment. It is a favorite of wanted monks. After putting it on, they will have a new face and they can start a new life. "How do you sell this mask?" Wuxie asked. He found that this mask was actually a low-grade concealment magic weapon. It was difficult for ordinary monks at the second level of Dao to see through it, so it was of great use to him. "I won't sell it unless I have two hundred spirit stones." Wuxie made a final decision and sold it. ¡­Fifteen minutes later, a handsome man walked out of the city with a charming smile. Text Chapter 57 Drinking and Talking A few days later, Wuxie appeared again in Yifang City. It was noon and the restaurant was noisy. Wu Xie was sitting at a table by the window on the second floor. There were several plates of exquisite side dishes, a pot of old wine and a new cup on the table. He took a sip of wine, squinted his eyes and looked out the window. The restaurant is adjacent to the river, running from west to east. There are no boats on the river and it is as quiet as still water. Naturally, Wuxie has not seen that water is not water, so he is not looking at water, but thinking. Now that his cultivation speed is too slow, he has to make certain decisions, such as going to the Commission Hall to accept tasks. He made a plan in his mind, and after finishing the meal, he entrusted the hall to take a look. It¡¯s meal time in the restaurant and it¡¯s extremely lively. Monks in the Taoist realm will all dine here. Those monks are already fair-minded immortals in the eyes of mortals, but after all, monks are also human beings, with all their thoughts and logic. Therefore, it is inevitable that some people will make loud noises and chat to drink. "Hey, did you know? The value of that guy named Wuxie has risen to two thousand!" said one of the monks at the table next to Wuxie. "You mean, the kid who trampled on the genius of the Taoist Immortal Sect and fascinated the four elders of Hehuan Sect?" Another person said. ¡°I know inside information, big inside information!¡± Another person said. Insider information? Who else knows the inside story better than Wuxie? Smiling without saying a word, he turned to look at the three people. Those three people do not have high qualifications, but they all have cultivation levels of the ninth level of Dao, and are masters of the first level of Dao. The person who said that there was important inside information was a middle-aged man. When he saw that many monks in the restaurant were attracted by him, he couldn't help feeling slightly happy and spoke a little louder. "This is Wu Xie. He is a mortal who cannot practice, but his martial arts is very good. He killed a shameless scourge in the Dao Yixian Sect and received a lot of applause." "The Dao Yixian Sect's The elders admired his attitude of taking justice as his own duty and not being afraid of risking his own life to do justice for heaven, so they made an exception and accepted him. " "But everyone thought that he was just a useless person with some skills. He is a waste in practice, so I didn't pay attention to him. " "Unexpectedly, he won the first place in the test several times, and made Wang Lang and others feel ashamed. " Wang Lang and others had the urge to jump into the river. I¡¯m not willing to give in, so I have been crazy about accepting tasks during this period.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone lost interest and became impatient. With the announcements issued by the two sects, things about Wuxie were gradually discovered. Like what he said just now, it is already an outdated version. How can there be any inside information? Even the two people at the same table with him cut it with disdain. "I really have the inside story, and the key point is coming!" "Let's just get to the key point!" the two urged. The man drained a glass of wine, chuckled, and said, "Let me tell you, in fact, the reason why Wuxie was able to step on Wang Lang and others was because he had the help of the four elders of the Hehuan Sect behind him." "Huh?" He Everyone thought this statement was quite innovative and looked at him one after another. He pretended to be mysterious and said: "Actually, this Wuxie has been childhood sweethearts with the fourth elder of the Hehuan Sect since he was a child. The two have been engaged to each other for life. Wuxie entered the Daoyixian Sect to become a spy!" "Yoha! !" Everyone was shocked. "Later, Wuxie didn't want to be a spy anymore, so he returned to the fourth elder of Hehuan Sect, but the fourth elder still wanted him to be a spy, but he didn't want to, so he deliberately left the fourth elder for a period of time. Let's wait and see. Then Wuxie will return to the Fourth Elder sooner or later." "Okay~" Everyone suddenly understood. "Brother Chen, where did you get the news? I have known you for so long, but I have never seen you in contact with the monks of the sect?" The monk surnamed Chen was enjoying the surprised looks of everyone when he was caught off guard and asked, He was stunned for a moment, his mouth opened and opened, and he didn't know how to smooth things over for a while. "Asshole! You are talking big words!" The monk surnamed Chen's face turned red and he was speechless. He said angrily: "I, I, let me tell you another insider information." "You just keep bragging, Brother Chen, no one believes you. " "Whether you believe it or not, this is true. The Qingyun Sect has worked so hard for this three-sect competition, claiming that as long as its disciples win the first place in this three-sect competition, they will be rewarded with a prize. The second pill of Dao!" the monk surnamed Chen said confidently. "Exactly, the whole world knows about this, what are you going to say?""" The two men said disdainfully. The monk surnamed Chen was embarrassed and didn't know what to say. A gentle man's voice came from beside him. "Meeting is fate. I wonder if you three would mind sitting here?" "The three of them turned around and saw a handsome young man with bright eyes, holding a pot of old wine in one hand and a new cup in the other, looking at them with a smile. Good intentions, after seeing his cultivation at the eighth level, he immediately didn't mind. Most of their information channels are obtained from the monks they have friends with, so they are very willing to make more friends. Make a connection. The monk surnamed Chen helped Wu Xie pull up a chair. Wu Xie sat down without being polite. ¡°My surname is Wu, but my name is not Wu Xie. "Wu Xie introduced himself jokingly while pouring wine for the three of them. "Brother Wu is as divine as jade and has such talent, how could he be the ordinary-looking Wu Xie. "The monk surnamed Chen said. "Hey~ Brother, what you said is wrong. I want to be that Wuxie. I want to go crazy. Look at him, how lucky he is. Beauties are obsessed with him and geniuses are stepped on by him. Isn't that a happy life? "Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with emotion. The three of them laughed and thought Wuxie was very interesting. "Brother Wu, my surname is Chen, and this is Brother Zhang. "The monk surnamed Chen pointed to a thin monk opposite Wuxie. "This is Brother Tiger. "Then he pointed at a rugged man on Wu Xie's right. Wu Xie raised his glass to the three of them and said, "Brother Chen, Brother Zhang, Brother Hu, I'd like to toast you. " "Dry! " "Dry! " The four of them drank it all in one go. Wuxie put down the cup and poured wine for several people while saying: "I just heard what some brothers said about Qingyun Sect and Dao Erdan. I am still confused after hearing it. Can you elaborate? tell me the story? " When several people saw that Wu Xie didn't know about this, they couldn't help asking: "Brother Wu, isn't he a local monk? Have you never heard of this news? " Wuxie said calmly: "It's true, I'm just wandering around, wandering, and I have few friends. Apart from practicing, I just want to drink a good sip of old wine. I have nothing else to do in my life. I saw some brothers talking about this today, and I got curious for a moment, so I boldly came over to ask. " "Brother Wu is in such a good state! Come, come, let¡¯s chat while drinking! "A few people raised their glasses. (It's Monday, and I heard that everyone is rolling around asking for recommendations, so should Iwell, I just want to stay on the signed version for a few more days, after all, the book has been released. It¡¯s been more than half a month, and I haven¡¯t been able to live well for a few days.) Text Chapter 58 It¡¯s actually her? "Brother Wu, the reason why Qingyun Sect is offering such a generous reward this time is entirely because of that Wang Lang." The monk surnamed Chen said with emotion on his face. "Wang Lang couldn't stand Wu Xie's attack. He took on tasks every day as if he had taken the wrong medicine. Recently, he only took on dangerous tasks in the Ding class. However, he did it perfectly every time. In our case, This group of forces caused quite a stir, and the reputation of being invincible gradually rose. "He once vaguely stated that he did not want to participate in this three-sect competition. Look at how arrogant he is against the geniuses of the other two factions! "Don't take it seriously." When the monk surnamed Chen said this, he sighed: "But he does have that capital. From the current point of view, no one from the other two sects can compare with him." "But the other two. It would be too embarrassing if the faction really lost in the competition between the three factions. Therefore, in order to motivate the disciples, the Qingyun Sect used candy tactics like this. " The monk surnamed Chen finally finished speaking and had time to take a sip. liquor. Wuxie's eyes flashed imperceptibly, and his mind started to change rapidly. If he could join the Qingyun Sect and win the first place, wouldn't he have this second pill within his grasp? "Brother Chen, Brother Hu, Brother Zhang, since Qingyun Sect has such a reward, why don't you three join in and give it a try?" Wuxie said casually. The monk surnamed Chen cheered: "Brother Wu, the three of us have tried it. Unfortunately, the Qingyun Sect is very wary of us casual cultivators, fearing that we are spies of other sects who want to sneak into it and do evil things. If we want to "It's very difficult to join." "Not only do you have to prove how you entered the world of immortality, but you also have to tell how you reached your current level of cultivation. They will also investigate. Tell me, who among us casual cultivators has not. A little secret that cannot be revealed will never work! " A trace of disappointment flashed through Wuxie's eyes. He originally thought he had an opportunity, but he didn't expect it to be so difficult. However, Wuxie didn't care too much. Everything in life will not go smoothly. There are always regrets. "What a pity. Otherwise, with the strength of Brother Chen and his three brothers, they would have beaten the shit out of Wang Lang and his ilk." The three of them laughed. "Brother Wu is too flattering. The three of us are not strong and our hearts are not here. The three of us are studying formations together and want to be masters of formations. By then, every sect will have to wagging its tail to recruit us. , whatever you cultivate will naturally go up." "Three brothers have great ambitions," Wuxie said with a smile. After a few glasses of wine, a few people became familiar with each other, pushing glasses and setting cups with each other. While chatting, it was inevitable that they would say some big words and some slightly playful words. ¡°For example, there is a certain female genius under the Qingyun sect, Wu Xiaoqing. The banquet broke up from time to time, and when they were done eating and drinking, they had to say goodbye. The three of them were addicted to gambling. They obviously wanted to gamble, but they wanted to find some excuse to earn the formation materials, and they also wanted to win over Wu Xie. Don¡¯t refuse politely. After getting off the restaurant, Wuxie walked along the street, changed into black clothes and a black hat in an alley, and entered the commission hall. There was an old man in the commission hall who greeted him. He led Wuxie into the hall that was isolated from spiritual consciousness and said, "Are you handing in the task or accepting the task?" Wuxie said: "Accept the task." "Well, what level of task is it? ? "The old man didn't care what Wu Xie's cultivation was. If he asked him directly what he wanted, ordinary monks would accept it according to their own strength. If they had to accept it forcefully, his death would not be a loss to the entrustment hall. "Tasks of Class D." Wuxie said, he is not arrogant enough to touch Class C tasks like Zeng Youwei. It is never a good thing to aim too high. The old man patted the storage bag, poured out dozens of jade slips, placed them on the table, and said, "See for yourself. If you choose which one you want, go to the front hall and hand it over to me." After that, he walked out of the hall. Wuxie picked up a jade slip, spread his consciousness, and looked at it. "Assassinate Wang Lang, one thousand spiritual stones." Wuxie was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect to see this when he arrived. He quickly put down the jade slip. Although the reward for this task was high, it was absolutely impossible to succeed. Picked up another piece. "Kill a lord phoenix-tailed beast and take its beast elixir and two hundred spirit stones." Wuxie put down the spirit stone. The reward for this task was too low and it took a long time. If he had that time, he might as well run more Several markets. In this way, Wuxie slowly started to choose. But after looking at it for a while, Wuxie found that these tasks were either very rewarding, but the tasks were difficult to achieve, or they took a long time, but the rewards were pitifully low. These tasks are not what Wu Xie wants. He wants tasks that are realistic, do not take long, and the pay is not too low, that is, tasks that are relatively neutral. But this kind of task always?They were all the ones that the monks liked to pick up, which made Wu Xie confused and confused. At this moment, the old man walked in again, followed by a monk in black clothes and a black bamboo hat. His face and cultivation level could not be seen clearly. After he came in, he glanced at Wuxie without any expression. "Are you accepting the mission or handing it in?" the old man said casually. "Accept the mission." The monk said, her voice was very soft and delicate, and she was a woman. "What level." "Ding, wait." The old man pointed to the dozens of jade slips on the table, and said calmly: "These are all, pick them up and bring them to me in the front hall." After that, he walked out. After the old man left, Wu Xie and the woman were left in the hall. The woman did not speak to him, but just stretched out her white palm and picked up the jade slip. Her arms were slightly bent, and the wide sleeves of her robe slid down, revealing a snow-white arm. On her wrist was a string of round beads, which were milky white with some blue in them, resembling a rosary. The moment Wuxie saw the rosary, his eyes flashed, and he calmly picked up a jade slip and looked at it. "Spiritual power beads! A magic weapon that stores rich spiritual power. The market price is at least two hundred spiritual stones." The function of the spiritual power beads is to store rich spiritual power. When your own spiritual power is exhausted, you can use the spiritual power in this magic weapon. Strength often shines in the tug-of-war among monks. This kind of magic weapon cannot be said to be too precious, but it is definitely not something that ordinary casual cultivators can possess. They are either the genius in the sect, the important heirs of the cultivating family, or the casual cultivators with rich wealth. No matter which one, it is enough to show that this person has exciting wealth on hand. Don¡¯t worry about it. During this period of time, he had robbed, blocked roads, and robbed other people of their spiritual stones. He could do these kinds of things, but most of them were casual cultivators with little wealth and nothing. Since this person has such wealth, if he plunders it once, he will get at least a few hundred spirit stones. It will save time compared to doing any tasks. He is a rare fat sheep. With this thought in mind, Wuxie randomly selected a task and walked out. He hurriedly walked all the way back to the inn, casually arranged a few restrictions to isolate his spiritual consciousness, then took out the sky lantern and lit it. The blue ghost fire ignited, with a hint of weirdness and evil, and a cloud of black smoke rose up. The black smoke appears in thousands of colors, and finally condenses into a picture. In the picture, the monk was in a small room, fetching a basin of water and taking off her bamboo hat. The moment he saw her face, Wuxie¡¯s pupils shrank and he was greatly surprised: ¡°It¡¯s actually her!¡± Text Chapter 59 A tough idea! The woman in the picture has an oval face, delicate facial features, red phoenix eyes, a small nose, and skin like frost. The bare makeup without makeup is better than thousands of reds and greens. She has thin eyebrows and bright eyes, with a hint of girlish youthfulness, and has intoxicating dimples, like a hibiscus emerging from water, as pure as dust. "Wu Xiaoqing." Wuxie had seen the monk surnamed Chen take out her portrait when he was drinking with the three people before, and he recognized it at a glance. "Wu Xiaoqing is an outstanding genius of the Qingyun Sect. He has excellent qualifications and has reached the tenth level of Taoism. He also signed up for the three sects competition this year." Wu Xie's mind flashed quickly with Wu Xiaoqing's information, and his eyes flickered slightly. Narrowed. "Wu Xiaoqing is a genius in the sect. If she goes out to perform tasks alone, the elders must be worried. There must be a master of the second realm of Dao hidden beside her, who will only show up at the most critical moment. With such a master here, Wu Xie would not be able to deal with Wu Xiaoqing. It¡¯s not that he is weak in strength. After several duels with Xiao Yan, who is on the second and fifth levels of the Dao, Wu Xie has a clearer understanding of his own strength. For an average monk on the second and fifth levels of the Dao, he can do it when he has sufficient spiritual power. At this time, fight against it without falling behind. And among the monks in the Daoyi realm, there are absolutely few who are his opponents. But this matter is too troublesome, Wuxie will never rob Wu Xiaoqing. "Besides, he is worried about how to sneak into the Qingyun Sect. If he plans carefully, Wu Xiaoqing will definitely be a breakthrough. Thinking of this, Wuxie extinguished the sky lantern and came to the gambling shop where the three monks surnamed Chen were. The three of them were watching the spirit stones being swept away with unlucky expressions. When they saw Wuxie coming, they quickly pulled Wuxie to a corner and said eagerly: "Brother Wu, can you lend me some spirit stones?" This It seems that the gambling addiction of the three people is not ordinary. In just a few seconds, they were able to lose all their spiritual stones. Their luck can be said to be extremely bad. Wu Xie smiled and whispered: "Brother Chen, Brother Zhang, Brother Hu, I can give each of you a hundred spirit stones for free, but you have to do something for me." When the three of them heard that one hundred spirit stones were given to them for free, Immediately, he felt happy, patted his chest and said, "As long as it's not too much, the three brothers will definitely help!" Wu Xie whispered in the ears of the three of them, and then took out one hundred and fifty spirit stones and handed them over. For three people. "I will give each of you fifty spiritual stones first. After the work is completed, I will pay another fifty spiritual stones." The monk surnamed Chen took the storage bag, and Wuxie took out another hundred spiritual stones and said, "Take this hundred spiritual stones." Lingshi, help me find four more brothers. With more people, the plan will be less likely to go wrong." The monk surnamed Chen nodded, patted his chest and made a promise, then turned around and said: "Zhang Min, Hu Li, take this. Bai Lingshi went to call a few brothers and told them that after the matter is completed, there will be another hundred spirit stones." Zhang Min and Hu Li frowned and stared at him with unkind expressions: "Tutu Chen, let's go find someone, then you. Why? Do you want to take advantage of this time to gamble again?" Tu Chen said boldly: "I have something important to do!" In a place surrounded by green mountains and green waters, Wu Xiaoqing fought with a green python. That big python is a spiritual beast, and its strength is similar to that of the phoenix-tailed beast. It can fight three monks at the 10th level. Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s mission is to kill this python and get its beast elixir. Originally, Wu Xiaoqing could do simpler tasks, but she didn't want to lose to Wang Lang in the three-sect competition, so she ignored the dissuasion of the elders of the sect and came to the commission hall alone to accept such dangerous tasks. In a jungle not far behind Wu Xiaoqing, there is a big tree similar to other trees, but if you look carefully, you can find that this tree looks a bit like a human. This old tree was transformed by the third elder of Qingyun Sect. He followed Wu Xiaoqing secretly all the way. He was very worried about Wu Xiaoqing's strength, for fear that she would lose her life. But obviously, he was a little worried. There was no danger in the battle between Wu Xiaoqing and the green python. Although the process was a bit difficult, he was still able to kill the green python here. This made him, the teacher, feel very gratified. "That's right. I only suffered a few minor injuries when I killed the Green Snake Python. My strength has greatly increased." He sighed. In the middle of the field, Wu Xiaoqing was panting and wiped the sweat from her forehead, and murmured happily: "The spiritual power is almost used up, but the mission is completed." She excitedly used the flying sword, and in the big python He made an opening in his abdomen, dug out the greenish-green beast elixir, and happily put it into his storage bag. She took an herb that healed wounds and stopped bleeding, sat down cross-legged, and was about to refine, when seven monks with good cultivation suddenly flew from the sky. She had to stop refining, stood up, and looked at the few carefully. people. Among the seven people, the leaders were Chen Tu, Zhang Min, andWhen the three of them saw Wu Xiaoqing, who was dressed in black, they immediately shouted: "Leave the magic weapon and spirit stone on your body and spare your life!" "A robber?" The third elder of Qingyun Sect looked at it calmly. After taking a quick look, he saw that most of the seven people were at the 19th level of Dao. They seemed to be a small team specialized in robbing and killing. He thought in his mind and did not take action immediately. "Let this child see the cruelty of the world of immortality." Wu Xiaoqing cursed at several people with an angry look on his face: "You dare to rob in broad daylight, you are so brave!" The seven people heard this. Everyone laughed. It seemed that they were still young. In their eyes, it was a commonplace thing, but in this person's eyes, it was a heinous bad thing. Chen Tu and others couldn't see Wu Xiaoqing's appearance, but just by hearing her voice, they knew she was a female monk. They smiled lewdly at them and said, "Brothers, you guys are lucky today. Get it for me." This little lady, please make me feel comfortable!" The seven of them approached Wu Xiaoqing step by step with lewd looks and kept saying playful words. "Little lady, don't resist, just obey me." "We promise to make you as happy as a god." Wu Xiaoqing had never heard such shameless words, her face turned red with embarrassment, and she said angrily: "You are shameless! " "Oh~ your voice sounds so nice!" Several people laughed so hard that they were very happy. "Brothers, please stop laughing, let's capture her first!" Chen Tu remembered what Wu Xie told him, so he immediately took out his magic weapon and directed Wu Xiaoqing. The other six people also took action one after another, and magic weapons were flying all over the sky. Wu Xiaoqing was ashamed and angry. She angrily took out a low-grade bell magic weapon and shook it gently. With just a "ding-dong" sound, several people suddenly froze on the spot, their eyes showing confusion, and the magic weapon lost control and fell down. The three disciples, Chen and Tu, were proficient in formations and knew that this was the sound of absent-mindedness. They reacted quickly and shouted loudly: "Plug your ears, it will hurt your hands!" The seven of them tore off a corner of their clothes and stuffed them into their ears. As soon as he came back to his senses, at this moment, Wu Xiaoqing had already launched three flying swords at the same time, stabbing three of them through the air. Text Chapter 60 The bold maniac! Seeing that the situation was critical, the three people quickly cast defensive spells. Water shields, fire shields, and earth shields all appeared at once, and spiritual power was violently transmitted. "Brother Wu didn't say that my opponent is so difficult!" Tu Chen couldn't help but complain in his heart, but he didn't care so much at this time and shouted: "Use the most powerful means for me!" As he said, he He quickly threw out two talismans, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and began to mutter something. Zhang Min also threw out two talisman papers and started to activate. Hu Li took out a black sword and struck Wu Xiaoqing from the air. The other four people also used magic weapons and spells. For a time, the area was rioted with spiritual energy and the treasure light was brilliant. The four talismans turned into two rockets and two water guns respectively, and a black lightning appeared on the tip of Huli's black sword, mixed with the magic weapons of the other four, and fell towards Wu Xiaoqing. Faced with the full blow of these seven people, Wu Xiaoqing's face turned slightly pale, and he pulled out a big yellow bell, which covered his body with a "dong" sound. Only a crackling sound was heard. The Huanglu Bell was intact, and all the attacks of the seven people were ineffective. "Grandma's! It's a low-grade defensive magic weapon!" Chen Tu cursed and rushed towards Huang Lu Dazhong first. "Brothers, please call me to death! Her spiritual power will be consumed very quickly by using the low-grade magic weapon. If we keep attacking, I don't believe that the spiritual power of the seven brothers can't be consumed by a little girl!" The other six In response, the man rushed towards the Huanglu Bell with his flying sword, and used various spells to hit it as if it was free of charge, causing a burst of tinkling sounds. Wu Xiaoqing was miserable inside the clock. The spiritual power in her body was already insufficient, and the spiritual power beads had begun to be used. But this will not last long, and we must find a way to escape as soon as possible. The third elder, who transformed into a big tree, watched this scene calmly. He was not planning to take action yet. In his eyes, the strength of these seven people was like grasshoppers jumping on the roadside. He could step on them if he wanted, without worrying about it at all. superior. He planned to let Wu Xiaoqing do his best before taking action. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the picture on the sky lantern was extinguished by Wuxie. His eyes were bright, and it was time to set off. If he didn't rush over, the master who had been protecting Wu Xiaoqing would jump out. In that case, all the hard work would have been in vain. Wuxie was far away from Wu Xiaoqing's location. He was afraid that the mysterious protector would discover his intentions, so he used a sky lantern to watch the battle. This is the time to bring this plan to a perfect end. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may put away the sky lantern, and step into vain. Wu Xiaoqing has resisted for half the time of the incense stick, and the spiritual power of the spiritual power pearl is running low. However, the offensive of the seven people outside is still so fierce, without interruption at all. Huang Lu's big bell was beaten banging. . "Little girl, hurry up and accept your love!" Chen Tu stood next to Huang Lu Dazhong and played hammer, paper, scissors with Zhang Min and Hu Li I saw the three people making gestures with their left hands, and at the same time, their right hands They took magic weapons such as the Black Sword and the Flying Sword, and struck the Huanglu Bell randomly. Upon closer inspection, the three of them did not use any spiritual power, and they were just having fun! ?? Chen Tu used scissors, but Zhang Minhu released the hammer and lost the round. He took out two spiritual stones and threw them to the two of them with an unlucky look, and cursed angrily: "Damn it, your big bell is very hard. My two flying swords are not enough." The other four People didn't know the three of them at all. They were all temporary hired thugs. It was enough to see that these three people were not doing their jobs properly. Even when they spoke, they were talking about gestures in a vague way, which made them speechless and choked. The four of them looked back, but they didn't dare to play like the three of them. After all, they were invited to work, and they couldn't be lazy in front of others. "Oh! Why does the little lady's bellyband look like this? You've covered my hammer." "Okay, the little lady's scissor legs are so powerful, I can hardly hold it anymore." Wu Xiaoqing listened. She couldn't bear such filthy words. She didn't have much spiritual power left. If she didn't try hard now, she would have no chance. With this thought, Wu Xiaoqing took Huang Lu Dazhong and flew upward fiercely. She was in mid-air and threw seven talismans downwards. The seven talisman papers fell down, five of them turned into the five characters of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, sealing the surroundings of the seven people, while the remaining two turned into dozens of ice spikes, falling rustlingly. When the fourth elder in the distance saw Wu Xiaoqing's move, he couldn't help shouting: "Use the Five Elements Formation to trap the activities of a few people, and then use dozens of ice spikes to fall on the heads of a few people. Such a sudden and violent attack." In such a hurry, these people will not have time to defend themselves, and even if they protect their vital points, they will still be seriously injured." During the scene, except for Chen Tu and the other three, the other four people were injured.However, they were startled and were about to defend themselves hurriedly, but at this moment, the three disciples, Chen and Tu, sneered contemptuously: "Grandma, you are trying to do a formation in front of your ancestors. Brothers, let us also show you. Blind her dog's eyes!" Three black flags suddenly appeared in the hands of Tu Chen and the others. Zhang Min and Hu Li quickly ran to the opposite corner, forming a three-legged force. Tu Tu Chen shouted: "Fuck in! "Three small flags were quickly planted on the ground. Suddenly, three small lights emitted from these three places, forming a cone-shaped mountain, rushing straight up, rising rapidly, pressing tightly against Wu Xiaoqing's toes. At the same time, the three of them shouted loudly and called on the two closest to them to stand on the words of the Five Elements Formation and cast mutually incompatible spells. Fire defeats metal, metal defeats wood, wood defeats earth, earth defeats water, and water defeats fire. Five spells were released, and the Five Elements Formation exploded. Several people quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding dozens of ice spikes. This all sounds extremely slow, but in fact it is extremely fast. Even when the seven of them were avoiding all this, Wu Xiaoqing was still forced to fly upwards by the sharp mountain formation on the soles of her feet. She couldn't stop. The straight line between the two points was the closest. If she moved sideways, it would be equivalent to stopping her upward flight, and the sharp cone would immediately pierce her body. She could only helplessly fly upwards, while the seven disciples of Chen Tu were free, one by one with flying swords on their feet, chasing upwards. Suddenly, Tu Chen paused and winked at the other six people. The six people understood, and all of a sudden they roared, cast magic weapons, and rushed towards Wu Xiaoqing. The momentum was overwhelming, and Wu Xiaoqing's situation was already very critical. She looked at the magic weapon that was getting closer and closer, with fear in her eyes. Just when she was about to be hit by the magic weapon, a pair of strong hands grabbed her shoulders and threw her upwards. She leaned forward and looked down, only to see a man in white smiling at her and saying softly: "It's okay." The voice was very soft and soft, very magnetic, not very powerful, but with a hint of stability. A sense of confidence made her feel at ease inexplicably, and then she quickly used her little spiritual power to control the flying sword and landed quickly. "Bold maniac! How dare you hurt people in broad daylight!" Text Chapter 61 Why do we need to know each other before we meet? Wu Xiaoqing landed on the ground and looked up. I saw the man in white shouting loudly, using his peak rocket technique with his left hand, pointing at a bunch of attacks under him, and using his peak earth shield technique with his right hand to protect himself. The Jianshan Formation and the magic weapon collided with the Earth Shield Technique, making a shocking roar and the Earth Shield collapsed, but the man in white also had a moment to pause. He pinched it with both hands, not knowing what spell he had cast. He saw a door-shaped light curtain appearing in front of him, a roaring dragon roar roaring in all directions, and a huge golden dragon flew out from it. He stepped onto the dragon head with one step, his black hair flying in the air, his sleeves rustling, his bright eyes showing strong hatred and hatred, and he suddenly pointed at one of the monks. "Roar~" The Tianlong roared and rushed towards the monk. It was close in an instant, and the dragon's claws swept over. There was a bang, and the monk vomited blood and was pushed back dozens of meters. The handsome face of the man in white was now like the dragon at his feet, just and indifferent. He pointed at a few people and shouted: "You have done many evil things. Today I will do justice for God and eradicate you scum!" Chen Tu and others were "furious" and cursed: "Grandma, you dare to ruin my good deeds. Brothers, come together and kill him!" With a loud shout, he rushed towards Tianlong first, holding in his hands A white dragon gun appeared and stabbed him with one finger. Zhang Min¡¯s eyes were dark, and his body swayed and flew to the side. Hu Li was holding a black broadsword, his face twitching with flesh, and he slashed at him! The other three people also screamed strangely and rushed towards Tianlong. Looking at him, they wanted to kill the boy in white on the spot. The man in white showed disdain and snorted coldly: "You don't know how to repent, so don't blame me for going on a killing spree!" He controlled the sky dragon, like a god, and controlled the dragon to slap one of the monks with his claw. The defensive spells were shattered layer by layer, and they retreated wildly with vomiting blood! The tiger-like black lightning arrived in front of him. He had no expression on his face and waved his hand calmly. A huge rocket rushed downwards. The moment it collided with the lightning, it swallowed the lightning instantly, mixed with The infinite power collided with the tiger's force that was blocked by the horizontal sword. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Huli¡¯s entire face was charred and black, and he rolled on the ground several times, then puffed out a mouthful of black smoke. When Tu Chen saw these two scenes, he was frightened and wanted to escape, but he was bumped into by Tianlong. All the defensive magic weapons were smashed into pieces. With blood flowing violently, he was smashed to the ground with great force, making a big human-shaped pit. . At this moment, Zhang Min, who had been hiding and avoiding, finally found an opportunity, appeared behind him, and stabbed him silently. Wu Xiaoqing's heart tightened and she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Be careful!" The man in white turned his back to her and waved gently: "It doesn't matter." Then he saw the dragon under him sweep its tail with a fierce sweep. Flying to another monk, he also turned around, stretched out his palm, and lightly pinched the flying sword with his fingers. "Zhang Min was unable to move immediately. Even trying to advance an inch further became a luxury. He looked at the man in white with horror in his eyes. "Go down!" The man in white waved his hand gently, and Zhang Min's body fell to the ground like a kite with its string broken. Wu Xiaoqing's eyes widened, and she looked at Wuxie in white clothes in shock, with her mouth wide open, and finally said in shock: "It's too strong!" Wuxie stood on the dragon's head, his whole body It seems as if the sun has covered it with a layer of golden clothing, standing in the air like a god. "Do you know you are wrong?" He lowered his head and looked down, his eyes burning like torches, which made several people dare not look at each other and kept kneeling on the ground and kowtow. "We know we are wrong, we know we are wrong!" "Please, fellow Taoist, let us live." "A prodigal son will not be replaced by gold when he turns back. Since he has the virtue of a good life in heaven, I will be lenient and spare you a piece of shit!" Wuxie closed his eyes. Looking sideways, he waved his sleeves: "Go away!" "Thank you, thank you!" Several people pissed themselves and ran away into the distance. In the woods in the distance, the third elder's eyes were shining brightly, and he murmured to himself: "This man's cultivation is only at the first and eighth levels of the Tao, but he has such strength. He can cast a spell to perfection. I'm afraid he is at the first level of the Tao." He is already invincible. " "It's just a hero saving a beauty Does this guy have some purpose?" The third elder frowned slightly. He had been paying attention to Wu Xie since he walked slowly. It seems that I just happened to pass by this place occasionally and happened upon this. "But the third elder has been in the world of immortality for so many years, and it has been too long since he has seen Lu Jian."Ping, a good man who drew his sword to help. For a moment, it was hard to believe that Wu Xie really had such a kind heart. But after he thought about it carefully, he couldn't find any clues to refute it, and he was a little uncertain about Wu Xie's actions. "Let's see how he behaves next. If he gets close to him on purpose, he must know Xiaoqing's identity. Even the reason why this happened is most likely planned by him." Wuxie jumped off the faucet, After dispelling the Tianlong Technique, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked towards Wu Xiaoqing with a smile. "Is this fellow Taoist not injured?" Wu Xiaoqing was awakened from shock by Wu Xie's words. She blushed slightly and said gratefully, "Thank you, fellow Taoist, for helping me. I am very grateful." "It's a woman. "Fellow Taoist?" Wuxie was very surprised, and then reminded him solemnly: "Girl, you must not reveal your identity when you go out for a walk. If you offend someone, you will really regret it." "At least, Taoist friend." You are not a bad person." Wu Xiaoqing laughed softly, and then thought that someone else saved her, but she was still wearing a black hat. It was so rude that she couldn't help but want to take it off. Unexpectedly, when Wuxie saw this action, he waved his hands and hurriedly stopped it, saying: "Girl, you must not do this. There are differences between men and women. You can only take it off and show it to your husband when you are newlywed. If I saw it now, I would have to dig out my eyes." , Make up for the mistake!" Wu Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment, and her face turned red again. She thought to herself why this person was so rigid, and she had no intention of committing herself to him, so why should she get involved in such a thing. "Why do you care so much about these red tapes?" She complained, but in her heart she felt more favorable to Wu Xie's integrity. Wu Xie said with a bitter face: "I hope the girl understands the ancient etiquette and dare not betray it." "Okay, okay, I won't expose it." Seeing Wu Xie's anxious and nervous face, she lowered her hand movements, really Afraid that he would be so stupid that he would dig out his own eyes. "Thank you for your understanding, girl." Wuxie thanked him, then stood up and said, "Since the girl is safe and sound, I will say goodbye now. Maybe there are many people in distress on the road who need help, so I don't dare to stay for a long time." After that, he offered up Flying sword, fly away in the air. "May I ask the young hero's name?" Wu Xiaoqing shouted at Wu Xie's back. The white figure did not look back, leaving only a rather free and easy lingering sound. "There is no need to have known each other before we meet. Since we met in the world, we will forget each other in the world. If we are destined to meet again, we will meet again!" The white back slowly disappeared into the sky. Wu Xiaoqing waved her hand, feeling a little disappointed. Text Chapter 62: I will make my mark after leaving Qingyun The third elder in the distance saw Wu Xie's behavior clearly. There was no trace of evil thoughts at all. He even followed the etiquette of the ancients and did not easily look at the woman's true face. It was only then that he realized with shame that he had made a mistake. The other party was a polite and upright gentleman. Recalling his previous villain¡¯s guess, his old face was filled with embarrassment. "It's a pity. Although this boy has poor qualifications, he has good strength and a righteous heart. If he can join our Qingyun Sect, he will definitely set an example for other disciples." The third elder sighed. ¡­ ¡°Brother Wu, you are too shady. The brothers were seriously injured.¡± Chen Tu, who had a bruised nose and swollen face, complained dissatisfiedly. "That's right, I've been burned into cokes!" Hu Li frowned. "I'm okay, I'm okay." Among the three, Zhang Min was the least injured and winked at the two of them proudly. Wu Xie took out the last two hundred and fifty spirit stones he had on his body and handed them to the three of them. He said apologetically: "I'm sorry, three brothers, and the four brothers behind me. I had no choice but to take action. Then There is a master of the Second Realm of Dao next to the woman. If I don't act harshly, he will see the flaw. " When the three of them heard that there was a master of the Second Realm of Dao hidden beside the woman, they felt a chill behind them. Yes, the pores stood up straight away. ¡°No¡­Brother, isn¡¯t it a bit unkind of you to do this?¡± Tu Chen said with an unkind look. Wu Xie said with an aggrieved face: "Three brothers, I can't lie to you. I really didn't know that there was such a master beside that woman. If I knew, could I ask you to act?" "Really?" The three of them still stared at Wu Xie with doubts on their faces: "I think Brother Wu has forgotten his friends because of sex." "Don't believe it!" Wu Xie said anxiously, "I'll be honest with you. , that woman is the female genius of Qingyun Sect, Wu Xiaoqing. " "What? Wait!" The three looked at each other and approached Wu Xie, "What did you say? That's right!" Wu Xie nodded and said, "Now that I have saved her, she can let me enter Qingyun Sect as soon as she is grateful." The three of them narrowed their eyes slightly and said uncertainly: "Brother Wu, youare going to participate. A competition between the three factions, or to win over her?" Wu Xie was stunned for a moment, then he squinted his eyes and said, "Both can be possible." The three of them let out a scornful cry. . "By the way, what is the level of your three people's research on battle formation?" Wuxie said suddenly. "Of course he is No. 1 in the world" "Seriously!" The three of them looked serious when they saw Wu Xie and stopped joking. They were silent for a while and said to him: "Actually, the three of us are all half-assed and have a certain level of knowledge. He has experience in forming formations, but he doesn¡¯t have master-level techniques.¡± Wu Xie nodded and thought deeply. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed: ¡°Can you break the formation? Just like the three sects¡¯ guarding formations.¡± The three of them listened. Hearing this, he burst into laughter. "Brother Wu, it may be difficult for you to ask me to set up a big formation, but you can ask me to break it, haha let alone their low-grade formation, even if it is more difficult, I can break it if I ask you to!" Three Full of confidence, Wuxie smiled strangely, approached the three of them and said, "Three brothers, please wait here for the competition between the three factions to end. I will need to lend you a helping hand then." Having said this, Wuxie added: "Everyone. Three hundred spirit stones for each person as a reward, and each person will receive another hundred spirit stones after the completion of the work." The three of them were stunned when they heard this. Wu Xie's words were like a bunch of white spirit stones, waving to them in front of them. They couldn't resist, but they were careful this time and asked: "What do you want us to do? Is there any danger?" Wuxie smiled and said: "I promise there is no danger at all this time. As for what to do, we will discuss it later. You said. "Your guarantee is really not guaranteed at all." The three said with disdain. "But since we have the spirit stone, let alone ordinary things, we will do everything including murder and arson!" Wu Xie laughed, raised his glass, and said, "I hope I will be successful as soon as I enter the Qingyun Sect!" Three Later, Wuxie came to the foot of Qingyunmen Mountain. Along the way, he lit up the sky lantern from time to time to see where Wu Xiaoqing was. After calculating the time, he decided to go up to Qingyun now. Qingyun Gate is different from the fairyland on earth of the Hehuan Sect, and it is also different from the domineering Daoyixian Gate built on the top of a mountain. It leans on a green mountain and is built here. Looking up from the angle of Wuxie, what comes into view is?The hundreds of stone steps gradually descend, with lush green trees on both sides, and a breath of fresh air hits your nostrils. There is no warmth like the Hehuan Sect, nor is there the elegance of the Daoyixian Sect. It is completely pure and full of vitality. Wu Xie stepped up the steps, facing the breeze, taking light steps and feeling relaxed. Not long after, we arrived at the main entrance of Qingyun Gate. Qingyun Gate is built in a very simple way, with walls made of deep rocks and gates made of ordinary wood. It looks simple and natural, and is faintly integrated with the green mountain. Qingyunmen does not have a mountain-protecting formation, or so to speak, this mountain is its formation. There were two handsome boys under the sect. When they saw the stranger arriving, they came up to inquire. They learned that Wuxie was a casual cultivator and wanted to join the sect, so they led him through the door. There are no grand halls or pavilions by the water in Qingyun Gate. There are only ordinary bamboo houses. There is a big tree standing every few meters, and the beautiful birdsong comes from it, unconsciously showing the tranquility. quiet. Wuxie followed the child to a bamboo forest. There was an elegant bamboo house in the bamboo forest. Dozens of female disciples stood outside the door. Their eyes were wandering. They stared at the bamboo house closely while talking in low voices and smiling from time to time. "Senior Brother Zhu is coming out of seclusion today." "Yes, I wonder if his cultivation level has greatly improved?" "I heard that he is leaving seclusion this time to pick up Wu Xiaoqing." "How is that possible? Humph" Wu Xie glanced at them and marked these female disciples in his heart as nymphomaniacs, so he ignored them. The child walked a few steps in front of the house and then stopped moving forward. He turned around and said to Wuxie, "Fellow Taoist, please wait patiently here. Brother Zhu will be out of seclusion soon." Wuxie nodded, cupped his hands and said, " Thank you for your guidance and reminder." The handsome boy returned the gift and walked back. The group of women obviously noticed Wuxie. Seeing that he was dressed in white, handsome and with good cultivation, they couldn't help but whisper and joke with his companions. "Senior Brother Zhu doesn't even care about us. How about we change our goal?" "If you want to go, I'll go." The girls laughed sweetly. "Go and go, don't be jealous of me then." The woman came to Wuxie, gave a slight salute, and asked, "Does this fellow Taoist want to join the Qingyun Sect?" Wuxie smiled in return and said, "That's right ¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Brother Zhu!¡± ¡°Brother Zhu is out!¡± There was a commotion among the girls. The woman ignored Wu Xie and turned to look at the door that was slowly opening. Bamboo gate. The bamboo door opened slightly, and a man as rich as jade walked out. Text Chapter 63 Where in life do we not meet The man was dressed in a green shirt, and unlike Wu Xie's handsome face, he had a heroic look on his face and was extremely handsome. He took a cursory glance at the girls outside the door, and then set his sights on Wuxie. "Fellow Taoist, do you want to join my Qingyun Sect?" Wuxie's divine consciousness scanned the man's body and found that he had a second-level Taoist cultivation level. He nodded and said, "That's right." "Yes." Zhuzi Without even looking at the women who gathered around him, you went straight to Wu Xie, stared at Wu Xie and said, "If you want to join our Qingyun Sect, you need to provide evidence of how you cultivated. First, tell me how you cultivated to where you are now. Realm." After he finished speaking, he walked towards Qingyun's door without waiting for Wuxie's answer. The group of women followed him one by one, talking to him from time to time, but he ignored them. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he followed him, saying as he walked: "My parents died when I was young, and I was all alone. I was raised by my master. He taught me the magic of the Immortal family and asked me to do more good deeds" " But my good intentions were not rewarded. My master was killed by his enemies, so I used the immortal cultivation resources he left behind to practice step by step until now." As he spoke, Mr. Zhuzi and his group came to the gate. He said calmly. He responded, then looked to the horizon. After watching for a while, he still saw no one coming, so he asked absently: "You said that you have done many good things in the past and never done any evil. Do you have any evidence?" Wuxie said in astonishment: "How to prove this?" "If you can't prove it, there is no evidence. Please go back" When Mr. Zhuzi said this, his eyes suddenly shone brightly, and he looked at a beautiful figure flying in the distance, Excited. When the group of women saw Mr. Zhuzi¡¯s behavior, they couldn¡¯t help but look resentful and unwilling. Wu Xie also raised his head and looked into the distance. The beautiful figure in the sky was wearing green clothes, as fresh as bamboo. Three thousand green silk hairs were floating gently behind her like a waterfall. Her young but beautiful face made her great youth like fresh fragrance. It spreads out like this, and once you see it, you will never forget it. She looked over here and saw Wuxie dressed in white among the crowd. She winked slightly, then her eyes showed surprise and she flew towards him quickly with a smile on her face. "Senior Brother Zhu lost his mind as soon as he saw her. Why are we still here? What a hindrance to people's reunion after a long separation." "Look at how happy Junior Sister Wu is, even her eyes are smiling. She was always looking at Brother Zhu before. She is neither cold nor hot, and now that she has not seen Brother Zhu for a while, her true colors have been revealed. " "That's right, I really don't know what Brother Zhu likes about her." A group of women couldn't help but feel jealous. Mr. Zhuzi was in high spirits. Hearing the voices of the women behind him, he was also secretly happy: "I knew that Junior Sister Wu liked me." He couldn't help but take a few steps forward, facing Wu Xiaoqing who was flying closer and closer, and stretched out his arms. He raised his hand, hoping to hold her when she landed. Wu Xiaoqing flew closer, and the joy in her eyes became even greater. "It's so great to see you again!" After Wu Xiaoqing landed, she didn't even look at Zhu Zijun. In the surprised eyes of everyone, she directly passed him, took two quick steps forward, and grabbed Zhu Zijun, who was extremely surprised. Wu Xie's hand, shouted in surprise. For a moment, everyone was stunned. The group of women looked at Wuxie blankly, but they didn't expect that Senior Brother Zhu, who was more handsome, would be ignored. Mr. Zhuzi¡¯s raised hand froze in the air for a few times, then dropped weakly, turning his head to look at Wuxie with complicated expressions. Wu Xie looked very stunned. Looking at the beautiful "strange woman" in front of him, he withdrew his hand in embarrassment, took a step back and bowed slightly. "Girl, you and I have never met each other, why did you suddenly hold someone else's hand?" Seeing Wu Xie's serious and nervous face, Wu Xiaoqing realized that her actions just now were a bit presumptuous, but she couldn't control her heart With joy, he took a step forward and said: "Don't you remember me?" Wuxie took a step back with sweating profusely and said awkwardly: "Girl, I have never seen you. If you recognize the wrong person, you will think I have offended you. You can cut off my hands to show your apology. " "Haha, that's right, it's you!" Wu Xiaoqing was amused and she took out the black hat and put it on her head: "So you recognize me. "Eh? Girl, are you" Wu Xie looked at it for a few times and suddenly realized, but still said with some uncertainty: "I saved a lot of girls" Wu Xiaoqing spat, His face turned slightly red and he said, "The one you saved a few days ago." Wu Xie finally smiled and said, "Girl, I told you that we will meet again if we are destined to meet each other." Zhu Zijun is soHe walked over and said to Wu Xiaoqing unnaturally: "Xiaoqing, you" "We'll talk about it later." Wu Xiaoqing waved her hand without looking back, and said to Wuxie: "I haven't done it yet. Thank you very much. Come on, go to my room and I will treat you well." Wu Xie said with a serious face, "Girl, I do good things without asking for anything in return." "I know, come in quickly." Jumping up and down, he pulled Wuxie and walked in, leaving behind a stone sculpture outside the door. Mr. Zhuzi looked a little pale, took a deep breath, and then left. "Oh, why didn't I ask his name just now? How can I say hello in the future?" The woman who had said a word to Wuxie stamped her feet in worry. "Don't think about it, they are all from Dancer Sister." "Hmph, this Dancer Sister is really true. Brother Zhu was fascinated by her, and even hooked up a handsome man away." The women were filled with resentment. . ?¡­ ?A chair, a bed, a table, the fragrance of bamboo, and the whole house is green. Wuxie sat on the only chair, looked at Wu Xiaoqing sitting on the bed with a smile, and said: "It's my duty to save people, it's nothing." Wu Xiaoqing was very excited, and the corners of his eyes were full of tears. Smiling, her fingers tightly grasping the edge of the bed, she was a little reserved in her own room. "By the way, why did you come to Qingyun Sect." Wu Xie smiled and said: "I want to join Qingyun Sect." "Why?" "In order to learn more spells, improve my own cultivation, and help more people. "Wuxie said gently. "Then what's your name?" "Wuxie." When Wu Xiaoqing heard the name, he held his head and thought for a while: "Does it mean innocence?" Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a serious face: "The world "Innocent." "You can't do it," Wu Xiaoqing said. "If you don't do it, you will never do it!" Wuxie became extremely serious, and the sun shone on his face, as if he was covered with holy light. Wu Xiaoqing propped her head up and looked at his rigid expression. She didn't know what to feel in her heart. She thought he was cute and naive. "Fellow Taoist, according to the rules of the sect, you can only stay here for one day at most." Mr. Zhuzi appeared at the door at some point, staring at Wuxie with an unkind expression. Text Chapter 64 You worry too much "Senior Brother Zhu, he is a good person, I promise! Let him join the sect." Wu Xiaoqing stood up, ran to Mr. Zhu, pulled his sleeves and shook them, looking at him pitifully. There was a smile on Mr. Zhuzi's face, but his words were still tough: "Xiaoqing, it's not that senior brother doesn't want to help you, it's just that he has no evidence to prove himself. I can't live up to the expectations of the sect." He didn't mean to make things difficult for Wuxie, But he has always been a little skeptical about Wu Xie's words. He doesn't believe that there are good people in this world who are as clean as a piece of white paper. "I'm the proof!" Wu Xiaoqing turned around with a smile, blocking Mr. Zhuzi's gaze from staring at Wuxie: "He saved me, but even now he doesn't even know my name, and he hasn't asked me for anything. "Isn't this a good person?" Zhuzijun hesitated and said, "Butcould he have known your identity for a long time and saved you on purpose?" "How is that possible?" Wu Xiaoqing pouted. : "I am very careful outside and never take off my bamboo hat." After hearing this, Mr. Zhuzi pondered for a while, and after a while he said to Wuxie: "Fellow Taoist, I have a way to prove what you said. "True or not, I just don't know if you dare to try it?" "Dare! Why don't you dare!" Wu Xie stood up suddenly, his face flushed, and he said in a deep voice, " As the saying goes, a scholar can't be killed, you can scold me, you can hit me, but you can't disrespect my personality!" He walked up to Mr. Zhu in a few steps, looked him directly in the eyes, pursed his lips, and said in a low voice! With a hint of anger, he said: "I don't care what means you use, but I want you to apologize to me afterwards!" "Senior brother~" Wu Xiaoqing anxiously shook Mr. Zhuzi's sleeves, feeling that his suspicion was a bit excessive. He didn't understand the man in white in front of him, but she did. This person is very rigid. It can be seen from the fact that he has always followed the ancient etiquette. Like those righteous men, he values ??his reputation the most. He would even sacrifice his life for this illusory thing. Mr. Zhuzi's words will never be forgiven. insult! "I have my own sense of proportion." Mr. Zhuzi looked calmly and took out a green leaf from his arms. The leaf was long in shape, somewhat like a willow leaf, but there were no branch veins on the willow leaf, but there were on this leaf, and it was very deep. ,a lot of. "My real name is not Zhuzijun. This name is a compliment from others for never lying to me. It is also a name for my destiny. This piece of Junzizhu is my destiny. You only need to take this leaf and say Whether the words are true or false will be felt by me." Mr. Zhuzi handed it to Wuxie with a solemn expression. Wuxie took it and his eyes flashed slightly. "Huh, you're too young to be scheming." Wuxie swallowed it in one gulp without saying a word! ¡­ ¡­ Having become a disciple of the Qingyun Sect without any risk, Wu Xie started his first day of life. There was nothing interesting about this day. Wu Xiaoqing accompanied him all the way, introducing him to the topography of the sect and the rules of the sect. He listened without any interest and had long wanted to go back to rest. But Wu Xiaoqing was lively and too enthusiastic, so he had no choice but to smile and listen. When he saw a bunch of disciples in the sect competing for a spot in the three-sect competition, Wu Xie asked Wu Xiaoqing, "I also want to participate in the three-sect competition. Do I know what conditions I need to meet?" Wu Xiaoqing Qingdao: "First of all, your cultivation cannot reach the second level of Dao. Secondly, you have to compete with them to win a spot." "It's so troublesome." There are only ten days left before the start of the competition between the three sects. Don't worry about it. He planned to go to the market to buy some spells so as not to be recognized on the spot by Xiao Yan who knew him well. He is not afraid of what Xiao Yan will do to him, he just doesn't want to cause trouble. As long as his cultivation reaches the second level of Dao, he will be confident and not afraid of Xiao Yan. But it takes a lot of time to go back and forth to Fang City. He has no time to compete in this kind of selection. When Wu Xie lowered his head and remained silent, Wu Xiaoqing thought he was worried about his own lack of strength, so he couldn't help patting his shoulder and comforting him: "Don't worry, you will definitely be qualified to participate in the three-sect competition." Wu Xie Seeing her misunderstanding, he shook his head slightly and sighed: "I can't participate in this selection. I have to go to Fangshi." "Then go!" Wu Xiaoqing winked at him and said, "I can ask my master to recommend you. "Really, thank you very much!" Wuxie bowed quickly, then frowned and said nothing. "What's wrong with you?" Wu Xiaoqing looked at him curiously. I saw the corner of his mouth moving, but he hesitated to speak, looking extremely embarrassed, as if he had something to say that was hard to say. After a long while, he blushed and faced??Xiaoqing whispered: "Youcancan you lend me a hundred spirit stones first?" "Just for this?" Seeing Wuxie nodded in embarrassment, Wu Xiaoqing couldn't bear it anymore. He stopped, made a puff sound, held his stomach and bent over with laughter. With this smile, Wuxie became even more confused and froze on the spot. "Haha Why are you so rigid? You saved me. Not to mention a hundred spiritual stones, I had to come up with even a thousand spiritual stones." Wu Xiaoqing laughed. Don't you know that when she smiled like this, Wu Xie immediately winked at her and whispered, "Keep your voice down, I will pay you back." When Wu Xie said this, Wu Xiaoqing suddenly remembered that this person takes his reputation very seriously. , and was thin-skinned. His smile like this really embarrassed the other party. He immediately suppressed his smile and quietly gave a storage bag to Wuxie. At the same time, he said apologetically: "I'm sorry." Xie was determined, so he and Wu Xiaoqing came to a bamboo forest to discuss. ¡°Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s strength is quite good, with a cultivation level of tenth level in Dao Yi, and many magic weapons and spells to coordinate with her. In addition, she has a certain amount of practical experience, so she can be regarded as a master in Dao Yi realm. But her attacks were always neutralized by Wuxie who was at level 18. This was still a situation where Wuxie only defended but did not attack. "Wuxie, why do you seem to know what my next move is going to be every time?" During the break, Wu Xiaoqing raised her own questions while drinking water. Wu Xie patiently answered her: "During battles, people often think before making moves, and when they think, they will inevitably cause a pause. This pause will give the opponent time to either defend or attack. "So, to solve this problem, either analyze the battle before the battle and formulate various plans, or let yourself not have to think and use spells instinctively when you see the opportunity, which is fighting instinct." Qing was confused and said: "What you said is so mysterious, how can you actually do it?" Wuxie said: "Either find someone to fight with every day, or someone can teach you." Wu Xiaoqing nodded, and then Shaked his head. "How is it possible to fight every day?" She lowered her head in frustration, then suddenly raised her head again, staring at Wuxie with bright eyes: "How about you teach me and practice with me at the same time?" Text Chapter 65 Dare to rain flowers all over the sky "Those things can't be practiced in a day or two. I'll teach you some things that are easier to master." Wu Xie had no choice but to change his approach. "Okay, what is it?" Wu Xiaoqing jumped up excitedly, ran to the open space and took out the magic weapon, looking impatient. "Put the magic weapon away. I'll teach you how to control the spell." Wuxie stood up and walked behind her. Five spiritual threads shot out from his fingers and stuck to her five fingers. "You cast a spell and see." Wu Xiaoqing nodded, activated her spiritual power, and suddenly a thick water column appeared on her hand, rising straight into the sky, reaching a height of more than ten meters. "Try dividing this water column into three." "Three" Wu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth, inserted two fingers into the bottom of the water column, and then mobilized two pieces of spiritual power with great difficulty, following the meridians, thinking It comes from these two fingers. "It's so difficult!" Wu Xiaoqing frowned and sweat appeared on her forehead. It was too difficult for her to continue to perform the Water Column Technique and also control two pieces of spiritual power, emitted from two fingers respectively. There are often embarrassing situations where one part of the spiritual power is released and the other part of the spiritual power is regressed. "Why is this like this?" Wu Xiaoqing bit her lip and reluctantly controlled another spiritual power to rush up. "Whoosh~" The water column split from the bottom and slowly split upwards, vaguely reaching the top of the water column. Wu Xiaoqing controlled another amount of spiritual power to rush out. The lower end of the water column was divided into three parts. The cracks on this side were rapidly spreading upwards, while the upward momentum on the other side slowed down, and even began to heal and go backwards. "It fell again." Wu Xiaoqing saw that success was imminent, but failed in despair. She was inevitably a little disappointed, but she pouted and did not give up and continued to try. A failure. Failed twice. Failed three times. After failing for more than a dozen times, Wu Xiaoqing finally stamped her feet in frustration and decided not to try again. Just when she was about to withdraw her spiritual power, two tiny strands of spiritual power penetrated from her fingertips, followed her meridians, met her spiritual power, and then slowly pulled her spiritual power and flowed to her fingertips. go. Wu Xiaoqing turned around to look at Wuxie, only to see him looking at the lower end of the water column seriously, and said in a deep voice: "Pay attention to the details of how I pull you." Wu Xiaoqing quickly turned back, deeply Close your eyes and feel the spiritual power in your body. That spiritual power was very weak and soft, but very smooth. The speed of its movement was not fast, leaving her enough time to appreciate it. She controlled the spiritual power, followed the traction, and ran smoothly and slowly. Slowly, the spiritual power rushed out of the fingertips, and the bottom of the water column began to split into three parts, slowly spreading, spreading upward in parallel in an orderly manner. Feeling her proficiency, that spiritual power fell silent and stopped pulling her. She slowly expanded her spiritual power and split upwards. When she occasionally encountered obstacles, the spiritual power would appear again to help her overcome the difficulties. Finally, the water column split into three, like a fountain with three whales. The water droplets at the top continued to fall, reflecting the dazzling sunlight and appearing in countless colors, like a gorgeous rain of flowers. "I succeeded!" Wu Xiaoqing turned her head in surprise, and saw that the man in white next to her did not smile, but had a serious and serious look on his face. As if he felt her gaze, he couldn't help but turn his head and look at her. . "Now raise your other hand and cast Fire Pillar. I won't help you this time." Wuxie said seriously. Wu Xiaoqing grunted, raised her other hand, cast the pillar of fire, and then began to slowly split. A quarter of an hour later, there were three more water pillars and three fire pillars above the two of them. Many disciples were attracted by the vision here. When they saw Wu Xie standing behind Wu Xiaoqing teaching her skills, and her face was full of surprise and excitement, they couldn't help but feel criticized. The male disciples are jealous in their hearts. "This boy is so bad. He snatched away Senior Brother Zhu's sweetheart as soon as he came in. The female disciple was secretly complaining. "Hey~ why didn't I ask his name at that time? Otherwise, I would have been standing in front of him at this time. . " Wu Xiaoqing didn't notice that there were people watching around, and was still immersed in the great joy of success. Wu Xie stood behind her and said softly to her: "I will teach you another control technique. If your water column technique happens to be avoided by the opponent, Open, you can do this. " Wuxie pulled the spiritual power in her body, condensed it into six small balls, and slowly rose to the highest point of the six pillars. He shouted softly: "Explode! " Just listen to six consecutive "bang" explosions. The tops of the six water columns exploded. For a time, countless colorful water drops reflecting the sun, mixed withLittle bits of flames fell. The sky is full of splendor, like a grand fireworks. "Wow~" Everyone opened their eyes wide, admiring this strange and beautiful scene. The entire sky seems to be covered by a huge piece of colorful amber. The sunlight is no longer sunlight, the fire is no longer fire, and the water droplets are no longer water droplets. They mix together and fall in the green bamboo forest and on everyone. Wu Xiaoqing covered her mouth in disbelief and turned her head to look at Wuxie. He still had a serious look on his face, calmly looking at the amber fragments in the sky, calm and indifferent. For some reason, her heart suddenly throbbed at this moment, looking at her deep eyes, calm demeanor, her heart beating rapidly, and two intoxicating blushes rising on her fair face. Among the crowd, there was a male disciple who looked very similar to Ji, shaking his head slightly intoxicated. He was Ji's brother, Ji An. He looked at the couple in the middle of the open space and said with emotion: "It's so romantic, it blinds me! When will I be able to use this method to show my sweetheart." Accompanying Wu Xiao Qing set off "fireworks" for a few days, and when she was sure she could set off the fireworks by herself, Wuxie left Qingyun Gate, went to Fangshi to buy a low-grade attack spell, and then used the sky lantern to master it to its peak level. He has no worries now. As long as he reaches the second realm of Dao, his lifespan can be doubled, so it doesn't matter if he loses his lifespan for several years. After that, he went to find Chen Tu, Zhang Min, and Hu Li, and explained some detailed matters to the three of them, and arranged everything properly. Now, it can be said that he has everything in place, all he needs is the east wind. ¡­ ¡­ Inside the Qingyun Gate, Wu Xiaoqing was leaning against the window, her head supported by her hands and dazed. From time to time, she seemed to laugh happily when she thought of something interesting. Since Wuxie left, she was no longer in the mood to set off fireworks. She stayed in her room for several days, facing the distant sun, thinking about certain "philosophies of life." The third elder naturally discovered this from the beginning, and he did not reveal the girl's Huaichun thoughts. He pushed open her door and saw that she was still in a daze, and coughed in displeasure. "Wuxie cannot participate in the competition between the three factions." Text Chapter 66 Competition between the three factions "What!" This sound pulled Wu Xiaoqing back, who was wandering in the sky. Her face was as white as snow. She stood up suddenly and shouted to the third elder: "Why not? I promised him!" Third Elder Stunned for a moment, he blew his beard and glared: "How dare you yell at me for that brat! I'm just making a joke!" Wu Xiaoqing realized her gaffe, immediately blushed, and sat down on the chair. Come on, don't turn your head away if you are angry. The third elder looked at Wu Xiaoqing's expression and chuckled: "My good disciple, why are you so angry? You can't even make a joke?" Wu Xiaoqing snorted: "Master, your joke has gone too far. " "Hahaha" The third elder walked to Wu Xiaoqing nonchalantly, took out two pills from his arms, and placed them on the table. "Spirit Gathering Pill?" Wu Xiaoqing glanced at him, turned around, and said with a hum, "Master, I've already reached the tenth level, what's the use of giving this to me?" "You really don't want it? Hey. ~That's such a pity. I originally wanted you to give these two pills to Wuxie to make him stronger, but you ugh~" He sighed and made a move to take back the Spirit Gathering Pill. Wu Xiaoqing, with quick eyes and quick hands, grabbed it in her arms early and said with a smile on her face: "Thank you, Master." "Are you not angry now?" The third elder winked and stared at her. "Master~" Wu Xiaoqing snorted, filled with joy. ¡°Okay, okay, no more.¡± ¡­Nine days later, Wuxie returned to Qingyun Gate. As soon as he arrived at his house, Wu Xiaoqing came to the door with a happy face. "Why are you so happy today? Is there any happy event?" Wuxie pulled up a chair for her, then pulled up a chair himself and sat down. Wu Xiaoqing was dressed in Tsing Yi, with a shy blush on her fair face. She took out a small bottle from her arms, put it on the table, pushed it gently, then quickly retracted her hand, lowered her head, ten The scallion white jade fingers kept crossing and knotting. Wuxie's heart moved, he took it, uncorked the bottle, and felt a familiar fragrance of red pepper hit his face, and he was suddenly a little surprised. "Spirit Gathering Pill?" Wu Xiaoqing glanced at him secretly and nodded gently. Wuxie was very surprised, really shocked, because he could see what Wu Xiaoqing was thinking. "I can't take it!" Wuxie covered the stopper and pushed it back. Wu Xiaoqing suddenly became anxious, picked up the bottle and stuffed it into Wu Xie's hand, saying: "The third elder dragged me to give this to you. He wants you to have a higher cultivation level and a greater chance of getting a good ranking." "It's really true. "Did the Third Elder give it to me?" Wuxie said in confusion. "Yes!" Wu Xiaoqing kept nodding. Wu Xie pondered for a moment, and finally silently took it in his hand and put it in his arms. He walked to the window without saying a word and looked at the scenery in the distance. For a long, long time, he clenched his fists and looked deeply into his eyes. Showing firmness. "I must win the first place and repay the sect." The competition between the three factions has begun, and the venue is Qingyun Gate. Almost every competition is not only visible to the three sects, but all casual cultivators can come to watch. This is a means for the sect to promote the geniuses in the sect, allowing these proud disciples to show their strength and go out in the future. You can also run into less trouble. The most important thing is, of course, for everyone who has these genius ideas to weigh their own weight before taking action, and whether they can withstand the pursuit of the forces behind them. This can effectively reduce the probability of the genius dying. As for using the majestic style of the Big Tree, it is unrealistic. No one would think that a certain disciple of a certain sect is more powerful than the sect he belongs to. It can be seen from this that all actions of a sect are definitely not about interest and interest, let alone empty words such as glory. Those false things only work at certain moments. The competition they held was nothing more than based on the experience left by countless predecessors. These things should be clear to all. At this time, Wuxie, Wu Xiaoqing, and a group of disciples from the Qingyun Sect were standing on the outside of a huge square. Opposite and to the left of them were disciples from the Daoyixian Sect and the Hehuan Sect respectively. They each sent one hundred people, but only twenty-one participated in this competition. The rest could be said to be here to gain knowledge or to cheer. On the right side, there are many chairs for the elders and leaders of the three sects to sit. Next to the chairs, there are several plates of exquisite snacks, but it is a pity that they are too lazy to even look at them, let alone eat them. Yes, just to show off. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????There are thousands of casual cultivators, their cultivation levels are all different, ranging from Dao 1st floor to Dao 10th floor. Some are standing in the crowd, or riding flying swords, and the overwhelming blackness is cast in the square. Large swaths of shadow. The elders of each sect have not yet appeared, so the square is extremely noisy, with all kinds of discussions and speculations buzzing, just like countless mosquitoes and flies in your ears. "Guess who will take first place this time?" "Why do you still ask such a stupid question? It must be Wang Lang from the Daoyixian Sect!" "It's hard to say, Wang Lang just did the task ruthlessly. "No, none of us have seen true strength. How can we say that he will definitely win the first place?" "Is Wu Xiaoqing very powerful?" "It's one thing to be powerful, but it's another thing to compete with someone. Wang Lang is definitely a pervert!" Damn it." "My name is Wu Xie!" "Oh, that's right, where did Wu Xie go now?" "You're talking nonsense again, you haven't shown up for so long, you must be dead!" Why do you always say you are so dead? I don¡¯t like these three words." Conversations like this happened in every corner outside the square. The disciples of the three sects were relatively silent, except for a few disciples, businessmen like Li Hongxia and Ji Ji. . "Open the bank, open the bank! If you beat Wang Lang, you can buy one and pay sixteen, with a century-old reputation, no one can bully an old man!" Ji spared no effort to collect all the spiritual stones he could get. Others didn't understand Wang Lang's strength, but he knew it well. , that is definitely the top master of Dao Yi Realm. If he wasn¡¯t afraid that the odds would be set too high and no one would buy, he would have said that if he bought one, he would lose a thousand! Of course, he will never only do business like Wang Lang's. There are several disciples of the Dao Yixian Sect who have already colluded with him. If they should lose, they will lose decisively! This is just a small trick. He secretly does information exchange business with businessmen from other sects such as his brother Ji An and Li Hongxia. The secret operation is extremely serious. It¡¯s just a pity that Na Wuxie never looked back, which made him unable to sincerely say to his disciples for several months: ¡°My conscience is condemned, and I want to give everyone spiritual stones!¡± Text Chapter 67 Everyone is an old acquaintance Wu Xiaoqing stood beside Wu Xie, introducing him to opponents and important figures who needed attention from time to time. "The young man with his eyes closed is Wang Lang. He is at the tenth level and is very powerful." Wu Xiaoqing said. Wu Xie looked in the direction pointed by Wu Xiaoqing and saw Wang Lang standing in front of the disciples of the Daoyixian Sect, with an expressionless face and closed eyes. He was extremely confident, even arrogant, as if he was a man in the field. No one or anything could make him even open his eyes. Wu Xie smiled slightly. He hadn't seen this Wang Lang for so long, and his temperament had changed drastically. He used to be gentle and elegant, and now he was so proud that he looked down on all living beings. It has nothing to do with him being evil. But beside him, Li Liang and Liu Yan were no different from before. One was speechless and the other was talking loudly. "That person over there is the number one seed of the Hehuan Sect, Wu Sheng. He also has a tenth level of cultivation, but in terms of strength, he is most likely not as good as Wang Lang." Wu Xie was not interested in looking at that person more, and soon Turning your attention to a familiar face, Chi Qing. I still remember that Chi Qing also planned to participate in the three-sect competition, but now he is not among the quota. There is only one reason. His current cultivation level has reached the second level of Dao. "It seems that he has completely despaired of Xiao Yan and will no longer be her cauldron." Wu Xiaoqing also saw Chi Qing and whispered in Wu Xie's ear: "That man's name is Chi Qing. It is said that he secretly Wuxie ran away, and then the fourth elder of Hehuan Sect got angry and ordered him to be castrated. "When Wuxie heard this, he said to Wu Xiaoqing sternly: "It's not okay to talk about people behind their backs. Okay." Wu Xiaoqing stuck out her tongue and nodded obediently. Wuxie turned his head again and looked at Chi Qing, who was standing silently among the crowd. This incident arose because of his Wuxie. When he heard that Xiao Yan had destroyed Chi Qing so cruelly, he also sighed a little. He knew that Xiao Yan was ruthless, but he didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yan was so ruthless. Castrating a man was equivalent to castrating all his dignity. It was in vain that Chiqing was passionate about her, but ended up like this. As for whether Wuxie would feel guilty, Wuxie would still make this choice if he had to do it all over again. Wu Xie was in a precarious situation because he had no choice but to live a precarious life. Xiao Yan would kill him at any time if he was in a bad mood. ¡°Moreover, Chi Qing had a choice at that time. One was to tell Wu Xie to get out, so that he would have one less love rival in the future. The second is to report Wuxie¡¯s matter to Xiao Yan, in order to gain Xiao Yan¡¯s favor. He chose the first one, so there was such a result. Who is to blame? Is it strange to be induced by evil? Is it strange that Chiqing is too stupid? Blame Xiao Yan for being too cruel? Wu Xie will never judge such issues. On Wu Xie's side, he did not do anything bad, nor did he deliberately harm Chi Qing. He just wanted to save his own life. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just to survive. ? Whether it is a crime or not can only be decided by others. Wuxie has thousands of years of life experience, and has experienced many such things, so he doesn't feel much emotion or blame himself. "Wu Xie, that Wu Xie is really a scourge. Look at him, he made Wang Lang of Dao Yixian Sect look like he is higher than the sky, and he also made trouble to the fourth elder of Hehuan Sect and Chi Qing. It's really heinous. Bad guy." Wu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth bitterly. "Fortunately, he didn't come to our Qingyun Sect, otherwise he would have harmed others again." Wuxie was stunned for a moment, and said with a half-smile: "Actually, the people who were harmed by that Wuxie have all benefited from their cultivation. They have all grown. If Wu Xie wants to harm our Qingyun Sect, then harm me. As long as my cultivation level increases, I can help more people." "You are so kind-hearted," Wu Xiaoqing said with a blushing face. He said something to Wuxie, then his little face tensed up and he said seriously: "But that Wuxie will never harm you! I won't allow it!" Wuxie nodded slightly and smiled without saying a word. The bustling situation in the venue was brought under control after the arrival of the elders and leaders of the three sects. No one made a sound and everyone looked at them. This time, only three elders came to the Daoyixian Sect, sitting on the three chairs on the right. The first elder still had flowing white hair, the second elder still had red hair, and the third elder still had black hair. As for the elusive leader, Wuxie has long been used to it, or in other words, everyone in the Daoyixian Sect has seen it.?No wonder. The four people sitting in the middle are the head of Qingyun Sect and three elders. Sitting on the left are the four elders of the Hehuan Sect, and the leader also did not appear. Today, Xiao Yan is dressed in red, and there is a faint evil spirit between her calm eyebrows. She is still so beautiful, and she looks slightly angry, but also has a unique charm. She sat on the chair and quickly scanned the crowd with her consciousness. She found that there was no sign of that person. She couldn't help but tightly grasp the armrests with her hands, which turned white from excessive exertion. Since Wu Xie escaped, Wu Xie's plan could not be carried out smoothly. She had to study the continuation of the plan by herself. As you can imagine, the elders discovered her intention. So she was unanimously suppressed, and the resources she received every month were drastically reduced. All these mistakes were caused by Wuxie! "If he didn't run away, then she, Xiao Yan, would not suffer losses, let alone be suppressed, and would only earn a lot of resources. She was extremely angry towards Wuxie, and Wuxie knew that she had the secret of the Ghost Spirit Flower, so she really wanted to catch Wuxie, she wanted to peel off his skin and extract his soul to refine it! ¡­ ¡­ In the field, not only Xiao Yan was looking for Wu Xie, but Wang Lang also wanted to find Wu Xie. He wants to prove to Wu Xie how powerful he is now, wants to defeat him, wants to wash away the humiliation, wants to let him know that I am a genius, and you are a waste of talent, and it is natural for me to win against you. "It's a pity that he was disappointed. It was impossible for him to discover Wuxie." ?¡­ ?Wuxie didn¡¯t take it to heart at all when old acquaintances were trying to find him. The handsome man¡¯s mask on his face was actually a low-grade magic weapon. It would be difficult for ordinary monks in the second realm of Dao to discover his true face. Unless you use the magic to identify illusions, if you "pay attention" to Wuxie like that, he will naturally reveal his true colors. "There's just one thing, Wu Xie still has some doubts. If the elders at the second realm of Dao didn't see through him, then couldn't the head of the Qingyun Sect, who has reached the third realm of Dao, also see through him? Wuxie looked at the person sitting in the middle. (I rarely ask for recommendation votes from everyone, but I found that no one would give it to me if I didn¡¯t want it, so I beg you all to cast a recommendation vote. Thank you.) Text Chapter 68 Scene 1 The man was very young, only middle-aged. He was wearing a slender monk's robe, and his gestures were full of the aura of a superior. There was a sense of vicissitudes in his indifferent eyes. No one would doubt his age. Dao San Realm has a lifespan of four hundred years. He is at least an antique who has lived for one or two hundred years. This is just the lowest guess. Wuxie knew in his heart that he must have seen through his disguise and felt the gaze she was looking at him, but his face was calm and natural, without any expression. "Today, thank you fellow Taoists for coming, and I hope you will not be disappointed in today's junior competition." He stood up, his voice was bright and clear, and did not exude any coercion of cultivation, but everyone felt like As if he was being pressed down by a big stone, no one dared to look at him, he lowered his head and breathed muffledly. "Now let me talk about the specific matters of the competition between the three sects." He looked around at the disciples of the three sects, his eyes stayed on Wuxie for a while, and continued slowly: "During the competition, the life of the opponent must not be harmed." "After the opponent surrenders, you can no longer attack the opponent." "There are only two simple rules." "Now let's talk about the number of participants, Daoyixian Sect and Hehuan Sect each have twenty-one disciples, and I, Qingyun Twenty-two disciples came out. A total of sixty-four people competed for six rounds to determine the final winner. "For the sake of fairness, we decided to draw lots to decide who will fight who." The leader of the Qingyun Sect finished. , Mr. Zhuzi took a wooden box and walked around the outside of the square, letting everyone pick it out one by one. Wuxie and Wu Xiaoqing each took one. Wuxie took six and Wu Xiaoqing took twenty-four. "Now, please invite the twelve disciples numbered one, two, three, four, five-six, sixty-four to fifty-nine to appear." Mr. Zhuzi stood in the center of the field and said to everyone. Wu Xie and eleven other people walked into the venue and handed the note with the number on it to Mr. Zhu Zi. Mr. Zhu looked at it and pointed to one side of the square to Wu Xie. "You and the female disciple of the Hehuan Sect who got No. 59 go to that square." Wuxie nodded and walked there first. This huge square was divided into six areas for competition. Wu Xie stood on one of them. He took a brief look at the place and found that it was a square field fifty feet wide and fifty feet long. Use red paint to form a boundary around the venue. Once a player is forced to withdraw, the match will be lost. At this time, the female disciple from the Hehuan Sect walked into the arena. Seeing that Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation level had reached the tenth level, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly nervous and gave him a very worried fist. "Hehuan Sect, Wang Yu." Wuxie returned the greeting casually: "Qingyun Sect, Wuxie." As Mr. Zhuzi shouted: "Start!" Wang Yu immediately started to move, and as soon as she came, she launched seven flying weapons The sword was locked on Wuxie in seven directions, and the whole person followed up step by step. He cast a spell in his hand, and a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm followed the seven flying swords and rushed towards Wuxie. Wu Xie pinched the magic formula in his hand, and blessed his body with the Wind Technique. He disappeared in a flash. When he reappeared, he was behind Wang Yu and gave her a slight blow on the neck. Wang Yu felt a pain in his neck, his eyes went dark, and he fell to the ground softly. "Wuxie is so awesome!" Wu Xiaoqing shouted excitedly. The other Qingyun sect disciples who had never seen Wu Xie¡¯s strength also opened their mouths and were very surprised. "Wuxie wins!" Mr. Zhuzi shouted, slightly surprised by Wuxie's performance. Although Wuxie was likely to steal his sweetheart, this did not prevent him from being proud of Wuxie. Wuxie bowed to everyone around him and walked back. The five battles between the fields are still going on, with spectacular scenes of flying sand and rocks, lightning and thunder appearing from time to time, making the fighting extremely lively. Wu Xie had no interest in paying attention and chatted with Wu Xiaoqing. Others didn¡¯t pay too much attention. They were all focused on Wu Xie. They were very curious about when this master appeared. "Brother, who is that person?" Ji asked his brother Ji An. Ji An said solemnly: "That person is Wu Xie. Not only is he a master of picking up girls, he is also very strong. Anyway, it is not too difficult to get into the top eight. You can open his bank." Ji An nodded vigorously, deeply convinced. After the first group finished competing, the second group came on stage. This group is not promising either. Li Liang and Liu Yan advanced successfully, as did some seed players from the three factions. Overall, it is not as expected. When Wang Lang came on stage in the third group, everyone's emotions were immediately aroused. "Wang Lang came on the stage."?Look what kind of strength he is! " "Is it as godly as the legend says? " "I know the inside information, he is not strong! " "oh? real? " "Believe it or not! If it were me, I would definitely go to that person over there and buy ten spiritual stones. " "" The scene was a bit commotion. Most of them were looking forward to Wang Lang's performance. Who told him that he has been in the limelight recently and there are all kinds of gossip? On the right, the first elder and second elder of Daoyixianmen were smiling. Looking at each other, only the third elder had a deep look and an expressionless face: "Is this the most powerful disciple of your Daoyixian Sect? "The elders of the other two factions looked at the three of them with smiles. "No. "The third elder didn't wait for the other two elders to speak, and said directly in a cold tone: "I think that Wuxie might be stronger, but unfortunately, he doesn't seem to be a disciple of my Daoyixian Sect. " As soon as these words came out, everyone was speechless, and then looked at Xiao Yan with a smile without saying a word. Xiao Yan's face was expressionless, and he was already angry in his heart. Wu Xie had nothing to do with her. These people insisted on destroying Wu Xie. It made her feel nauseous. The match against Wang Lang was a disciple from the Qingyun Sect. He looked at Wang Lang with his eyes closed, feeling angry and nervous at the same time. Wang Lang's behavior was clear. Ignoring him, he felt humiliated, but the other party must be so arrogant, and he was a little worried that he could not beat him. He raised his fist to Wang Lang uneasily: "Qingyunmen" "I'll let you do it." trick. "Wang Lang interrupted him directly, his tone full of contempt and irritation. "You! The disciple said angrily and bitterly: "Okay!" " He angrily pulled out an iron rod, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and saw that the iron rod was instantly destroyed, and dozens of iron rods appeared, shaking his finger at Wang Lang. "Go! " "Susu! "Dozens of iron rods made a sound of breaking through the air and rushed towards Wang Lang. Wang Lang did not dodge or dodge. With one move, he actually summoned four earth walls around him in an instant, and then cast a layer of water on top of his head. The shield technique was heard. Various pinging sounds were heard, and the earth wall and water shield were hit hard to varying degrees. Then suddenly with a "boom", the water shield was broken somehow, and more than a dozen iron rods were smashed. Got in. Text Chapter 69 A pile of garbage Everyone looked at this scene with some astonishment. Wang Lang's move just now was really amazing, and his arrogant momentum was also very impressive, but he was knocked down with just one move? "What's the situation? It's over like this?" "No way? You can't lose like this even if you lose. This is too embarrassing!" There was no trace of joy on the face of the head of the Qingyun Sect. Instead, he sighed and said to the elders around him. : "As expected of Wang Lang, he is indeed very strong." The great elder of the Daoyixian Sect smiled and said nothing. Seeing that his attack was successful, the disciple couldn't help but smile happily. "He's finished." Wuxie said softly to Wu Xiaoqing. Wu Xiaoqing didn't know who Wu Xie was talking about when he was finished. He was about to ask a question when suddenly his eyes widened and he looked towards the field. I saw a hand suddenly stretched out from the disciple's feet, grabbed the disciple's foot and gently broke it. There was a click, the disciple screamed in pain, and the ankle was twisted into a terrifying angle. Wang Lang slowly rose from the ground, and slapped the man's lower abdomen with an expressionless palm. His spiritual power rushed into the man's body violently, forming a circle around his Dantian, isolating him from the connection with his spiritual power. Sealed. "Ao!" Seeing that there was no chance of a comeback, the disciple could no longer bear the pain and was about to lie down on the ground. But at this moment, Wang Lang grabbed his neck, lifted him into the air, and walked away step by step. When he reached the red line, he let go of his hand and the man fell outside the red line. He glanced at the disciple with disdain, then turned around, glanced at all the participating disciples in the field, squirmed at the corner of his mouth, and uttered four words: "A pile of garbage!" The scene was completely silent, and everyone was in a state of despair at this moment. Looking at Wang Lang with belief, she couldn't imagine that he would actually say such four words. "Too too arrogant!" "This kid wants to go against the will of heaven!" "You can't be so arrogant even if you are strong. You simply don't take others seriously." "Just watch, he offends people like this. , It will definitely be repaired by other geniuses later." Gradually, there were some voices of exclamation, and then like a spark of fire starting a prairie fire, the whole square was boiling. Some people praised his strength, some couldn't stand him, and there were also many people who cursed and talked about him. Except for the disciples of the Dao Yixian Sect who were silent, many disciples from the other two sects couldn't help being insulted like this. They clenched their fists and stared at Wang Lang fiercely. Wu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth bitterly, raised her fist and said angrily: "I must make him look good." Wuxie patted her shoulder and said: "You are no match for him." "Damn it. " Wuxie squinted his eyes and looked at Wang Lang. The reason why Wang Lang appeared under the disciple just now was because he used the earth escape technique to travel from the underground to the disciple. When he was relaxed, he defeated him with one blow. . He only used one move to achieve this step. It must be said that his progress was very great, even beyond Wu Xie's expectations. "Wang Langsheng!" Mr. Zhuzi announced expressionlessly, and it was obvious that he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Wang Lang walked back expressionlessly, closed his eyes again to rest, and turned a deaf ear to the noise around him. At this time, the elders of the other two sects said to the three elders of the Dao Yixian Sect: "Three of you, this Wang Lang is really a genius. In less than a year of practice, he has reached the tenth level of Dao. His combat power is outstanding, and even his personality It is also unique. We are so impressed and admired." Faced with these sarcastic words, the smiling expressions of the First Elder and the Second Elder couldn't help but froze, but the Third Elder snorted in annoyance: "It's not like I was beaten. Wu Xie was forced to do so!" It can be seen that he is quite prejudiced against Wu Xie. At the same time, this sentence threw the conflict to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan's face was cold and extremely annoyed. He secretly cursed in his heart why this old man always targeted her? The head of the Qingyun Sect was unmoved by their reactions and continued to watch the competition with a smile. The next battle can only be described as ordinary, with no highlights worth describing. The first day passed like this. To sum it up in one sentence, everyone who should be promoted was promoted. Except for a few games that were manipulated by some unscrupulous businessmen, everything was almost as expected. On the second day, thirty-two disciples started drawing lots again. Wu Xie was in the first group to compete again. This time he did not directly knock down his opponent with one move. Instead, he dealt with his opponent several moves and finally won the competition without any risk. Wang Lang still arrogantly gave his opponent a move, then carried the opponent to the red line, gently put it down, and spat out four words: "A pile of garbage." It can be imagined that everyone was extremely dissatisfied.There were a few words of criticism, but there were obviously far fewer such voices. This situation is obvious. When a powerful person becomes arrogant for the first time, it will inevitably arouse the greatest resentment. But when he becomes arrogant a few more times, others will acquiesce and even think that he should be so arrogant. This is the psychology of respecting the strong that all living creatures have. After that are the top 16, the top eight, and the top four. On this day, the game became interesting. At this time, the businessmen all looked sad and had no way to make money. Today's battle is not something they can control from behind the scenes, and anyone can win. Of course, except for Wang Lang, because no one will be fooled now and continue to pressure Wang Lang to lose the competition. During this period of time, the "pile of rubbish" time and time again has left an indelible impression on everyone's mind. Until now, no one has been his enemy in ten moves. With this kind of strong and domineering momentum, no one can compare with him. Although Wuxie's performance at the beginning surprised them, after several rounds of competition, it took him longer and longer to defeat his opponents and consumed more and more spiritual power. Although he was still very strong, he could not compete with Wang Lang. Comparable to the arrogant and chic attitude? ?Obviously not! "Everyone, there are only four players left now. If we compete at the same time, we will inevitably miss one and miss many wonderful shots. Therefore, the rules will be changed. They will no longer compete at the same time, but one-on-one. In this way, Come, no trace of the wonderful fight will be missed." Mr. Zhuzi said to everyone with a smile in the middle of the field. "Okay!" This decision has been recognized by everyone. Now they are the top four. Every fight is very exciting and fierce. The use and application of many methods are worthy of their reflection. They can learn from them in actual combat in the future. The benefits are endless. "Since everyone thinks this decision is good, I won't talk nonsense, and everyone doesn't like to look at me." Mr. Zhuzi's rare humor made everyone laugh. "The first pair, Qingyun Sect Wuxie, faced off against Hehuan Sect Wu Sheng." This battle started quickly, and it showed a fierce trend from the beginning. Wuxie and Wu Sheng were fighting inextricably, and various spells and magic weapons emerged one after another, which was dazzling. , dizzying. Both of them are at the 10th level of Taoism. They are at the top of their cultivation and their spell control is outstanding. They are almost all the last-grade spells mastered at the peak level. The ground is full of big holes left by their bombardment. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT fluke, and finally, when the two of them were about to exhaust all their spiritual power after fighting, Wuxie seized an opportunity and won the battle with great difficulty and advanced to the finals. "The next match will be between Daoyixianmen Wang Lang and Qingyunmen Wu Xiaoqing!" (Unknowingly, the classified Xianxia author signed new book list surpassed Gezi's Tianjun and ranked first! I am moved, grateful, and grateful Every click, every recommendation vote, every reward, and every review vote is hard to express. As long as you know that I have this heart, that¡¯s fine.) Text Chapter 70 Let that girl go! Wu Xiaoqing and Wang Lang walked into the center of the venue. Everyone¡¯s eyes and focus are on them, one is arrogant, one is agile, one is handsome, and the other is beautiful. It seems that it should be a scene of talented people and beautiful women reciting poems and painting, but Wang Lang's indifference and Wu Xiaoqing's dissatisfaction completely destroyed this imaginative beauty. "Wang Lang wins for sure, but I don't know how many moves Wu Xiaoqing can do." "Wu Xiaoqing's previous strength was very outstanding. He is on par with Na Wuxie, so he shouldn't be defeated so quickly." "Open the banker and bet, buy Wang Lang" "Get out!" A group of elders sat at the top, smiling and looking at the two juniors below, without much expression. There would be no suspense about the outcome, and even who was the first. There will be no suspense. "Start!" Mr. Zhuzi shouted and quickly retreated to the outside. During the court, Wang Lang opened his eyes, glanced at Wu Xiaoqing lightly, and said, "I'll give you a move." "You don't have to give in! I will beat you!" Wu Xiaoqing said bitterly, she kept looking at her. Wang Lang was displeased, and now he was despised by Wang Lang, and he couldn't help but feel angry in his heart. Wang Lang sneered slightly at her attitude. Everyone would say this to him in the past two days, but what happened in the end? It's not like he grabbed his neck and threw him off the field. This Wu Xiaoqing was also not taken seriously by him. Wang Lang stood still without any intention of taking action. Wu Xiaoqing waited for a while, and when he saw that he was still standing like a piece of wood, he snorted bitterly: "Don't regret your arrogance." Wu Xiaoqing held the magic formula in her hands, and a thick water column and a huge fire column suddenly appeared on her hands, and she cast them on Wang Lang. The fire pillar was one step ahead and was divided into three by her. With three streaks of green smoke, it rushed straight towards Wang Lang. Wang Lang¡¯s expression remained calm and unchanged, as before, he used the defensive strategy of four earth walls and a water shield. The fire pillar was so powerful that it broke through the water shield in just an instant. Wu Xiaoqing shouted softly: "Explode!" The small fortress formed by the earth wall was blown to pieces in an instant, without a single person in it. "Wow, this move is so powerful!" "One technique turns into three points, and then explodes again. Her use of the Fire Pillar Technique is superb!" "It seems that people should not be underestimated, but Wang Lang still used the Earth Escape Technique to escape the disaster. " This change was naturally seen by all the elders. Even the elders of the Daoyixian Sect, who have Wang Lang, a super genius, couldn't help but nod secretly. In the field, Wu Xiaoqing saw Wang Lang using the earth escape technique. Without any hesitation, he summoned the flying sword and flew into the air. At the same time, the three water pillars suddenly snaked back and blasted towards his feet. There was a roar, and the floor flew across the floor. The smoke and dust from the gravel were washed away by the water, turning into dirty sewage. Wang Lang didn¡¯t show up, which meant that he didn¡¯t escape to him at all. Wu Xiaoqing had long expected such a scene, but he had already kept Wu Xie's words in mind and made a detailed plan before the competition. He was not afraid of any changes in Wang Lang. I saw that she had no intention of continuing to take action, but took out the bell, held it in her hand, and took out a lightning talisman, her consciousness always paying attention to Wang Lang's figure. Not long after, Wang Lang appeared in the distance. As soon as he appeared, Wu Xiaoqing immediately rang the bell, then waved her hand, the lightning talisman burned and turned into lightning and followed him. Not only that, Wu Xiaoqing also held out a piece of white paper, which was good at catching the wind and quickly floated over. When Wang Lang heard the crisp "ding-dong" sound, he was startled, but soon he came to his senses. He had fought many life-and-death battles with other monks. What kind of magic weapon and spell had he not seen? Just this little illusion. Can listening also trap him? But when he woke up, a flash of lightning flashed in front of his eyes. He frowned slightly and was about to use the earth wall technique to defend. But when he saw the big paper floating behind him, he frowned and thought it was not good. If he uses the earth wall technique to defend at this time, the lightning will naturally not be able to harm him, but the big piece of paper behind is a magic weapon that can trap people. Once it gets on it, it will be very troublesome to win if it is a trapped beast in the cage. . At this moment, he finally changed his previous aggressive and domineering attack, and was forced to give in for the first time. He displayed a blast technique and took out a fire ring-shaped mirror. He used the sudden increase in speed to dodge the lightning, then looked up with a mirror, and saw that the piece of paper suddenly burst into flames and burned. After a while, it was completely burned. "Damn it! It's actually a low-grade magic weapon!" Wu Xiaoqing said bitterly.Stomping her feet, she planned this attack perfectly, but it was a pity that the opponent's magic weapon was more powerful. Losing a magic weapon is nothing to a genius. There are many good magic weapons in the sect to supplement, but it is a bit troublesome if a magic weapon that is easy to use is destroyed. After all, it is impossible to use other magic weapons so quickly during a battle. Wu Xiaoqing was a little anxious, so she had to use the Water Pillar Technique and the Fire Pillar Technique. These two spells had become her most powerful means after Wu Xie's teachings. The two pillars of water and fire were immediately divided into six by her, but she condensed and did not move. The six pillars of water and fire seemed to turn into six spiritual snakes, twisting and circling very flexibly, taking advantage of any loopholes, forcing Wang Lang to retreat repeatedly, and finally helplessly Use the unearthed escape technique. Everyone was already shocked by Wu Xiaoqing's strength. It was hard to imagine that a female disciple who had not been practicing for a long time could grow up so fast. They were sighing, but everyone with a discerning eye knew that Wu Xiaoqing did not have much spiritual power left in her body, and although Wang Lang looked like he was retreating, he actually did not lose much spiritual power. If this stalemate continued, the winner would definitely be Wang Lang. . Finally, after more than ten rounds of stalemate, Wu Xiaoqing fell to the ground due to lack of spiritual power. At this time, Wang Lang finally emerged from the ground. He looked a little embarrassed, unkempt, and frowned at his own appearance, obviously dissatisfied. Wu Xiaoqing walked up to him, looked at him bitterly and said, "I'm so unwilling, but I still admit defeat." Wang Lang's face was very gloomy, and he stared at her silently. Suddenly, he grabbed Wu Xiaoqing's neck, lifted her up, and walked towards the border of the red line. Wow! This immediately made everyone excited. Wu Xiaoqing has given up. According to the rules, Wang Lang can no longer do anything to her, but Wang Lang seems to want to repeat his arrogant behavior a few days ago and want to humiliate Wu Xiaoqing. Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes widened with fire, and her body kept struggling, but she had no spiritual power now, and she was a woman, so she was not as strong as Wang Lang. "Wang Lang! What are you doing!" Mr. Zhuzi immediately jumped to his feet, blushing and about to rush over. "Wang Lang! Put down Wu Xiaoqing!" The second elder of the Daoyixian Sect couldn't sit still. His opponent had obviously given up, so humiliating his opponent like this was extremely excessive. The head of Qingyun Sect had a gloomy face and said nothing. Text Chapter 71: Take him out of the shadows! "Put her down quickly!" Mr. Zhuzi rushed away quickly with a sullen face. When Wang Lang saw someone trying to stop him, he used the Wind Technique again and reached the red line first. He loosened his hands and said contemptuously: "A pile of rubbish. !¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Zhuzi was stunned, holding the pale Wu Xiaoqing back. Wuxie did not make any movements or expressions during this period of time. He looked at Wang Lang deeply, with a trace of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. This time, Wang Lang's behavior ended up being nothing. Except for a few words of reprimand from the first elder and second elder of the Dao Yixian Sect in public, there was no punishment. Wang Lang accepted the scolding silently, without speaking back or expressing dissatisfaction. ?¡­ ?The night was already deep, and in Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s room stood the three elders, Mr. Zhuzi and Wuxie. "Are you okay?" Mr. Zhuzi asked nervously. "What can happen to me? Didn't I just get thrown out?" Wu Xiaoqing muttered and said angrily. Seeing that Wu Xiaoqing was in a bad mood, the third elder said, "Let's go back first. You have a good rest." He walked out first. Zhuzijun stood up reluctantly and glared at Wuxie fiercely when he passed by him, obviously very dissatisfied with his indifferent performance today. The footsteps of the two people gradually faded away, and only Wu Xie and Wu Xiaoqing were left in the room. "Why don't you leave!" Wu Xiaoqing tilted her head, looking a little angry and indifferent. Wu Xie silently turned around and started to leave. "Hey, don't go, come talk to me for a while." Wu Xiaoqing looked at Wu Xie, but he didn't turn around. His thin back revealed a disproportionate sense of stability. He turned his back to her and said softly. : "I will cripple him tomorrow." After that, he walked out of the room. Wu Xiaoqing suddenly smiled. His words were very soft, but somehow they made her feel at ease. Even though he couldn't beat him, so what, wouldn't these words be enough? But even if he said it, he still couldn't beat him! Wu Xiaoqing shook her head in annoyance, feeling agitated by her own thoughts. ¡­ ¡­ Soon after Wuxie walked out of the room, he was secretly revealed by the headmaster. In a small room lit with candles, Wuxie bowed slightly to the leader. "Greetings to the leader." The leader looked at him with a smile but not a smile and said: "You are really not sincere enough when you call the leader. I don't know if you are calling the leader of the Daoyixian Sect or the Hehuan Sect. "Master." Wu Xie stood up and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "You are the leader of Qingyun Clan." "Haha!" "The master is very interested." Staring at Wu Xie. Wu Xie smiled and said: "You have a high level of cultivation, so you can naturally see the flaws of your disciples at a glance." "That's right, just understand. I know that you entered my Qingyun Sect because you want to get the Second Dao Pill, but you understand why I don't expose it. "Your identity?" If Wu Xie was still a little confused before, he had already figured it out, but he knew better that people can't show off their intelligence all the time. So he said doubtfully: "Disciple doesn't know why, please ask the master to give some advice." The master said: "I keep you because I want you to attack Wang Lang." Wu Xie suddenly understood and said: "It coincides with the disciple's thoughts. " "Coincidentally?" The leader stood up, suddenly put his foot on the chair, smashed the table with his palm, and yelled: "I didn't ask you to win against him, I want you to fight him. Cruel him! Break the shadow in his heart!" The leader's aggressive style really shocked Wu Xie, and he couldn't help but think to himself: "This man is so good at acting, I just missed him." "Stand still. , the headmaster sat down again, put on the expression of a worldly expert with clear wind and clouds, immortal wind and crane bones, smiled and said: "You know what to do, right?" Wu Xie quickly knelt down and said: "Disciple "Understood." "Do you really understandhow to do it?" The leader said uncertainly, emphasizing the words "how to do it." Wuxie stood up with a solemn expression and whispered softly into his ear. The master nodded slightly when he heard this: "As long as you understand, that's good." "If the master has no other instructions, then I won't disturb your rest." After Wuxie finished speaking, he left. "You weren't scared by me, were you?" the leader asked again. Wuxie turned back to look at his inscrutable expression, and said very seriously and sincerely: "Not at all, that is the demeanor of a supreme master!"?Well, not bad, not bad! you are very funny. " In a room full of restrictions and formations, Wuxie drank tea made from clover and looked at Ji An with a smile. "What did you say? Start a gambling game? Win over Wang Lang? What do you mean? Ji An had an ugly face and was a little angry in his heart. This Wuxie came here and told him that he had a big deal to do. What was the result? He actually asked him to open the bank and asked others to beat Wang Lang to win! Everyone knows Wang Lang's strength. Who doesn¡¯t know? The first thing is for sure. If you ask others to beat Wang Lang to win, then you will lose money? "Ji An looked impatient, picked up the tea cup, and signaled Wu Xie to leave. Wu Xie blew on the tea gently, took a small sip, and said calmly: "You might as well call your brother over and listen to him. Views. " "You think my brother is a fool? "Ji An was very unhappy, but he still kept an eye on it and went to find his brother, Ji. After a while, Ji An walked in with Ji An. Ji An had obviously listened to Ji An's story on the way and was too lazy to talk nonsense at this time. , straight to the point: "If you can't prove that you are stronger than Wang Lang, please come back. " Wuxie looked at Ji with a smile and said, "Senior Brother Ji really doesn't recognize me anymore? " As soon as these words came out, Ji Ji narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Wuxie's face carefully, and filtered it through his mind several times. He was very confused. He had indeed never seen Wuxie. "Who is your Excellency? " Wuxie took off his mask. " It was an ordinary face, thin and delicate, and it didn't look special. Only those slender willow eyes, dark and deep, like an ancient well in the dark night, made him As soon as the person looked at him, he felt like he had fallen into an abyss. Ji's face changed drastically and he pointed at him tremblingly: "Youare you, Wuxie?" ! " Wuxie smiled slightly and said: "It seems that senior brother has not forgotten junior brother. " Ji An also had a look of astonishment at this time. He never thought that this person was Wu Xie who had disappeared for a long time. He was about to say something when he was stopped by Ji Yiyi. Ji An quickly walked over to Wu Xie and sat down next to him. Hehe Yixiao: "To make a long story short, do you think this can be done? " "Why not? " Ji lowered his head and pondered for a while, thought about his words, and said: "You don't know, he became very powerful after you left, and he practiced very hard. "(Two things to explain. The first one is that because I posted the manuscript too fast before, the word count has now reached 150,000. So recently I have adjusted it and posted two chapters every day, one at six o'clock in the morning and one at 6 o'clock in the morning. You can see it at four o'clock in the afternoon, just when everyone is having dinner) (Another thing is that I saw some book friends in the book review area suggesting that I ask for more tickets, and I thought so. There are so many clicks, so I recommend it. There are so few votes, which is really ugly.) (So I decided to beg everyone for votes while rolling on the floor! If you don¡¯t give them, we won¡¯t get up and will lie on the ground rolling around for the rest of our lives!) Text Chapter 72 I want to beat you up Wu Xie said calmly: "He wasn't great when I was here? Didn't he work hard?" Ji said: "That's the case, but" Wu Xie interrupted him and said directly: "This time there are Qian San Xiu, there are still three hundred disciples. Judging from Wang Lang's momentum, they must have pressed at least ten spirit stones. One thousand three hundred people is thirteen thousand spirit stones. Think about it, thirteen thousand spirit stones." Xiewei stared at Ji with squinted eyes. Ji hesitated and felt embarrassed: "But, if you lose, we will lose everything." "Thenare you willing to take a gamble? It's either heaven or earth." Ji lowered his head and talked to him My brother Ji An looked at each other and suddenly said: "How to divide?" Wuxie smiled and said: "Fifty-five points." It was the last day of the competition between the three factions, and more and more casual cultivators came after hearing the news. There were more than 1,300 people. Looking up in the square, you could only see the sky paved with human figures. Although there are many people, no one will doubt who is the first this time. That person must be Wang Lang! But occasionally there will be commotion in the crowd. "Open the banker, open the banker, and if Wang Lang wins, buy one and pay two!" The likes of the quarter are not a problem. On the right side of the field, the elders sat calmly on their chairs one by one, saying polite words and smiling frequently. "It seems that Wang Lang is the number one winner this time. I'm very happy to congratulate you." The great elder of the Hehuan Sect said to the three elders of the Daoyixian Sect. "Hehe, the competition is not over yet, and nothing has been decided yet." The three elders were naturally extremely polite, but there was already joy in their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a genius like Wang Lang in our sect.¡± The head of the Qingyun Sect sighed, seemingly filled with emotion. "That's a serious statement, that's a serious statement. Haha, innocence is also pretty good." The elders smiled slightly. In the middle of the field, Mr. Zhuzi stood in the middle, dressed in green, and said loudly: "Today is the last day of the competition between the three sects. The first general will be born between Wuxie of my Qingyun sect and Wang Lang of the Daoyixian sect." He After saying that, he immediately said: "Now please invite two geniuses to come on stage!" Wang Lang from the Taoist Immortal Sect walked out calmly. He was dressed in a Taoist robe, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, and he was very heroic. Amidst the noise, I walked quietly to the red line, closed my eyes, and didn't look at anyone. "Wang Lang is so domineering!" "He is invincible at the same level! When he grows up in the future, he will definitely shine and dominate!" "This is what a strong man should look like! Look down on the world and be proud of the heroes!" The praises from the crowd kept coming. Yu Zhentian, everyone is praising him and praising him. His arrogance has been accepted by everyone, from the initial disparagement to the admiration at this time. On Wu Xie's side, he was about to walk into the field when he was gently pulled by Wu Xiaoqing. He turned around and saw Wu Xiaoqing with a worried look on his face, saying: "If you can't beat me, just jump out of the red line. Don't Show off your strength." Wuxie said nothing, smiled slightly, and walked into the field. He is dressed in a white robe and is handsome. He walks casually and naturally, with a smile on his face without a trace of nervousness. He implicitly reveals the demeanor of a handsome gentleman. If he holds a folding fan in his hand and hums a few romantic lines, he will be mistaken for others. He thought he was an elegant and elegant scholar. "Is this person Wuxie? How is his strength?" "Wuxie is also a strong person, but it's a pity that he met Wang Lang." "Wuxie is not strong enough. I don't know if Wang Lang can also kill him." "Thrown out of the field." Everyone agreed that this handsome man who surprised them at the beginning still performed very well, but it was only good. In the last semi-finals, he exhausted all his energy. It takes a lot of effort to win, but it also takes a lot of time. No matter how you look at it, it is impossible to win Wang Lang. Wuxie walked to the middle of the field and looked at Wang Lang calmly. Wang Lang opened his eyes and saw the dullness in Wuxie's eyes. That dullness was really dull. It came from confidence, from indifference, from Wuxie. "I don't like the look in your eyes." Wang Lang said with disgust. Wuxie said nothing and looked at him with a smile. Wuxie's indifference made Wang Lang feel agitated for no reason. He stared at Wuxie and said, "You remind me of an old friend." Wuxie still smiled and said nothing. "You're talking!" Wang Lang shouted fiercely: "How dare you ignore my words!" Wuxie stopped looking at him and gestured slightly to Mr. Zhuzi beside him, and Mr. Zhu said loudly: "Start!" Don't turn evilWhen he came back, he looked at Wang Lang with a smile and said calmly: "I'll give you a move." Wow! Suddenly, the whole place was in an uproar! Everyone looked at Wuxie in disbelief. They really didn't expect that he would be so arrogant when his strength was obviously inferior to Wang Lang, and he deliberately said this to provoke Wang Lang. "This kid is looking for death!" "This is so stupid! If Wang Lang lets him move, maybe he can do a few more moves under Wang Lang, but now he is" "A guy without self-awareness! He will definitely be killed. Wang Lang was beaten to death." Wang Lang obviously didn't expect Wu Xie to steal his lines, and because he was a little angry at Wu Xie's attitude before, he suddenly laughed in anger: "Are you kidding me? I can defeat you with just one hand." Wu Xie's lips curled up with a hint of ridicule: "Then why are you still acting like a woman? You can defeat me just by talking and not using any hands." Wang Lang was furious. "Okay! I really want to blow you up! I won't let you go this time!" Wang Lang was extremely angry, his eyes flashed with a cold light, and as soon as he came, he took out the flame mirror and looked at Wuxie. Wuxie moved slightly, moved two steps to the left, then moved two feet forward, looked at Wang Lang and smiled without saying a word. Seeing that the attack missed, Wang Lang immediately appeared in his hand with a peak-level rocket, as thick as his head and two feet long, and waved it towards Wuxie. At the same time, he took out a cone-shaped magic weapon in the shape of a top and pressed it into the ground. The top immediately drilled into the ground and disappeared. Not only that, when he pinched the magic formula in his hand again, several clouds of clear smoke floated from his head and fell to the side. Two figures exactly like him transformed into two figures. Each one held a magic weapon in his hand and rushed towards the flying sword. Don't be evil. "Heaven, earth, underground, three-pronged approach, let's see how you can hide again!" The two Wang Langs each rode a flying sword and held another flying sword in their hands. They followed the rocket with their eyes exposed. The cold light rushes towards Wuxie. Wang Lang, who was slightly behind, held a flame mirror in one hand and pinched it with another hand. Suddenly, another rocket rushed towards him. Instantly surpassed the two Wang Langs and collided with the rocket in front. Hearing just a "bang", the first rocket of the two rockets was divided into three, and locked onto Wuxie in three directions: left, right, and upper. The second rocket, due to lack of control, scattered into little sparks and splashed on the ground. Wu Xie shook his head slightly. He played with the rest, but Wang Lang practiced with all his strength, but the result was that he still didn't do well. Text Chapter 73 Are you convinced or not? (First update) (Fourth update is going to be released today! Please vote for recommendations!) "It's over for Wuxie, Wang Lang is a one-hit kill!" Someone in the crowd sighed. "It seems that the dust has settled." The great elder of Daoyixianmen gently stroked his white beard and said secretly in his heart. "Wuxie!" Wu Xiaoqing exclaimed, her face full of worry. Contrary to the voices of others closing the coffin, Wu Xie didn't care at all. He stretched out his hand and made a slight move. The flying sword made a slight sound and landed at Wu Xie's feet. He stepped on it, not retreating but advancing, and rushed straight towards the three swords. Rocket. "This, is this seeking death?" Everyone could hardly describe what Wu Xie did. When he was about to approach the three rockets, Wuxie's hands glowed with blue light. He did not cast any spells, but directly gathered his spiritual power in his hands, grabbed the two rockets on the left and right, turned his wrist, and made two "swish" sounds. , and just threw it at the two Wang Langs. "Bang bang!" The two Wang Langs were hit by the rocket and turned into two puffs of smoke. As for the last rocket, Wuxie grabbed it casually, then stepped back, exerted force on his waist, and swung it hard at Wang Lang. The rocket rushed away quickly! "He! He actually grabbed Rocket directly!" Everyone was extremely shocked. Several elders also exclaimed, realizing that Wuxie today seemed different from before, much stronger. Wang Lang didn¡¯t panic when he saw the rocket recoiled and flew toward him without his control. He had experienced many life-and-death battles, and a little accident could not disrupt his rhythm. He threw out a talisman casually, and the talisman turned into a light screen, blocking the rockets. Then he had a thought, and suddenly behind Wu Xie, the top suddenly shot up from the ground and quickly stabbed Wu Xie in the air. Wuxie didn't seem to notice his intention, and he didn't react at all when the top approached. Wang Lang smiled coldly, and just when he was about to watch Wu Xie being drilled to his core, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen. When I looked down, I saw a trace of blood oozing out of my lower abdomen, and there was a small hole. "What's going on!" Wang Lang was horrified, and he suddenly sensed his Dantian. This perception immediately made his expression extremely ugly. He found that a blood hole had been punched out of his Dantian, and his spiritual power was rapidly draining away. "Why is there a little blood there!" Everyone discovered that a thin blood streak appeared behind Wang Lang. When they looked carefully, they found it was a needle! "The Dantian is broken! Spiritual power is lost quickly! The situation is not good!" The three elders of Daoyixianmen did not say anything, but they were anxious in their hearts. Even they did not see clearly when the needle was sent out. of. Not to mention them, even the head of the Qingyun Sect didn¡¯t notice. Wuxie¡¯s combat experience is so rich, his techniques are weird and cunning, and his timing is accurate. How can they be compared to a group of people who have lived for a hundred or two hundred years? "Destroy my Dantian, and I will destroy yours too!" Wang Lang shouted angrily, rushing towards Wuxie with one step, the flame mirror in his hand ready to shine at Wuxie at any time, just waiting for Wuxie to avoid the top and expose his flaw. Wu Xie still didn't move, and the top penetrated his body, but strangely, it didn't bring out a trace of blood. The Wuxie who had been penetrated slowly disappeared, and another Wuxie suddenly appeared about a foot away. Wang Lang didn¡¯t figure out how Wuxie escaped, but since Wuxie appeared again, this was a rare good opportunity. He pointed the mirror at Wuxie fiercely. However, something strange happened again. Wuxie's body did not burn any flames, but slowly disappeared. Another Wuxie appeared a few feet away. These two consecutive strange scenes were finally recognized by experienced people. "A low-grade magic, Shadow Stopping Technique!" This sentence immediately caused everyone to be in an uproar. "What? Shadow Stop Technique? How come I haven't seen him use it before!" "Wuxie has retained his strength!" Wang Lang finally felt something bad at this moment. The spiritual power in his body was draining quickly, and it wouldn't take long before he would Consume cleanly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Were we to use such strange movements, that he could hardly hit the opponent, if this continued, wouldn't he lose? "I can never lose!" Wang Lang gritted his teeth secretly. "You have lost." This voice came from Wang Lang's head. Wang Lang was startled. When he looked up, he saw an increasingly larger sole stepping on his face. "Bang!" Wuxie stepped heavily on his head. Wang Lang felt a strong pressure, his whole body lost his balance, and he fell flat on his back. "Bastard!" Wang Lang cursed in his heart, just as he was about to use his spiritual power to cast a spell attack.?Don't be evil, don't be evil and step on me again. "Bang!" Wang Lang only felt that his Dantian was shaken, and the spiritual power that had finally been working was directly shaken away. "I must not" "Pah!" Wuxie stepped on his abdomen again. "Ah!" "Crack!" Wang Lang fell quickly, but Wuxie's speed was even faster. He stepped down one foot after another, hard and heavy, and Wang Lang groaned in pain every time. "Bang!" Wang Lang's body fell heavily to the hard ground, so hard that his bones almost fell apart, and the intense pain made him almost pass out. "Thisthisthis" Everyone was shocked and speechless. This change of situation was too sudden. Wang Lang, who had always been invincible, was defeated like this? Or was he stepped from the sky to the ground one by one? "Okay!" The disciples of the Qingyun Sect burst into cheers, as did the disciples of the Hehuan Sect. They have been suppressed by Wang Lang for too long, and the piles of garbage are like thorns, piercing their hearts. This time they can finally breathe comfortably. "Wuxie!" Wu Xiaoqing's mouth became a round shape, and she looked at Wuxie with great surprise. At this time, the faces of the three elders of the Daoyixian Sect were extremely ugly. With great difficulty, they turned to face the head of the Qingyun Sect and clasped their fists: "Your disciples are still more powerful." Now Wang Lang is completely at a disadvantage, and the spirit in his dantian Wu Xie's strength was knocked out again by kick after kick, and there was absolutely no hope of a comeback. The leader of the Qingyun Sect smiled slightly: "Don't worry, we haven't really won or lost yet." He said this, but he had another thought in his heart. The show has just begun, how could it end so prematurely? Wuxie was dressed in white, standing next to Wang Lang with a half-smile, looking down at him, and asked softly: "Are you convinced?" Wang Lang was heartbroken, he felt the insult, and he felt the same insult as he had been by that Wuxie before. , they are all so condescending, so indifferent and indifferent, as if he is like a struggling reptile, even worse than a reptile! ¡°I, don¡¯t, accept it!¡± Wang Lang roared. "Don't accept it?" Wuxie's eyes flashed with coldness, he raised his foot and stepped on Wang Lang's right arm. There was just a click, and the bone broke directly. "Are you convinced?" Wuxie said with a half-smile. "I, no, accept!" "Crack!" Wu Xie crushed his other hand with one foot. "Do you accept it?" "I don't" "Crack!" Wuxie stepped on his leg again. "Do you accept it?" "I" "Crack!" "Ah~!" Wang Lang's limbs were completely severed, and the huge pain was about to overwhelm him. He looked at Wu Xie dying, and then saw Wu Xie smiling but not smiling. He raised his foot and saw the sole. He saw the sole quickly zooming in front of his eyes. Finally, a black shadow stepped on his face and crushed him hard. "Are you convinced or not?" (Remember yesterday that I said I should control the word count, well, I really need to control it, but it's not limited to today!) (Today I'm going to explode four chapters! Take the recent trend of moral integrity as proof! In order to have some motivation , please give me a recommendation vote! There are all kinds of messy data! Text Chapter 74 I am Wu Xie (Second update) Wu Xie looked down at Wang Lang with a smile on his face. This scene looked somewhat evil. "This Wuxie this is even more arrogant than Wang Lang. This is really stepping on people's faces." "This is so arrogant." Everyone widened their eyes in shock, and then they realized that Wuxie had been hiding it before In fact, in terms of strength, he is even more and more domineering than Wang Lang! Wang Lang's face was severely distorted, and he squeezed out a sentence with great dissatisfaction: "So what if you can defeat me, you will never be able to defeat Wu Xie, you can't defeat him! You will never be able to defeat him!" "Oh? Wu Xie?" Wu Xie seemed to be smiling, but he couldn't help but think of what he whispered to the head of Qingyun Sect last night. "Losing to two people will not leave a shadow, only losing to one person will leave a shadow." Thinking of this, Wuxie smiled slightly and took off his mask. "I am Wu Xie." Wang Lang's expression changed drastically! At this moment, the originally noisy crowd seemed to be mute, silently looking at the young man stepping on Wang Lang. He has an ordinary face, and is dressed in white, reflecting the dazzling sunlight, as if covered with a layer of light. His long hair is scattered but not messy, fluttering in the wind, his willow-leaf eyes are dark and deep, and the corners of his mouth are slightly curved. It looks like a smile but not a smile, it looks like evil but not evil, I don¡¯t know how to describe it. In the crowd, Chi Qing looked at him complicatedly, wanting to hate, but not knowing why or where to start. He looked at Xiao Yan, pursed his lips slightly, and slowly lowered his head. The head of the Qingyun Sect narrowed his eyes, glanced at the three elders with purple faces beside him, and then looked at Xiao Yan. Her face was also extremely ugly, and countless murderous intentions flashed in her charming eyes. The head was very happy and smiled. nod. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Four consecutive sounds, the armrest of the chair was crushed by the four people and turned into powder in the air. "What's going on?" The three elders of Dao Yixian Sect looked at the head of Qingyun Sect. They had been searching for Wuxie for several months without finding him, but they found him in Qingyun Sect. They have reason to believe that the head of the Qingyun Sect saw through Wuxie, but deliberately did not point it out and set up this trap to undermine the confidence that Wang Lang had finally built up. This move is really insidious. If Wang Lang can't slow down this time, his whole life's future will be ruined. The head of the Qingyun Sect looked as if he had never known Wuxie before, with a surprised look on his face: "So this guy is Wuxie?" "Humph! I don't care what you think, but Wuxie is my person, and I will do it as soon as the competition is over. Take him away." Xiao Yan's face was cold. She was too lazy to talk nonsense and made her request directly. As long as Wuxie is brought back by her, she will refine Wuxie's soul, read his memory, then use him to cultivate ghost flowers, and finally kill him! During the period of Wu Xie's absence, she once again lived a disgusting life, and was suppressed by the three elders in unspeakable misery. Her hatred for Wu Xie could no longer be eliminated by just killing him. "Why do you take him back! Wu Xie is our disciple!" The three elders will never let Xiao Yan take Wu Xie away. As long as Wu Xie stays in Daoyixianmen, Wang Lang will have countless opportunities to defeat him in the future. The shadows can be dispelled step by step. "Hmph! This girl and he are childhood sweethearts, so it's only right to be with me!" Xiao Yan immediately threw a big hole to see how they would fight back. The leader of the Qingyun Sect became more and more happy when he saw them getting angrier. He waved his hands lightly and said: "Wuxie became a casual cultivator before joining our Qingyun Sect, so he has nothing to do with you. He is now a disciple of my Qingyun Sect. You Take it away if you want?" His tone was not serious, but the domineering meaning in it was self-evident. ¡°Wuxie may not be very important to him, but if he is handed over to them so easily, then where is the face of his Qingyun Sect? Besides, Wu Xie is not useless. His fighting skills can be passed on to other disciples in the sect. Perhaps it would be good to keep him as an instructor in the sect. ¡­ ¡­ Wu Xiaoqing stared blankly at the unfamiliar face. Somehow, she thought of the negative rumors about him. Some people said that he was two-faced and that none of what he said was true. He said one thing openly and another behind his back. In particular, they will specially discuss the joy of girls. When they hear that they have not been practiced, they are romantic, coaxing one after another ignorant girl. There is no restraint in the world of cultivation. Xiao Yan, the fourth elder of the Hehuan Sect, is a bloody example. At this moment, she felt her chest was tight and uncomfortable, her eyes were sore and astringent, and she silently turned her head to look at the charming Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan felt her gaze and turned to look. The two women¡¯s eyes met in the air. Xiao Yan snorted coldly and turned his head in disgust.?. Wu Xiaoqing lowered her head, her body trembling a little, turned around, turned her back to Wuxie and walked into the crowd. Zhu Zijun had noticed something strange about her a long time ago. He wanted to catch up with her, but it was hard to leave. He glanced at Wang Lang who was stepped on the ground and lost all his spiritual power. He gritted his teeth and chased after her. "He is Wuxie! Why is he a disciple of Qingyun Sect!" "Wuxie, Wuxie, why does this kid have such a weird name!" "No wonder he is so arrogant! He is the arrogant type to begin with!" There was an incomparable noise outside the stadium, and there were sounds of shock and surprise, like millions of mosquitoes buzzing at the same time, as if the entire square was vibrating. They looked at him in shock, looked at the man, and combined with the previous rumors, it suddenly became clear. "It's natural for him to win against Wang Lang." "Originally, he has been suppressing Wang Lang since he entered the Immortal Sect." "Wang Lang is not ashamed. Losing to him is nothing. Anyway, you will get used to losing more." "That's right, It would have been nice to admit defeat earlier, but I still had to show off. Now, okay, I have revealed my identity, and I deserve to be humiliated like this!" "Everyone you say, I will belittle Wang Lang. An invincible person is arrogant, and others will respect him. But if they find that he is no longer invincible, his previous arrogance will become a laughing stock. Everyone is watching his joke, and then they follow the crowd and praise Wuxie. "Wuxie is indeed invincible. I have only heard rumors about him before, but I have never seen him." "I didn't believe he had any ability before. You can't blame me. No one else would believe it. He has unprecedentedly poor qualifications." How can a useless talent win over a genius with outstanding qualifications? Now that I see it, Wu Xie is really powerful. " "I'm telling you! As long as Wu Xie shows up, even Wang Lang and his ilk are not enough. Acting cool at night." Wuxie ignored the noise outside the court. The noise could not disturb his emotions at all. There was no enthusiasm or shouting. He just looked down at Wang Lang, with a hint of teasing at the corner of his slightly raised mouth, and said softly: "Now, are you convinced or not?" Text Chapter 75 I didn¡¯t lose! (Third update) "Submit? Cough" Wang Lang spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a sad smile: "Does it matter to you whether I submit or not? I am just a flea in your eyes, and you have never cared about me at all." "Why should I care about you?" " It's this attitude again, cough" Wang Lang's eyes appeared in the past scenes. In those scenes, Wu Xie won the first place again and again, standing arrogantly and gloriously in front of everyone. He stood among the crowd, dim and small. He doesn¡¯t know where he falls short, or why he can¡¯t compare to him. He is so talented and has so many resources, why, why is he always one step behind! Are you inherently inferior to him? Why do you have to be born inferior to him? Why I am inferior to him is not because he is more qualified than me. On the contrary, her qualifications were so high, but his qualifications were so low. When they first met, she didn't even want to look at him. "Why?" Wang Lang screamed heartbreakingly, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes. Countless nights, he asked himself this, he asked the sky and the earth, no one answered him, no sound, he felt like a monkey, the stars in the sky were laughing at him, the cracked The earth was laughing at him, and the frogs in the field were laughing at him. He is angry, he is unwilling, and at the same time he is afraid. He was afraid that the next time he saw him, he would be completely defeated and lose his face. He was afraid that he would ignore him like he did before, looking at him with pity and sarcasm. So he began to practice hard and diligently. He would spend ten times as much time as others. While others were eating and sleeping, he would practice without eating or drinking. He endured it every day until his eyes were red, his face was sallow and his muscles were thin, but he had no regrets. He felt that he was slowly becoming stronger, and it seemed that he would soon be able to catch up with or even surpass that person. He started to be indifferent, indifferent, and calm. He was imitating him. Every movement, every look, and every word was imitated all the time. He feels like him. Then he began to accept tasks and fight with people. He had more than a hundred scars on his body, which were densely covered all over his body. He did not eliminate these scars. Every night, he took off his clothes and looked at his devastated body. He felt humiliated and unwilling. He stimulated himself to move forward and become stronger. He longed for power and wanted to defeat him. He doesn¡¯t want to lose! Never think about it again! The relationship between his classmates and him had been very bad since the day Wuxie left. He ignored his classmates and didn't bother to say a word to them. He felt a little irritated and slapped him like a toy. past. In the end, he gradually became a stranger, and no one looked at him again. At that moment, he felt that he was close to him again. The same arrogance, the same indifference, the same unpopularity. He has paid so much and sacrificed so much. Before confronting Wu Xie, he even thought he was him. But in the end, he discovered that no matter how hard he worked, how diligent he was, how unwilling he was, he was still who he was and would never be evil. He is still the same Wang Lang who was stepped on by Wu Xie. He is still looked down upon by Wu Xie, still like a reptile, unable to let him take another look. His heart was on fire, his face was hot, and his body felt like millions of ants were biting him. He felt extremely ashamed. Wu Xie's kick did not step on his face, but on his self-esteem. "Why do I try so hard to imitate you, but I just can't imitate you." Wang Lang said with a sad smile. "Because you are not me." Wu Xie said calmly, paused, and then said: "I have always been imitated and never surpassed." "Really?" Wang Lang suddenly made a ferocious face and shouted: "I don't accept it. ~!¡± His voice was loud and hoarse. Anyone could hear his unwillingness and grievance, but no one pityed him, only more vicious words. "Don't accept it? Beat you until you do!" "Kick Wang Lang flat!" "It's already here and he still doesn't accept it. Haha, brother laughed!" The sarcasm from the crowd fell in Wang Lang's ears one by one, and Like a needle, like a thorn. He felt extremely heartbroken and angry. If God was destined to be inferior to him, then why did he give himself such good qualifications? That's right, God wants to see you defeat him! At this moment, Wang Lang's eyes showed a bright light, and the feeling of being humiliated by Wu Xie was countless times stronger, but he was not dragged into eternal disaster because of this.Instead, he felt a mass of hot air rising from his Dantian, causing his blood to boil and burn. "Wang Lang! Defeat him!" Liu Yan, who was standing on the outside, shouted with all his strength, and then, roars came from the mouths of every disciple of the Daoyixian Sect. They also have the shadow of Wu Xie in their hearts. They all long to defeat Wu Xie, but they know that they can't do it, so they subconsciously place their hope on Wang Lang. They cannot see Wang Lang fail. Once he fails, they all lose. "Beat him!" "Beat him!" "Beat him!" Waves of louder shouts rang out, silent but powerful, neat and firm. "Hit your sister! There's no way Wang Lang can win. If he wins, I won't have to die!" Ji whispered to the side. But his muttering was heard by the casual cultivator beside him, who immediately pointed at Ji Ji and said angrily: "Good boy! It turns out that you already knew that Wu Xie means Wu Xie, and you deliberately tricked us!" The casual cultivator yelled The roar was immediately heard by more people, and everyone thought that they had suppressed the spirit stone and Wang Langying. ?¡­ ?After a brief period of silence and silence, a loud shout suddenly broke out. "Defeat Wuxie! I want to win the spirit stone!" "Defeat Wuxie!" In the end, the voice turned into three silent and powerful words. "Beat him!" "Beat him!" "Beat him!" When Wang Lang heard this voice, he felt a little dazed for a moment, as if he had gone back to the past, before he was defeated by Wu Xie. His classmates at that time looked at him with envy. He is praising him. The elders also praised him every day and laughed from ear to ear when they saw him. He felt so touched. A scorching warm current passed through his arm, and the bones in his arm were healing rapidly. The warm current passed through his thigh, and the bones in his thigh were healing. The warmth finally returned to Dantian, and his Dantian was also healing. Spiritual power is recovering quickly. He felt that his strength had recovered, not only recovered, but also became stronger. His body was surrounded by golden light, white light, and blue lines, and his cultivation level skyrocketed rapidly. "Ah~! Wuxie~!" He slowly sat up, and the violent spiritual power shook Wuxie to retract his feet. He stood up and with a tap of his toes, he flew up into the air and stopped above Wu Xie, looking down at him. "I, no, lose!" Text Chapter 76 Buried! (Fourth update) "This flew up in the sky! Wang Lang reached the second level of Dao, and he had an epiphany!" The second elder of Daoyi Immortal Sect stood up excitedly, and the other two elders secretly clenched their fists, holding a breath in their hearts. . During this period, the shadow in Wang Lang's heart was seen by them, and he was anxious in his heart. He couldn't find Wu Xie no matter how hard he looked, but when he really saw Wu Xie, he was so humiliated. Originally, they thought that Wang Lang would never get up after falling this time. Unexpectedly, he did not expect that his long-term grievances and unwillingness would all explode at this moment. This time, as long as he defeated Wuxie, he would be able to sweep away the haze in his heart and move towards the road of becoming strong. "Wang Lang, defeat Wuxie!" The head of the Qingyun Sect focused his eyes and frowned secretly. This Wang Lang is really a genius, he actually had an epiphany at this moment. "The rules probably don't state that before the competition is over, if you break through to the second realm of Dao, you will automatically lose the game." The great elder of Dao Yixianmen said quickly. "No." "Haha, that's good, that's good!" The head of the Qingyun Sect frowned slightly and looked at the two people in the center of the field. Wu Xie was in a bad situation now. He had spent most of his spiritual power, and Wang Lang is now full of spiritual energy and his cultivation has reached the second level of Dao. How can the huge gap between them be reversed? "Defeat him!" "Is this a counterattack?" Everyone was looking forward to it. "Defeat him! Defeat him!" The crowd's voices grew louder. Wang Lang looked down at Wuxie and listened to the cheers, feeling filled with excitement. Isn¡¯t it just for the explosion of this moment that you have put in so much effort? Aren¡¯t so many sacrifices just for this moment of arrogance? He has waited too long, too long, but he thinks it is worth it. Without depression, there is no joy! He laughed wildly: "I'm going to win you! I'm going to win you! Haha!" He smiled happily, and Wuxie nodded, understanding his mood very well. But, at the next moment, his Wind Technique and Shadow Stop Technique broke out at the same time. He grabbed Wang Lang's foot and threw it to the ground! Wang Lang didn't see Wuxie's movements clearly, and suddenly he felt a strong pull downwards. He didn't even have time to cast a spell, and his body came into close contact with the ground. "Bang!" Wang Lang was so dizzy from the fall that before he could recover, his body was thrown up again with great force and then hit the ground heavily. "What's going on? What kind of spell is this?" Wang Lang's doubts just arose in his heart when he was thrown up again and hit the ground again. Wuxie grabbed Wang Lang's foot with one hand and used his strength to lift Wang Lang up, which could hold up ten strong men, and then hit the ground heavily. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" After four consecutive blows, Wang Lang's head was bleeding, his eyes were dizzy, and he had no idea how many bones in his body were broken, and he couldn't move. But Wuxie still didn't stop, and kept smashing left and right. The bluestone on the ground was smashed and flew away. Smoke and dust rose up, drowning the two figures. Everyone could only listen blankly as the smoke and dust continued to emit. The banging sound. "You" Wang Lang was speechless. He looked at Wuxie in horror and suddenly wanted to cry. Wuxie didn¡¯t feel any emotion or fluctuation at all, and kept hitting Wang Lang with his hands crazily. Lift it up, drop it down, lift it up, drop it down, lift it up, drop it down. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Wu Xie walked out of the smoke and dust. He was dressed in white like snow, without a trace of dust. He looked around at the crowd with his deep willow eyes and saw their shocked, flashing eyes, as if they were looking at a freak. . He suddenly shook his sleeves, stood with his hands behind his back, and said calmly: "Buried." The smoke and dust behind him dissipated, revealing a small earthen tomb built with earth wall technology "This, this, is Wang Lang dead?" "No. Didn't Xie kill him? ""Killed someone and buried him?" Everyone looked at Wuxie blankly. At this moment, they only felt a wave of terror, and their backs were sweating. He leapfrogged Wang Lang and defeated him. Using the simplest and most brutal force, he defeated Wang Lang! His strength is truly invincible at the same level! "Wang Lang!" The second elder flew to the field with an anxious look on his face, broke open the earth wall with one palm, and took out Wang Lang, who was bloody and with numerous broken bones. He had passed out, and his originally handsome face was now swollen like a pig's head.   "Wuxie! Look what you did! He was your former classmate after all!" The second elder roared at Wuxie. Wuxie's lips curled up with a trace of sarcasm, and he said: "Why are you so pretentious? Everyone knows that if I didn't have stronger strength, I would be the one who would be unconscious if all my bones were broken." "You!" The second elder said. I was so angry that I couldn't speak for a while. The head of the Qingyun Sect stood up at this time and said loudly to everyone: "Don't be evil in this competition, you will win!" His words shattered everyone's last hope, and everyone wailed heartbroken. "My spirit stone!" "Why did I only pay twenty yuan!" There was no noise in the direction where the disciples of Daoyixian Sect were, and it was extremely quiet. Their faces were ashen and they looked at Wuxie with dull eyes. , looking at the person who once hit them and still hits them now. At this moment, Liu Yan seemed to have lost all her strength and fainted backwards. The square was still very noisy, and countless wolf howls shook the heaven and the earth. Wuxie turned around, slowly walked to the head of Qingyun Sect, knelt down and worshiped: "Head, my disciple has not let you down! " The head of Qingyun Sect patted Wu Xie on the shoulder, with uncontrollable affection and surprise in his eyes, and praised: "You are good, you are good, haha!" The expressions of the elders of Daoyixian Sect were like patting cucumbers at this time. Looking equally ugly, the Great Elder bent down and saluted: "Since the victory has been decided, we will go back first. After all, Wang Lang was seriously injured and must be treated as soon as possible." "Oh? Not dead?" Qingyun Sect Leader Men pretended to be surprised and confused, and the faces of the three of them became even more ugly. "Let's go." The three of them hurriedly left the square like bereaved dogs. Xiao Yan stared at Wuxie with cold eyes, and suddenly said to him: "Come back with me." Wuxie turned around and smiled, not hiding the sarcasm in his eyes, and frowned in confusion: "What kind of joke is this? Not at all. It's funny." "Huh! You don't know how to praise me!" Xiao Yan turned around and flew away. "Win! Win! Win!" A group of noisy celebrations suddenly came from the square. It turned out to be the disciples of Qingyun Sect who were cheering. "You did really well!" The leader patted Wu Xie's head and kept praising him. The third elder of the Qingyun Sect also smiled and stepped forward to praise him. He suddenly made a gesture towards him and said in a meaningful way: "Do you want to share this good news with someone?" Wuxie was extremely serious. He said: "I think it's not too late to share the reward with someone after you have improved your realm." "Well" The third elder was secretly angry, aren't you a very smart kid? I still need to tell you clearly what the situation is now! "But someone seems a little sad about your identity." Wuxie waved his hand indifferently: "Although time can't completely erase the heartache, it can reduce the heartache." "Damn it!" The third elder blew his beard and stared in anger. , secretly angry at what nonsense you are talking about! But since he was still in the square, it was inconvenient to do anything like a beating, so he had no choice but to stare at Wuxie and endure it! (It took more than nine hours and I finally finished it. I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t endure it anymore! Please provide a series of data such as recommendation votes, evaluation votes, rewards, etc.!) Text Chapter 77 Dao 2nd Level The competition between the three factions ended like this. Although the casual cultivators had seen some fighting skills, they were not happy. The reason was simply that they lost the spirit stone. However, this does not prevent them from admiring Wu Xie. He is simply an inspirational miracle for casual cultivators. He has the worst qualifications, but he climbs up in the face of geniuses. He climbs faster than anyone else and has the ability to fight across levels. strength. Although Wu Xie used force and was suspected of surprise, a win is a win. If it were a real battle, Wang Lang would have died long ago. So there is no such thing as luck. It¡¯s just that they inevitably have some guesses about what kind of fate Wu Xie encountered that made him so strong. ¡­ ¡°Look, Wuxie has come out.¡± A group of female disciples looked at Wuxie in a white shirt from a distance, talking in low voices, their eyes shining brightly. A few days after the incident, he stayed in the room and didn¡¯t come out until today. "Where is he going?" "I don't know." "How about you go and ask?" the girls joked, causing a burst of laughter. Wuxie didn't care about the eyes around him. When he came out, he naturally wanted to go to the master to ask for the second Dao pill. This duplicitous leader seems to be very interested in him. If he wants to trick him, he can't say it, so he has to take a break for two days. Now he can't wait any longer. He can get the Dao Erdan earlier and feel at ease earlier. When he arrived at the leader's residence, he asked the disciple to go and report the matter, then stood outside the door and waited quietly. "You can go in." After the disciple came out, he said and stood back to the door. Wuxie walked into the back room and saw the leader sitting on a chair with a smile on his face. He leaned over and bowed: "Disciple pays homage to the leader." The leader smiled slightly and said, "What's the matter?" Wuxie said: " "Dao Erdan." The leader sighed and said, "You really want to leave?" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he asked, "Where do you start talking about this?" "If you don't want to leave, why do you do this?" Are you asking me for the second elixir in a hurry?" Wuxie reminded: "Master, it's been a few days, it's time to give me the reward." The master pondered for a while, looked at Wuxie seriously and said, "Really. Are you unwilling to stay in our Qingyun Sect? You will not be suppressed or persecuted here, and you can still gain the respect of the disciples as their combat instructor. Isn't that good?" Wuxie looked confused? , said: "I didn't say I didn't want to stay in Qingyun Sect." "You didn't say you were willing to stay in our Qingyun Sect." The leader sighed, "That's all, I won't force others to do anything, just take it." The leader took it. He took out a jade bottle and threw it to Wuxie. Wuxie took it, opened the lid and took a look, confirming that it was the Dao Er Dan, and then he leaned down and worshiped again. "Thank you, Master. I won't disturb your rest." After that, he left. The leader sighed again: "It's a pity. I don't know what Wuxie is thinking. Do you want to give up such a free and broad platform of our Qingyun Sect? I really don't know what he is pursuing." What Wuxie is pursuing is naturally The fastest rate of growth in cultivation. Ignoring everyone¡¯s curious and respectful glances along the way, Wuxie returned to his room, closed the door, arranged a formation to isolate his spiritual consciousness, and sat back on the bed. Looking at the jade bottle in his hand with burning eyes, Wuxie relaxed his mind. As long as his cultivation reaches the second level of Dao, he can barely cast middle-grade spells, and his combat power is greatly increased. When he faces a master like Xiao Yan again, Then you can escape whole body. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have many magic weapons, and he doesn¡¯t have talismans on him, otherwise his strength can be improved to a higher level. Of course, none of this is a problem. He now has a lot of spiritual stones and has not yet gone to Ji to get them. All problems are no longer a problem, don¡¯t hesitate, take the two pills in one mouthful, and start refining. The breakthrough of the second realm of Dao is the sublimation of the whole body and mind. From then on, it is different from ordinary people. Not only the life span is increased to two hundred years, but also it can not eat, drink or sleep. It can maintain the operation of the body only by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. This is the biggest characteristic of monks in the second realm of Taoism. To a certain extent, monks in the second realm of Tao are in line with the lowest understanding of immortals by mortals. The distinction is also very easy. The monks in the second realm of Dao can fly in the sky without relying on any magic weapon, while the monks in the first realm of Dao have to rely on magic weapons. This series of huge differences directly leads to the extremely powerful effect of Dao Er Dan. Generally, disciples with less outstanding qualifications have to rely on marrow replacement pills to increase the strength of their bodies. Fortunately, Wuxie had already taken the marrow-changing pill, so?There is no danger of meridians bursting. But despite this, there is still a strong swelling, pain and burning sensation in the meridians. The second elixir turns into a ball of golden and white liquid in the body, flowing through every meridians of the body. Every time it passes through, there will be a burning sensation, and afterwards it will become a cool feeling, as if the body My countless pores are enlarged at this moment, breathing fresh air. This is a very strange feeling. Wuxie had never experienced this feeling in his previous life. At that time, he was extremely talented. Every time he made a breakthrough, he had immortal roots to protect his body. Every time he made a breakthrough, he was filled with joy. But using Dao Er Dan to force a breakthrough is a different feeling. The cells are jumping happily, full of vitality and vitality. The golden liquid finally flowed to the Dantian. At this moment, Wuxie's body suddenly began to tremble slightly, and sweat broke out on his forehead. As soon as the liquid entered his Dantian, the burning sensation immediately amplified several times, and he felt that his Dantian had become the sun, burning his lower abdomen. If he hadn't been mentally prepared and able to endure it, he would have fallen on the bed and convulsed. In the dantian, the liquid transformed by spiritual power and the golden liquid kept merging, and suddenly raged like a rough sea, lapping at the walls of the dantian and scouring crazily. The Dantian twisted and vibrated, and strong pain rushed into Wuxie's mind, stimulating the nerves. Wuxie clenched his fists hard and gritted his teeth secretly. It is said that spiritual practice is something that goes against heaven, and it is even more unacceptable for ordinary people to practice spiritual practice. It is normal to have such pain. Wuxie¡¯s expression remained calm, and he did not have any mood swings due to this little pain. The two spiritual liquids in the Dantian began to blend and gradually transformed into a pale golden ocean. As the fusion continued, the waves on the sea gradually subsided and finally became silent. At this moment, a burst of spiritual power rushes towards the Baihui point and is injected into it. Suddenly, a clear stream of vitality flows through the whole body. Every cell bursts out with more vitality, and the metabolism becomes slow and powerful. Baihui point is where the vitality of the human body is located. According to the upper world, there are three lamps on the human body, and the one above the head is the vitality lamp. As the cultivation level increases, the vitality lamp will become brighter. Until this lamp is extinguished, Completed life. At this time, Wuxie's spiritual consciousness also suddenly expanded, and his cultivation reached the second level of Taoism. (The next update will be around 10:30. Book lovers who can¡¯t wait can get up and read it the next day.) Text Chapter 78: Cultivation is so simple After reaching the first and second levels of the Dao, Wuxie moved his body slightly, feeling that his strength had greatly increased, and couldn't help but smile. But he was not satisfied with this. He could have reached this level earlier, but he was involved in Xiao Yan's conspiracy. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yan, how could he have been promoted in such a troublesome manner. Just as he once thought, he wanted to kill Xiao Yan, and just as Xiao Yan thought, she wanted to kill Wu Xie. But Wuxie would never waste a lot of time on careful planning just because he wanted to kill her. He had already wasted countless hours on her, and the most important thing now was the improvement of his cultivation and strength. As long as you have strong strength, killing her is just a snap. "However, once your cultivation has reached the second realm of Dao, it is already difficult to rely on elixirs to increase your cultivation. Since the first realm of Tao and the second realm of Tao are the watershed in practice, there is naturally a huge difference in practice. The practice of the first realm of Dao can use a spirit-gathering pill to improve a realm, but that is not the case in the second realm of the Tao. A solidifying pill that improves cultivation can only increase the essence of cultivation, but cannot improve a realm. If it were so simple, then Xiao Yan would have become invincible by relying on the Ghost Spirit Fruit. But that¡¯s not to say that elixirs are useless. In fact, most casual cultivators still need to take this type of elixir, which costs a thousand spiritual stones. From the first level of Dao 2 to the second level of Dao 2, you need to eat ten pills, which is ten thousand spirit stones. After that, every time you break through, the pills required double. If you reach the 20th level of the Dao, the amount of spiritual stones spent will be astronomical. And this number is definitely not something Wuxie can afford. But Wuxie didn't care, he had a plan in mind. He took out the sky lantern, gently touched the coolness on the lantern, and showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. "I gave up thousands of years of cultivation in my previous life to get you. Now it's time for you to shine." Sky lanterns have two functions. One is to observe objects or people from a distance. This function is generally useless. , tasteless to eat, and a pity to throw away. But the second function, repeated moments of enlightenment, is a heaven-defying skill. It is precisely because of this ability that a bloody storm was set off in the upper world, causing darkness between heaven and earth and rivers of blood. For this lamp, I don¡¯t know how many mountains of corpses and rivers of blood were added. Finally, Wuxie got it by chance. He gave up his thousand years of cultivation, exhausted all his magic weapons, and even his body before escaping back to the lower world. I have to say how powerful this treasure is. But in the realm of Dao Yi, this sky lantern did not show its full charm. It is not that it is not used, but that it has no chance to use it. To repeat the moment of enlightenment, the most important thing is to realize it first. Wuxie has been using it for spells before, so it is inevitable that it will be overused. What really makes people crazy is the advantage in spiritual practice. ??Just imagine, if Wang Lang had this lantern, he experienced a sudden moment, and then used this sky lantern, what would happen? That¡¯s right, your cultivation level has increased dramatically! Until that realization could no longer have any effect on him. ????????????? After reaching the second realm of Tao, in all subsequent realms of practice, including the practice of the upper realm, the fastest and most powerful way to increase your cultivation is to gain enlightenment. The insight of epiphany is generally very difficult to obtain and can be divided into two categories. ? One kind is that because of something, a blessing suddenly reaches the soul and an epiphany occurs. The other is to artificially enhance the chance of enlightenment. This kind of method usually involves taking some kind of heavenly material and earthly treasure, and within a certain period of time, it will be more consistent with the great road between heaven and earth, making it easier to see through the complicated road and have an epiphany. This kind of natural treasure is rare and the price is very high. It has different levels, such as the Sudden Enlightenment Grass in the second realm of Dao, the Sudden Enlightenment Grass in the third realm of Dao, and the Sudden Enlightenment Grass in the realm of all things. For example, if a monk in the third realm of Tao takes the epiphany grass in the second realm of Tao, he will never have an epiphany. However, if you take the epiphany grass from the three realms of the Tao, you will have a chance of enlightenment. If you take the epiphany grass from the realm of all things, you will also have a chance. However, it may happen that the spiritual consciousness is not strong enough and the great road to enlightenment is too difficult, causing the spiritual consciousness to be seriously injured. , or even die directly. So if the average monk feels that his fortune is good enough, he will buy one and try it. Of course, most such attempts will fail. ¡°But if you can¡¯t achieve enlightenment even after eating a few plants, you can only lament your own rough fate and bad luck. It can be said that as long as there is enough epiphany grass, epiphany will happen sooner or later. It¡¯s just that the Epiphany Grass is extremely rare and the price is high. Generally, one Epiphany Grass at the second level of Dao will cost 40,000 to 50,000. To be on the safe side, three plants, for example, will cost 150,000 Spirit Stones. This is still a more cautious approach. If Five plants equals 250,000 spiritual stones.? So no one would choose such a sky-high price to accumulate cultivation. ? ? ? ? ? Generally, a practicing sect or a practicing family will buy it to geniuses for breakthroughs. But it may be a huge price for them, but for Wuxie who owns the sky lantern, it is not a small thing worth worrying about. What he has to do now is to get at least three epiphany grasses, gain an enlightenment, and then use the sky lantern to reach the highest point of cultivation! His path has been smooth sailing. With sky lanterns, qualifications are just a bunch of bullshit! It can be said that practice is so simple. It¡¯s as simple as having an epiphany! As for how to obtain the spirit stones, Wuxie had already had a plan. In fact, he had had this plan since he escaped from Xiao Yan's imprisonment, but he had been unable to carry it out before due to lack of strength and other factors. Now, his torch has been lit, just waiting for him to light the core connected to the firecracker. ¡­ Wu Xie arrived at Ji¡¯s residence. As soon as Ji and Ji An saw him coming, they immediately brought a chair for him to sit down, and quickly brought out some fine tea to entertain him, serving him well. Today is different from the past. Wuxie is their big customer. They are obsessed with ways to earn spiritual stones. Of course, strength is the most important. Wuxie's cultivation in the second realm of Dao has long been discovered by them. "How much is my share?" Wuxie said directly. "Haha, my brother and I have made statistics in the past two days. The average is really ten spiritual stones per person, making a total of sixteen thousand. Your allocation is eight thousand." Ji said with a smile on his face. "Eight thousand spirit stones." Wuxie smiled, remembering that he had been struggling for the resources of those dozens of spirit stones, but now it was eight thousand in the blink of an eye, and he had to feel sad. However, eight thousand spiritual stones are a small amount for Wuxie now. He can only lament even more that ordinary people's cultivation is a bottomless pit! And what is the fight for in practice? have no idea? It¡¯s a resource! "I want to buy two small teleportation arrays." Wu Xie's plan was to leave Qingyun Sect and join Chen Tu, Zhang Min and Hu Li. After spending some spiritual stones to buy two small teleportation arrays, Wu Xie went to the depths of the forest, took out a spiritual stone, his eyes flashed with a faint light, and said with a sarcastic smile: "After a quarter, I actually helped Xiao Yan in There is a mark on this spiritual stone, and I want to track my location." (This chapter is late again) Text Chapter 79: Serious talk under the quiet moon Wuxie sneered, took out a teleportation array stone platform, placed it on the ground, and stood on it. He thought for a while and did not activate the teleportation array immediately. Instead, he took out the sky lantern and prepared to see where Xiao Yan was. Don't fall into her trap again just after teleporting out. The sky lanterns were lit, and the blue swaying will-o'-wisps illuminated the bamboo forest. The bamboos around them were green with blue, and the bamboo leaves were fluttering in the wind, making them shadowy like ghosts with teeth and claws. The temperature in the bamboo forest is very low, and the breeze is a bit cold on people's backs. With the "rustling" sound of the bamboo leaves, it drifts towards the darkness further away. After a while, there are echoes coming back from the darkness. Surling, like a ghost. The will-o¡¯-the-wisp on the sky lantern burns into a cloud of black smoke. The black smoke is thick and lingers, forming a square-shaped black curtain. Then thousands of colors slowly appear, finally forming a picture. In the picture, Xiao Yan was sitting cross-legged on the bed. The quiet moonlight illuminated her face as white as snow. She opened her eyes with an expressionless face and looked here, as if she was glaring at Wu Xie. Since he knew that Xiao Yan was not ambushing her outside Qingyun Gate, Wuxie planned to leave, extinguished the sky lantern and put it away. With blue spiritual power in his hand, he was about to activate the teleportation array. "Are you just going to leave without saying goodbye?" A woman's quiet voice suddenly came from the depths of the bamboo forest. Her voice was a little resentful, a little sad, and a little confused. She walked out of the bamboo forest, dressed in green clothes, and seemed to blend into the bamboo forest. It seemed that she was the bamboo forest and the bamboo forest was her. The moonlight fell and was blocked by the dense bamboo forest, but there were always one or two rays of white light that got through the gap and entered the bamboo forest happily, either shining on the ground or shining on her cold and snow-white face. Her expression was very cold, and she lacked her usual agility. She walked very slowly, and her eyes were slightly hazy, a little gray, and lacked the brilliance of the past. She walked up to Wuxie and looked at him who looked much uglier than when they first met. Looking at his expressionless look and his deep eyes, a strong sense of strangeness surrounded her and she felt a little scared. "You saved me because you wanted to enter Qingyun Sect." She said in a low voice. "No." Wuxie denied lightly, and did not ask her if she had discovered the sky lantern. In fact, it was upon discovering her that Wuxie quickly put away the sky lantern and wanted to leave. He didn¡¯t want to get entangled emotionally. Since he never planned to do anything to her, there was no need to do anything. It¡¯s just that he still lied to her, maybe this will make her feel better? When Wuxie spoke, no matter whether it was a lie or not, his face would not change, his eyes would not flash, and no one would be able to sense anything. The same was true for Wu Xiaoqing, she said: "Then are you a good person? You once said you were a good person." Wuxie thought for a while and said: "Of course I am a good person, I have never done anything bad." Wu Xiaoqing said : "Then why are you leaving?" Wuxie said: "I want to do a great good deed." Wu Xiaoqing said: "Stay here to teach us fighting skills, so that more people in the sect will be stronger, and then They can do more good deeds." Wu Xie said without thinking, "If this good deed I do takes too long, some people will die. I don't have time to care about the future." "Really?" Xiaoqing turned her head and couldn't see her expression clearly. Suddenly she turned her head again and looked at Wuxie, her gray eyes without any color. "You're still lying to me, right?" Wuxie said, "Why should I lie to you." Wu Xiaoqing lowered her head, bit her lip, and said, "Then when will you watch the fireworks with me again?" Wu Xie said solemnly: "Wait until there is no more evil, no more treachery, no more bullying." "Then there will never be time?" Wu Xie was silent, and the blue spiritual power in his hand began to become rich, and slowly Press on the teleportation array to activate the array. "You haven't answered me yet?" Wu Xiaoqing said. Wuxie still didn¡¯t speak, and the spiritual power in his body was released faster, and finally he disappeared into the quiet bamboo forest. Wu Xiaoqing watched him disappear blankly, as if she had lost all her strength for a moment, and there was only despair in her eyes. Deeper in the bamboo forest, there is another pair of eyes. Mr. Zhuzi stood there with a look of dejection on his face. He didn¡¯t know whether he should go out and put on a light sweater to protect her from the cold. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t accept it and would annoy her instead, so he hesitated and hesitated. Wuxie appeared in a mountain forest. As soon as he came out, he took out the spiritual stone, found a dirty and smelly quagmire, threw it in, and then placed a barrier to isolate his consciousness. Formation, he took out the second teleportation array and activated the spiritual power again.   As soon as Xiao Yan felt that Wuxie had teleported out of Qingyun Gate, he immediately took out the teleportation array and started the teleportation. She learned from Ji that Wuxie had bought two teleportation arrays, so she asked for two teleportation arrays that were teleported to the same place as Wuxie, fearing that Wuxie would run away. Almost as soon as Wuxie¡¯s front legs disappeared, she appeared in front of the muddy pond with her hind legs. In her feelings, the spiritual stone she had marked was in the mud pond. She enlarged her consciousness to see what was in the mud, but was cut off by a small formation. She sneered. "You Wuxie are very cautious and hide here. But how can this girl be so easy to fool!" She rushed into the mud pond made of dung, smelly mud, and rotting corpses. Suddenly, the layers of mud rolled up, Bones popped up one after another, and some bones still had fur and unrotted flesh and blood on them. She stirred inside for a while, then rushed out with a gloomy look on her face, her face was extremely livid, and she almost wanted to breathe fire! "Don't be evil~!" She was so angry that she took out the second teleportation array and started it quickly. ¡­ When Wuxie appeared for the second time, he immediately dispersed his spiritual consciousness, and after identifying the direction, he flew towards the east at full speed. After more than ten breaths, Xiao Yan rushed out angrily. As soon as she came out, she immediately spotted Wu Xie's figure. "Don't be evil! How can I let you escape from the five palms, I will make your life worse than death!" She immediately used all kinds of spells, and her speed increased to the extreme. Finally, she caught up with Wuxie and saw Wuxie standing on another teleportation array. The spiritual power in his hands was strong and could be activated at any time. He looked at Xiao Yan, showed a sarcastic smile, and teased: "How nice is the scenery under the mud pond?" Xiao Yan stopped where he was, with his eyes unabashedly releasing a murderous intent, and snorted: " Why do you still have a teleportation array? " "Do you think I'm as stupid as a pig, tell you that I've been prepared?" Wu Xie said contradictoryly, looking at Xiao Yan's face that became even more ugly, he felt both physically and mentally. Comfortable. "You can do this, are you still a normal person? Ji Ji must have given you an extra teleportation array." Xiao Yan refused to admit his cleverness. Wu Xie shook his head slightly. This teleportation array was naturally a back-up for Chen Tu and the others when they came out of Qingyun Sect. "I really can't calculate, but I usually like to take matters into my own hands and try to make sure everything is watertight." Xiao Yan stopped talking, just looked at Wu Xie, and suddenly said: "I will definitely kill you." Wu Xie was very angry. He asked with interest: "Why don't you take me back and let me continue to advise you?" Xiao Yan said: "Those four people have already suspected you, so you are worthless." Wuxie thought for a while, and suddenly Activate the teleportation array and leave a meaningful message. "Xiao Yan, enjoy your life now." (The new book period is very important, I beg for your recommendation votes again!) Text Chapter 80 Want to know what happened next Wuxie flew for a few days and arrived at Xiaofang City where Chen Tu and the others were. He was now wearing black clothes and a black hat on his head to prevent others from seeing his true face. Even the mask was not used. Arriving here, Wuxie walked into a gambling house and found that the three people were not there, so he went to another gambling house, but he still didn't find the three people, so he couldn't help but frown slightly. Could it be that the three of them have already left? Wu Xie went to a few more restaurants but found no trace of the three of them. He wondered where they had gone. But soon, he discovered the three of them, who were listening to the storytelling with gusto, shaking their heads to the rhythm of the storyteller, and cheering or sighing from time to time. "Bah! If you want to know what happened next time, let's listen to the explanation next time!" The storyteller is a mortal. How can a monk be so energetic that he just takes some luck and leaves. The three of them were so immersed in the story that they didn't realize that Wuxie had already arrived by their side. "I have a story about spirit stones. Do you want to hear it?" Wuxie's sudden voice startled them. When they came back to their senses, when they heard the word spirit stone, their eyes suddenly lit up and they turned around. At first glance, they saw a monk dressed in a commissioned hall facing them. Without saying a word, Wuxie fulfilled his original agreement, took out nine hundred spirit stones from his arms, and threw them to the three of them. The three of them were stunned at first, but soon came to their senses. They were all human beings. How could they not know that the person in front of them was Wuxie? He immediately put away the spirit stone with a smile on his face, and walked and chatted with Wuxie. "Brother Wu, you deceived the three of us so hard, you are not enough of a buddy!" Tu Chen looked bitter. During this time, the news about Wu Xie had spread, and they naturally knew Wu Xie's identity. Hu Li rolled his eyes at him with great disdain and said to Wu Xie: "Brother Wu, in fact, he lost the bet on the spirit stone. It's his fault that you didn't come back earlier." Chen Tu glared at him and couldn't help but laugh. Get up, if he still had the spirit stone on him, how could he accompany Huli to listen to storytelling? The other two people also laughed. It seemed that the three people who had obtained the spirit stones were in a good mood and could not hold back the joy in their hearts. "Three brothers, don't blame me. I was miserable at the beginning. I was afraid that the three brothers would take me to the Hehuan Sect and ask for a reward." Wuxie said with a smile. "How could it be? The three of us brothers are the most loyal, and we would go out of our way to save our friends" "We would go out of our way to save our friends for the spirit stone?" said Wuxie. The three of them laughed awkwardly. If they had known Wuxie's true identity at that time, they would have stabbed him twice. "But now the three of them can't stab Wuxie twice. His cultivation has reached the second level of Dao, so it would be better if they don't stab Wuxie twice." ??And currently, it seems that Wuxie's value to them is much greater than that bounty. The reward is two thousand spirit stones, three people share one point, each of them is only six hundred and sixty six, but Wuxie will give away a hundred spirit stones as soon as he makes a move, which one is more important, which one is less, for the smart three people Say, no need to think at all. No, as soon as they changed their mind, Wuxie said something that made their hearts beat faster. "I have two things for you to do. Each thing is five hundred spirit stones for each person. The two things are one thousand spirit stones for each person." "One thousand spirit stones for each person!" The three people rolled their eyes and were overjoyed. Sure enough, there is profit! Chen Tu said to Wu Xie with a smile on his face: "Brother Wu, there is no need to say anything! Let's drink wine, eat meat, and chat slowly." Zhang Min also echoed: "That's right! Brothers four It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been together. How much is it worth to drink?¡± Hu Li asked in confusion as he listened to Zhang Min¡¯s words: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few days?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was met by two people. Look like an idiot. ?¡­ ?A few jars of old wine, a table of meat dishes, a few large bowls, and four people. ?? Chen Tu opened the lid, and the strong aroma of wine suddenly wafted out. He poured four bowls of wine and raised the bowls to show respect. "Brother Wu" "You'd better call me Xie Wu." Wu Xie said with a smile. Tu Chen slapped his head in self-reproach: "Yes, yes, yes, you see I always forget your name, brother Xie, I'll do it first out of respect!" The other two also picked up the bowl and drank it in big gulps. Although Wuxie didn¡¯t need to eat now, there was no problem eating and drinking, so he had a drink with the three of them. Hu Li tore off a piece of beef, chewed it with big mouthfuls, and said vaguely: "Brother Xie, tell me what you want me to do!" As soon as he said this, he was immediately glared at by the two of them. Zhang Min said with a faint look: "Brother Xie, is this dangerous?" Chen Tu added: "How long will it take?"?? " Wuxie took a bite of the side dish, put down his chopsticks, and said with a smile: "These two things are very simple. They are your specialty. They are not dangerous at all, and they can be completed in about two or three months. " Special show? Chen disciples and Zhang Min rolled their eyes and were about to ask for details, but Hu Li shouted with great pride again: "What's the matter! Say it straight! Dude, it¡¯s all covered! " The two ignored Hu Li, and Chen Tu said: "You mean the formation? " Wuxie nodded and said: "Not bad. Zhang Min said from the side: "Then what are we going to do?" " Wu Xie said with a smile but not a smile: " Set up and break the formation. " Hu Li slapped his chest: "Simple! Brother, I got it! " "Shut up, I!" "The two people were angry and glared at him. Chen Tu said: "What kind of formation are you setting up? Will we? Where to cloth? The materials needed to set up the formation" Zhang Min asked: "What kind of formation should I break? Will we? Where is it broken? The materials needed to break the formation" Wuxie narrowed his eyes and said, "You don't know how to set up the formation, but I can teach you. At least you haven't tried to break the formation, but I will give you a chance to break it. As for the location of setting up the formation and breaking it, you will know when the time comes. "The two looked at each other and praised: "Thank you for your talent, brother! It turns out that you are also a formation master! " Then Tu Chen coughed in embarrassment and whispered: "Actually, Brother Xie the three of us don't care about the answers to the first three questions, but the fourth question, those materials Hehe, hehe. " Wuxie smiled slightly, imitating Huli's look, and patted his chest: "Easy! Brother, I got it! " "good! " "good! " "good! "The three of them were overjoyed. For them, materials are the key. You must know that the materials required for formations are really expensive. At least gambling can win or lose, right? "What formations does Brother Xie plan to teach us? "Chen Tu said. "You will know after setting up the formation. "Wu Xie said. "Which formation do you want us to break? "Zhang Min said. "You will know after you break the formation. "Don't be evil. The two of them were speechless. "Then what are we going to do now? " Chen Tu said again. At this time, Hu Li reciprocated the favor and imitated Wu Xie's mysterious tone and said: "You will know when we are done. " "Shut up! " " Get out! " Wu Xie smiled slightly: "Now of course I'm going to buy materials. " The two nodded. Tu Chen couldn't help the curiosity in his heart and said, "Brother Xie, what are you going to do when you set up and break the formation? " Zhang Min's eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at Wuxie ambiguously: "Could it be" "Pah! "Hu imitated the storyteller's appearance, knocked the table with his wine bowl, shook his head and said: "If you want to know what happened next, let's listen to the next chapter. "The two of them were furious! "Your skin is itchy!" " "Give me your hand, and I'll try the power of the flying sword, how about it? " Text Chapter 81 Breaking the Formation After spending about two thousand spirit stones, Wuxie bought the materials for setting up and breaking the formation, bought some pieces of paper, a brush, dipped it in ink, and started painting. What he drew was very simple, a huge circle with thirteen black dots in it, very abstract. The three disciples of Chen stared at it for a long time: "Is this a formation?" Although the three of them are not true masters of formation, they have been immersed in it for many years, and they still have vision and knowledge. This picture looks like a formation, but I always feel like something is missing. "This is a mid-level formation, it's not complete yet." Wu Xie drew the picture and handed it to the three of them, saying, "You guys keep this picture first, you will need it when setting up the formation." The three of them put it away and Wu Xie took it. Start drawing another picture. This picture is also a circle, but it is much more detailed than the one just now. There are no less than sixty black spots in the picture, and there are as many as forty in the core area. There were more than twenty people outside the circle. As soon as the picture was finished, the faces of the three people changed drastically. "Weak on the outside and strong on the inside, is this the protective formation of a certain sect or a certain cultivating family?" Tu Chen narrowed his eyes and said. Zhang Min said: "Brother Xie, are you trying to snatch Wu Xiaoqing away by force?" Wuxie smiled slightly and told the three of them without reservation: "This is the Hehuan Sect's protective formation." "Hehuan Sect " The expressions of the three of them changed slightly. The three disciples Chen and Tu each looked at each other, and then apologetically hugged Wu Xie: "Brother Wu, we can't help you with this. Let's not say that this formation is difficult to break completely. Even if it is really broken by us, what will happen to the Hehuan Sect in the future? The pursuit is endless, you can't just hide if you want." Wu Xie smiled slightly and narrowed his eyes: "If the Hehuan Sect is completely destroyed, will you help me?" The expressions of the three people suddenly changed. ¡­ ¡°This¡­ destroys a sect¡­¡± The three of them shook their bodies extremely uncomfortably, in disbelief. A sect, even a third-rate sect, will have a master of the third level of Dao. It is extremely difficult to kill him, but it is not impossible to eliminate them all. It¡¯s just that these words came from the mouth of Wuxie, who is on the second level of Dao. This It's just unbelievable. Moreover, what they want to do is to break the Hehuan Sect's protective formation. This type of formation is different from ordinary formations. Breaking one formation eye will not destroy the entire formation. It will only reduce the power of this formation. Only by breaking all the formation holes can the formation disappear. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t break the formation, it¡¯s just that they want to break the formation without anyone noticing, so you can imagine how difficult it is. There are a thousand disciples of Hehuan Sect coming and going. Unless they are all blind, how can we break this formation? Not to mention that Wu Xie has no evidence to prove that he can completely destroy the Hehuan Sect. If the formation is really broken but the Hehuan Sect is not destroyed, then the heads of the three of them "Are you really sure that you can completely destroy the Hehuan Sect? "The three of them looked at Wuxie in surprise. Don¡¯t smile evilly and say nothing. His expression immediately made the three of them speculate. Could it be that the Daoyixian Sect and the Qingyun Sect are joining forces to eradicate the Hehuan Sect? In the world of cultivating immortals, it often happens that one sect is wiped out and another is destroyed. There is nothing to say about the weak and the strong. But usually when destroying a sect, one needs to be reasonable and have evidence to show whether the sect should be destroyed. After all, this is still the right way. Although it is equally cruel, it only follows the laws of survival of nature and cannot be as rampant as the devil's thieves. If a certain sect destroys other sects for no reason and robs their resources, this sect will be in trouble, and other sects can justifiably destroy this sect. So everything still needs to be understood. It seems that the other two sects have already caught the Hehuan Sect. After the three of them thought about it, Tu Chen said to Wu Xie, "Then why don't you find a better formation master to break the formation?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "Those formation masters have high cultivation and great reputation, so why don't you say no? If he can be invited, even if he is invited, the Hehuan Sect will definitely be waiting for him and watch his every move very carefully. How can he break the formation? " "But the three of you are different. You have low cultivation and you can't sneak into the Hehuan Sect. It will attract attention, and you are not famous at all. After breaking the formation, a teleportation formation flew away. Who knows who you are?" The three of them looked at each other again, their hearts full of caution. Chen Tu said: "But it is impossible to destroy all the formation eyes. The forty formation eyes at the core of Hehuan Sect must be guarded." Wu Xie's eyes flashed and said: "You don't have to destroy them all, you just need to destroy them all." Just break the 20 or so holes outside." The three of them pondered for a while, then ZhangHu Li and the other two looked at Chen Tu, who understood and said to Wu Xie: "We need to understand the terrain and sneak into the Hehuan Sect, so that we can determine the plan on how to quickly break the formation." Wu Xie nodded with satisfaction, and the three men This is considered a promise. Wu Xie took out a thousand spirit stones from his arms and handed them to the three of them, saying: "These thousand spirit stones will help you build relationships and help you get into the Hehuan Sect." After a pause, he said again: "You guys can Go to the Hehuan Sect to find a woman named Li Hongxia. She is a businessman who only cares about money but not people. You can give her three hundred spirit stones and make up any excuse to find a good friend. She should be able to stay for a few days. " The three of them took it. Lingshi said: "Without further delay, the three of us will go now!" After the three people left, Wuxie narrowed his eyes and sneered. "Xiao Yan, your death is coming soon." Half a month later, a new mission appeared in the commission hall. Anyone who kills Wu Xie will be rewarded with 10,000 spiritual stones. There is no signatory for this task, but Wuxie knows that it must have been entrusted by Xiao Yan. The information on the task details the spells that Wuxie has mastered, with special emphasis on the Heavenly Dragon Technique, which is very comprehensive. Those who accept this task can easily study Wuxie's weaknesses. Of course, this is for the spells Wuxie has cast. At that time, Wu Xie's cultivation was only at the eighth level of Dao. He could not cast middle-grade spells at all. Even low-grade spells could not be cast more. The exposed part was only a small part of what he had mastered. Now that his cultivation has reached the second level of Dao, he can not only cast low-level spells at will, but also can barely cast mid-level spells without fear of being targeted. "Thank you, brother!" A shout came from a distance. Wuxie turned his head and saw Tu Chen and the others. The three of them returned to the small house with Wuxie. Chen Tu spread out a map and saw a pastel painting on the paper. Green mountains, small lakes, woods, buildings, small pavilions, and stone bridges were painted one by one. Meticulously, there will be some signs in every place, indicating which place is suitable for tryst and which place is suitable for appreciation. This map should have been bought from Li Hongxia. It was a "recommendation of tryst locations", but it was marked with many black spots by Chen Tu and the other three. "There are a total of twenty-six formations on the periphery." Chen Tu said. Wu Xie looked at it carefully for a while and found that there were two more than what he had memorized. He couldn't help but be very satisfied. He wanted to escape from the Hehuan Sect at that time, and with his thousands of years of experience, he specifically memorized the formation eyes of the guarding formation. Unexpectedly, it was still Some omissions. Text Chapter 82 Your Excellency, you haven¡¯t shown up yet? Now that the three of them have completed all the formations, they can rest assured. Chen Tu asked: "When are we going to break the formation?" "You take these three jade slips for sound transmission, and when the time comes, I will naturally ask you to break the formation." Wu Xie raised his head and looked to the west, his eyes slightly narrowed. rise. "Now follow me to set up the formation." Wu Xie and his party flew for several days and arrived at a mountain range to the west of Hehuan Sect. The terrain here was almost different from that of Qingyun Sect, and the mountains and mausoleums occupies the main area. . The green hills stretch like long strips, and Zhongshan is graceful. It is also like a long dragon circling, majestic. The four of them have been flying like this for tens of thousands of miles, with no destination or end. The three people secretly complained, and Tu Chen said dissatisfiedly: "Brother Wu, if you fly again, you will leave the territory of Hehuan Sect. In front of you is the territory of the Lin family, a third-rate immortal cultivating family. You are not familiar with this place, so you should be careful." Xie smiled slightly and stopped in mid-air. "Since we are almost crossing the border, let's choose here." He let go of his spiritual consciousness and swept towards the ground. He immediately spotted a piece of land and flew down. The three of them flew down together. After a while, the four of them landed in a circular open space. This open space is surrounded by mountains. It is more accurate to call it a basin, but its area is very small, equivalent to the area of ??a small house. Wuxie looked at it, walked to the perimeter of the basin, used his flying sword on the edge of the mountain, dug a trench two people high and two people wide, and surrounded the entire open space. "Let's set up the formation in this open space." Wuxie said with a smile. The three of them didn¡¯t waste any time. They took out the formation map that Wu Xie drew for them, measured the area, and then made conversions. Finally, they finalized and started to set up the formation. To set up an formation, formation flags, spirit stones, and some trivial things are usually used. The three of them first dug thirteen small holes in the ground, inserted the small formation flags into the spirit stones, buried them in the ground, and formed formation holes. . Then, some trivial things are scattered on the ground evenly in proportion. It seems to be placed unintentionally, but it vaguely forms an momentum that resonates with the heaven and earth. Wu Xie found a big stone nearby, used a flying sword to transform it into a stone chair, and placed it in the middle of the open space, waiting for a few people to set up their formation. This process took most of the day. At this time, the sun was setting in the west, the slightly drunken fire clouds were full of colorful clouds, and the warm but not stuffy evening breeze blew on the body, softening the bones of the person, making him want to close his eyes and fall asleep. ?????????????? Don¡¯t be intoxicated by this beautiful scenery, lean back on the chair, it¡¯s very comfortable. And those three people were already sweating profusely from the heat, and they would curse loudly because of a mistake from time to time. They were not in the mood to pay attention to Wu Xie's ease, and were not even in the mood to complain. They were very serious and focused. They love to set up formations very much. This is the highest level formation they have set up in their lives. They are completely intoxicated in it and work tirelessly, like scholars who are fascinated by reading. Until night falls, the bright moon hangs high, and darkness covers the earth. With the thin moonlight, they are still setting up their formation tirelessly. "Hey~ I made a mistake again!" "I made a mistake too!" "I won't say it anymore, everyone is the same." The three of them sighed, finally tired and hungry, lying on the grass in the open space, eating big food breathe. This formation may not be too difficult, but for them, it is already extremely difficult. Moreover, they are not familiar with the structure of the formation, which leads to frequent mistakes, and they have to study and ponder again before they can start over. Fortunately, the three of them were in high spirits and did not feel discouraged after setting it up for so long. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first, then take a nap before setting up the formation.¡± Wuxie took out the wine and meat from his storage bag and started eating with the three of them. He doesn't blame the three of them for their formation efficiency. If you want to master the formation, you can only set up the formation every day. Enthusiasm is not enough. However, judging from the previous resources of the three of them, I'm afraid they haven't set up the formation yet. They gambled it away. So he has been mentally prepared for a long time and is not in a hurry. When the sun rose the next day, the three of them started to work again. Wuxie was still sitting comfortably on the chair. Occasionally, when he was bored, he meditated and absorbed spiritual energy. Unfortunately, it was difficult for him to absorb spiritual energy to increase his cultivation. for. So I started to carefully watch the formation of these three people. Although these three people were half-baked, they were much better than him anyway. He only relied on his knowledge and was invincible in theory, but his actual techniques and details were a mess. After reading it a few times and confirming the theories in my mind, I quickly came to some correct conclusions. So he started to tell the three people some theories about formation. After listening, the three people were surprised.Heavenly beings are about to kowtow to Wuxie and become their disciples. But the three of them couldn't help but complain. Since you know how to set up a formation, why don't you give some pointers so that the three of us don't hit the wall and don't look back. On this day, the progress of the formation of the three people was much faster. The progress was so rapid that Wuxie couldn't help but secretly sigh. This is talent. If they are really cultivated, they may be three formation masters. On the third day, it was still repeated in such a hollow and boring manner, except that Wu Xie's words were much less frequent. ¡°In fact, the three of them grew up too fast, and Wuxie¡¯s theory was no longer enough to help. The fourth day The fifth day It continued like this until the seventh day. The seven people finally wiped the sweat from their heads and cheered with great joy: "It's done! Haha!" Wuxie nodded while looking at it, Not bad at all indeed. "Brother Wu, what is the name of your formation? What is its effect?" Chen Tu and the other three were extremely excited and wanted to know what formation they had set up. Wuxie said: "This formation is of the middle level and has not been set up yet. Now I will teach you how to make a middle level formation take shape." When the three of them heard this, they were naturally overjoyed and urged Wuxie one after another. Wuxie took out a bucket of red cinnabar and a large brush as tall as a person. He dipped it in and started writing. But at this moment, Wuxie's eyes turned cold, and the hand holding the brush suddenly shook. The piece of cinnabar rushed into the air and hit the air with a snap. But the strange thing is that when the air was hit by cinnabar, the cinnabar did not fall, but stayed in the air. The three people¡¯s eyes widened. This scene was very strange, as if they were using the sky as paper and sand as ink. They were just splashing ink in the sky so wildly and uninhibitedly. It was very shocking. "Brother Wu, you must teach us this trick, it's so awesome!" "How handsome is that!" "This is more than listening to a heavenly book, it's just a fantasy!" The three of them praised. Wu Xie didn't show the slightest trace of pride. Instead, he stared at the red smoke in the sky with a cautious expression, and asked coldly: "Who is your Excellency? You haven't shown up yet?" The three of them were stunned after hearing this. , it turned out to be someone, my heart suddenly tightened, and I looked there. "Ah, haha! Don't get me wrong, brothers. I just saw someone setting up a formation here and got interested for a moment. I didn't mean to offend or offend. You go on, I was passing by." Text Chapter 83 You can only stay A young man appeared in the sky. This young man was young. He looked to be in his early twenties. His qualifications were not high, just average, but his cultivation had reached the second and second levels of the Tao. After he said these words, he turned around and wanted to leave. "Since you're here, let's stay." A cold light flashed in Wuxie's eyes. This formation is a very important part of his plan and must not be exposed. Besides, this person doesn't know his purpose and is so sneaky. Take a peek and just take it. Wuxie flew into the air, and a phantom flashed out of his body. In a blink of an eye, he was in front of this person, and with a big hand, he was about to grab his head. This person was not surprised when he saw Wu Xie's speed. He used his hands to create magic formulas, which were also superimposed with several amplifying spells. He ducked to Wu Xie's right side, summoned a silver spear, and stabbed Wu Xie. Wu Xie dodged to the left to avoid the stabbing. Just when he was about to move again, he felt his whole body tighten and couldn't help but pause. When he lowered his head and looked down, he saw that the silver gun was tightly wrapped around his body like a snake. The sharp spear head stared at him fiercely like a spit core. His meal gave the young man a chance. His eyes lit up, a blue will-o'-the-wisp appeared in his hand, and he slapped Wuxie on the back. At the same time, the silver gun was thrust towards Wuxie's face, and the situation became extremely tense. The three of them felt anxious when they saw this, but unfortunately they couldn't do much to help. They could only pray that there was no evil and there was a way to save their lives. "You want to kill me, you die first!" A trace of fierceness flashed in the young man's eyes, and the blue will-o'-the-wisp approached Wuxie even faster. This blow can be said to be a fatal blow, and there is no way that monks at the second level of Dao can avoid it. . Because the opponent is stunned, and he is too fast, and he also has the peak shadow stopping technique. Just when the blue fire in his hand was about to hit Wuxie, and joy flashed in his eyes, Wuxie's figure suddenly disappeared, as if the world had evaporated, and then a cold voice came from behind him. "A low-grade spell is a low-grade spell. How can it be compared to a mid-grade spell!" Wu Xie appeared behind the young man. The silver needle flickered slightly and flew out immediately. At such a close distance, he could do it in almost no time. Penetrate this person's skull. But just when the silver needle was less than half a centimeter away from the back of the person's head, a burst of golden light suddenly emitted, and a golden protective light curtain enveloped the person's body. Wuxie's silver needle was actually bounced back. "Born Magical Shield!" Wuxie's eyes were solemn. You must know that although his silver needle is a low-grade magic weapon, its penetrating power and speed are extremely powerful. Let's not talk about whether this person can react so quickly to cast spells. Even if he can , ordinary mid-level defensive spells will also be penetrated, so there is no reason for them to bounce back. But this is not an ordinary defensive spell, but a natal magic shield that is in harmony with his life. The only difference is that this spell is not actively cast, but is used to protect the master in times of danger. Generally speaking, the natal magic shield is a life-saving method imposed by the elders or the head of the family on the geniuses in the sect. This type of method usually requires two extremely sensitive people to use it, otherwise the subconscious mind will reject it. Casting failed. What's more, the person who imposed it will be seriously injured in the backlash. If the spell is cast successfully, it will exist in the subconscious of the person being cast. Once there is a crisis in the subconscious, it will be released autonomously. Since this person has such means, he must be a genius of a certain sect or family. " If this person is allowed to escape, countless variables will inevitably arise. The failure of the plan is a small matter, but the loss of life is a big deal. As soon as he thought of this, Wuxie's cold light flourished, and his attacks became more fierce. His hands drew a door frame in the air. Suddenly, a dragon roar shook the world, and a golden dragon flew out. Seeing that his natal magic shield had appeared, the young man knew that he was weaker than the opponent, and the sudden disappearance of the opponent just now was too weird, and he didn't know how to deal with it. He was frightened, spit out a mouthful of blood essence, and used Blood Escape, immediately putting a few feet away from Wu Xie. "I said you stay, you can only stay!" Wuxie stepped on the dragon's head, his speed was so fast that he hit the person's natal magic shield. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Tianlong let out a roar. With its extremely strong body, it was unable to break the opponent's natal magic shield. Instead, it rolled back and was pushed back continuously by the counterattack. The young man was hit by this collision, and his magic shield shook a little, but there was no sign of collapse. His confidence greatly increased. With the inertia of being hit, coupled with blood escape and other amplifying spells, the distance between him and Wu Xie was instantly widened. Several dozen feet. Wu Xie snorted coldly, took one step in the air, and cast the middle-level spell Feng Zhi Shu again. He just used this spell to escape the young man's killing blow.?At this time, his body was like the wind, and in a flash, he unexpectedly appeared in front of the young man, and once again summoned a heavenly dragon to attack the young man. "Bang!" The young man stepped back, and the Tianlong behind him pounced again, with another fierce impact! "Bang!" Wuxie sneered and summoned a heavenly dragon again, and controlled three heavenly dragons at the same time to block the young man's escape route. The young man was like a ball, being knocked around by three dragons, as if they were playing with a pearl. Just after he was hit on the back, he was hit hard on the chest, and then there was another bang on the left. But don¡¯t be evil, just keep an eye on this person not far away. Once he is about to break away from the shackles of Tianlong, rush forward and beat him back. The young man was helpless and miserable. He also had rich combat experience. He had fought against monks who used the Heavenly Dragon Technique. He won and lost, but he would never be so passive. He could not imagine how one person could defeat three Heavenly Dragons. The control was flawless, and the timing of each bombardment was so accurate. Naturally, it was impossible for him to think that Wuxie was an old monster with thousands of years of combat experience. This was because Wuxie had fought with people every day in his previous life, otherwise he would not have had this method. The young man was hit dozens of times in a row, and the natal magic shield showed signs of instability. The young man understood that if he didn't do something at this time, he would be slaughtered as soon as the natal magic shield was defeated. Thinking of this, he took out the sound-transmitting jade slip with difficulty and asked for help, but as soon as he took it out, the sound-transmitting jade slip was pierced by a silver needle, and a bloody streak was pulled out of his palm. "You can die with peace of mind!" Wuxie moved his hand, and the silver needle flashed again. This time, the silver needle penetrated the golden shield that was on the verge of collapse, and pierced the man's head. The young man had no chance to reveal his identity until he died. "Chen Tu, Zhang Min, Hu Li, let's go! We can't stay here for long!" Wuxie put away the man's storage bag, burned the man's body, and stepped into the distance. The three of them were so smart. They knew that this young man had an extraordinary background, so they didn't dare to stay any longer. However, when they left, they still reluctantly took a look at the young man who had worked hard for many days. (Please leave a recommendation vote!) Text Chapter 84 Such a sky lantern Far away from here, the Lin family sounded a significant alarm. There is no other reason. Lin Yun, the third son of the head of the Lin family, died. ¡°As to whether it was an accident or murder, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Because the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng, is very angry, furious! "Entrust me with a reward mission! Whoever can provide clues to the murderer will be rewarded with 30,000 spiritual stones!" Today has been more than ten days since Wuxie killed Lin Yun. Several people took the money from his storage bag They learned from the token that this person was a descendant of the Lin family, and then a reward of 30,000 spirit stones allowed them to fully know who Wu Xie killed. And why that person came to kill Wuxie can also be found from this person¡¯s storage bag. That is the reward order issued by Xiao Yan. It turns out that someone provided information to the commission hall. Before Wu Xie entered the Qingyun Gate, someone had seen him and Chen Tu and the others walking very close. Today, another person was found leaving with the Chen Tu and the others. So Lin Yun followed, not wanting to be discovered by Wu Xie. "Another tragedy caused by the rules for candidates for the next generation of family heads." Wu Xie almost didn't need to think about it, and he was sure that Lin Yun had a bleak future due to his poor qualifications, but he desperately wanted to be a candidate for the next generation of family heads, so he went alone Come out and show your strength. It¡¯s a pity that he chose the wrong person as his opponent. However, the information he provided gave Wuxie a heads-up, and he helped Chen Tu and the other three dress up in the hall's attire to avoid exposing their identities and being targeted. The Lin family is rich and powerful, and they will definitely find out that Lin Yun died because of this mission. This unexpected situation almost disrupted Wuxie's plan. In the original plan, he had planned to take advantage of the Lin family. But at this time, it can no longer be used. But it doesn¡¯t matter. In the plan, the Lin family can be replaced by their family or the immortal sect. "Everything about the formation is here." Chen Tu took out a map and handed it to Wuxie. This map recorded every detail they had carefully studied some time ago. Wuxie could restore the formation with it. Law. Wuxie put it into his storage bag and asked, "Can you arrange the most accurate teleportation array? Teleport from the Hehuan Sect to the middle of the array." Seeing that the three of them had another chance to master the array formation techniques, the three of them couldn't help but be overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: " As long as you don't need it urgently, we can set it up!" Wuxie nodded and said, "I'll provide you with the formation materials." "Okay!" The three cheered. ¡­ While the three of them were busy building the teleportation array, Wuxie took out a sky lantern in a small room. Next to him were several crystal balls that recorded images. He looked at these things, a cold light flashed in the deep and dark willow leaves' eyes, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, you have imprisoned me for so long and made so much profit with my help. I also helped you get rid of your disgusting life, but in the end you issued a reward order to hunt me down. I have to lament how vicious you are. Now, it¡¯s time for me to ask for it!¡± Wu Xie activated the sky lantern, black smoke floated up, and there was a picture. Appeared in front of him. It was a cave. In the cave, Xiao Yan was sitting cross-legged and meditating. Three people were lying on the ground, a middle-aged beautiful woman, an old man, and Zeng Youwei! This is Wuxie¡¯s memory. He used the repetitive function of the sky lantern to reproduce this memory. The purpose is, of course, to record Xiao Yan¡¯s evil deeds and kill Xiao Yan. He had long thought of the function of the sky lantern, but due to his low cultivation level, he did not dare to announce it to the public because he could not explain it. At the beginning, Wu Xie's cultivation was only at the 18th level of Dao. Judging from Xiao Yan's ruthlessness in the picture, it was impossible for him to escape. As long as anyone with an intention to dig deeper, they would have their mind set on him. By then, Xiao Yan Even if he is dead, he will not live long. But this time it was different. Wu Xie's cultivation had reached the second realm of Dao. Coupled with his previous strong performance in the competition between the three sects, he could escape with a lucky break. After all, the crystal ball only records images, and it cannot tell the cultivation level of each person at that time. In the picture, Zeng Youwei and three people were curled up on the ground, their whole bodies twitching and trembling, their faces bloodless, pale with a sickly ruddy color, and a trace of cyan death. Their eyes were protruding, their cheeks were sunken, and their mouths were open. The boss looks like a hanged corpse, which is extremely terrifying. On the abdomens of the three of them, a strange and beautiful flower slowly bloomed. After a while, the petals of the flower opened, revealing a small, red, raspberry-like fruit. 's appearance. The next scene was naturally the cruel and disgusting picking process. Wuxie didn¡¯t look any further.?Pick up the crystal ball and record it. But at this moment, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind, and he thought of a way to get rid of the suspicion of the Lin family. "Since the sky lantern can bring back my memory, can Ican tamper with the memory?" The thought of this idea eroded Wu Xie's mind like poison. He knocked out the sky lantern and returned Click on it and the screen will appear again. In this scene, lying on the ground is a middle-aged beautiful woman, Zeng Youwei, and Lin Feng. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he smiled slightly: "It's true!" As long as this plan is implemented properly, Xiao Yan will definitely die. She is contaminated with the devil's things, and it will be difficult to survive. "Would Wuxie spend a lot of time and effort in revenge just because he hates a certain person?" ¡°Obviously, that¡¯s not the real him. Everything he did was for profit and a quick breakthrough. As for how to do it? Already in his heart. ¡­ The next day, Wuxie put away a few crystal balls and found Chen and Tu. The three of them were busy and dizzy in a secret place outside the city. They were enjoying themselves. Their concentration was comparable to that of the three of them gambling, or even more so. "I have to go out for something." Wu Xie said nothing polite at all and said business straightforwardly. When several people heard that Wuxie was leaving, no one paid him any attention and continued to be busy with their own affairs. Wu Xie was slightly dazed. Unexpectedly, the enthusiasm of the three people was beyond imagination, so he had to say loudly: "I have to go out for something." Chen Tu and Zhang Min still ignored him. Only Hu Li lowered his voice while setting up the formation. He muttered lowly: "If you want to leave, just leave. Why do you have to tell me twice? We are not deaf." Wuxie was stunned again and again, coughed twice, and said: "You guys set up the formation here, and after confirming that the distance is correct, put the It will be of great use to me to write down the details of how to set up the formation." I saw that the three of them finally reacted this time. "Yeah." "Ah." "Oh." Wuxie had no choice but to fly into the distance. Before he makes a big fortune, it would be nice to make some small profits first. The 30,000 spirit stones of the Lin family must be put into the bag. (I feel that asking for recommendation votes every day is not very good, as it can easily interrupt the reading continuity of all book friends, so I will ask for less in the future, but everyone must not forget to get a recommendation vote.) Text Chapter 85 Don¡¯t be evil and still young More than ten days later, Wu Xie returned to the place where he killed Lin Yun. The formation here was still half-finished and had not been destroyed, indicating that no one had passed by during this period, and the Lin family had not found this place yet, so they omitted The trouble of restoring the formation. He flew forward again and arrived at the Lin family's territory a few days later. He entered the trust hall in Jiafangshi, handed over the crystal ball, and waited quietly for someone from the Lin family to come. Within half a day, someone from the Lin family came. There were only three people who came, Lin Feng, the head of the Lin family, Lin Xiao, an old man from the rich family, and Lin Fan, an old man from the second family. The three of them entered the back room of the trust hall and saw Wuxie. ??Wuxie never hides his identity and shows his true face. "Is this little friend Wuxie?" Lin Feng, the head of the Lin family, is dressed in rich clothes and has a purple crown on his head. He has a calm face and a look-down attitude in his voice, which makes people feel impressed. feel. He said a few polite words and his tone was very gentle, but there was an anxious look between his eyebrows, obviously suppressing it to avoid losing etiquette. "It's the junior." Wuxie bowed to the junior naturally and changed the topic to the topic very considerately. "This is the scene where I was caught by Xiao Yan some time ago. She is a member of the devil's path and possesses the ghost flower. I am very sorry that I cannot save Mr. Lin." A trace of sadness flashed across Lin Feng's face. He did not doubt Wu Xie. , and didn¡¯t even ask how Wu Xie escaped. Because before he came, he had someone take the image of the crystal ball for appraisal, and the results showed that the crystal ball was not fake and was a real scene. "Please forgive me." Wu Xie said softly. Lin Feng put away his heavy expression, but his voice was still a little hoarse, and said to Wu Xie: "Thank you Mr. Wu for providing evidence of the murderer to our Lin family. According to the reward, we will give out 30,000 spiritual stones as reward." An old man, Lin Xiao, a wealthy man, took out a storage bag and handed it to Wuxie. Wu Xie took it and said, "Senior, please don't expose this junior's identity." Lin Feng said sincerely, "Since Mr. Wu is risking being discovered to help us, we will naturally not betray Mr. Wu." Wu Xie said sincerely. He thanked him and said, "Thank you." After the matter was clarified, the three of them were about to leave. The murderer had been identified, and he was a member of the devil's path. The next thing that happened was to take Xiao Yan's life. "I wonder how senior will kill Xiao Yan?" Wu Xie said calmly behind him. The three of them paused, and Lin Feng turned around, frowned and looked at Wuxie, and said, "Of course I will announce his charges and let the world kill him." Wuxie shook his head slightly: "This is not possible." "Why. ?" Lin Feng frowned. "It will take a lot of time to make her crimes known to the world. During this time, she will most likely get wind of the news and run away. By then, not only will the senior's revenge for losing her son not be avenged, but she will also be forced to make a desperate move. Killing more people in order to achieve the effect of improving their cultivation and being able to fight, wouldn't this mean that more people would be harmed? Let more parents in the world watch their children die?" Wu Xie said unhurriedly. "What should we do?" Lin Feng's eyes flashed with light, and he vaguely felt that today's matter was not that simple. "It's very simple, kill first and then play!" Wu Xie said. After hearing this, Lin Feng shook his head slightly: "This matter cannot be done. If it is not announced to the world, the Hehuan Sect will definitely protect Xiao Yan. Only if the Hehuan Sect knows Xiao Yan's identity as a member of the devil's path will they obediently hand her over." After hearing this, he suddenly sneered and looked in the direction of the Hehuan Sect. "If the Hehuan Sect is in the way, then we can just wipe out the Hehuan Sect." This was said very lightly, but it made the hearts of Lin Feng and the others jump. Destroy the Hehuan Sect? Lin Feng was the head of the family after all, and he immediately smelled something different. "You mean?" "The Hehuan Sect shields people from the demonic path, and this crime should be punished! Daoyixianmen, Qingyunmen, and the Lin family acted for heaven and eradicated the demonic sect in one fell swoop, once again purifying the pure land of the world of immortality." Wu Xie turned around and looked at Lin Feng with a half-smile, "How about these two sentences?" The expressions of Lin Feng and the three of them changed slightly, they looked at each other, and they were silent. Wu Xie's words were very clear. He wanted the Lin family, the Qingyun Sect and the Dao Yixian Sect to join forces to eradicate the Hehuan Sect. The three families would eat up this big cake. This was the safest move. The three families would join forces to cover their ears with lightning speed. If the force reaches the Hehuan Sect, then Xiao Yan will definitely have no chance to escape. Not only can he be annihilated in one fell swoop, but he can also eat up the Hehuan Sect's four hundred years of heritage. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. After taking revenge, you can also get huge benefits. And most importantly, they have evidence that they?This is a stance of eliminating demons and defending the Tao, and will not leave anyone with a reason to attack. But this question arose. Why did Wuxie say that those two sects would join forces with his Lin family, but not with other families or immortal sects? Could it be that this person can represent the other two sects? "Young Master Wu, this is a good idea, but can you represent the other two sects?" Lin Feng stared at Wu Xie and said. "Haha." Wuxie didn't answer, smiling and saying nothing. Lin Feng and the others pondered, and suddenly said: "What good will this do to you?" Upon hearing this, a ray of light flashed in Wuxie's eyes, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he sneered: "Because, she wants to kill "I, therefore, want to kill her." "Oh? Why did she want to kill you?" Lin Feng narrowed his eyes. "There is an explanation in the crystal ball." Wuxie glanced at Lin Feng's waist lightly. Lin Feng frowned. He had seen the crystal ball but not finished it. At this time, he couldn't help but take it out and look at it again. This video started playing when the three of them fell to the ground, went through the picking process, and then went through Xiao Yan's refining process. Finally, Xiao Yan was seen staring at Wu Xie with lust and humiliation, pointing at him and saying: " Come heremy girl." The scene ended abruptly here, but the last shot brought countless information to the three of them, and what happened next was about to come out. ¡°I touched her body, so he wanted to kill me.¡± Wuxie added. The three of them have become mature in old age. Even if they don¡¯t tell the truth, they will come to this conclusion. Lin Feng said: "But you haven't answered yet, can you represent the other two sects?" Wu Xie smiled disdainfully: "Who wouldn't want to do something to make profits? Not to mention that the three sects of them are doing it every year They are all competing for disciples, so they are happy to have one less competitor. " Lin Feng and the other three frowned. From Wu Xie's words, it seemed that he could not represent the other two sects, but he was talking about his interests, as if he was hinting. What? His evasive words made the three of them feel a little uneasy, so they changed their approach and asked: "Master Wu, is he a casual cultivator now or" Wu Xie shook his head and said, "I am now a disciple of Qingyun Sect." These words As soon as they came out, a smile appeared in the eyes of the elders of the big clan and the elders of the second clan of the Lin family. Wuxie was still young, so he showed his flaws by asking questions in a different way. He said that he was a disciple of Qingyun Sect, which naturally represented the meaning of Qingyun Sect. This made the three of them feel at ease. In other words, now they only need to let Daoyixian Sect join this plan. Lin Feng sighed, waved his hands a little tiredly and said, "Let Meng'er accompany Mr. Wu back to the sect and visit these seniors." The two men nodded in agreement. Don't be evil with your hand, laugh without saying a word. Text Chapter 86 Justice is in my heart Lin Meng is Lin Feng's daughter. Her age is unknown, but she looks like seventeen years old. She is very beautiful and talks a lot, but she is impeccable and has a good sense of proportion. You can tell at a glance that she is a thoughtful and sociable woman. Wu Xie naturally had nothing to say to her. Faced with her constant jokes, he laughed them off and dealt with them casually. The two of them were flying in the sky together. Wuxie put on his black clothes again. Under the black hat, he looked so serious and unsmiling that no strangers would approach him. After chatting for a while, Lin Meng felt that it was boring and ignored him, thinking about what to say after seeing those old guys. The two flew for more than ten days and finally arrived at Qingyun Gate. Wu Xie fell on the stone steps and said to the two Taoist boys: "Please inform me that the Lin family is visiting on important matters." After the Taoist boys went in to report, Lin Meng asked him doubtfully: "Why don't you show it directly? Enter your identity, aren't you a disciple of Qingyun Sect? " Wu Xie said calmly: "Xiao Yan is still chasing me with a reward. Unless I never leave Qingyun Sect in this life, it will be over once my whereabouts are exposed." Lin Meng said. He was hesitant about his words, so he said nothing more and stood quietly at the door waiting. "You two, please follow me." The two Taoist boys returned here, and one of them led Wu Xie and Lin Meng inside. Along the way, the two of them naturally attracted the curious eyes of many disciples. To be precise, it was Lin Meng who attracted the attention of many people. "Who are these two people? Loose cultivators?" "Is there another casual cultivator who wants to join our Qingyun Sect? It won't be another freak like Wu Xie, right?" "That woman is so beautiful, what's wrong with the person next to her? Are they dressed in the entrustment hall?" Wuxie and Lin Meng were naturally in no mood to pay attention to the others, and followed the Taoist boy to a small room where the third elder was receiving them. He had already made fragrant tea. When he saw the two people coming in, he chuckled and said, "Miss Lin, what needs you to come to Qingyun Gate?" Lin Meng bowed and said with a sweet smile, "Of course it's for that matter." Three The elder was stunned and said, "What's the matter?" Lin Meng wondered, does the old man need to be so cautious? Still pretending. Naturally, what he was thinking in his heart could not be expressed, and he smiled slightly and said: "The matter of jointly annihilating the Hehuan Sect." "Oh jointly annihilating what!" The third elder's face suddenly changed, and he stared at Lin Meng in surprise. This sudden Lin Meng was startled by the change in his expression, and he secretly doubted Wu Xie in his heart. "I don't know about this at all, and our Qingyun Sect has never had such a plan. What is Miss Lin's purpose? Please speak frankly!" The third elder's expression turned cold. He is the elder of the sect and knows everything about the sect. , I have never heard of any plan to unite with the Lin family to annihilate the Hehuan Sect. He didn¡¯t know what Lin Meng¡¯s purpose was for saying this, but he always felt something was wrong, so he asked Lin Meng to speak out. But Lin Meng was confused at this time. What are you talking about? Not straight enough? How else can it be straight? Suddenly, she glared at Wuxie fiercely and said angrily: "Wuxie, tell yourself what's going on!" "Wuxie?" The third elder looked at the man wearing a black bamboo hat next to her. The man took off his bamboo hat, revealing a slightly delicate face of a young man. Who else could it be if it wasn't Wu Xie who had disappeared for many days? "Wuxie!" The third elder glared angrily, with his white beard raised to a tall height. He grabbed Wuxie's collar, pulled him in front of him and said angrily: "You boy are walking so freely! Ang! Walk fast! Ang!" ! Run away after taking the second pill! Ang! You little bastard, I will chop you up for you!" Wu Xie was stunned by the scolding. The reason why the Presbyterian Council is so angry is probably related to the fact that he loves Wu Xiaoqing too much. "Do you know that my stupid disciple doesn't stay at home every day, doesn't eat, doesn't sleep, and his practice is wasted. When he has nothing to do, he hides alone in the bamboo forest and sets off fireworks. How can he be setting off fireworks? It's a waste of bamboo!" "It's better for you, you can walk away without a single leaf touching you, right? It was in vain that I tried to get you two together and asked my stupid disciple to give you the elixir. You are such an ambitious bastard who plays with other people's feelings, tell me! Did you plan the original rescue of her and everything that happened in the future?" The third elder was furious, secretly cursing this kid for being a scourge. The sect had caused trouble all over the place, and now it was running wild on his territory. How could he watch his most beloved disciple suffer injustice? Wu Xie understands the third elder's feelings of protecting the calf, but he only understands and will not make any statement. He is here to promote his plan, not to get entangled in love. "Third Elder, I am now the envoy of the Lin family, and I am here to discuss important matters concerning the interests of the sect with you. Please also?Put these trivial matters aside. "Wuxie said calmly. These words made Lin Meng feel dizzy. What do you mean by the envoy of the Lin family? When did the Lin family recognize you as an envoy? But she did not refute. This matter is related to the interests of the family. She didn't care what tricks Wu Xie was playing, as long as it was beneficial to the family in the end. The third elder also thought of the interests of the sect, especially the annihilation of the Hehuan Sect, which should not be underestimated, so he had to let go of Wu Xie's collar and ruthlessly. She glared at him fiercely and snorted: "I'll settle the score with you later on. " He sat back in his seat and showed a gentle smile again. He looked very friendly. It was very different from his previous attitude when he was angry. It was like he was really treating the Lin family envoy. He smiled slowly but politely: "You two, What is going on? " Wu Xie took out the crystal ball. A few days later, the three elders of Daoyixian Sect came to Qingyun Sect to sit down. During this period, Wu Xie took out the crystal ball. The image in the crystal ball has been proven It was a real thing, so several elders and the head of the Qingyun Sect gathered together and began to discuss it. Wuxie and Lin Mengze participated in the discussion and discussion as envoys of the Lin family. "Well, Xiao Yan has done many evil things and should be punished!" "The head of the Qingyun Sect has a look of hatred, and everyone else shares the same hatred. He always has a righteous demeanor that takes justice in the world as his own responsibility, as if the world is unclean, and I will not eat for a day. It can be said that at this time, Everyone's bodies are all exuding the light of light and justice, as if they have transformed into gods who protect justice. When people see it, they will have endless admiration and worship. Disciple, if we don¡¯t eradicate the scum sects in this world of immortality, how can we lose face and stand in the world! "The great elder of the Daoyixian Sect is dressed in a white robe. He is stroking his beard with one hand. He has an immortal wind and crane bones, and his eyes reveal a majestic light. "I, the Daoyixian Sect, must be the first to lead this sect! "The second elder was furious, like an angry-eyed King Kong. "Since everyone has this intention, this matter will definitely succeed! Now, we might as well talk about the details, such as how to cooperate in attacking the Hehuan Sect, and how to distribute the filthy things in the sect after the Hehuan Sect is destroyed, how to divide its power, etc. " Seeing that everyone agreed with this matter, the head of the Qingyun Sect naturally started to talk about cooperation. After all, how to divide the cake is the top priority. Text Chapter 87 Others make you despair "Everyone, everything you get by then will be divided into three equal parts." The head of the Qingyun Sect said with a smile. "Very good." The three elders of the Daoyixian Sect nodded. "It should be like this." Wuxie spoke on Lin Meng's behalf, which made Lin Meng roll his eyes, but he did not refute. The three families were similar in strength, and there was no possibility that anyone could be greedy. "Since everyone agrees, let's talk about how to annihilate the Hehuan Sect." The head of the Qingyun Sect asked someone to take out a map and spread it on the table. Several people gathered around to watch. The map is a complete picture of the Hehuan Sect, including the distribution of the formations and the surrounding landforms. It is very detailed and hundreds of times better than the map drawn by Wu Xie. But it is only in detail. The map drawn by Wuxie only focuses on the key points and does not waste time on other places. "The weak point of the Hehuan Sect's formation is in the west, so the main attack must be in the west. We, the Qingyun Sect, are willing to send thirty disciples of the second realm of Dao to attack the east as a traction." said the head of the Qingyun Sect. "My Dao Yixian Sect has also produced thirty disciples of the Dao Second Realm to attack the south and work together to lead them." The great elder of the Dao Yixian Sect said. They go south and east, so the west is naturally left to the Lin family. This means that the Lin family will launch a sneak attack when his two sects distract the Hehuan sect's attention, and then use them as the main attack, and the two sects as supplements. . Wuxie didn¡¯t say anything on this issue. He could casually represent some ambiguous matters, but he still had to leave it to Lin Meng to handle this key issue. Before Lin Meng came, the family elders secretly explained some acceptable terms. Obviously, the requirements of the two sects did not touch the bottom line, so Lin Meng nodded and said: "My Lin family also has thirty people in the second realm of Taoism. My disciples, focus on attacking the west to make a breakthrough. "The leader of Qingyun Sect smiled and said: "That's great, but it's a pity that such important matters must be kept secret, and we can't ask the formation master to break the formation. Otherwise, we don't need to spend so much effort." At this time, Xie suddenly stood up and said: "I have three friends who can destroy one-third of his formation, but they only need 30,000 spirit stones as reward." As soon as these words came out, everyone turned their heads to Wuxie. , seeing the confident smile on his face, he couldn't help but feel moved in his heart. "This plan must be implemented as soon as possible. Can your three friends sneak into the Hehuan Sect to break the formation in such a short period of time?" A good talker must have real abilities. " "Don't be careless. If those three people can't break the formation, it will disrupt our plan. " Naturally, everyone will be cautious and suspicious. Although Wuxie's previous performance was legendary, it was hard for them to believe that Wuxie not only had strength and luck, but also had such connections. "Of course it's impossible for me to utter big words. Now I am a guest of the Lin family. If the plan is ruined, my own interests will be ruined." Wu Xie was full of big words, but he spoke very seriously and solemnly, as if he was really a guest of the Lin family. . Lin Meng was speechless. If she hadn't known that Wu Xie was telling the truth, she might have believed it at this time. Everyone pondered for a moment and nodded one after another. Wuxie was right. He couldn't possibly treat his own interests as trivial matter. However, they were still surprised. Could it be that this guy had already found someone to help him? If this is the case, I have to sigh that this person is very thoughtful. "Thirty thousand spiritual stones is too high. It only breaks one-third of the formation. It's not worth spending such a high price." The head of Qingyun Sect shook his head. "Wuxie" was naturally just a casual comment, just to open an opening for a moment of bargaining. "Then how much is this one-third formation worth?" Wuxie said calmly. "Ten thousand spiritual stones." "Okay." Wuxie simply agreed. This incident caused some slight changes in the plan, but generally speaking, the strategy of two parties supporting each other and one party sneaking a surprise attack was retained. Of course, these alone were not enough, and there was also a plan to clear the area. "We, the Qingyun Sect, will dispatch twenty disciples to the area outside the Hehuan Sect. We will station a disciple every other mile and let go of all their spiritual consciousness. In this way, as long as someone uses the teleportation array to reach these locations, they will She will be discovered by us immediately, and we will use the teleportation array to chase her to ensure that no one is left behind. " "Especially Xiao Yan, since this person is the key to this matter, we must not let her go!" The head of the Qingyun Sect had a gentle smile, and it was completely unimaginable how cruel he was saying. Everyone else listened with smiles on their faces. "My Taoist Immortal Sect also has twenty disciples stationed there." "It's the same with my Lin family." These people all smiled slightly and looked at the plan.I feel happy with the perfection of ?. Wuxie sat aside, slowly picked up the tea cup, blew the tea gently, took a sip, and watched everyone in the room laughing without saying a word. ?¡­ ?Everyone took a jade slip for sound transmission. This type of jade slip can maintain communication thousands of miles away. It is a method widely loved by monks in the world of immortality. After taking this jade slip, it is natural to keep in touch and determine the date of the final attack. During this time, you need to start preparing. Wuxie ignored their preparations because he had to do one last thing to determine the success or failure of this plan. Once this key is wrong, everything he does is equivalent to making a wedding dress for others, and he will not get the benefits he deserves. Although he really wanted to divide the big cake of Hehuan Sect, his reason told him that this was impossible, so he couldn't take away Ming's cake, so he had to use some secret means to plan. The calculating light in his eyes disappeared in a flash, and he came to where Chen Tu and the others were. They are in a hidden location not far from Fangshi, and they don¡¯t care about being discovered. Dressing like a commission hall can save them a lot of trouble. When Wuxie arrived at the open space surrounded by green mountains, he found the three of them. The three of them were drinking heavily and eating meat. They couldn't hide the pride and joy in their brows. They were making punches and talking drunken nonsense, and they were very happy. Next to them, the teleportation array has taken shape. It is not in an unused state, but in an abandoned state. I think the three of them have confirmed the accuracy, so they are so carefree and unrestrained. "Brother Chen, Brother Zhang, Brother Hu, I'm back." After Wuxie landed, he smiled and greeted the three of them. "Brother Xie, come and drink! Drink!" The three of them greeted loudly, their faces flushed. "Is the formation complete?" Wuxie walked to a few people, sat on the ground, took a jar of old wine, and drank it down. "That's what I didn't say! Of course it happened! The three of us are formation masters!" Chen Tu blushed and started talking nonsense, but he didn't forget about business. He gave Wuxie a blueprint, which recorded the key to setting up the formation. It explains the difficult points in detail and is very comprehensive. Wuxie took one look and put it away, and said solemnly to the three of them: "The three of you go to the Hehuan Sect again and bring me a man named Chi Qing." The three of them also know something about the Hehuan Sect and know that Who is Chi Qing? Since he was castrated by Xiao Yan, this person has devoted himself to Taoism and his personality has become extremely autistic. He never talks to others, let alone bringing him out. "He may not come out with us. He has a high level of cultivation and cannot be beaten." The three of them were in a dilemma. Wuxie smiled slightly, a glimmer of light flashed in his deep eyes, and said calmly: "Tell him that others make you despair." Text Chapter 88 I bring you hope "That's it?" The three of them were in a daze and very confused. "Just do it." Within the Hehuan Sect, there is a very spectacular waterfall. The width of the waterfall reaches fifty meters, with a patch of green grass on both sides. When the waterfall falls off the cliff, it surges violently, forming an undulating white curtain. The water flows down to the steep and protruding rocks, and countless water splashes, thump thump. fell into the pool. The surface of the pool rolled, with countless bubbles popping up like boiling water, and layers of waves surged to the peach blossom forest on the shore. The fragrance of flowers overflows in the peach blossom forest, and thousands of petals are dancing in it, like a dream. There are often young lovers in the forest. They talk tender words in a romantic world, accompanied by bursts of shy laughter, adding a touch of fresh light green to this pink world. Occasionally, a frustrated man walks alone to the waterfall and looks at the Milky Way flowing down. His heart also falls into the abyss, sending out infinite melancholy. Whenever the melancholy reaches the point of sadness, they will look at a cave in the middle of the waterfall, thinking that there is a person living there, and new shoots will sprout from the ashes. "No matter how I can't catch my sweetheart, I'm still better than him He can no longer be regarded as a man, but I am still." There are countless such emotions, and it has gradually become a healing place for male disciples of the Hehuan Sect. There was a man living in the cave. He was handsome and could charm thousands of women. But all the women, beautiful or ugly, looked at him coldly and looked at him with strange eyes. He is Chi Qing. He is used to all the humiliation now. Ever since Xiao Yan took away all his dignity, he has silently endured countless pairs of strange eyes and countless heart-wrenching words, both intentional and unintentional. He almost disappeared from everyone's sight. He stayed alone in this cave for hundreds of days. He didn't dare to go out, he was afraid to go out. He knew that he was lacking something. No matter who he met, there was an inferiority complex that made him feel uncomfortable all over. He longs to regain his dignity and self-confidence, but he understands that he may not be able to do so in this life. The good things and fantasies he had once left him quietly, so suddenly and so quietly. It¡¯s all because he wascastrated by her! Does he hate it? hatred! Who do you hate? he does not know! He hated himself, hated himself that he knew Xiao Yan's ruthlessness but still went out of his way to please her. I hate that I know that letting Wuxie go will make her very angry, but yet I hope that she will change her mind. I hate myself for being cowardly and not being decisive. He hated Xiao Yan, hated that Xiao Yan was so heartless, that he had sacrificed so much for her, but still cruelly castrated himself. He hated Wu Xie because Wu Xie was tempting him. Although he knew that Wu Xie was tempting him, he deceived himself in his heart and accepted Wu Xie's inducement. Who does he hate? Everyone hates it! He wanted to be strong, but also wanted to find what he had lost, so he recognized Xiao Yan and stayed away from her. His superior qualifications made him strong again. He broke through to the second level of Dao. And practicing at a rapid pace every day, he thought, since practicing can prolong life, can it also restore some dignity? He worked hard and his cultivation progressed rapidly. On this day, he was going to practice, but three people broke in from outside the waterfall. He opened his eyes, glanced at the three of them calmly, and said calmly: "What's the matter." "Take you away." "Where to go?" "Meet someone." "I don't see you." "That person said something, Others make you despair" When Chi Qing heard this, he lost his calmness, his face turned pale rapidly, and he felt that his chest was tight and painful. "Yes, Xiao Yan makes me despair. The sect's ridiculous behavior of not stopping Xiao Yan also makes me despair. God's arrangement for my life makes me despair. Everything makes me despair." Chi Qing sighed and stood up. He looked at the three people and said: "I have fallen to the bottom. No matter how hard I fall, I can't fall any lower. Then I will go with you to meet that person and see if you can make the ground at the bottom of the valley crack and let me fall in." Abyss. " It was night, and Tu and Chen used the teleportation array to bring Chi Qing back to the place where the formation was set up. At this time, the night is dark, and the thick clouds cover all the light, as if the world is turning into an abyss, empty and oppressive, dead and quiet. In the darkness, Chi Qing stood in the open space, looking at the man in black who seemed to be integrated into the abyss,He said calmly: "What do you want from me?" The voice of the man in black was soft but powerful, and he said calmly: "You don't like the darkness." Chi Qing sighed: "You have been living for too long, so naturally you are tired of it." Humanity said: "I have always been in the dark, but I am not bored. I can only feel the comfortable coolness." Chi Qing said: "You and I are not in the same darkness. You are invisible under the night, and I am the eternal disaster in the abyss." The man in black said: "Since it is suppressed, why not release it?" Chi Qing said: "How to release?" The man in black said: "Destroy the sect, kill Xiao Yan, and relieve the hatred in his heart." Chi Qing remained calm after hearing this, or Called numb, he seemed to have lost his attachment to the word life, like a puppet that had lost its soul, a walking corpse. He said calmly: "Why should I help you do this?" The man in black said softly: "Because you need to resolve your hatred. In this way, there will no longer be obstacles in your heart, and the path of cultivation will be smooth." Chi Qing After falling silent, he looked at the man in black and said calmly: "Are you Wu Xie?" The man in black took off his bamboo hat and could still see his face clearly in the night, but Chi Qing could never forget the pair of deep eyes. , that charming voice. "I am Wu Xie." After Chi Qing heard this, he fell into silence again. He looked at the dark clouds in the sky. Everything was afraid in this silent environment and did not dare to make a sound. The starlight in the sky was blocked like this, and there was no possibility of breaking through the fog to shine on the world. Like a shadow in his heart, it filled his mind. It is black during the day, and it is also black at night. Since everything in this world will eventually turn black, why let him see the rainbow and the thousands of colors in the sky? He couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t think clearly. "You said that others make me despair. I know you still haven't finished your sentence. I want to know what it is?" Wuxie also looked at the sky, was silent for a while, took out a candle, and then took out another A match, a light stroke. "Zila", a warm flame burned. Wuxie gently lit the flame swaying in the wind on the wick of the candle, and a larger light appeared in the darkness. Beside the yellow light, there is Wuxie¡¯s deep and dark eyes, and his pale and confused face. He held the candle in the palm of his hand and moved it gently in front of Chi Qing. Chi Qing took it in bewilderment, feeling that the light was somewhat unusual. Wuxie looked at the candlelight and said softly: "Others make you despair, but I bring you hope." (Well, I quite like this chapter.) Text Chapter 89 The east wind rises Chiqing looked at Wuxie with a pale face, his serious and unsmiling expression, and his calm eyes. For some reason, he couldn't help but want to trust him. He hurriedly said: "What hope?" "Let you find your dignity." Wuxie said softly: "A man's dignity." "Bang!" The candle fell to the ground, the flame went out, and the surroundings returned to darkness again. No one can see Chiqing's face clearly, let alone know what his mood is now. But now, he is confused, hesitant, struggling, excited Countless emotions surged into his heart, and finally turned into a sentence of trembling excitement. "Why should Ibelieve you?" Wuxie bent down, picked up the candle, and lit the weak candle again. The yellow light illuminated his thin face and reflected in his eyes. "Because, I just have hope." Chi Qing left, taking the map of the teleportation array and a jade slip for sound transmission. What Wuxie told him was very simple. Let him go back and set up the teleportation array, and then let Xiao Yan use this teleportation array one day. And the end point of this formation is the half-finished formation arranged by Chen Tu and the others. "Brother Wu, will Chi Qing sell you out?" There was no one around at this time, and Tu Chen didn't bother to use a false title and directly called Wu Xie by his real name. "No." Wuxie said calmly. "Why not? Think about it, selling you will cost you ten thousand spiritual stones!" Chen Tu and the other three were extremely puzzled. With such a big gold brick in front of them, why didn't they sell him? "Even if he sells me, Xiao Yan can't kill me. As long as I don't die, Xiao Yan will not give him the spiritual stone. Even if I die, Xiao Yan will not give him the spiritual stone. This woman is only interested in profit Wella woman will not give her own interests to anyone," Wu Xie said confidently. When he said this, the three of them understood, yes, Xiao Yan is so ruthless, who dares to believe her. "But, he is a disciple of the Hehuan Sect, and he likes Xiao Yan so much. Even if he doesn't sell you, will he not follow your instructions?" The three of them raised questions again. "No." Wuxie shook his head slightly, looked at the three of them and said, "If a woman castrated you, even if it was the woman you loved most, what would you do?" The three of them were stunned and laughed: "Nonsense. It will definitely make her life worse than death." Wu Xie smiled and said, "Yeah, nonsense." The three of them were stunned again, wondering what Wu Xie meant by this nonsense. After a while, they finally realized what Gan Qing was talking about. All three of them asked nonsense. But they were still a little uneasy. What if Chiqing didn't follow Wu Xie's instructions and Wu Xie got angry and didn't give the three of them spiritual stones? "Brother Wu, and the most important thing is, why should he believe you? I have never heard anyone say that limbs can be resurrected after being severed, unless they use the method of body snatching to occupy other people's bodies." Wu Xie shook his head lightly. It is normal that the three of them have never heard of it. The ability to regenerate severed limbs is extremely common in the upper world, just like in the lower world. No matter how serious the injury is, as long as the limbs are healthy, they can be cured with elixirs. But for the lower realm, it is something that has never been heard of. The limitations of the lower realm determine the difference in cognition. Can Wuxie regenerate Chiqing¡¯s limbs? able! But he won¡¯t admit that it¡¯s better to keep a low profile in the lower realm. As for the three people's questions, Wuxie just replied calmly: "A person has lost everything, and there is nothing left to lose. At this time, as long as there is a slim chance, he will try to regain what he has lost. Everything, even if this opportunity is likely to be fake. " "You mean, a person who is about to die of thirst has a pot of highly poisonous water in front of him, but he still drinks it even though he knows it is poisonous. Tu Dao. Wuxie nodded and said: "The meaning is similar, but the metaphor is inappropriate." As the plan unfolded, the Yixian Sect and the Qingyun Sect were launched, and the Lin family entered into intensive preparations. The pills are constantly being consumed, creating a large number of disciples in the second realm of Dao. But these people are not known to everyone. They practice in secret places. On the surface, the three sects look like usual, with nothing unusual. In fact, there has already been a turmoil inside, and the battle flag is slowly rising and flying. They sent a total of 150 people to participate in the battle, of which 60 were sentry, 90 were attacking, and 90 masters of the second level of Dao were dispatched. Together with the heads and heads of the three sects, they became a powerful force. strength. The Hehuan Sect is like thisIf you are not prepared, you will be caught off guard and destroyed. The pattern of this power will soon be rewritten. Half of it will be controlled by a second-rate sect, and half will be controlled by two third-rate sects. Perhaps the Lin family, a third-rate immortal cultivating family, can also get a small piece of territory. "These seemingly minor changes, if not handled properly, will trigger a bloody storm in the world of immortality, which is very likely to reshuffle this force. However, as long as the situation is controlled, there will be no new changes except for the second-rate sect to be more cautious. And Wuxie, this thousand-year-old monster who plans and manipulates with one hand, will not allow new changes to appear for the time being. He is just waiting for the opportunity to gain the maximum benefit. His plan is proceeding in an orderly manner, and so far, most of it is under his control. And his plan will slowly surface and be revealed to the world. ¡­ A few days ago, Wuxie got the exact date of the attack. In just ten days, the two sects and the Lin family will launch the most violent offensive. Their method is to ensure that no one is missed and all are wiped out. It sounds extremely cruel, but as Wuxie once thought, cruelty is only for the weak! "The three of you are going to the Hehuan Sect today. When I need you to take action, I will notify you with the sound transmission jade slip." Wu Xie said to the three of them in the open space. The three of them nodded, took out their flying swords and flew away. Watching the three people leave, Wuxie also left this place. He wanted to go to the half-finished formation to complete that formation. ¡­ A few days later, among the green mountains and fields, Wuxie appeared in the small basin. The formation remains the same, quietly placed in the center, surrounded by a gap of two people high and two people wide. Wu Xie landed at the junction of the Hehuan Sect and the Lin family. He took out a large brush and a bucket of cinnabar from his storage bag, dipped it in hard, and swung it on the ground. One after another, strange and complex symbols appeared, as bright red as fresh blood. Every stroke and every stroke is vigorous and powerful, and the two completely different styles of weirdness and atmosphere are perfectly blended together, making it look a bit scary. After finishing writing, Wuxie closed his eyes, raised his head, opened his hands, bathed in the warm spring light, felt the rotation of the formation, and took a deep breath. "The east wind has risen, let me raise the sail!" Text Chapter 90: Encirclement and Killing (Second Update) The long-silent plan, like a dark cloud that had been brewing for many days, broke out in the middle of the night! At this moment, in the square between the two sects and the Lin family, the place that should have been dark was illuminated by countless torches, and high-pitched and exciting sounds continued to erupt. "Swear to destroy the Demon Sect! Defend justice!" "Swear to destroy the Demon Sect! Defend justice!" The square of Qingyun Gate was full of people, with a total of no less than 200 people. Among the two hundred people, the ones at the back were more than a hundred ordinary disciples. In front of them stood twenty disciples who had reached the tenth level of Dao. In front of them were thirty disciples who had reached the second level of Dao. Everyone looked at the three elders and the leader standing above. They are emotionally excited, and the blood in their whole bodies is burning and boiling. This emotion has been brewing from the moment they entered the sect. When they join the immortal sect, in addition to practicing immortality, the most important purpose is to strangle the demons. This is their long-standing goal and motivation to fight for it! Although they live in deception, at least the sect instills good ideas in them. The head of Qingyun Sect looked at the passionate young people below and nodded slightly. In the plan agreed upon by the three families, it was enough to send fifty people each time. The participation of other disciples in the battle was not specified, but this did not mean that they really could not participate in the battle. Those fifty people were just the main attackers, while the other more than one hundred and fifty people took this opportunity to practice the combat skills they had learned for a long time, allowing them to experience a relatively safe life-and-death battle and achieve the effect of practice and reflection. In this way, their future growth will be maximized. "Follow me and enter the Demon Sect! Destroy the Demons!" "Come into the Demon Sect! Destroy the Demons!" The disciples raised their fists and shouted! ¡­ The same scene is taking place in Daoyixianmen. More than two hundred disciples cannot restrain their excitement, holding a very familiar magic weapon, eager to try it. "Let the world know that our Dao Yixian Sect is the messenger who protects justice and safeguards the avenue!" "Guards justice and safeguards the avenue!" The Lin family's square is equally passionate, but what they advocate is not the greatness of taking the world as its own responsibility, but the greatness of taking the world as its own responsibility. United as one! "For the sake of the dead compatriots and the interests of the family, anyone who provokes, violates or kills the children of my family will be shot to death!" "Kill to kill without mercy! No one will be spared!" The three forces all use large teleportation arrays, which can teleport in an instant. It was very sudden and terrifying to reach the sky above Hehuan Sect. But don¡¯t be evil, he won¡¯t be passionate, he won¡¯t be excited, let alone excited. He is as cold as the stone bench under him, evoking an evil smile under the cold moonlight. He calmly picked up the jade slip in his hand and said softly: "Break the formation." In the Hehuan Sect, as usual, there were colorful lanterns hanging everywhere, some hanging on the peach blossom trees, and some floating on the quiet lake. superior. When the breeze blows, the fragrance of flowers hits your face. Chen Tu and his three soldiers were divided into three groups. According to the pre-planned plan, they quickly destroyed the formation in various places, either cutting down a tree or smashing a stone. After the completion of the task, they took out the lowest-level small teleportation stone platform and teleported Go to another formation and continue the destruction. This matter progressed extremely quickly. In a short while, more than 20 formation eyes completely disappeared without a trace left. After doing all this, the three of them used the teleportation array to quickly leave the Hehuan Sect. The three men destroyed one-third of the formation without attracting anyone's attention. Those male and female disciples had long forgotten to be vigilant in the flowers and moonlight. The warm wind had already softened their bones, or they were hiding in the grass. Those who are not doing well, or sitting in front of the water platform, laughing and reciting poems, without a partner, will turn off the lights and look out the window with a feeling of resentment. In short, we can¡¯t live up to this situation. At this moment, a group of more than 200 monks suddenly appeared in the sky outside the Hehuan Sect's formation. They roared, shouted, and roared. Under the waving sleeves of the leader of the Qingyun Sect, the sky was filled with precious light. Rush downward. There was water, fire, thunder, electricity, everything. The dark night was cut through at this moment, emitting thousands of brilliance. The sky was bright, the magic weapon shocked, and finally hit a certain sky of Hehuan Sect. At this moment, there was a dull thunder, and countless explosions of sparks suddenly became brilliant. The magic weapon, spells and the formation collided with countless colors, like hundreds of The fireworks exploded at the same time, which was extremely shocking and dazzling. A huge light curtain appeared at the location of the explosion, covering two-thirds of the Hehuan Sect. As soon as the light curtain came outIt was shaking violently, and there were signs of collapse due to this blow! The loud noise startled the mandarin ducks on the lake, frightened the cheating lovers, interrupted the lonely resentment, and woke up people in their dreams. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" Countless people shouted with pale faces and ran around. Some went to inform the elders, some wanted to take out magic weapons, and some were actually wearing clothes in the grass in fear to cover themselves. shameful thing. Countless people were running around in chaos. The head of the Hehuan Sect and the four elders noticed this scene at the same time, and they all had solemn expressions on their faces. The enemy dared to attack at this time, so they must have been well prepared, and it was most likely a very difficult defense. When they scanned their consciousness, they discovered that it was someone from the Qingyun Sect, and they immediately became furious. "A mere two hundred people dare to challenge! How arrogant!" But when they discovered that one-third of the protective formation had been destroyed, they suddenly became impatient. They quickly flew into the sky and shouted using amplification technology. "Each one protects the formation and listens to my order!" With this order, the situation was temporarily controlled, and the excellent fighting qualities of a sect were immediately revealed. Countless disciples began to return to their positions, some protected the formation, and some began to add amplification spells to the powerful fellow disciples to reduce the consumption of their spiritual energy. The stronger ones rushed to the front line with the elders and leaders. , to meet the enemy in person. Among them, there is Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan had a frosty face and a pair of charming eyes full of irritation. Recently, she had become somewhat familiar with the routine of fighting for resources and had saved herself some disadvantages. Seeing that the situation was about to get better, such a misfortune suddenly occurred. Very angry, she now wants to kill someone, very much. Under her, there was a pair of eyes looking at her complicatedly, that person was Chi Qing. " Xiao Yan didn't realize this. She just wanted to resolve the war quickly and win back the lost situation for herself. But at this moment, she suddenly heard countless shouts coming from the south. Before she could turn around, she heard a loud boom, the protective formation above her head trembled again, and cracks appeared in the light curtain. She saw who the leader was. He was a stranger, but his cultivation had reached the third level of Taoism and he was definitely a top expert. When she saw the three people behind this person clearly, she knew who these people were, monks from the Daoyixian Sect! "The two factions are attacking together!" Xiao Yan's face turned slightly pale. (Guess whether there is a third update.) Text Chapter 91: Go to hell (Third update) "Are these two factions desperate for their lives? How dare they brave the might of the world to surround and kill us!" The head of the Hehuan Sect was very angry. He was dressed in Taoist robes and looked handsome. He looked like a young man in his twenties, but the look in his eyes The vicissitudes of life betrayed him directly. "Do they have a handle on us?" The great elder's face was ashen and his hair was gray. "Impossible! We don't have any handle!" said the second elder. "Then how could they have the courage to attack us?" the third elder asked. Several people anxiously discussed the reason, but Xiao Yan remained silent and his face gradually turned pale. They may not have a clue, but she does! The Ghost Flower is a property of the demon clan. If other people knew about this, they would naturally use this excuse to attack the Hehuan Sect. However, even the four powerful people in the Hehuan Sect don¡¯t know about this matter. How could anyone else know about it? She has been keeping this matter very secret, and everyone who knows about it is dead. ?????????? All dead All dead? No! She suddenly thought of a person, a person she hated to the core, don¡¯t be evil! He knows the whole thing, but he has no evidence. If he had evidence, he would have announced it when he escaped from the Hehuan Sect, and then he could have killed himself. But since he didn¡¯t announce it at the time, it means he didn¡¯t have any evidence! But what is the explanation for everything now? In fact, there is no need to explain, she already has the answer in her heart. She has seen Wuxie's intelligence before, and she is deeply afraid of him. This is why she wants to kill him so strongly. He knows too much, and it frightens her. She doesn¡¯t allow anyone to threaten her, but judging from the current situation, he threatens her. And precisely because she knew Wuxie so well, she felt that since Wuxie planned everything, it was a sure-fire situation, and it was by no means as simple as two factions besieging him. Just when her thoughts had just turned around, a strong roar suddenly erupted from behind her in the west! "Kill Xiao Yan! Destroy the Demon Sect!" "Kill Xiao Yan! Destroy the Demon Sect!" Before a few people could react, they heard a shocking roar, and then, there was a "click, click, click" splitting above their heads. Then there was a crackling sound like a teacup being dropped on the ground. The guardian light curtain collapsed! The formation is broken! Xiao Yan looked back with a pale face, only to see the head of the Lin family appearing with several clan elders and more than 200 powerful disciples, echoing the South Daoyixian Sect and Dongfang Qingyun Sect, and rushed in fiercely. . Magic weapons and spells are flying all over the sky, and spiritual power fluctuates like a violent tornado, making people tremble. "Xiao Yan! What's going on! Why are they shouting to kill you!" The head of the Hehuan Sect first noticed something was wrong and stared at Xiao Yan with a fierce look. The other three elders also reacted one after another and stared at her with unkind expressions. Xiao Yan looked pale and didn't know how to respond. If it is what she thought, the siege of the three forces is a sure-fire situation. Off the field, the situation that was about to be controlled was once again in chaos. The Hehuan Sect disciples looked at the countless enemies rushing towards them and dispersed, each fighting on their own. In just a moment, dozens of people were hit by magic weapons and spells, with severed limbs, blood, disgusting internal organs flying everywhere, and it was bloody. The disciples of the three factions had already made adequate preparations. They were powerful and had high morale. They rushed forward one by one and killed a thousand Hehuan Sect disciples until they were frightened and had no intention of fighting. Soon someone used the lowest level short-distance teleportation array and began to escape. Who knew that their actions were in vain, and the implementation of this plan was a bloody massacre! The elders and heads of the three forces quickly targeted the head of the Hehuan Sect and several elders. They cast various brilliant spells and immediately formed a huge advantage in suppressing them. The elders of the Hehuan Sect were miserable. Can only support. Xiao Yan was not targeted. She had already guessed that she was the target of everyone, so she fell to the ground early and was temporarily not targeted due to the chaotic scene. Her face was pale, and she hurriedly took out a small teleportation array and was about to teleport away. At this moment, Chi Qing came to her side and whispered: "Follow me, I have a medium-sized teleportation array!" Chi Qing is in the sect. She naturally knew about the arrangement of the teleportation array. How could she still think so much when she was so confused at this time? The farther away she could escape, the better. She quickly followed Chi Qing and left. Chi Qing took her to his residence. In the middle of the cave was a medium-sized teleportation array. Once activated, it could teleport thousands of miles away. At that time?There will be enough time to escape and avoid this disaster. "Don't be evil! You want me to die! Remember this! In the future, I will make you feel that death is the most wonderful thing!" Xiao Yan gritted her teeth. There was never a moment when she wanted to kill so much. Don't be evil. Thinking about it, she was about to step onto the teleportation array and leave. "Can you wait?" Chi Qing suddenly said timidly behind her. Xiao Yan turned around irritably and saw Chi Qing lowering his head slightly and his body trembling slightly. Xiao Yan didn't care what his mood was at this time, and said anxiously: "Speak quickly! I don't want to waste time!" Chi Qing lowered her head and was silent for a while. It wasn't until Xiao Yan was about to become impatient that she raised her head and looked at her. Hesitating and struggling, he opened his mouth. For some reason, his voice was dry and desolate. "Would you no, would you mind taking me with you?" After Chi Qing finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Yan quietly. She looked stunned for a moment, and then her eyes flashed. There was a hint of disgust, then a strong sense of annoyance and disdain. He sighed and lowered his head. He knew the answer, he had known it for a long time, but why did he still have illusions? "Get out of here, girl!" Xiao Yan kicked Chi Qing away and hit him firmly in the abdomen. He could have avoided it, but he didn't. He hit the stone wall and squatted down holding his stomach. "You bitch, get away from me!" Xiao Yan cursed, stood on the teleportation array, and activated the array. With the fluctuation of space, Xiao Yan disappeared into the cave. The cave became quiet again, leaving only Chi Qing's bewildered and sad murmur to himself. "Why? Why? Nothing I do can impress you?" He hit the ground hard, and the pain on his hands stimulated his nerves, making him feel dazed and floating. He stood up, touched a bump on the stone wall, and turned it slightly. After hearing a few rattling sounds, a door rose up from the stone wall, and there was actually a teleportation formation behind the door. His eyes became calm again, and he laughed strangely when he looked at the teleportation array used by Xiao Yan, his eyes glowing with a deep red color of hatred. "Go to hell!" After saying that, he walked into the secret room and activated the teleportation array. (Hey, why don¡¯t you believe I have a third update?) Text Chapter 92 I am not (Fourth update!) The night light was dim, and there were a few sparse stars hanging on the sky. It was as if they knew that many people would die tonight, and they all refused to come out for fear of being frightened by the bloody scene. In a secluded valley at the junction of the Hehuan Sect and the Lin family, the shadows of the trees were rolling, and there was no sound in the quiet valley, a deathly silence. There is a small clearing in the form of a basin in the valley. Surrounding the clearing is a chasm that is two people high and two long. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to cross it. The clearing is empty. Perhaps it cannot be said that there are some weeds and some formation flags in the clearing. There are also strange blood-colored symbols. The environment here is somewhat intrusive and terrifying. Wuxie didn¡¯t know when he moved the stone chair outside the formation, and sat on the stone chair with an expressionless face, quietly looking at the stars, his deep eyes as calm as an ancient well. Suddenly, a burst of space fluctuations appeared in the center of the formation. The space was distorted and blurred, and the figure of a graceful woman gradually solidified. She appeared slowly with her back to Wuxie. She is Xiao Yan. After Xiao Yan was teleported out, he looked around cautiously and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw no one in the valley. "You're fine." A soft voice came from behind her. The voice was very soft and soft, as if she had met a familiar friend, casual and natural. Her body paused again and again at this moment. This voice was so familiar, so familiar that she would never forget it in her life. She turned her head and stared at him with her cold bright eyes. He was sitting very casually on a stone chair. His face was a little pale and his body was very thin. He looked like a white-faced scholar infected by the cold, but his eyes were deep like a treacherous villain with deep intentions, as if he could see through Everyone's thoughts are terrifying. "Wuxie!" Xiao Yan's eyes were spitting fire, and she could not reveal her anger. She had long suspected that Wuxie planned the siege. Although she didn't know what methods he used, he was who he was. What happened to him? It's all possible. "I'm going to kill you!" Xiao Yan discovered that Wu Xie's cultivation was at the second level of Taoism, and he was definitely no match for her. The murderous intention in his heart suddenly amplified, and he stepped into the air to cast a spell. But her feet were not in the air, but on the ground. This accident caused her body to stumble and almost fall to the ground. "Thisthis" Xiao Yan's eyes showed fear. She felt that the spiritual power in her body had dissipated at some point, and not a trace of spiritual energy was absorbed into her body. She is no stranger to this strange phenomenon. "Jue Ling Formation!" She looked around in shock and saw the formation flags on the ground, as well as bloody symbols. She was very familiar with those symbols, and they were in her small bowl. "Are you surprised?" Wu Xie looked at her surprised face and said casually. "Have you learned the Jueling Formation?" Xiao Yan had a look of extreme surprise on her face, but her heart felt cold. Wuxie had set up this formation, and she was in it, surrounded by a chasm that she couldn't cross. She was like a turtle in a urn. , let Wu Xie manipulate it. But she would not give up. She used the time she was talking to Wu Xie to quietly observe the formation of the Jueling Formation, hoping to suddenly destroy it. As long as the formation was broken, she would have spiritual power again, and she would not be afraid of Wu Xie's trap. Gotta keep her. " However, she has no spiritual power now, and it is extremely troublesome to destroy the formation eye. In the past, just bombarding it with a spell would be enough, but now she must dig out the spiritual stones under the formation, otherwise it will not be destroyed at all. But now she has no spiritual power, can¡¯t cast spells, and doesn¡¯t have tools like shovels, so how can she dig? By hand? And then pray that you won¡¯t be stupid and look at yourself destroying the formation? ?Obviously impossible! "You let Xiaowan become my second residence. I must have a thorough understanding of my residence, right?" Wuxie stood up slowly, his tone still calm. He took out a big knife from behind the stone chair and put it on his shoulder. He also took out a three-person long wooden board, walked to the edge of the chasm, laid out the wooden board, and approached the Jueling Formation extremely calmly. "Speaking of which, I really want to thank you. I remember that when you gave me the Juli grass, I kept complaining, saying that it was useless except for playing a role in the Jueling Formation." He entered Jueling In the formation, he stretched out his arms, took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yan lightly, and said: "But everything in the world has cause and effect. The things you used to tease me have helped me today. I am so busy that I can defeat ten strong men. It is no exaggeration to say that I am invincible in this formation!" "You set me up!" Xiao Yan's eyes flashed with cold light and he said coldly: "You are already against me! I designed a certain death situation, why do I have to do so much to let Chi Qing?I brought it here. " "For profit. "Wuxie stood opposite Xiao Yan and smiled lightly. "I don't believe it! "Xiao Yan looked at Wu Xie with great disgust: "Do you know, Chi Qing asked me before I used the teleportation array if I could go with him? I really want to know if I agree to him, will another a situation. " "I'm sorry that you missed an excellent opportunity to escape. I'm sure he prepared another teleportation array. "Don't be evil. " "It seems that you can't be included in everything. I really want to see you make a mistake." "Xiao Yan said bitterly. "Wuxie suddenly burst into laughter. Under the moonlight, it looked very eerie and terrifying. "I don't have to calculate at all, because you can't agree. I know you too well." " Xiao Yan felt a little embarrassed in her heart, and her voice became a little softer: "You haven't said why you want to do this? " "I have already said, for the sake of profit. "After a pause, Wuxie said: "By the way, I will kill you with my own hands. " "impossible! Xiao Yan's eyes showed contempt, and he said sarcastically: "I know what you stinky men are thinking. You are just greedy for my beauty and want to violate me." " Wu Xie was slightly stunned, and smiled even more wildly: "You can try it. " "Yeah? "Xiao Yan gently opened the belt around her waist, took off her gown, revealing her snow-white forearms and shoulders, and slowly approached Wu Xie with her charming eyes. "Don't youdon't you want it? "Xiao Yan gasped repeatedly, her whole body exuding the strong fragrance of rouge. She weakly pulled her hair, stretched out her small pink tongue and licked it gently. Wuxie stood calmly, smiling and saying nothing. "I'm so hot. "Xiao Yan took off her bellyband as she spoke, and a bright spring light leaked out, and she was a few steps closer to Wu Xie. Wu Xie said lightly: "I can interpret your behavior as looking down on men, as if we all think in the lower body. animal. " "Is not it? "Xiao Yan came to Wu Xie, threw off all the clothes on his body, and pretended to lean into his arms. Wu Xie sighed, suddenly raised his sword, and slashed at it diagonally. "I just listened. There was a muffled sound of "poof", and a bloody human head flew into the air. The blood spurted from the neck splashed onto Wuxie's face. Wuxie took out his handkerchief, wiped the blood off his face, and looked at the beautiful heart on the ground. head, and said calmly: "Sorry, I'm not. "(Today is a blast! Isn't it! I have always wanted to write a protagonist who will not show mercy to beautiful women. This plot has been brewing for a long time. Has it exploded?) Text Chapter 93 Deep Cave I don¡¯t know why, but the moonlight tonight always feels very cold. Maybe it¡¯s due to the spring, which makes the temperature difference between day and night very large, so it¡¯s a bit cold? Naturally, it is impossible for Wu Xie to have such emotion. Even Xiao Yan, who can make countless men burst into blood, can be killed calmly. I really can't think of anything else that can touch his heart. He wiped the blood on his face, no longer letting the sticky liquid bother him. Without even looking at the cold body beside him, he dug out the formation flag with a big knife and destroyed the formation eye. After a while, the Jueling Formation no longer rejected any spiritual power. Countless spiritual energy rushed into the open space. Wuxie absorbed some and restored some spiritual power. He then opened the storage bag and put away Xiao Yan's body. ¡°Most of his plan has been completed so far, and he still can¡¯t see how he should obtain benefits, but he is who he is, and he naturally has abilities that ordinary people can¡¯t detect. The Hehuan Sect should now be at the end of the massacre, and it¡¯s time to collect the spoils. Wu Xie doesn¡¯t have the ability to compete for more resources, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t get benefits that some people don¡¯t know about. For example, where did Xiao Yan get the ghost flower He has always been very interested in this. He didn't ask Xiao Yan before because he knew that he wouldn't tell her if he asked her. She was too conceited. Love, always thought that Wuxie would not kill her. But just because she didn¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean that Wu Xie didn¡¯t know. To be honest, when Wu Xie was in the Hehuan Sect, he liked to see the lake in front of Xiaoyan Tower. Well, I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. I wonder what the scenery looks like now? It must be much uglier than before, probably blood red. Wu Xie took out a small teleportation stone platform and headed towards the Hehuan Sect. The next moment, he appeared dozens of miles away, so he took out another stone platform. After going around and around for no less than nine times, we finally arrived at the Hehuan Sect. At this time, there were a lot less shouts in the sky. Only one or two hundred Hehuan Sect disciples were resisting in the far distance. There were mutilated corpses everywhere on the ground, and blood was flowing all over the ground. Countless blood streams were flowing along the low ground. It flows everywhere, forming several blood streams, and forming a blood river at a lower level. If you want to use two words to describe it, it can only be bloody. The joint offensive of the three forces was unstoppable and broke through the last line of defense of the Hehuan Sect with overwhelming force. The remaining one or two hundred disciples were bombarded with powerful magic weapons and opened several gaps, leaving them without the slightest resistance. The massacre continues. But these are not what Wuxie wants to pay attention to, he just slowly flies towards Xiao Yan's residence. Many disciples recognized him. He used to be too dazzling, but now he seems to be much more ordinary than before. After thinking for a long time, he realized that it was not that he had become ordinary, but that they had become stronger. But even if they became stronger, the boy still seemed to ignore them and didn't even look at them. ¡­ The surface of the lake sparkled under a crescent moon. The water waves that should have been sparkling with silver light were now dim and turbid due to too much blood. Broken limbs were floating on the water, making people sick. The rockery behind him was not affected at all. Half of it was jagged with strange rocks, and the other half was pretending to be a waterfall with the help of a water wheel. However, the waterfall was blood-colored. And the two-story building without its owner seemed a little lonely in the dark, and could only remain silent. Wuxie doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about these, but he once did. He once thought about why a beauty-loving person like Xiao Yan would choose this place as his residence. The environment here could only be regarded as quite satisfactory within the Hehuan Sect, not ordinary, not amazing, and inconsistent with Xiao Yan's nature. The environment here can only be said to be the lowest of mediocrity. It is far from the romance of the peach blossom forest, the ethereal beauty of the waterfall and the pond, and the fragrance of the flowers. Here are just some people who want to make elegant rockeries, waterwheels, and pavilions. What made Xiao Yan give up a better environment? According to Wuxie¡¯s understanding of her, there is only profit. And these interests are definitely not on land, then they are in this lake. Wuxie looked at the lake calmly and jumped into the lake without thinking. The lake water is like the cold moonlight, very cold, but not as clear as a jade plate. It is bright red and turbid, and nothing can be seen. But for monks with spiritual consciousness, these are not even obstacles. He quickly went downstream. The lake water below was quite clear, but looking down from the top, all he could see was the bottom of the pool. It was huge and black like an abyss, making people afraid to be curious about the bottom, for fear that there might be dirty things like water ghosts. Dirt comes out. But there were no water ghosts, but there were a lot of corpses. Each of their faces were as pale as snow, and their skin was extremely bloated.?The hair is like waterweed, long and plentiful, scattered everywhere. "I don't know how many years ago these corpses were dead. There were babies and women. Their eyes were only black holes, and their eyes seemed to be all on themselves. A cold air rushed to Wuxie's back, and his scalp was numb. As a thousand-year-old monster who has killed countless people, he naturally has no fear, but he is used to seeing bloody fresh corpses, and these things are somewhat objectionable. He continued to dive deep, pushing aside the corpses, and saw a hole with very obvious traces of axe-cutting, more like a tunnel, running parallel and deep. Wuxie entered the corridor and walked straight for a while to the end of the corridor. At the end there was an upward corridor, which was also deep and dark. Without hesitation, Wuxie flew upwards. After almost a few tens of meters, he broke away from the water and flew upwards, entering a circular cave. This cave was about the size of a room, and was surrounded by walls that blocked out the exploration of spiritual consciousness. The formation has not been discovered by others for so many years, and it has contributed a lot to it. Wu Xie casually cast a fire, lighting up the entire cave. There are no tables and chairs in the cave, only a stone platform. On the stone platform is a skeleton that has been dead for an unknown number of years. The bones have turned black to the point of coal. I think it is the ghost flower left by this person. Wuxie had made a guess when he came here. The reason why Xiao Yan was able to obtain ghost flowers and there were so many of them was probably the legacy left by his predecessors, so he was not surprised at this time. After glancing around for a moment, Wuxie suddenly let out a startled cry and his eyes fell on a small piece of soil next to the skeleton. That small piece of soil was only the size of a table, very small, but ten ghost flower plants were planted on it, and there were hundreds of ghost flower seeds next to the soil. The conditions for the growth of this ghost flower are extremely harsh. It must sprout in a place with very strong spiritual energy, and then it will bloom and bear fruit only when it is planted in a person's Dantian. But the spiritual energy in this cave is very thin, several levels worse than the outside world. But why can these ghost flowers sprout? Wuxie walked to the soil, picked up a small piece of black soil and observed it slowly. His face gradually became serious, and finally his eyes showed a hint of joy. (Today¡¯s second update will be later, mainly because I was too impulsive yesterday and fulfilled the book friend¡¯s wish.) Text Chapter 94: Devouring Sand The soil was dark black, so black that it could absorb sunlight. Wuxie poked out a little bit of his consciousness and was soon sucked in, which actually had a strong devouring effect. "Eating raw sand." Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly, extracting relevant information from the memory of his past life. Life-eating sand is an extremely rare kind of sand that can absorb most of the nothingness in the world, such as divine consciousness, spiritual power, and even physical blood. It is a rare spiritual object. In his last life, he even used the raw sand to create a magic weapon, and the effect was astonishing. This kind of life-eating sand can not only be used as a defensive magic weapon, for example, it can be made into a battle armor that can absorb the spells cast by the opponent, but it can also be used as an offensive magic weapon. A grain of sand enters the body along the wound and can drain a person within three days. Human blood. "If so much sand gets into a person's wound, it will turn him into a mummy in an instant. Not only that, because of the unique swallowing effect of the Devouring Sand, this soil is swallowing spiritual energy all the time, forming an extremely powerful spiritual treasure land. No matter what spiritual medicine is planted, even the weeds on the roadside will become valuable. grass jelly. It is no exaggeration to say that this small piece of raw sand is a mobile cornucopia! If you sell it, you will get huge profits. "It's a pity that Xiao Yan's cultivation level is too low and he doesn't dare to sell it. Otherwise, how could he wait until he comes to pick up this treasure stall. The real value of this cave is this life-eating sand. As for the ghost flowers and the seeds of the ghost flowers Wu Xie steps on them, pulls them all out, and destroys them with fire. These things are demonic things and must not be related to oneself. Although they can increase their cultivation level and are an excellent means for Wu Xie today, Wu Xie just disdains them. It¡¯s not that Wu Xie has such a high moral character, but he knows that no matter how covert he is, as long as he kills too many people, he will be discovered sooner or later. It is definitely not a smart move to make people angry for such a trivial act. If he really uses these ghost flowers, he can imagine that Xiao Yan is waiting for him not far from Huangquan Road. Regarding Xiao Yan¡¯s behavior, Wuxie can only say that his vision is too short-sighted and his vision is too low. His ambition is not in the lower realm at all, let alone a little bit of cultivation. Wuxie always remembers that he has the advantage of sky lanterns. It is very simple to stand at the pinnacle of the lower world. It is so simple that it only requires a few insights. So he ignored these ghost flowers and didn¡¯t even think of selling them. Taking out the storage bag, Wuxie began to carefully pack the life-eating sand. He did not want to be scratched by something weird, and then the life-eating sand would run into his body, forcing him to amputate his limbs. The swallowing sand was slowly sucked into the storage bag, not a single particle was left. Wuxie stood up, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. " These life-devouring sands can be sold for at least half a million spirit stones. This is still the most conservative estimate. God knows how scarce things that were rare thousands of years ago are now. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t sell it now because his cultivation level is too low. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly discovered that there were some small scratches on the ground where the Devouring Sand was. He couldn't help but squat down again and brushed away the dirt, revealing clear writing. The handwriting is only a small part, and the curved lines on it are more like a picture. ???Looking carefully, it turns out to be a map carved on the wall! This map is divided into four areas. The top is a rooster-shaped continent, separated from the area on the right by the Bering Strait, and the bottom is a peach-shaped continent, separated by the Strait of Malacca. The three continents are very close to each other. Only separated by a short strait, everything on the other side can be clearly seen. And the area on the right It can no longer be called an area, because there is no continent there, most of it is blank, there is only a big whirlpool in the middle, I don¡¯t know what it means. When Wu Xie first saw this picture, he thought it was familiar. After looking at it a second time, he looked horrified and pointed at the vortex on the right, speechless. How shocking it would be to make a thousand-year-old monster lose its composure, especially a thousand-year-old monster that has made disguise and lies its life. You can imagine how weird this thing is! Wuxie was in a daze for a long time before he recovered from the shock and his brows began to frown. This lower realm is the lower realm he once lived in. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it! In his last life, he lived in the rooster-shaped continent above, in the most prosperous top sect at that time. Because he was a genius, he didn't need to refine elixirs, let alone weapons, formations, spells and the like. Research. He just needs to fight and constantly enrich his own tactics.?Experience, and then trample other geniuses hard on their feet, stepping on their self-esteem and climbing up until they fly to the upper realm. When he first returned to the lower realm, he considered returning to his previous sect. Unfortunately, he was a mortal at that time and it was impossible for him to reach his former sect before he was alive. It would be useless even if he went back. Yes, yes, in his previous life, he had infinite glory, gained supreme benefits for the sect, and had countless relatives and friends. But now that a thousand years have passed, the glory of the past and the relatives and friends of the past have long gone. There are only two situations when he goes back. First, no one believed that he was a great master of the sect in his previous life. Seeing that he was just a mortal, they were too lazy to help him open his spiritual roots. Second, some people believe that he is a powerful sect who escaped from the upper world, and then they extract his soul and refine his soul, read his memory, and see the scenery of the upper world. No matter which outcome, Wuxie will never accept it. This is also why Wuxie has never revealed his knowledge beyond the shocking world. He is afraid of being captured by some curious old monsters and used as a guinea pig for dissection and research. Of course, these are just his previous thoughts, not the shock that makes him emotional now. What shocked him was that he remembered that a thousand years ago, this world was clearly composed of four continents! The piece on the left seems to have been swallowed by a giant beast, and it also swallowed parts of the other three continents! How is this going! Can such a huge change occur in a thousand years? How can this be done? Don¡¯t ask yourself, only monks who ascend to the upper world have the ability to change the world. But in the lower world, as long as a little bit of the breath of the upper world is exposed, the ubiquitous power of rules will be triggered, pulling the person who leaked the breath to ascend in the daytime, even though that person may have already ascended once. Wuxie gradually looked at the vortex in the blank space on the left. What exactly is this vortex? Did it cause changes in the world? How is it done? Countless questions came to Wuxie¡¯s head. What is this blank space? Is it the sea? (On Monday, I strongly ask for recommendation votes! Please collect!) Text Chapter 95 The Missing Xiao Yan Wu Xie glanced at it for a few times. Although he had doubts in his heart, he had taken everything he needed from this cave and there was really no need to stay. As long as those questions don't hinder his growth, there's no need to worry about them. After a while, Wuxie came out of the cave, jumped into the water, swam out along the corridor, and soon returned to Xiao Yan's small building. In the distance, there is no longer a trace of fighting, corpses are everywhere, and many people are collecting storage bags in the sky to see if they can get some unexpected joy. These actions are the result of the acquiescence of the three factions. They allow the disciples under their own influence to get some benefits. But in total, Wuxie¡¯s unexpected surprise was much greater than theirs, and even more valuable than all their unexpected surprises put together. "It's just that the value of Shishengsha is much smaller than the 400 years of Hehuan Sect's foundation. But after all, Wu Xie still made a lot of money. In his original plan, he did not expect to get the life-devouring sand. And those elders have also killed all their opponents. A sect that was more than four hundred years old has disappeared forever, leaving no trace. There is nothing to lament, this is the law of the jungle. Let alone a third-rate sect being destroyed overnight, even a top-notch sect may be wiped out from this world in less than half a month due to such a well-planned sneak attack. Nothing is impossible in this world. It¡¯s just that the elders and heads are very anxious, Xiao Yan is missing! They all have one thing in common with this sneak attack, that is, they must kill Xiao Yan, otherwise how can they explain to other sects. But Xiao Yan was not discovered by the disciples they sent out to stand guard, which meant that he was either in the Hehuan Sect or had gone far away. And just now, they had searched through the Hehuan Sect and found no trace of Xiao Yan. Until they found two medium-sized formations, their faces became extremely gloomy. Xiao Yan ran away! And there is another person who ran away! This extermination operation was not clean and tidy, leaving some survivors alive. A few days later, Wu Xie returned to the market where Chen Tu and the other three were. On top of the original one thousand and fifty spiritual stones for each person, he gave each of them an extra thousand spiritual stones, which made the three of them very excited. He had the urge to offer it to the God of Wealth. When I was happy, I naturally had a drink at Zhonghu Lake in the inn. It was dinner time, so there were only a lot more monks eating. It was just that everyone ate different dishes, drank different wines, but talked about the same topics. The Hehuan Sect was destroyed overnight! For them, the destruction of a sect is a huge event, because it will change the once relatively peaceful situation. Even if it is not revealed on the surface, there is an undercurrent surging secretly, and many forces are targeting it. He wanted to take over this piece of territory belonging to the Hehuan Sect. The most important thing about a sect is not how many spiritual stones and magic weapons it has taken from other sects. Due to the daily expenses, the training of disciples, and the division of several high-level officials, there will not be much left. If a sect wants to truly grow stronger and obtain more benefits, it relies on countless disciples. As long as the base is large enough, it will be a large group of machines that create spiritual stones. And if you want to have more disciples, you need more territory! With more territory, there are more people. With more people, there are more geniuses. With more geniuses, there are more masters. With more masters, there are more resources. With more resources, there are more everything. This is a virtuous cycle. You can imagine that after you have more of everything, you have to expand your territory, and then you just follow the steps. So you can¡¯t avoid being coveted by others. The issue that the three forces discussed most when they came together before was also the issue of territory. It was like the ruffians fighting for territory every day. This description is not to belittle the entire sect in the world of immortality, but everyone knows that territory is the representative of all kings and hegemons. Looking at the mortal world, you can clearly find that every country is competing for territory! Didn¡¯t those founding emperors conquer one situation after another? ??Looking at it this way, the world of immortality is no different from the mortal world, it¡¯s just a different form. In the past, Wuxie was also one of the turf wars. In this life, he has slightly changed his views. "Have you heard? Xiao Yan has been included in the bounty list. As long as she is captured, dead or alive, the three forces are willing to pay a price of 100,000 spirit stones!" "I didn't expect that the elders of the dignified sect are How did the beautiful lady become a member of the devil's path with such cruelty? " "Look at you, you are lamenting that these are useless, if you want me to sigh,"I want to lament how the three forces started so quickly. Where did they get the news? " "Have you not seen the image of the crystal ball? Who do you think is most likely to escape Xiao Yan's clutches? " "Nonsense! It must be Wu Xie! " "Speaking of which, why is there no news about Wuxie recently? Logically speaking, he should be walking around struttingly. " "What do you know? Haven't you heard the rumors? He must have been teasing Wu Xiaoqing at Qingyunmen! ¡± Everyone was chatting happily, unaware that next to them, the pushy protagonist who caused the massacre was changing from his usual routine, sitting on a chair drinking and eating food. Naturally, their words were wordless. The news reached Wu Xie's ears. Wu Xie liked the speed at which this matter spread, saving him the trouble of asking around for the latest situation. He took a sip of old wine and looked out the window, his eyes narrowed slightly. Are you in a hurry? " The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he had no intention of handing over Xiao Yan's body now. For him, it would take at least 200,000 spirit stones to make him feel the value of this careful planning. And at this time, the three This sect must be anxious about Xiao Yan's affairs. It's very simple! What is the excuse for attacking Xiao Yan? The forces can't find fault with him? Kill Xiao Yan! But now, the whereabouts of Xiao Yan, the culprit, are likely to be slandered by other forces, saying that they let Xiao Yan go without killing him just for profit. Destroying the Hehuan Sect is really a big deal. Even the three forces cannot bear it. After all, if the three families unite, no one in the world of cultivating immortals will be fooled! ! You three factions found a reasonable excuse to destroy the Hehuan Sect, then I will find an excuse to destroy your three factions because of your uncleanness! We all just need a plausible excuse, and then that's it! Some evidence. Who is the evidence? The whereabouts of Xiao Yan are unknown! As long as Xiao Yan can prove that the three forces did not deliberately kill her when they attacked the Hehuan Sect, then the three forces will be there. Another night was wiped out. Therefore, not only are the three forces looking for Xiao Yan, but other forces are also secretly looking for Xiao Yan. However, other forces are looking for Xiao Yan alive, and the three forces are not concerned about life or death. It's a pity that they sent a lot of manpower and material resources to search for Xiao Yan, but he has turned into a corpse lying quietly in Wu Xie's storage bag (everything Wu Xie planned is revealed in front of everyone, Do you understand the whole process? What? It¡¯s too profound? Can you give me a recommendation?) Text Chapter 96 A perfect ending A month passed in the blink of an eye, and the top figures of the two sects and the Lin family were so worried that they did not even dare to take over the Hehuan Sect's territory. If Xiao Yan is not found for a day, they will have no peace for a day. And it seemed that Xiao Yan was not the only one to escape. After checking the recent situation of the Hehuan Sect, they found that Chi Qing's body was not found either. Judging from the two teleportation arrays on the cliff, they must have escaped. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be disciples in the Hehuan Sect who would be bored and not fall in love but set up formations. This blunder was due to the fact that I didn¡¯t dare to alert the enemy at the time, for I was afraid that the Hehuan Sect would discover it during the investigation. Naturally, they can¡¯t be considered to have been arranged by Wu Xie. The pressure from the outside world is very high now. Just in the morning, several groups of forces sent people to "visit". This is a nice way of saying it, but to put it more unpleasantly, it means they came to question us. They had no choice but to respond to those questions. Some of the benefits they had just obtained had become a hot potato. Even if they spit it out now, they would not be able to settle the matter. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????? No matter how they complain in their hearts, since you made a mistake for the sake of profit, you have to become a stepping stone on the road to success for others. This kind of pressure is not only floating on the upper levels of the three forces, but also on the lower levels. They have obtained information from all aspects and know that the current situation of the sect is very dangerous. Businessmen like Ji Ji have already begun to prepare to run away at any time. . People are in panic, and the people of the three major forces stay in their own rooms with many worries. It is hard to imagine that the atmosphere of the three major forces will become so dull. No one is practicing in the martial arts field, and no one will talk to each other without knowing what is good or bad. There are even fewer passers-by. Each of them walked quickly, their eyebrows furrowed. Their moods were complicated and heavy. They had just destroyed the Hehuan Sect with their own hands and had seen the fate of the disciples of the Hehuan Sect. Now, in turn, they might experience such a fate themselves. Can it be said that there is really karma in the world? Of course they don¡¯t believe it, and no one is worried about it. They are currently fighting in their hearts. When they are really besieged, they should defend the sect to the death or prepare to escape. This type of disciples accounts for the vast majority, and the remaining portion can be divided into two categories, one is loyal to the death, and the other is important to save one's life. "Two choices, between life and loyalty, it is easy to choose, but also very difficult to choose. ¡­ After Wuxie killed Xiao Yan, he would naturally not let go of the rich magic weapons in his storage bag, but they were too many but not refined. Only low-grade magic weapons such as the Heaven-turning Seal and a small bowl could be effective, and the rest were all inferior items. ¡° However, he carried 100,000 spirit stones with him, which was another big unexpected gain. He sold all the unnecessary magic weapons and bought three mid-grade talismans and virtualization talismans, as well as hundreds of low-grade talismans of various spells to be prepared. The spiritual stones he spent were just a drop in the bucket to his current net worth, nothing. During this period, he spent some spiritual stones to inquire about the market price of the life-eating sand. The result made him ecstatic. The value of the life-eating sand far exceeded his expectations. Every pound of Devouring Sand can be sold for 80,000 spirit stones. The amount he has on hand is no less than 20 pounds. If he sells it all, it will be at least 1.6 million spirit stones. This is just a conservative estimate. Due to the special nature of the Devouring Sand, it is basically impossible to buy it directly. It is usually sold at auction. If you are interested, you can even double the price several times. Such huge wealth did not go to Wu Xie¡¯s mind. He knew that the more wealth he had, the more he had to cultivate enough before he could use it. He has not forgotten where the wealth will be used. He has been running around seemingly unintentionally these past few days, but in fact he has been secretly paying attention to the news about the Epiphany Grass. ¡°It¡¯s just that compared to a thousand years ago, there seem to be a lot fewer Epiphany Grasses. Most of them are in the hands of cultivating families and sects. Occasionally, a few plants will be sold at auctions, and the price is much higher than 50,000 spirit stones. But for today¡¯s Wuxie, no matter how outrageous the price is, he will take it without hesitation. While he was searching for the whereabouts of the Epiphany Grass, the three major forces couldn't sit still and announced that whoever could bring Xiao Yan back, whether alive or dead, would be given a reward of 300,000 yuan! A month has passed for other forces to take action, and they are a little anxious. Three hundred thousand spiritual stones are neither too high nor too low, enough to drive masters at the second level of Dao crazy. Presumably, the efficiency of hunting down Xiao Yan will be much higher. There will even be some monks on the third level of Dao who will join the ranks, and Wuxie can't sit still. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do it anymore?, but once the reward is higher, the wealth he obtains will become a suicide weapon, and many monks will keep an eye on him. And now that 300,000 is neither high nor low, some monks will keep an eye on him, but there is still a possibility of avoiding him. In fact, his ideal reward was 250,000, but now it is much higher. Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring this plan to a perfect end.¡± ¡­ After making a series of preparations, Wu Xie appeared in Qingyun Sect, still dressed in black, low-key and silent, without arousing anyone¡¯s attention. Notice. He came to a main hall. There were already many people standing in the hall, including the three elders of the Daoyixian Sect who came in a hurry, Lin Meng, and the three elders of the Qingyun Sect. The last remaining one, He is the only leader of the Qingyun Sect who is in the three realms of Dao. The head of Qingyun Sect looked at Wuxie, his pupils shrank slightly, and he remained silent. Wu Xie walked into the hall, bowed to several people and saluted, and said respectfully: "I have met all of you, seniors." The others didn't know it was Wu Xie, so they asked impatiently: "Who are you? Is there really Xiao Yan's body?" Wu Xie Xie calmly took off the hat, revealing his pretty face with a slight smile. He would never deliberately disguise himself. It would be too stupid for him to disguise his identity in front of the head of the Qingyun Sect. "I am Wuxie." As the voice came softly, everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at Wuxie in a daze, speechless for a moment. Isn¡¯t Wuxie a guest of the Lin family? You have been hiding for the past month, what kind of trouble is this? Everyone was a little angry, but Wuxie didn't care about their thoughts at all. With a tap of the storage bag, a corpse with its head and body separated appeared on the ground. The corpse was wrapped with a layer of embalming and other restrictions, making the corpse look lifelike, with slender horns and beautiful face. If the head and body were not obviously separated and lifeless, everyone would definitely have the illusion of Sleeping Beauty. . "I was very lucky. She was seriously injured for some reason, and she thought I would protect her and fled to me. But as a member of the world of immortality, how can I tolerate such a crazy demon to continue to cause harm to the world? So I killed her without hesitation. "Wuxie was upright and upright. Text Chapter 97 Who is good and who is evil (first update) Everyone knew that Wu Xie's words were an excuse, but no one was in the mood to care about him. Seeing Xiao Yan's body right in front of them, everyone took a deep breath and vomited out all the worries they had had during this period. ¡°Put it away, put it away, and announce it to the world soon!¡± The second elder of the Daoyixian Sect laughed. The head of the Qingyun Sect glanced at Xiao Yan's body lightly, and then his eyes fell on Wuxie. Wuxie looked at him neither humble nor overbearing. He glanced at Lin Meng next to him and found that she was very surprised. It seemed that she didn't know about it. In this case, Wuxie had been deliberately raising prices this month. This series of events gave him some clues. The reason why they destroyed the Hehuan Sect was because Wu Xie was the leader and united the three forces. Then he killed Xiao Yan, sat on the ground guarding the body and raised the price, and only then did he come to collect the reward. Is this all such a coincidence? I¡¯m afraid all of this was planned by Wuxie, but Wuxie has such deep thoughts at such a young age? He laughed to himself in his heart, maybe these were coincidences. After all, judging from the rumors about Wu Xie and Xiao Yan, it didn't make sense that Xiao Yan would go to him. However, he still admires Wu Xie very much and plans to draw him into his sect. "Don't be evil, if I'm not mistaken, you are not a guest of the Lin family." The head smiled and squinted his eyes, with a sense of confidence in his tone. As soon as these words came out, everyone's joyful mood paused, and they all came to their senses and looked at Wuxie with confusion. In their contact with the Lin family, the Lin family had not denied Wuxie's identity as a guest. Thinking about it carefully at this time, is there something fishy in it? Wuxie ignored everyone, looked indifferent, and did not answer the question. He just said: "I want to get the reward." Seeing that he had no intention of doing this, the head of the Qingyun Sect sighed inwardly. This boy is lucky and powerful, and now he has With these 300,000 resources for cultivating immortals, a third-rate sect really has no attraction for him. "I will send someone to deliver it to you in the evening." It was night, so Wuxie stopped in Qingyun Gate. After arranging some things, he stood in front of the window and looked out. Tonight, the moon and stars are sparse, and the cold light shines brightly, illuminating the entire land. Unfortunately, the bamboo forest in front of us is always deep and silent, extremely profound. Wu Xie does not have the sentiments of a scholar and poet, and cannot recite the sentence "The moonlight shines before the bed." He just stands quietly in front of the window, blending into the darkness, admiring the bright moon in the sky. The bright moon is like a disk, hanging high on the distant mountain shadow. The starry sky beside it is so dark that it is completely covered by its brilliance. Perhaps it can be said that when a person shines, everything around him becomes a dispensable embellishment. This is the best metaphor Wuxie can think of. It¡¯s a pity that the bright moon is in the sky, but he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s up there. He didn't understand what was above the sun, and he didn't understand what was above the moon. Even the stars were half-understood, and when he heard people talk about them occasionally, they were just unrealistic and random guesses. He didn¡¯t understand because he had never been there. When he ascended during the day, he thought he could know everything. As a result, the void burst and he entered the void. When he came out again, he had reached the upper realm. In the upper realm, the sun is still there, the moon is still there, and the stars are still there. The records in the ancient books of the upper realm are also far-fetched and have no credibility at all. In his last life, he was curious and wanted to fly up to have a look. As a result, he could no longer fly up after reaching a certain height. The top of the world was filled with darkness and chaos, and accompanied by strong winds that could blow people into powder, he became death. restricted area. Since then, Wu Xie is no longer interested in these things and lets them take their own course. "Creak~" The old wooden door made an unpleasant scream, and someone came in. Wuxie did not turn his head, he stared at the sky above intently, as if in a trance. The house was very dark, and Wuxie did not light any lighting tools such as candles. After the man walked in, he was silent for a while and did not light a candle. He walked to the window and stood beside him. The silver moonlight fell from the sky, and a face appeared next to Wuxie. That face was very cute, but when the moonlight fell on her face, she looked so pale. She stood next to Wu Xie, a girl's unique fragrance lingering faintly in Wu Xie's nose, but he still didn't look at her. She trembled several times and wanted to look at Wuxie, but she always pulled her head back in the end, her eyes also falling on the white jade plate in the distance. The night is dim and dim with cold light. "A reward for you." She took out three storage bags and stretched them out in front of Wu Xie. Her eyelashes trembled a few times, but she still refused to look at him. ? ???xie took it, opened the storage bag, and scanned it with his consciousness, confirming that it was three hundred thousand spirit stones, and then hung it on his waist. "Do you distrust me so much?" She said quietly, finally turning her head and landing on the side of Wuxie's face. ¡°It¡¯s just a habit.¡± Wuxie said calmly. "You said before that you were a good person and wanted to do a good deed. What happened? You let the entire Hehuan Sect be buried with you. Can you still lie to me now?" Her voice was very soft and trembling, with a hint of sadness between her eyebrows. Youyuan, somehow, the original paleness on his face turned pale. "I'm not lying to you. I'm a good person. I killed the big devil Xiao Yan." Wuxie's tone was always so calm, casual and magnanimous, as if he was really a good person. But, will Wu Xiaoqing believe it? She smiled miserably: "I'm not that easy to deceive." Wu Xie turned his head for the first time, his eyes changed from the previous depth, bright and clear, and said softly: "Doesn't it count as a good deed if I kill Xiao Yan?" Wu Xiaoqing He laughed miserably: "What about the more than a thousand lives of the Hehuan Sect?" Wuxie said lightly: "That was not my choice, but the choice of Qingyun Sect, Daoyixian Sect and the Lin family." "It was planned by you. Master told me." Wu Xiaoqing looked into his eyes and felt very sad. At this point, she was still trying to excuse herself. Wu Xi said: "Then what do you think I should do at that time?" "Let it be announced to the world that the Hehuan Sect will take the initiative to kill Xiao Yan under pressure." Wu Xiaoqing said. Wu Xie looked at Wu Xiaoqing with a trace of confusion in his eyes. He felt that Wu Xiaoqing should not ask such a question. The world of cultivating immortals was full of hypocrites fighting for their own interests. Even if Wu Xie announced it to the world, other sects would use this excuse. Destroyed the Hehuan Sect. "Such a simple truth can be discovered by just looking through past books, so why does he need to repeat it again?" Before Wu Xie could speak, Wu Xiaoqing seemed to have seen through Wu Xie's thoughts and said: "Although the results are the same, you are aiming for your own interests. These three hundred thousand spirit stones are the best evidence. All mental tricks Any behavior that is unfair and takes self-interest as the first goal is a bad thing. "Wu Xiaoqing is talking nonsense. According to what she said, everyone in the world is a bad person, and no one has ever thought about their own interests. He suddenly felt that Wu Xiaoqing was very naive, and he didn't want to talk nonsense with her anymore, so he looked at the moonlight in the sky again. Text Chapter 98 The so-called good and bad (second update) Naturally, he would get tired of looking at the moon for a long time, but Wuxie was still looking at it. How could he pay attention to a woman's resentment and unreasonable troubles? As a thousand-year-old monster who was still racing against time, he naturally didn't want to talk and play around. Leisure fun. "You said you are righteous, but what is evil? What is the difference between what you call righteous and evil and people in the devil's path?" Wu Xiaoqing asked softly. She had not been able to figure this out for a long time and had been upset about it for a long time. Wuxie was very good at detecting people's thoughts. He found that Wu Xiaoqing had actually reached a dead end on the issue of good and evil. He didn't want to explain it, but he felt that it was because the contrast between her before and after was too great, so he would end it for her by the way. This inner demon. He looked at Wu Xiaoqing again, looked at her quietly, and said seriously: "Being right means having no regrets in the heart, and being evil means feeling ashamed." Wu Xiaoqing was stunned, thought about the meaning carefully, and immediately retorted. : "You have killed more than a thousand lives, how can you feel guilty? If you ask me, you just have no conscience!" "What harm is there!" Wu Xie suddenly raised his voice and reprimanded extremely seriously: " Some of those thousand people will die no matter what! They are innocent! Then let me tell you what it means to be innocent!" Wu Xie's sudden fierceness startled him, but when he saw his clear eyes, His words were spoken calmly and he could not interrupt his rebuttal. "You said that I wanted to announce it to the world, then I will tell you about this hypothesis!" "If I announced it at that time, two situations would happen!" "First, as you said, the head of the Hehuan Sect and the The other elders got the news first and killed Xiao Yan to apologize to the world. Because the news spread, they must take precautions. When other sects attacked, they would have the opportunity to escape and save many people. " " Second, Xiao Yan was the first to get the news, but she ran away first and then hid. After a while, she would think that anyway, she had exposed her identity as a demon and was being hunted by everyone in the world. Join the Demonic Way." "At this time, she will kill without restraint. I am sure that before everyone kills her, she will have more than a thousand lives, or even more." "Now I ask. You, the thousand people who died in Hehuan Sect were called innocent, so were the people Xiao Yan killed innocent?" Wu Xiaoqing was panicked and didn't know how to answer. After thinking about it carefully, she found that Wu Xi was right, so she could only stop. of: "This this" Unable to speak. Wu Xie didn¡¯t give her a chance to think deeply. He directly asked Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s next question. ¡°Are you trying to say that if it¡¯s the first situation, a few fewer people can die?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Xiaoqing nodded vigorously. Unexpectedly, when Wu Xie saw her like this, he pointed at her and scolded her sternly: "You are the devil with this kind of thinking! You are gambling with the lives of thousands of other innocent people! Win! Your reputation is huge! Lose! You didn't lose anything, but thousands of others died! Their deaths were caused by you!" "What do you call this?" Wu Xie's voice became more fierce, and his eyes became colder. Rage! And Wu Xiaoqing was stunned with her face turned pale, and she lowered her head in shame. "That's right! Your point of view is to let more people live! But, have you ever thought about it? If the situation goes wrong, will you not feel ashamed or blame yourself for those who died because of you?" " This is evil! " "I would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one go. I feel at ease and have no guilt in my heart. I am right to the moon and to the earth below!" "This is the difference between good and evil! Big gamble! Xie, only go to extremes!" Wu Xie reprimanded Wu Xiaoqing to the point of being ashamed, and then he softened his tone and said softly: "Now, you Do you know what good and evil are?" Wu Xiaoqing raised her tearful eyes and nodded vigorously. Wuxie closed his eyes, nodded heavily, sighed, and said: "I don't blame you. If you still don't understand, I will tell you another story I have seen before." Wu Xiaoqing didn't Stop nodded, as cute as a little white rabbit. Wuxie looked at the night sky in the distance, memories rising in his eyes, and scenes from the past appeared before his eyes. "Once upon a time when I was still a mortal, there was a severe drought. I had no food to eat and no mattress to sleep on. The fields were full of hunger and all the vegetation was yellow." "At that time, there was a rich man in a town, and he didn't know it. Are you really taking pity on us, showing off your wealth in a very high-profile way, finding many literary guests, and giving out a large sum of money to help us in front of all the literary guests??Then those literary writers spread the word widely, and he suddenly became a household name. " "The good deeds he did caused a lot of commotion. Many people jumped out to condemn him, saying that he was rich and great. Is he proud to do good deeds to show off his financial resources? Shameless! A good and elegant thing has been insulted by your money! Why don't you provide disaster relief in a low-key manner, like Jinshi Amada? " "Everyone thinks it is right for you to do good deeds, but to make yourself famous, you do such a thing, which is somewhat suspected of showing off. " "Of course, some people say that he is right. Why should he not let others know about his good deeds? " "It's a pity that they didn't talk about the really important things. " Wuxie looked at Wu Xiaoqing, and Wu Xiaoqing asked doubtfully: "What's important? " Wuxie sighed and said: "Of course we are the victims who receive relief. " "My thoughts at that time were very simple. I didn't care how those people belittled him, or what the purpose of his actions was. I only knew that he gave me food to eat, he helped me, and he kept me from being hungry. die. " Wu Xiaoqing nodded, then shook his head: "So? " Wu Xie said in a confused tone: "So I think it would be great if more people praised him. Maybe when he is happy and feels that his goal has been achieved, he will give us a large sum of money to provide disaster relief, or to others who have not yet The victims he had rescued. " "I was very depressed at the time. What's wrong with those people praising him so much? A few more compliments will not save you a piece of meat, and maybe the rich man will be able to spend more money to save more people. " "But some people are constantly hurling abuses. If the rich man feels that he is being scolded and stops providing disaster relief, wouldn't it mean that many people will die? " "So now there are several problems. Wuxie looked at Wu Xiaoqing and asked, "Is that rich man a good person?" Are those who criticize him bad people? " Wu Xiaoqing thought silently, her eyes slowly revealed understanding, and she suddenly said: "You are saying that in the eyes of the victims, the rich man saved them, so he is a good person, but in the eyes of others, because they think his motives are impure , even if he has done good things, he is not a good person. " Wuxie nodded and said: "Continue. " Wu Xiaoqing thought for a moment and said: "Those who scolded him did not do anything bad. They simply expressed their opinions and spoke with moral values. Is it possible that because of this idea, the rich man no longer Saving people is equivalent to indirectly killing other people. They don't even know it, and they have become bad people unintentionally, even though they are probably good people on weekdays. " Wuxie nodded again and said: " Let's make a summary. " Wu Xiaoqing said: "That is to say, in the eyes of different people, the definition of good and bad is different. Sometimes good things are also bad things, and bad things are also Huh? "Wu Xiaoqing frowned, feeling dizzy from her own theory, but she was still relieved. Wu Xie looked at her embarrassment and couldn't help but laugh: "Yes, good things are also bad things. Bad things are also good things. " "To the thousand people who died, I was a heinous villain who did terrible bad things, but to others, it was a good thing that even they themselves didn't know. " Text Don¡¯t believe him Good and evil, good and bad, have always been topics of debate throughout the ages. I wrote my own understanding of these two chapters. Although it is empty and absurd, this is my knowledge and experience. Please forgive me. The example of the Monopoly I gave is very simple and straightforward. It is a very popular thing that happened in our lives. I have to admire my creativity here, Jinshi Amada, you can take a guess. (This sentence is an extremely shameless and non-noisy tone.) Back to the topic, these two chapters have nothing to do with the plot. You can completely ignore them. The free chapters are free of charge. (You can also ignore this sentence.) In fact, what Wan Ran wants to say is that the current Xianxia has been occupied by darkness, and this novel can hardly escape the trend. Now is no longer the era when we saw injustice and drew our swords to help. I wrote these two chapters purely to let everyone think about what is good and what is evil. Don¡¯t restrict your thoughts with a single thought. Think from multiple angles and see different scenery. ¡°At the same time, I also want to remind everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by Wu Xie like Wu Xiaoqing. Wu Xie is a thousand-year-old monster who lies all over the world. His theory of good and evil is simply untenable. Take the case of the Monopoly as an example. From a short-term perspective, it seems that praising and praising the Monopoly can save more people. However, if we really do this, it will inevitably destroy five thousand years of traditional morality. If our children It is definitely not good to get into such a habit. So don¡¯t believe the protagonist who talks nonsense, he can only deceive ignorant little girls, and he has a very bad heart! ??According to the classification, he is in the middle between a true villain and a hypocrite. He has incorrect views, broken moral integrity, cruelty, and only focuses on his own interests. He is definitely not a good person! I will deliberately open a single chapter to explain, because I am really afraid that everyone will be implicated by my sharp writing style (You can ignore this sentence again, the author is a bit too proud after writing these two chapters.) I hope that everyone will not be affected by this article. Correct values, although the protagonist's values ??can be mixed well in real life, but the few clear values ????should still be retained. ?This is some advice that is full of moral integrity but is disappointing. Having said so much, I feel that I am still talking nonsense, so please ignore it again However, there is one thing that I still have to talk about. Hysterically begging for collection, recommendation, and everything! Maybe we can get a third update? Text Chapter 99 Conditions of Exchange (Third Update) Wuxie did not leave immediately, but spent the night at Qingyun Sect. The top leaders of the three forces were already busy announcing the matter of Xiao Yan's body. The dark clouds that had been pressing down on Qingyun Sect during this period were all dispelled. Everyone is in a good mood, and the smiles on their faces look extremely bright in the bright sunshine. There is still no one practicing today, but it is different from some time ago. People can be seen in every square. They come out to relax and meet the senior brothers they know. Junior brother told jokes and was very happy. Wu Xie appeared in everyone's sight calmly. The other disciples didn't bother to understand why Wu Xie suddenly appeared and greeted him cheerfully. Many female disciples even surrounded him and boldly asked questions, making Wuxie dumbfounded. If anyone was unhappy, it was of course Mr. Zhuzi. He watched sadly from the side as his sweetheart walked towards Wuxie, feeling completely miserable. As soon as Wu Xiaoqing arrived, the female disciples had no choice but to disperse quietly, making way for the two of them. The two of them walked in tandem, one after the other, into the depths of the bamboo forest, making many others envious. Wu Xiaoqing was very happy after untying the knot in her heart. She was extremely well-behaved in front of Wu Xie. Perhaps Wu Xie's action of not leaving made her very excited. It¡¯s just that the poor and ignorant girl didn¡¯t understand Wuxie and thought that Wuxie had some ¡°bad purpose¡± that made her happy. Wu Xie did have bad intentions, but they would not make her happy. He had no choice but to stay in Qingyun Sect. He could not find the Epiphany Grass in some small markets in the outside world. He thought that there should be a few plants in Qingyun Sect. Yes, I want to spend the spirit stone to buy it. But he was afraid that being too direct would make the head of the Qingyun Sect unhappy, so he wanted to get something out of Wu Xiaoqing's mouth first. The bamboo forest is quiet and elegant, with no one around, making it an excellent place to fall in love. Wuxie felt that the time was almost ripe, so he slowly stretched out his claws. He seemed to have asked unintentionally: "Xiaoqing, will your sect use the Epiphany Grass as a reward? The Daoyixian Sect used it to reward Wang Lang." Wu Xiaoqing obviously did not realize Wuxie's ability to lie and believed it to be true. Somewhat surprised, he said: "Really? Daoyixianmen dotes on its disciples so much? We won't have any more." A trace of disappointment flashed across Wuxie's face. "But." Wu Xiaoqing jumped up and down, smiling with agility and pride in her eyes: "My master will give me one occasionally." Wu Xie smiled and said, "Your master is so kind to you." Wu Xiaoqing Nodding vigorously: "My master is the best to me." With this simple sentence, Wuxie got what he wanted to know, so he felt relieved, and in the faint fragrance of bamboo along the way, he was surrounded by the innocence and simplicity beside him. , a little girl who is a little naughty but dare not show it is joking. Time passed very quickly, and a few days passed by in the blink of an eye. He was glued to Wu Xiaoqing every day, wandering around, sometimes setting off fireworks, sometimes sipping tea, living a very peaceful life, like a couple living in seclusion among the green mountains and green waters. Like glue and paint, inseparable. I don¡¯t know how many boys and girls looked at the two of them with envy, sighing in their hearts. If it weren¡¯t for some people who were busy cultivating, Wu Xiaoqing might have forgotten what cultivating an immortal was. She was naturally the happiest these days. Wuxie returned to her previous elegance. Her gentle smile looked very warm and charming in the sunshine. It opened the girl's heart wider and wider, making her heart flutter. I don¡¯t know why. She thinks Wuxie is still the same Wuxie. Maybe his appearance is not as handsome as before, but what does appearance mean? What really attracts people is the soul and temperament. Wuxie is a thousand-year-old monster, and his temperament is not a big deal, but his heart He has no idea that that night he just wanted to help Wu Xiaoqing untie his knot, but he ended up making up some random and specious truths. Directly reshaping Wu Xiaoqing's concept, in Wu Xiaoqing's mind, the image became taller, not only kind, but also decisive in making choices. When Wu Xiaoqing thought about it, it must not have been easy for Wu Xie to make the decision to destroy the Hehuan Sect. Fortunately, Wuxie didn't know what Wu Xiaoqing was thinking, otherwise he would most likely strengthen Wu Xiaoqing's impression of being tall again. This time he would definitely tell the truth, and said extremely seriously and sincerely: "Yes, I make this decision. It¡¯s not easy.¡± This is the absolute truth. Wu Xie can swear to God that he racked his brains to come up with this plan. The top leaders of the three forces returned on this day, and the destruction of the Hehuan Sect had been successfully concluded. The greedy eyes that stared at them had no choice but to close their eyes at this moment, and quietly retreated. What makes them even happier is that the division of the territory has been settled, and each of the three families has been divided into one-third. The Lin family does not pay too much attention to the territory. They only train the children of the clan to cultivate immortality, and occasionally?We will bring back some good talents to cultivate, but no one will dislike having too much territory, right? When they came back, Wuxie started to take action. All his goals were on the Epiphany Grass. In the past few days, he and Wu Xiaoqing were having sex with each other. Although Wu Xiaoqing was much more well-behaved, he was stickier than rice cakes. People, Wu Xie is not used to sitting on the bed alone and meditating, with a pair of faint eyes staring at him. He found the third elder and told the third elder about his willingness to buy. As a result, the third elder's face changed drastically and he cursed. "You thief! I don't care what you want, you stay away from my apprentice! Recently I heard that you have resurfaced and started teasing my apprentice again!" Wu Xie could only be speechless about this. He really didn't expect it. The third elder hated himself so much, but he didn't get the Epiphany Grass, so he was unwilling to leave like this, so he had to say sincerely again: "I am willing to pay 100,000 spiritual stones to buy it." Wu Xie was really cruel and spent nearly twice as much money. He thought that the third elder would sell it to him because of the profit. Unexpectedly, the third elder's expression changed again and again. He held Wuxie while blowing his beard and glared, and said angrily: "You bastard! Just give it to me as far as you can." How far away! Do you think I care about those tens of thousands of spirit stones? "The third elder was so angry that he didn't expect it once again. He didn't expect it before. How hateful he was in the heart of the third elder, this time he did not expect that his hateful level would rise again. Seeing that the Epiphany Grass is about to walk in front of you, don¡¯t express your opinions with an expression on your face. "Sell me the Epiphany Grass, and I will never appear in front of your disciple again in this life." The third elder was stunned, and when Wu Xie said this, his heart suddenly moved. "Xiaoqing just fell in love with this bastard because of his first love affair. As long as we are separated for a while, he will definitely forget about him and everything will be back on track. I don't have to worry anymore." (You may have noticed that this chapter was written by me. I tried to be as cheerful as possible. It doesn¡¯t even look like what I wrote.) (This is not because I am not in good condition, but because I found out a piece of news today. The online writer Ten Years of Snow Luo died suddenly at home because he was a writer all day long. Sitting in front of the computer, my physical condition is very poor, and the professional pressure of being a writer has led to this tragedy.) (When I saw this news, I inevitably felt sad and shed tears when I saw it. Therefore, when I wrote this chapter, I did not want to be immersed in sadness and used some cheerful words. Please forgive me.) (At the same time, I hope that Ten Years of Snowfall will go well.) Text Chapter 100: Leave calmly (first update) The third elder became interested and snorted coldly: "Are you threatening me?" Wuxie said lightly: "It's just a transaction." "Hmph! What are you trading with me for? I can just expel you from Qingyun Sect. The same effect." The third elder snorted. "You can't expel me. I believe that the leader definitely hopes that I can stay." Wu Xie raised the corner of his mouth slightly, narrowed his eyes and said slowly and meaningfully: "Besides, as long as you agree to the deal, I can still make friends with Wu Xiaoqing. Make it clear that although she will be in pain for a while, she will definitely recover faster than if I left without saying goodbye. "Isn't this a threat?" The third elder looked gloomy. Wuxie smiled slightly: "This is really not a threat, just a humble request from the disciple." "Hmph, 150,000 spirit stones!" The third elder had no choice but to step back and raise the price. Wuxie is also helpless. "Okay, this is a threat." Wuxie got the Epiphany Grass as he wished, at a cost of 70,000 spirit stones, neither high nor low, and neither of them would suffer anyway. But when he got it, he was warned by the third elder to settle the matter as soon as possible and get out. Wu Xie naturally didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so he came to Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s room. The room was green, simple and fresh. Wu Xiaoqing was sitting cross-legged and meditating. When she saw Wu Xie coming to find her, her eyes showed a hint of surprise. She jumped off the bed, took Wu Xie's arm and shook it, asking him to teach him. Her skills. Seeing how excited she was, Wu Xie couldn't help but sigh inwardly. He held her shoulders and pushed her to the chair, then said calmly, "I'm leaving." "Where to go? I'll follow you. Let's go together." A trace of panic flashed in Wu Xiaoqing's eyes, and she pretended not to understand Wu Xie's words and forced a smile. Wu Xie had no expression on his face, and his tone was very cold, and he said: "I want to leave Qingyun Sect and go to the outside world. There is a high chance that I will not come back, so you don't have to worry about me anymore. We are not suitable. You and Mr. Zhuzi are more suitable." "Wuxie said everything that needed to be said in one breath, leaving Wu Xiaoqing without any illusions. Wu Xiaoqing was silent. She lowered her head and looked at her little yellow shoes. She clenched her clothes tightly with her two little hands and said nothing. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been, one breath? A stick of incense? Wu Xiaoqing suddenly raised her head, a layer of water mist rose in her big eyes, blurring her vision. Tears rolled in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were pursed tightly. "Do you really have no feelings for me?" Wuxie said calmly, "Not at all." "Tick tock." Big drops of tears fell to the ground, splashing dust and turning into small whirlpools. , landed again, Wu Xiaoqing's eyes were red. "You said you might not come back, which means you still might come back. Why didn't you ask me to wait for you?" Wu Xie looked at her pear blossoms with rain, but his heart was not touched at all, and his tone remained cold and firm. "I think it is very irresponsible for a woman to waste her youth and wait silently. Such a man is cowardly and not worthy of being called a man." After hearing this, Wu Xiaoqing stood up in despair. , a pair of pink fists beat Wuxie's chest hard. "You are not cowardly, you are a man! You bastard! Bastard!" Don't dodge evil, let her hit you, let her scold you. "Do you know, as long as you say a word, I can wait for you forever!" Wu Xiaoqing screamed hysterically, looking at Wuxie with tearful eyes, and two deep tears streaked down her pale face. She looks pitiful now, like a wronged child who can only cry. Wu Xie really didn¡¯t want to cause her more pain. The long-term pain was better than the short-term pain. Since it was necessary to break it off, it was better to break it off completely. "I will never come back." Cold as ice and as indifferent as a passerby, Wu Xiaoqing lost control of her emotions again. She turned around and threw herself on the bed, covering herself with a pillow. Her tears rushed out uncontrollably like a flood that broke a bank. . "You bastard!" Wu Xie stood there expressionlessly without any retort. He had never had any serious thoughts about Wu Xiaoqing, and he had never tried to please her, but she had feelings for her inexplicably. This was something Wu Xie didn't want to see. He doesn¡¯t like to have worries, let alone cares. Once people are entangled, they can¡¯t let go and do what they want to do unscrupulously. Every time they do something, they have to worry about this and that, and it¡¯s difficult to achieve success. In the previous life, he had family and love, but at that time, he was carefree and climbed up with his superior talents. These things would not become a step forward.obstacles above. But now, his physical qualifications are too poor and he has too many worries. Between the acquisition of resources for cultivating immortals, the difficulty of survival, and the possibility of enemies from the upper realm appearing at any time, he had no interest in emotional matters at all. Only by being ruthless, unscrupulous and cunning can he climb higher and have a chance to survive. Now, he must cut off contact with any emotions. Only in this way will he have no weaknesses, no worries, and nothing that can threaten others. As for Wu Xiaoqing, he could only express his sympathy. He had no intention of hurting her, but he had to hurt her. If I make excessive promises, I will harm her. Actually, Wuxie doesn¡¯t care about having another woman who loves him by his side, but he doesn¡¯t care about that much now. As a man, you must have courage and determination. It¡¯s not worth it to trap yourself just for a little beauty! Wuxie had already made it clear what he should say, turned around and walked towards the door. Just when he took a step out of the house, Wu Xiaoqing's cry came from behind. "You still owe me a hundred spirit stones!" Wuxie paused, remembering that he had borrowed a hundred spirit stones from her when he first arrived at Qingyun Gate, and couldn't help but take out the spirit stones from his storage bag. When I was about to go back and give it back to her, I heard her hysterical shouting again. "I don't want you to pay me back, I want you to owe me my whole life!" Wuxie sighed, and walked away without looking back. ¡­ When he arrived at the outside world, Wuxie stopped on a green mountain, landed under a big tree, and took out the Epiphany Grass. This epiphany grass has three leaves, one of which is only as long as a palm. It looks very similar to a clover, but the leaves are different. The clover has messy deep lines, but the epiphany grass has no texture at all. What is extremely strange is that there is no texture on the leaves, but there is a looming landscape painting that can be seen through the sunlight. As long as you take the Epiphany Grass, your chances of achieving enlightenment within a month will be greatly increased. Wu Xie didn¡¯t take it immediately. A plant of Epiphany Grass couldn¡¯t increase the chance to reach the tenth level. It was only about three levels at most. However, the one in front of him was obviously not fully mature, and the chance was only about the second level. With such a low probability, Wuxie will never try it easily. He will only take it unless he has at least three strains. Otherwise, this one will not achieve the effect, and all the hard work will be in vain. Text Chapter 101 A new starting point (second update) (Second update, please recommend for collection!) Wuxie now has a small treasure land formed by the Devouring Sand, so he picked and planted the Epiphany Grass. The Devouring Sand only absorbs invisible substances and blood, and has extremely rich spiritual energy. Helps epiphany grass grow. Of course, it will take at least a year for the Epiphany Grass to fully mature. But Wu Xie, the most lacking thing is time. It has been a year since he returned to the lower world. It took him one year to reach the current level of Dao Er from a mortal. If divided according to qualifications, it can be said to be a miracle. ??????????????????? But compared with a genius with outstanding talent, it¡¯s nothing. ¡°After all, in the Daoyi realm, it is completely possible to accumulate spiritual stones to achieve cultivation. As long as you take enough pills, anyone can achieve this achievement. But once you reach the second realm of Dao, it is a new starting point. Countless geniuses spend a lot of time in this realm. The role of spiritual stones and elixirs is infinitely reduced, and the importance of qualifications is infinitely expanded at this time. This is why a mortal who wants to open a fairy root has to be Biden. Something even more difficult than anything in the world. Resources can hardly make up for the lack of talent. Wuxie doesn¡¯t have such worries, he has a sky lantern! All he wants is an epiphany! It would take other geniuses several years to reach this level, but he didn¡¯t! This is a new starting point! Before the starting point, he was a wasted talent who needed to make calculations and use unscrupulous means. And starting from today, he will create a myth! A myth that qualifications are all bullshit! He will rise so powerfully that all geniuses can only look up and watch helplessly as they are thrown farther and farther away from him. He will shock the whole world! Wuxie¡¯s expression is calm and indifferent, but his eyes are shining with blazing fire, and his ambition is expanding infinitely. In his last life, his practice in the upper world encountered a bottleneck. In this life, there will no longer be a bottleneck in front of him. As long as there is a sky lantern and enlightenment, he can subvert the entire world of practice! He looked at the sky with a deep gaze, as if he could see the scene of the upper world through the sky. "Perhaps, before you reach the lower realm, I will ascend to the upper realm again. I just hope you won't be too surprised this time." Wu Xie said to himself lightly. He looked into the distance, rolled up his sleeves, and stepped forward! After a while, he came to the market where Chen Tu and the other three were. As soon as the three of them saw Wu Xie, they argued that they would not get drunk and never return. Anyway, during this period of time, they had abundant spiritual stones and took pills to raise their cultivation to the tenth level of Taoism. Moreover, each of them bought good magic weapons. A good spell is enough to dominate the realm of Dao. All this was because of Wu Xie, so he was polite to him and had a smile on his face. Wu Xie took the three of them to buy a high-grade sound-transmitting jade slip, then handed it to the three of them and said, "I'm going to leave here for a while. The three of you will study the formation carefully. I will need your help in the future. This high-grade jade Keep them with you for easy contact. " The three of them waved their hands and made a promise: "Brother Wu, don't worry, the formation is our destiny. Naturally, we won't be left behind because of trivial matters. If we can get help from our brothers in the future, just tell me!" He nodded, very relieved. He had seen the enthusiasm of the three people for setting up the formation, and he would not worry about this at all. He had already decided in his heart that he wanted to train the three people. A smart person would never waste time to put everything together. He has learned and mastered everything, he just needs to improve his cultivation level. As for trivial matters such as setting up formations and refining elixirs, you can leave them to others. "There are five thousand spirit stones here. You can use them as materials for setting up the formation. Don't spend them on gambling." Wu Xie took out a storage bag and handed it to the three of them. Tu Chen's eyes were shining and he was about to take it, but Hu Li snatched it away first. He patted his chest and promised, "Brother Wu, as long as I'm looking at this spiritual stone, it's impossible for them to gamble. When I have nothing to do, I will take them to listen to storytelling." "Hu Li, what are you talking about?" Chen Tu grinned and stared at Hu Li. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said to the three of them, "Farewell." After saying that, Yu Jian left. The three of them waved their hands and shouted: "Brother Wu, take care!" In this way, Wu Xie left the area of ??influence he had stayed in for a year and headed to a higher level world. He took out a newly bought world map and looked at it carefully. This map is very detailed. Not only is the distribution of power in the three continents marked, it also highlights a lot of cities. As for the west part of this map, it is also marked with a name. The sea of ??nothingness. The vortex in it is called the Void Vortex.  I don¡¯t know what is in that area. Many monks with strong cultivation levels have gone deep into it, but no one can come back alive. There are even a few old monsters in the realm of all things who want to find out what is going on in the last years of Shouyuan. It was also a mud cow that fell into the sea, and there was no news at all. It has become a death zone in the lower realm. Wu Xie spent a lot of time asking about it, but there was no useful information. No one knew how and why this sea of ??emptiness appeared. They only knew that it was swallowing up the world bit by bit. Wu Xie doesn¡¯t understand what swallowing the world means. There can¡¯t be any secrets in the lower world that he doesn¡¯t understand. What is the Sea of ??Nothingness? He shook his head. Since he couldn't figure it out, he wouldn't think about it. No matter what happened to the void sea, he would never set foot in it. It was definitely a dangerous place. Wuxie set his sights on the map again. He is located at the bottom of the three continents, called the Nantian Continent. The Nantian Continent is divided into four main regions. To the north is the power of the first-rate sect Nantian Clan, which occupies half of the Nantian Continent. It is mainly divided into three forces below. The second-rate sect Haotian Sect, and the second-rate immortal cultivating families Wu Family and Wang Family. Next to the three second-rate forces, stars surrounded several small sects and cultivating families. Daoyixianmen and Qingyunmen are within the sphere of influence of Haotian Sect, located at the lower left side of Nantian Continent. The place Wuxie is going to is the largest medium-sized market within the Haotian Sect's sphere of influence, where traces of the Enlightenment Grass should be found. Now that his cultivation has reached the second level of Dao, he has the capital to save his life, and he is not afraid of being stared at in these places. At the same time, he also wanted to go to this market to meet a friend he didn¡¯t know he was worthy of. He arrived one step ahead of Wu Xie and knew a lot of information, so he could avoid the trouble of further inquiries. ¡­ More than ten days later, Wu Xie finally arrived in front of a majestic city. This was Shengxian City, the largest medium-sized city within the Haotian Sect¡¯s sphere of influence. He raised his head and looked up. The city wall is made of black light-absorbing stone. It is primitive and exudes splendor and depth. The sunlight is completely swallowed up, emitting a unique black light, which is very ominous and evil. Text Chapter 102 You Can¡¯t Afford to Offend (Third Update) This city is indeed nicknamed the City of Sin. It is a place of trade, carefreeness, and unrestraint. There is no violence here, and it is a harmonious and peaceful place. No matter you are a demon who is wanted all over the world, or you are a notorious murderer, you can live comfortably here. No one dares to take action in the market, and you don¡¯t have to worry about someone buying good things here. Keep an eye on. The formation here only targets the teleportation array from the outside world. The outside world cannot teleport in, but it can be teleported out at any time in the city. It is also because this city is slightly different from other cities that it has rapidly developed into a medium-sized city. The leader is among the best in the entire Nantian Continent. Just by looking at Shengxian City, which is entirely built with expensive light-absorbing stones, you can tell how prosperous it is. There are so many monks doing business here every day. Wu Xie stood at the foot of the city, spreading his consciousness, and could feel countless space fluctuations, all of which were monks who had been transported to Shengxian City. As soon as many monks approached the city gate, they took off the magic weapons that concealed their faces, and took a deep breath of freedom. Breath, reveal your true self, and walk into the city gate with a relaxed smile. Wuxie also walked towards the city gate. Standing at the city gate were two women who had reached the tenth level of Taoism. They were beautiful and had charming smiles. They asked the monks for entry fees. "This young master, please pay twenty spiritual stones." One of the women smiled at Wuxie Yingying. Wuxie said nothing and took out twenty spiritual stones. "Sir, this is your token. You can stay in Fangshi for seven days." The woman took out a black token with the word "Shengxian" written on it and handed it to Wuxie's hand. Wuxie took it and walked into the city. Shengxian City is divided into three floors. The first floor is for monks at the first level of Taoism. Most of the people hanging around here are such monks. Walking forward, on the left is the majestic main hall, all of which are large shops selling various magic weapons and spells. On the right is the elegant small building, which is the living area where the monks live. No matter which house it is, it is all decorated with dragons and phoenixes. The eaves, gold tiles and red bricks look like a palace. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OUT of the City The monks in the city were all smiling and having fun happily. Wuxie also took off his bamboo hat, took out the sound transmission jade slip, said a few words, and then waited where he was. Not long after, a deep voice came from behind. "Wuxie, you're here." The corners of Wuxie's mouth curled up slightly and he turned around to look. The man in front of him was extremely handsome, and he was dressed in black. His face was a little pale, and his eyes were a little excited, but his expression was very cold, and he looked like he would not let strangers approach him. "Chi Qing." Wuxie said with a smile. The person in front of him is Chi Qing, who escaped from the Hehuan Sect. After he left the Hehuan Sect that day, he was arranged here by Wu Xie to help Wu Xie collect information about major shops in Shengxian City, especially paying attention to the Epiphany Grass. "Shewas you killed?" Chi Qing lowered his head, his face covered by a black hoodie, and asked this question somewhat dullly. Wu Xie said calmly: "Yes." Chi Qing was silent for a while and nodded: "Good death." He took a step forward and flew into the sky, and said to Wu Xie: "Follow me." Wu Xie followed him and flew into the sky in a short while. , I felt that a layer of water curtain had penetrated, and the scenery in front of me changed drastically. Houses made entirely of light-absorbing stones appeared in front of me, exuding a faint black light, like a city of death. "This is the second level of Shengxian City. It is only open to monks who have reached at least the second level of Dao." After Chi Qing finished speaking, he walked forward. There is also a city gate on the second floor. In front of the door are two women from the second level of Dao. When they see the two approaching, they can't help but smile. "To stay on the second floor for seven days, you need to pay one hundred spirit stones. How long do you two need to stay?" You can tell the difference just from the questions asked by the women on the first floor and the second floor. The woman on the first floor did not ask how many days she would stay, but she asked this question on the second floor. From here, it can be seen that this place is more free and open. But, the fee charged for spiritual stones is very high. Wu Xie did not wait for Chi Qing to speak, and directly took out three thousand spirit stones and threw them to the woman. The smile on the woman's face became even bigger. Judging from his generous spending, he should be a monk with a background and strength. "A one-time payment of three thousand spiritual stones can actually last for a year." The woman smiled Yingying. Wu Xie ignored her and walked forward. Chi Qing followed him. The house on the second floor is completely black and deep, but there is a shining black light, which makes it look particularly special.?It is different. If the first floor is the nobility of the palace, this is the low-key luxury. There are not as many monks on the second level as there are on the first level. There is nothing to say. According to the pyramid law of all living things, the stronger the people, the rarer they are. But even so, there are nearly a thousand monks coming in and out at any time. ¡°Do you have the whereabouts of the Epiphany Grass?¡± Wuxie walked in front, looking at the dazzling shops on both sides of the avenue, and asked casually. "Some time ago, there was a shop selling epiphany grass, which was bought by the Wu family's children. There were no shops selling it during this period, but" Chi Qing said this and stopped talking. "Nothing but what?" Wuxie turned around and looked directly at Chi Qing. Facing Wu Xie¡¯s penetrating gaze, Chi Qing felt as if her thoughts were being exposed to the sun. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him and lowered her head. "I will do your job, but not now." Wu Xie said calmly. Chi Qing was silent for a while, then continued what he had just said: "But there was an auction selling this thing recently." Wuxie turned around and continued to walk forward: "You haven't finished speaking, continue." Chi Qingshen Taking a deep look at Wu Xie's back, he said: "But you can't buy this epiphany grass." "Oh? Why?" Chi Qing advised: "This epiphany grass involves the Haotian Sect, the Wang family and the Wu family. You can't afford to offend them." "Three second-rate forces?" Wu Xie frowned slightly. Haotian Sect is a second-rate sect, and Wang Family and Wu Family are second-rate immortal cultivating families. The strength and financial resources of these three families are far greater than those of Qingyun Sect. How could a third-rate sect be related to a second-level Epiphany Grass? Thinking of this, Wuxie shook his head slightly. In his eyes, he suddenly saw a shop on the left selling fairy grass elixir. He couldn't help but let go of the trouble of epiphany grass for the time being and walked into the shop. Chi Qing followed in. The shopkeeper was a middle-aged monk. When he saw a customer coming, he greeted him with a smile on his face. "Fellow Taoist, what do you need?" "Buy seeds." After Wuxie finished speaking, he ignored the shopkeeper and walked towards the elixirs placed inside. The elixirs are all planted in flower pots, one by one on the shelf. There is a jade slip next to the flower pots, which records the name, function, and price of the elixirs. "I wonder what kind of seeds you need? I can guarantee that as long as other stores have them, our store has everything you need." The shopkeeper said with a smile. "I want the seeds of the enlightenment grass in the third realm of Taoism." Text Chapter 103 Huge Profits When the shopkeeper heard this, he said with a bitter look on his face: "The value of the epiphany grass is very high. As soon as one or two plants appear, they are taken away by big forces such as cultivating families and sects. There is no finished product, not to mention the seeds. Maybe. It is sold in Dafang Market, but I really can¡¯t find it in medium-sized stores.¡± The shopkeeper told the truth, Wu Xie didn¡¯t have much hope, he just asked casually. He walked around, looked at it, and suddenly stopped in front of a seven-color flower. This seven-color peanut had seven petals, each petal was a different color, like a small rainbow running through the sky. It was very beautiful. Wuxie released his spiritual consciousness and scanned the jade slip. When he saw that it was sold for three thousand spirit stones, he couldn't help but nodded secretly. There was also a record of the main uses of the seven-color flower below. The most precious thing about it is that it is the main ingredient for refining the Beauty Pill. Pills like the Beauty Pill have nothing to do with increasing cultivation. After taking it, it will not strengthen the body, but it can maintain a person's appearance. Youthful, deeply loved by many beauties and handsome men. The market price of a Zhuanyan Pill is as high as 20,000 spirit stones, which is very expensive. However, due to its special effect, it has been selling well. If the number of female monks suddenly increases during a certain period of time, the supply will exceed the demand and the sales will be out of stock. Therefore, the price of seven-color flowers has skyrocketed, reaching an astonishing three thousand spirit stones per flower. You must know that in the previous life, these seven-color flowers could only be sold for five hundred spirit stones at most. It seems that there is no major turmoil in the world of immortality now, and there is a relatively peaceful environment. This also led to an increase in the number of monks and a faster development of the world of immortality. As the saying goes, when the world is peaceful and the world is peaceful, there will be more ideas. Many male monks will give the beauty pill to the female monk they like in order to gain favor. "How to sell the seeds of the seven-color flower?" Wuxie said casually. He wanted to use the life-eating sand to cultivate it. After all, ordinary elixirs grow too slowly. The longer they are cultivated, the higher their value will be. But due to the special nature of the seven-color flower, it can be sold as long as it is mature, which is very suitable for monks who want to make huge profits in the short term. "A seed only costs a thousand." The shopkeeper said with a smile on his face. He liked this kind of monks who bought seeds and cultivated them alone. An ordinary person might be confused. If the seeds cost one thousand and the mature seven-color flowers cost three thousand, wouldn¡¯t he lose two thousand? In fact, this is the brilliance of businessmen. As the saying goes, businessmen hurt people. When a successful businessman hurts people, he will never let you feel that he is hurting people. Although it seems like he lost a thousand, where did he lose? It's not a loss at all. On average, a seven-color flower will leave three seeds. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? This is just a preliminary calculation. If you dig deeper, you will find more huge profits. The monks bought the seven-color flowers back. If there is a better cultivation environment, it will take almost half a year to mature. During these six months, they must take good care of the seven-color flowers to grow, which requires a lot of time and energy. These things cannot be measured with spiritual stones. And after it matures, the monks still have to find sales channels and sell it back to the store, but the price cannot reach 3,000 spirit stones per plant, and they have made a lot of difference in price. It is no exaggeration to say that the intangible factors in this The benefits have far exceeded the three thousand spirit stones seen on the surface, and there is no more money to be made. This is the power of businessmen. Wuxie knew there was something fishy about it without even thinking about it, but he didn't care. The merchant made money, and he also made money. In the final analysis, it was a win-win situation. In fact, Wuxie has also thought about whether to be a businessman. He has thousands of years of experience and experience, and he knows everything about it. Although he cannot be a big success in the short term, it is still relatively simple to be impressive. With resources, it is not difficult to practice. But the problem is that you can¡¯t achieve great success in a short time. What Wu Xie lacks most is time! Failure to obtain large amounts of resources quickly is a death sentence. Now his requirements for resources are not too high. He knows that he has such a heaven-defying magic weapon as the sky lantern, so he does not need to be rich in the world. But having said that, just because the resource requirements are not high does not mean that resources are not needed, so he came up with the idea of ????nurturing them. Wuxie is best at making full use of his own advantages. His ability to eat raw sand must not be wasted. Its rich spiritual energy can speed up the growth of ordinary elixirs by five to six times, and Wuxie also knows some methods to make the elixirs grow faster. Speed ??grows faster. These are all great ways to make quick profits. As for the previous methods of selling exercises, the speed of obtaining profits was too slow, and Wuxie could not wait that long. "I want to buy nine seeds." Wuxie said calmly. "Good luck!" Wuxie bought seeds and some elixirs. He rememberedThere was a nurturing genius in one life who relied on the spiritual liquid mixed with these elixirs to accelerate growth. Fortunately, he knew the method and could use it in this life. After that, Wuxie went to a store and bought a high-end storage bag. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth can enter the storage bag without being blocked. This is equivalent to carrying a treasure with him and cultivating elixirs at all times. Afterwards, Wuxie and Chiqing came to an inn, ignoring Chiqing, and went into their room alone, took out the Shengsheng sand and poured it into a high-end storage bag. He dug nine small holes in the sand and buried the nine seeds. After doing this, Wuxie crushed all the elixirs, took the prepared jade bottle and filled a bottle full of spiritual liquid, and dropped a drop on the soil of each seed. Then he put it away, took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone and started writing the top-level exercises. Every time he finished writing a book, he would place a ban on the cultivation experience behind the exercises, so that others could not watch them directly. Wu Xie went out. Although these skills can't bring huge profits, they are still idle. It's better to get more spiritual stones. No one thinks there are too many of them. After visiting ten shops, Wuxie had another 10,000 spirit stones in his storage bag. Before, he received a reward of 300,000 spirit stones. There was also 100,000 in Xiao Yan's storage bag. He got another 30,000 from the Lin family. Here is 10,000. A total of 440,000 spirit stones. In the second realm of Dao He is definitely the top rich man among the monks. Even if you spend 100,000 spiritual stones on epiphany grass, seeds, this or that, with 340,000 spiritual stones you can still be proud of others in the same realm. With so much wealth, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about whether he can afford the Epiphany Grass. These are all minor problems. ¡­ ¡­ Just like that, one day passed, and those seeds actually sprouted and grew a petal. Wu Xie happily added nine more drops of spiritual liquid to them. The next day, two petals grew. On the third day, three petals grew. The fourth day. The fifth day. ¡­ Until the seventh day, the nine seven-color flowers were in full bloom, exuding seven kinds of fragrance. The whole room was filled with strong fragrance, and it was refreshing to take a sip. Wuxie kept the seeds of these flowers and sold the nine seven-color flowers for 2,500 spiritual stones each, making a net profit of 13,500 spiritual stones in just seven days. And now that he has the seeds, he doesn¡¯t have to buy them anymore. Calculating this, he can make a net profit of 22,500 spiritual stones in the next seven days, which is 90,000 spiritual stones in a month! This number is absolutely terrifying! An ordinary third-rate sect elder, like Xiao Yan, can earn almost 30,000 yuan a month. Wu Xie's income is three times that of hers! This is the value of spiritual liquid and life-devouring sand. Both of them are peerless good things that others will fight over! Text Chapter 104 It¡¯s just jealousy I think it was very difficult to earn some spiritual stones when my strength was low. Now that my cultivation level is high, everything I touch has improved. But Wuxie still had no intention of being happy. For a thousand-year-old monster, it was nothing that he had so many spiritual stones. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. If it were another thousand-year-old monster, he might have made a lot of money by refining alchemy, refining weapons, setting up formations, drawing talismans and so on. Now it can be said that we are on the right track, and thousands of years of experience can be unfolded. ¡°Tell me about the Epiphany Grass.¡± Wu Xie asked calmly when he saw Chi Qing walking into the room. Chi Qing walked in silently and sat on the chair. He didn't know what Wu Xie was doing in the past seven days. Seeing that he stayed in the room every day and did nothing, he couldn't help but wanted to ask him when he would help. Heal yourself. But before the words came out, he asked a question first. He looked at Wuxie who looked calm and said in a low voice: "The cause of this incident is because of the talented woman of Haotian Sect, Yun Ke'er." "Yun Ke'er was born as beautiful as a flower, with excellent aptitude and high cultivation level. , known as Haotian's Wonder Woman, has many suitors. " "Among them, there are two geniuses who stand out the most. One is Wang Ming of the Wang family, and the other is Wu Cheng of the Wu family. Both of them have extremely high qualifications, and Wang Ming has reached the level of cultivation. Wu Cheng is at the 29th level of Taoism, and he is the most matched young hero. " "They are both very outstanding, and they both like Yun Ke'er very much, but because they are so outstanding, Yun Ke'er doesn't know. Whoever is more suitable for him came up with an idea to let the two compete in three games, and win two out of three games. " "The three games are a battle of wits, a battle of strategy, and a battle of courage. " "The first battle of wits involves epiphany. "Grass." Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and he said calmly: "Continue." Chi Qing said: "In the first battle of wits, the two of them used 150,000 spirit stones to buy three pieces at the auction one month later. Things, as long as one of the two bids for two things, the game will be won. " "These three things are the middle-grade offensive magic weapon, the middle-grade defensive magic weapon, and the epiphany grass." Chi Qing said this. After a moment, he looked deeply at Wu Xie: "This Enlightenment Grass is related to three forces. If you destroy it, there will be absolutely no good fruit to eat. Moreover, the two of them will definitely strive for these three things. Together, they will be three How can you afford a hundred thousand spiritual stones? " Hearing this, Wuxie shook his head slightly. The value of two medium-grade magic weapons and an epiphany grass is at most one hundred thousand, but the two of them each prepared 150,000. This is killing a pig! Obvious pig killing! Just to cheat the two of them a lot of money! "With almost no guessing, you can know that these three items were entrusted by the Haotian Sect for auction. "Can each of them only use a maximum of 150,000 spirit stones?" Wuxie said. "Yes, but 150,000 spirit stones are definitely enough. No one can compete with them." Chi Qing said, he didn't know Wu Xie's current wealth, otherwise he wouldn't have said such ridiculous things. "If one of them wins, can they marry Yun Ke'er?" "I haven't heard of this. It seems that they can date Yun Ke'er for a few years." Chi Qing said. When Wuxie heard this, his heart felt like a bright mirror, he had seen everything through, he said nothing, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He is determined to get the Epiphany Grass. Even if it costs more spiritual stones, he doesn¡¯t care. He has many spiritual stones now. Of course, the most important thing is that he has no time to look for other epiphany grasses. As for offending the three forces, Wu Xie doesn't care. He bought the Epiphany Grass in an aboveboard manner, and spent more spiritual stones than they did, leaving no clues for others. This is already justified. Secondly, the three major forces are well-known and well-known people. They cannot see him like a casual cultivator. Even if they are secretly very angry, they can only act magnanimously and laugh it off. This has taken over. ¡°Furthermore, Yun Keer¡¯s attitude is specious. I¡¯m afraid she has never seriously thought about marriage. She said they have been dating for a few years. What if they don¡¯t get along after a few years? ¡°In this case, Yun Keer¡¯s purpose is to cheat the two families. Since she wants benefits, can she not be willing to accept the money if she takes the initiative to give it away? This means that it will not necessarily offend the Haotian Sect, which will take away the peace. They have taken care of, potential, and peace, and they are afraid of the three families. They will never pursue themselves on the ground and underground. They cannot let go of their bodies. In a word, ignore the three families. In fact, many seemingly dangerous actions are safe. The difference lies in whether you can calm down and analyze the situation. Of course, even if thisThe movement will offend the three major forces, but Wuxie will still choose to ignore them. What he has to worry about now is not whether he will offend these second-rate forces. No matter how strong the second-rate forces are, will they be as strong as those bastards in the upper world? He didn't care at all how the emotional problems of the three of them would change because of him, and he was especially indifferent to the future happy life of Wang Ming and Wu Cheng. In his eyes, they were just two young people with overflowing emotions, competing for the limelight. . "When will you cure me?" Chi Qing once again asked the question he was most concerned about. Ever since Wuxie brought him hope, his only reason for living rested on this, and he kept thinking about it all the time. I can't even forget it. Wu Xie did not avoid the question this time, but looked at him and said meaningfully: "With my current cultivation level, I can't help you, so if you want to regain your dignity, you have to make sure that I don't die and become stronger. "You will not die." "And all this requires cultivation. As long as your cultivation level exceeds mine and your strength exceeds mine, you can definitely catch me and use the soul-searching technique to read my memory. In this way, you can I know what you want to know." Wu Xie said this very naturally and calmly, as if he was talking about ordinary things, but the content sounded more like he was destroying himself, like he was teaching his enemies how to get from themselves. Benefit. But what Chi Qing heard from these words was a different voice. He was very confident and did not take himself seriously at all. Even if he had superior qualifications, there was no way he could surpass him. How arrogant and conceited this is. If anyone else had said this, he would have dismissed it. "But this person is Wu Xie. He is the most useless talent in the world, but he has accomplished the feat of rising from the first realm to the second realm in one year. He is a mystery and a legend. Those eyes, as dark as the abyss, make people's pores stand up every time they flash, as if everything has been seen through by him. ¡°I don¡¯t have much confidence that I can surpass him, and Wuxie will never be kind enough to teach him. And Wuxie's next sentence completely confirmed the connotation behind his words. He said faintly: "No matter whether you can surpass me or not, the most important thing is that I can't die." Text Chapter 105 Crazy Money Making "What on earth do you want to say?" Chi Qing is no longer the Chi Qing he used to be. He is not stupid and is quite smart. He does not think that Wu Xie, who is full of intrigues, will show off to him for no reason. In fact, Wuxie did have something for him to do. "What I want to say is that if the two of us want to live longer, we must have strength, and if we want to have strength, we must have resources." Wu Xie looked at Chi Qing with a smile, and spoke slowly, seeing that his face was ashen. , couldn¡¯t help but smile even more. "What do you want me to do?" Chi Qing knew that Wu Xie was about to show off his cards, so he pointed out his thoughts directly. Wu Xie thought secretly and took out a hundred books of practice skills from his arms. He spent a lot of effort in making these in the past seven days. The reason why the more convenient jade slips are not used is because although the jade slips are convenient, they cannot set restrictions. This is not the case with books. The first half of the book introduces the exercises, and the second half of the book contains all the cultivation experience sealed and cannot be directly viewed. "You can practice this technique. I believe that with your talent, the speed of practice will be increased several times." Wu Xie casually unlocked the restrictions on one of the books and threw it to Chi Qing. Chi Qing took a look at it with some confusion, and immediately frowned. The more he looked, the deeper his frown became. Until finally, there was only shock in his eyes, and he couldn't wait to try to practice. After half a stick of incense, Chi Qing's cultivation had become much more refined. He looked at Wu Xie in shock: "Is this the top skill?" Wu Xie nodded slightly and said casually: "As long as you have ten thousand spirit stones. "Chi Qing is still a little shocked. Although it is true that 10,000 spirit stones should be available, but that is only possible. Whether it can be sold or not is still a question. Today's techniques are indeed very cheap, but Top-level skills are still rare to see. Those first-rate sects often hunt down profiteers who dare to sell top-level skills privately, so even if someone owns them, they don't dare to sell them openly. What kind of luck did Wuxie get that he got the top skill! "You want me to open a shop to sell these exercises? This will never work!" Chi Qing is very sensible. He can help Wu Xie, but he will never do anything stupid to seek death. Once this shop is opened, the business will surely flourish. As soon as it becomes famous, the top sects will pursue it. It is simply wishful thinking for a monk in the second realm of Dao to escape from the pursuit of the top sects. Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said, "You don't have to open a shop. You can just sell this book of exercises to the shop. We don't want to make too much. A thousand spirit stones per book is enough." Wu Xie's words awakened Chi Qing, yes, Jue You can't open your own shop and sell it, but you can still make a lot of money by selling it to those shops without having to take responsibility. And selling it for only a thousand spirit stones is nothing to those merchants. They will not be eager to sell because the purchase price is too high. Even if there are top sects who want to trace it, it will not be found because too much time has passed. It¡¯s time for Wu Xie and the two of them. This is simply a masterpiece! Chi Qing was shocked for a long time before he came back to his senses with a sigh and took a deep look at Wu Xie. "You want me to help you sell it and be your errand boy?" Wuxie nodded and said: "Fifty-fifty, here are one hundred copies, which can be sold for one hundred thousand spirit stones. You will get fifty thousand. With resources, you will have If you feel that your cultivation speed is not fast enough in order to increase your strength, you can just eat the pills like beans." At this point, Wu Xie took out ten thousand spirit stones from his arms and threw them to Chi Qing. "Take these spirit stones to buy teleportation arrays and sell them in all medium-sized markets. When they are sold out, come back to me and I will make them again." Chi Qing was silent for a moment, put away the spirit stones and a hundred exercises, and stood Get up: "I'll go now." Wu Xie smiled slightly: "It's the best." Wu Xie smiled and watched Chi Qing walk to the door, only to see him stop at the door, silent for a long time, and suddenly said: "You "What realm do you need to reach to cure me?" "The realm of all things." As if he said it casually, Wu Xie saw Chi Qing's body trembling slightly, but he didn't say anything and walked out with a "pang". , slamming the door shut. ¡°Obviously, Chi Qing was very dissatisfied and distrustful of this answer. I just don¡¯t know whether he doesn¡¯t believe that Wuxie can reach the realm of all things, or whether he thinks that Wuxie is just perfunctory, but it doesn¡¯t matter which way. Wuxie was very satisfied with his combination of kindness and power, forcing Chiqing to listen to him. Although it was impossible to make him loyal to him, it didn't matter at all. As long as he listened to himself and let him be dissatisfied. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s another seven days, and Wuxie goes out to sell seven-color flowers again. There are gradually more monks in the market, and many of them are here for this auction.?They have prepared a large number of spiritual stones, hoping to buy what they need at the auction. Of course, they know very well that there are three things that must not be touched. It is a jealous competition for others, so don't offend them. For this reason, this matter became the subject of everyone¡¯s after-dinner chat. Even on the street, many monks could be heard talking loudly. "Everyone can only spend up to 150,000. Who do you think can win?" "It should be Wu Cheng. He has been extremely smart since he was a child. He tried his best in the family business as a teenager. His brain is very easy to use. Wang How can they beat him? " "It's hard to say. One month of preparation time, there is no need to think by yourself. The elders in the family will definitely make suggestions and make plans for them. " " Use 150,000 yuan to buy these three things. Things, tsk tsk, there is really too much money to spend. The Epiphany Grass can be sold for 70,000 yuan, but what are two medium-grade magic weapons? 10,000 yuan for one piece is worth it!" "You must be ignorant, right? Those two magic weapons are extraordinary. They are the magic weapons used by the genius refiner Zui Chenzi! The use of the two middle-grade magic weapons actually consumes the same amount of spiritual power as the low-grade magic weapons. Think about it, how incredible this is!" "Zui Chenzi! Wow!" Everyone exclaimed. This is a recognized genius refiner in Nantian Continent. He is able to refine top-grade magic weapons at the age of thirty, which is a legend! No wonder everyone is so out of sorts, mainly because Zui Chenzi is so famous and thunderous! The magic weapons he has used must be the best of the best. In this case, those two magic weapons must be heaven-defying artifacts in the Dao Er realm. He only needs to consume the spiritual power equivalent to a low-grade magic weapon to possess a middle-grade magic weapon. Powerful, whoever buys it will be invincible! Everyone sighed, such a magic weapon would definitely not be cheap. One piece might be sold for 30,000 spirit stones, which was definitely not something ordinary cultivators like them could afford. Hearing their sighs, Wuxie's heart just moved. He had no intention of asking specifically and walked directly into the shop to sell colorful flowers. Text Chapter 106: Angry (Second update) After receiving more than 20,000 spiritual stones, Wuxie left the shop and returned to his residence. It was another seven days, and Wuxie took to the streets again. There were more people on the street, talking about Yun Keer, Wang Ming and Wu Cheng. Wuxie didn't pay attention because he had more spiritual stones. Another half month passed in such a hurry, and the auction was finally going to be held the next day. And until now, Wu Xie had an astonishing 430,000 spirit stones on hand! What is the concept of 430,000 spirit stones? The reward for Xiao Yan¡¯s head originally reached 300,000, but as a result, the masters of the three realms of Dao were tempted. Now Wuxie¡¯s net worth is 430,000. What is this? This is a huge amount of money! Even the masters of Dao San Realm would be touched by the huge sum of money! But no one knew that he had so much wealth. Wuxie was very cautious in doing things. He always changed to a different shop to sell colorful flowers, so no one paid attention to him. He is a well-hidden rich man! The absolute rich man in the realm of Dao Er! The epiphany grass in this auction is already in his pocket. No matter how many spiritual stones there are, he will win them all. And on this day, Chi Qing also came back after a long journey. His hair was a little messy and his face looked tired. As soon as he entered Wu Xie's room, he found a chair and sat down, taking a deep breath. Wu Xie was a little surprised that he rushed back so quickly. Generally speaking, only ten of the medium-sized shops dared to collect top-level techniques. If a hundred copies were sent to ten shops, the distance to be traveled could not be measured in thousands of miles. of? But Chiqing did it within a month, which seems to be very hard work and dedication. Wuxie nodded with satisfaction, he just needed such diligent and attentive subordinates, even if they were not loyal enough. Chi Qing looks a little embarrassed, with fatigue and paleness on his face. It is indeed not easy to make a practitioner feel tired. His cultivation has reached the second and third levels of Taoism. He should be selling various exercises while consuming elixirs. "It's very efficient, not bad." Wu Xie sat on the bed and smiled slightly, looking at him with squinted eyes, and said lightly. "Here are fifty thousand spirit stones." Chi Qing took out a storage bag and handed it to Wuxie, then sat back on the chair, his eyes were unfocused and he looked a little confused. "Very good." The corner of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly. Adding these 50,000 yuan, he had 480,000 spiritual stones. After putting the spirit stones away, Wu Xie said to Chi Qing calmly: "You have already mastered this set of exercises. You don't need me to write them down. You can make them yourself and sell them." Chi Qing looked at Wu Xie in confusion and pursed his lips slightly. , trembling and whispered: "You don't have the ability to help me with treatment, right?" Wu Xie frowned slightly. Originally, he thought that he could use benefits to trap Chi Qing, but now it seems that Chi Qing is more concerned about his own shortcomings. . She glanced at him slightly and said calmly: "I said, I have the ability to cure you, but I have to wait until I reach the realm of all things." "Ah the realm of all things." Chi Qing smiled bitterly, looked at the ground, and said Unable to escape the loneliness and disappointment. He suddenly raised his head, looked at Wuxie squarely, a sarcastic look flashed in his eyes, and sneered: "Don't you just want to use me? If you want to use me, just say so. Why should you treat me as a fool?" Wuxie looked at him indifferently, No words were spoken. Chi Qing stood up, his tired eyes became even more sarcastic, and he laughed loudly and desperately, but Wu Xie could hear the sadness and sadness in it. He stared at Wuxie, and the more he stared, the more angry he felt, and finally turned into deep disgust and hatred, and shouted violently: "It's all you! It's all because of you! You made me become a eunuch, you made me unable to hold my head up! You seem to think that I am not miserable enough, so you use what you think is a very clever method to give me hope! "What happened in the end?" He suddenly walked up to Wu Xie and pointed at Wu Xie, with a hint of blush on his face. Sickly pale. "Finally, you want to use profits to drive me to do things for you! Use unrealistic hopes to trap me and make me work for you! Don't you think I'm a fool? Do you think everyone in the world is a fool? You Do you think you are invincible if you are just a little clever? "Chi Qing was very angry, and his anger reached the extreme. From the initial despair, he stood at the bottom of the dark abyss, and then Wuxie was like a ray of light, cutting through the endless darkness. The night sky shone like a burning star above the darkness, bringing him hope. In the end, Wuxie once again made him cruelly realize that the light was high up in the sky, but he was standing at the bottom of the valley. He could only look up at the light, but he couldn't reach it or touch it. Even if he saw hope, he would never be able to reach it. The scene is tens of thousands of times more despairing. "He's had enough, he can't bear it anymore, he's afraid it will continue like this"Waiting, praying for light to illuminate the world becomes an illusion, which will break his finally reunited heart again, and he cannot bear such a blow. If he had to choose, it would be better for him to never see hope in his life and sink into the abyss forever. So he was angry, painful, uncomfortable, and the resentment that had been brewing for a long time finally burst out. But will these Wuxie care? He just raised his head lightly and said very casually: "What I use is not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy. You have to follow it, and you have to follow it if you don't." Chi Qing's face became paler, more frightened, and at the same time more angry. , he pointed at Wuxie and cursed: "You are just a sinister, shameless, despicable villain! You never care about the life or death of others! You just think about how to get benefits, and you do not hesitate to use various means for your own benefit. You will only harm others!" Wu Xie looked at him calmly and said calmly: "You mean, don't harm others, but yourself?" "I" Chi Qing was speechless, and then shouted: "Stop it. With your self-confidence and contempt for others, do you think I am a pig or a dog? I am a human being with flesh and blood, you lie! Me, and then treat me like a beast, I tell you, I quit!" Chi Qing turned around with a pale face, kicked open the door, turned around and said fiercely: "I have your top now! With this technique, I can get one hundred thousand spirit stones in a month. Using these spirit stones and my own qualifications, it will be a matter of time before I surpass you. When the time comes, I will search for your soul and read your memory!" "Don't be evil! Looking at him indifferently, he shook his head secretly in his heart. Human beings are very strange. Once you give him something sweet, he will be so proud that he forgets who he is. Chi Qing is no exception. He thought that he would be able to rise to the top if he got the top-level Kung Fu. Don't you know that since Wu Xie showed him the Kung Fu, would he have expected today's situation? "Stop!" Text Chapter 107: Conquer (Third update) Chi Qing was about to leave when he was shaken by the loud shout. He turned his head and was shocked to find that the bed was empty and there was no figure of Wu Xie. At this moment, he felt a strong force coming from behind, and someone grabbed the collar on his back. With a strong pull, his body involuntarily fell backwards. Just hearing a "crack", he felt that he had knocked something down, and his back was in great pain. He frowned and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw a pair of extremely dark willow-leaf eyes. Deep, like an abyss, the eyes are cold as if stars are disillusioned, carrying the aura of destruction. He felt like he was being targeted by death, and even breathing became extremely difficult. "What are you going to do?" Chi Qing's face was extremely pale, and he watched in horror as Wu Xie became extremely angry and turned cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, and his hairs stood on end. "What do I want to do?" Wuxie sneered, and suddenly shouted: "I want to ask you, have you said enough? Have you said enough?" Wuxie looked very scary at this time, his eyes were ice and his words were fire. , but there was a calm and evil sneer on his face. If you want to describe it, there is only one word, ferocious! No! Not ferocious! But weird! "You said I made you despair? Ang! You said I made you despair? I didn't lie to you! Why should I lie to you!" Wu Xie swung away with a fierce punch, Chi Qing only felt his cheek being hit by a hammer, and his whole body It glided in the air for a certain distance, then fell to the ground with a "pop" sound and spit out blood. "Do I want to use you? Who should I look for to do errands? I have to look for you! I think the job of earning 50,000 spiritual stones a month will make countless people break their heads to fight for it! But I just looked for you!" Wuxie at this moment His expression really turned ferocious, his flushed face was full of rage, and the cold murderous intent in his eyes almost became reality. He stepped forward and punched Chi Qing again while waving his hand. Chi Qing couldn't react at all. Wu Xie didn't know what spell he used. His movements were so fast that he didn't even notice the other party's signs of action, and his body was already flying in the air. "Do you understand how tempting fifty thousand spiritual stones are to a monk at the second level of Dao? Those elders of the third-rate sects can't get fifty thousand in a month, but I let you get huge benefits so easily. Don't you want to No matter how grateful you are, who are you talking about hope, despair and nonsense!" Wu Xie walked towards Chi Qing, grabbed his collar, pulled him in front of him, and yelled angrily: "You still say I lied to you! Is that necessary? I can kill you directly!" Chi Qing's cheeks were swollen, and for the first time he realized the huge gap between himself and Wu Xie. Indeed, he could kill him, and he was not one of his moves. enemy. He spit out blood and said vaguely: "Then why don't you kill me?" "Because I want to rescue you from the abyss, because I want you to regain your dignity!" There was a trace of deep disappointment and regret in his eyes, and he said sadly: "But you don't believe me, you don't believe me!" Wu Xie loosened Chi Qing's collar in annoyance, walked to the window, and looked quietly After a while, when he turned around, he regained his previous calmness and said coldly: "If you want to leave, then go. The farther you go, the better. I will spare your life today and let me see you next time." , Kill without mercy!" Chi Qing froze on the spot. He looked at Wu Xie, looking at his disappointed indifference, as if looking at Liu Adou who couldn't help him, and for a moment he felt shaken in his heart. , annoyed, feeling that his actions were too reckless. He is fully capable of killing himself, but since he doesn¡¯t want to kill him, he naturally wants to help him, but because he wants to return to his original state so much, he loses his temper and gets angry. It¡¯s really wrong, so wrong! Wu Xie looked at Chi Qing and said coldly: "Do you think you have the capital? Are your wings strong? Let me tell you, your so-called one hundred thousand spirit stones per month are all a fantasy!" "How many medium-sized markets are there? There are only twenty houses in the entire Nantian Continent, and there are only sixty houses in the whole world. How many spiritual stones can sixty houses have? Only a mere 600,000 yuan! So what? Six hundred thousand spirit stones can defeat me? You are so naive that you are so naive!" Wu Xie's words were cold and heavy, destroying his beautiful fantasy, and his face turned pale. Paler. "I have always wanted to give you this good thing of earning spiritual stones. Fifty thousand spiritual stones a month, more than the elders of a third-rate sect. Taking medicine to achieve breakthroughs has become a common thing. This is the wish that all monks long for. "Who is responsible for your ability to break through two small realms in just one month?" Wu Xie's face was extremely cold: "And?Did I serve you as a beast? I don't. I gave you top-notch skills and ten thousand spirit stones. You only need to use the teleportation array to travel through space, and then say a few words to the shopkeeper. Is this hard work? no! " "I created the top-notch skills myself, did it myself, paid your travel expenses out of my own pocket, and even split the money with you 50-50 after the completion. What did you do? What did I pay? " "I must ask you to sell it? I have no hands or feet of my own? I can¡¯t even say, ¡®Shopkeeper, I want to sell the exercises¡¯? Who thinks who is a fool? You think I'm a fool! " Chi Qing's face was already as pale as snow, and he was filled with regrets and suffering. If Wu Xie continued to beat him and scolded him angrily, maybe he would feel better, but Wu Xie said very calmly to him, this is better than killing He still felt uncomfortable because it meant that Wuxie no longer had any hope or illusions about him, and it was very likely that he would no longer help him. "I I was wrong. "Chiqing tried to apologize to Wuxie, but what he received was an extremely impatient wave of his sleeves. "You can leave. " "Right" "Still not leaving? You want me to kick you out? "Wuxie looked at him irritably. Chiqing swallowed the apology that reached his throat, stood up slowly, and walked towards the door with heavy steps. His movements were very slow, as if he was old. The old man was walking hard. With each step, his regret deepened, as if there was a knife in his heart that kept stabbing at his heart. If he could do it all over again, he would never be angry with Wu Xie, but in this world. Is there any possibility? No! It¡¯s only the bitter consequences of his own actions! Unknowingly, he walked to the door, but couldn¡¯t put it down. He turned around and sat on the bed with his eyes closed. Wu Xie, who didn't want to look at him, bowed deeply, then gently closed the door and left. After a long time, Wu Xie opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and a light finally flashed in his eyes. He has completely conquered Chi Qing. He is not worried that Chi Qing will really leave. The regret in his heart will only continue to torture him and force him to appear in front of him again. At that time, he will have absolute loyalty. A strong way to win people's hearts is not to use both kindness and force, but to make the other person feel regret and guilt. To do this, you need to mix truth with lies, and mix truth with lies. Wuxie can kill him directly. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true to give him benefits far beyond ordinary people, it¡¯s also true to be able to heal him. But, it¡¯s false to not want to use him! Wuxie needs someone to take advantage of him, he needs someone to take advantage of him. Helping him when it is inconvenient, or to earn benefits, or to find out information are all part of preparing for a rainy day. No matter how strong one person is, sometimes he cannot be used by a group of people, just like he wanted to do some time ago. He concentrated on cultivating seven-color flowers and couldn't spare time to run around. But at this time, Chi Qing could take his place and help him get more benefits in a limited time. Now that Chi Qing's matter was settled, he set his sights. At the auction meeting on the second day, ¡°Does anyone have the resources to win the Epiphany Grass? "A scornful sneer appeared at the corner of Wuxie's mouth. (It's the third update today! Three updates in a row! Please recommend, collect, evaluate, and everything!) Text Chapter 108 Three Heroes The auction finally started on this day. The second floor belonging to the monks in the second realm of Dao was overcrowded. The streets were crowded with people and countless monks came from all directions just to take pictures of what they needed. There are also some monks who just come out to join in the fun and want to watch the soap opera competing for beauties. In short, 20,000 monks have gathered on the second floor of the city, which can be regarded as a small event. Wuxie¡¯s attention is not here at all, he doesn¡¯t care about Yun Keer** at all. He was walking on the street. There were too many people around him, which made him walk slowly. He didn't care and walked straight to the largest building in the center of the second floor. That building is the auction house. This auction house occupies a large area and is a hollow circular building. Various items will be auctioned in turn in a small area on the stage, while under the stage there are five boxes arranged in a semicircle. Thousands of seats. Since the auction house only holds it once every few months, and there are only 5,000 places available each time, there are certain conditions for participating in the auction. Monks from cultivating families and sects are given priority. Loose cultivators must show corresponding financial resources, with 20,000 spirit stones as the bottom line, and regardless of whether the treasure is auctioned, they must pay a participation fee of 500 spirit stones. This alone, one auction can provide The auction house brought in a profit of 250,000 spirit stones. As for other benefits, we will not go into details. Therefore, the auction is not something that ordinary cultivators can enter just when they want. This also allows Wuxie to not be anxious and can go as he pleases. "How is it? Yun Ke'er, Wang Ming, and Wu Cheng are here?" "Count the time, the auction is about to start, it should be here soon." There are not a few monks talking about this on the street, just look at their expressions , has no intention of participating in the auction, and should be just joining in the fun. Wuxie turned a deaf ear to these discussions. He looked down upon those monks who did nothing all day long and did not do their job properly. Inquiring about these information was a waste of time. It could neither increase knowledge nor improve cultivation. A lot of time was wasted, which was very difficult. Are you free? There are not many such monks, but there are actually thousands of them, filling the already crowded streets to the point where it is difficult to walk even a mile. "The most powerful magical weapon is freshly forged! It only costs 888, and you can take it home!" "If you are destined to come thousands of miles away to meet you, two thousand spiritual stones are not expensive! This treasure is only sold to those who are destined" "Among the mortals The most beautiful girl can be bought to warm your bed. She can cook and cook. Even if you don't have to eat, you can't stand the smell of the food! " There are small stalls in twos and threes on both sides of the street. They are all casual cultivators who don't know what they are doing. They were very enthusiastic about the things they obtained. As long as they were sold today, they could equal their previous month's income. The things they sell are all kinds of weird. The magical enlightenment stone is the most common, and the old wine that has been collected for thousands of years is considered normal. The more outrageous ones are selling mortal girls. The most outrageous one actually caught two weak women who turned into human forms. The monster said some obscene words with a sly look, as if to say, take a catwoman home Not to mention, there are really many "very fresh" prostitutes who looked at their breasts carefully, and then joined the bargaining army. Go in. Wuxie shook his head secretly after seeing this. I really don¡¯t know how these people think. How much can they achieve if they think about obscene things every day? He really didn't understand how these people could cultivate to the second realm of Dao. The business of the shops is even more prosperous. Compared with street stalls, the things in their stores are really useful for cultivation. Professionals produce high-quality products, and high-quality products are robbed. They like to see the jealousy of the three geniuses bring benefits to them. Wuxie walked to the door of the auction house, looked up, and found that it was nothing special. It was also made of dark light-absorbing stone, exuding a faint black light, and integrated with the entire second floor, but it was made larger. Just a few. At the entrance of the auction house, there are many monks queuing up, divided into three rows. The number of people is not large, about 300 people in total. But for every person who enters, another person will line up behind the queue, and there will be a steady stream of replenishment, so the number of people will increase. That¡¯s a lot. Three rows of people are received at the door by three young people. They will ask the monks to show the number of their spiritual stones as required. Those with more spiritual stones can take out the seats closer to the front desk. Wuxie started queuing up. While he was lining up, he discovered that there was another entrance next to the gate. From time to time, some young people would walk there with their entourage, and then go in alone. There is a special channel open to the disciples of sects and cultivating immortal families. There is no need to wait or line up. After waiting in line for a long time, he even saw a few familiar figures, including Wang Lang from the Daoyixian Sect.   He looks very haggard, and his face is a little sickly pale, but his cultivation has reached the second and second levels of Dao. It seems that he has a strong ability to withstand blows. After each blow, there will be a bigger rebound. . Wu Xie looked at him indifferently without any thoughts. Speaking of which, the elders of Dao Yixian Sect had to thank themselves. If it weren't for themselves, could Wang Lang's potential be tapped to the greatest extent? Wuxie also saw Wu Xiaoqing, her face was also haggard, she walked in with her head lowered, while Mr. Zhuzi was waiting outside, but looking at his lonely look, he probably did not please Wu Xiaoqing. During this period, there were also some young people who Wu Xie didn¡¯t know entered, and they all had good qualifications. After queuing like this for a while, a commotion suddenly came from the right side of the crowd. Wuxie turned around and saw that the crowd gradually separated, making way for the woman in the middle. The woman was wearing a white robe, with bright eyes and white teeth, a beautiful face and clear eyebrows, her head was slightly raised, and she accepted everyone's retreat very naturally. "Yun Ke'er is here." "She is indeed an arrogant beauty who has emerged from the mud and is untainted. She is not as famous as the first sight." Naturally, she should have heard the whispers of the crowd, but this kind of genius has long been used to being the center of attention. For such a I have become accustomed to the compliments, and my state of mind has long been as calm as still water. And her indifferent temperament makes her arrogant and unique. She walked over and Wuxie found that there were two people behind her, two young men. One of them is extremely handsome, wearing fluttering white clothes, wearing a white jade crown on his head, and holding a folding fan in his hand. As he shakes it gently, he has the air of an official. This person is the talented junior of the Wang family, Wang Ming. And the other man is Wu Cheng. Wu Cheng was born ordinary and looked ordinary, but he was not. Unlike Wang Ming, he always had a gentle smile on his face along the way. From time to time, he would hand over to the people around him and express his apology and gratitude for their behavior of giving way. He appears to be amiable, and as soon as you see him, you will feel friendly in your heart. Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, this Wu Cheng is quite talented. He must have been exposed to the family business since he was young, which made him mature a lot. (My thoughts are wrong today, it¡¯s a bit late, sorry.) Text Chapter 109 Spiritual Power Necklace "I really can't help but guess. I think Wu Cheng will definitely win." "Mr. Wu has been in the shopping mall for many years. This kind of business war test is his specialty. It should be very easy." After the three heroes walked in, Many people began to say good things because they had a good impression of Wu Cheng. Finally, when Wu Xie entered the venue, a young man smiled and said to him: "Please show your qualifications." Wu Xie handed him a storage bag with an expressionless face. The young man glanced at it and saw 40,000 spiritual stones. Then he returned it to Wuxie. "Please come in." Wuxie walked in. Behind the door was a long black passage. When he was about to enter the empty auction hall, there was another young man. When he saw Wuxie, he immediately walked over and said with a smile: "Do you need clothes and a hat to block the detection of spiritual consciousness?" ? We have free ones and paid ones. The paid ones are more effective." "I want the best one," Wu Xie said with an expressionless face. The one with the best effect is the most expensive. The young man was not surprised because Wu Xie was young. He had seen many people, and it was not surprising that criminals wanted all over the world arrived. They did not want to reveal their identities and would naturally buy the best, even if they were clever. There are more stone flowers. Taking out a set of black clothes and a bamboo hat from the storage bag, the young man smiled and said: "Two thousand spirit stones." Wuxie gave him two thousand, stretched out his hand and touched the whole set of clothes, and the clothes suddenly rustled. It flew up and wrapped itself around Wu Xie from top to bottom. Finally, the bamboo hat fell down and Wu Xie turned into a man in black and walked towards the hall. As soon as you entered the hall, you saw a big red curtain on the stage, which looked a bit like a theater stage. And the position he was in was the highest place. Looking down, there were stairs one by one. There were two rows of seats extending on both sides of the stairs. Most of those seats were empty, with some casual cultivators sitting in twos and threes. And at the bottom, that is, in the first two rows of seats closest to the stage, Yun Keer, Wang Ming, Wu Cheng, Wang Lang, Wu Xiaoqing and others are sitting. Wuxie walked down. The 40,000 spirit stones he displayed were considered to be a lot among casual cultivators, so he was assigned to one of the seats in the middle and in the front. He walked over and sat down. He closed his eyes and slowly waited for the auction to begin. The monks came in one after another in the hall and found their own seats to sit down. Most of them brought black clothes and hats given by the auction house, and few of them bought them themselves. Although they are casual cultivators and don't have many spiritual stones on their bodies, since they can cultivate to the second level of Dao, few of them are fools. They still have the most basic vigilance. If they can avoid exposing their identities, they can save a lot of money. trouble. There were more people in the hall, but no one made any noise, and they kept quiet in a tacit understanding. Finally, the 5,000-seat hall was filled with people. The red curtain opened on the stage, and a fat man in a bright red robe walked up. As soon as he came up, he smiled with his face trembling with fat. "Welcome fellow Taoists to come and participate in this auction. I am Zhu Tou San. I am very helpless that the auction house gave me this pseudonym. I hate them so much." The fat man in red had a shiny face and controlled the fat on his face. He made an expression that was both aggrieved and angry, and chopped his feet hard, showing a mixture of grief and anger. "Haha, Zhu Tou San." There was a burst of laughter in the audience, maybe because of Zhu Tou San's humor, or maybe just because he looked funny. No matter what, the atmosphere suddenly became much more pleasant, and this Pig Tou San was very good at stirring up the atmosphere. Seeing that everyone was laughing at him, Zhu Tou San shook his head and sighed, feeling very lonely and helpless. Everyone laughed even more happily. "Don't talk about me anymore, lest everyone think I'm promoting myself." Zhu Tousan said with a solemn expression, "The first item to be auctioned today is the Holy Spirit Fruit!" As soon as he said the first item to be auctioned , and immediately a beautiful woman came up holding a tray. There was a fruit the size of a pear on the tray, exuding a faint aura. Zhu Tou San said to everyone with high spirits: "The Holy Spirit Fruit is a holy fruit that allows people to transcend their own qualifications in a short period of time and achieve rapid improvement in cultivation." "As a simple example, let's take the poor student like me. As far as useless trash is concerned, once I eat the Holy Spirit Fruit, within a month, my cultivation speed can be compared with that of a genius with higher qualifications! What is this? This is good news for monks with lower qualifications! But is its effect only limited to us monks with lower qualifications? No! If a genius eats this Holy Spirit Fruit, his cultivation speed will be even higher! So you can use that sentence with confidence! What do you say? Let me think about it, oh, suitable for all ages, men and women.?! "Zhu Tou San's words were very provocative. Everyone was made to laugh by his humorous style, and they began to look at the Holy Spirit Fruit with admiration. "The base price is one thousand, and each increase will be at least five hundred! " "One thousand and five! " "Two thousand! " Everyone started bidding. Wu Xie sat calmly with his eyes closed. He knew very well that big items like the Enlightenment Grass would be placed last, so he was not impatient at all. " The first time for four thousand spiritual stones! " "Four thousand spirit stones for the second time! " "Four thousand spirit stones for the third time! " "make a deal! " Zhu Tousan said loudly with a smile on his face: "This treasure was photographed by fellow Taoist No. 795! " " Now we are bidding for the second treasure, the mid-grade magic weapon Kunlun Sword! " The auction continues. There are a hundred items in total to be auctioned. Someone has taken a photo of each item, and the atmosphere is very lively. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen treasures have been auctioned. Wuxie always closes his eyes and rests. There is no He took action once. The monk sitting next to him was very speechless. He secretly criticized this man for not saying a word no matter what treasure he brought up. I thought he was dead. ¡°Now let¡¯s auction the middle-grade magic weapon, the spiritual power necklace! "As soon as these words came out, everyone suddenly became more excited. "Finally, something big came out. " Wuxie also opened his eyes at this moment, with a flash of light in his eyes. A beautiful woman came up with a tray. On the tray was a string of exquisite milk-colored necklaces. The necklace consisted of a total of forty-nine white beads. It is strung with small blue beads, like a pearl necklace. If nothing else, this portrait alone has captured the hearts of many female monks. "It is a medium-grade spiritual power necklace that stores huge spiritual power. Quickly replenish your spiritual power when it is exhausted. With this item, you no longer have to worry about being slaughtered because your spiritual power is used up in battle. All you have to do is absorb it! " "This spiritual power necklace possesses all the spiritual power of the second and third-level monks at their peak. Having it by your side is like having an extra helper and an extra life! " "Even if you feel that you are strong and will not run out of spiritual power, you can still buy it and give it to your sweetheart. I think no woman can say no to it! Haha, actually I also want to buy it back as a gift" Zhu Tousan sighed shyly after the introduction, and everyone burst into laughter again. Text Chapter 110 What a rich man! "The starting price is four thousand spirit stones! Each time the price increases, it will be at least one thousand!" After Zhu Touzan finished speaking, everyone started to rush to buy again. "Five thousand spiritual stones!" "Six thousand spiritual stones!" "Seven thousand spiritual stones!" There are many monks participating in the auction this time, especially the majority of casual cultivators. Because they often experience life and death battles, they often encounter some In extreme cases, spiritual exhaustion is commonplace. Of course, that is when they are most defenseless. So they are very thirsty for the spiritual power necklace. "Ten thousand spiritual stones." Suddenly, a haggard female voice came from where the geniuses were sitting in the front row. This was the first time that a genius participated in the bidding. Everyone couldn't help but take a breath. They turned around and saw Wu Xiaoqing in green clothes. She stared at the spiritual necklace with sadness in her eyes. She remembered the last time she used up the spiritual power beads. At that time, her spiritual power was exhausted and she killed a big green python. At that time, she was trapped in the big bell by seven people, and her life hung on a thread. It was at that time that a white figure rescued her, smiled at her, and said softly: "It's okay." That figure, that white figure. Why do you always think of him? His appearance made her jump wildly, and her heart was completely opened, giving birth to an ignorant love. It was also him who cruelly destroyed this thought with his own hands, making her shed tears while looking at the desolate moonlight for countless late nights. . He is such a hateful person! If there hadn¡¯t been that heart-warming encounter, how could there have been the final tragic parting? If life is just like the first time we met, why should the autumn wind draw a fan sadly? What she is sad about is not the fan, but the spiritual power bead. " Once things start, they can't go back to the beginning. In this case, the spiritual power beads are no longer there, so I bought a spiritual power necklace to bring things back to the moment before I met him. Maybe in this way, I can gradually forget him. "Eleven thousand spirit stones!" "Twelve thousand spirit stones!" After a slight daze, everyone cruelly disrupted Wu Xiaoqing's thoughts. They don't care about your sad girlish feelings of Wu Xiaoqing, or your own survival probability. Improving is the most important thing. "Fifteen thousand spirit stones!" Wu Xiaoqing suddenly raised her level by a full three thousand spirit stones. Her voice was not loud, and even sounded a little sad, but the firmness in her tone made anyone feel that she was determined to win. The people who were competing with her were silent for a while. The price of fifteen thousand spiritual stones was already close to the highest price of this string of spiritual power necklaces. If they continued to fight, they would be at a disadvantage. "Sixteen thousand spiritual stones!" In the end, someone quoted a higher price. Wu Xiaoqing was a little stunned. The sect gave her a total of 40,000 spiritual stones this time, mainly for another treasure, not for this string of spiritual power necklaces. If the bidding continues at this time, then the other treasure will be auctioned. The chances are slim. She frowned, pursed her lips hard, and finally quoted the price. "Eighteen thousand spiritual stones!" This price has slightly exceeded the value of the spiritual power necklace itself, and the whole audience was silent, and no one could argue anymore. Zhu Tou San saw no one and shouted again: "Eighteen thousand spirit stones once!" "Eighteen thousand spirit stones twice!" Wu Xie witnessed everything from his seat, including Wu Xiaoqing's hesitation, shaking slightly Wu Xiaoqing shook her head. After all, Wu Xiaoqing was a woman, and she was still a woman in emotional pain. Her emotions suppressed her rationality. He cleared his throat slightly, and when Zhu Tousan was about to shout a deal, he quoted his price. "Twenty thousand spiritual stones!" There was a hint of calmness in his magnetic voice. He used the voice-changing technique to change his voice. He sounded like a middle-aged man, which immediately attracted everyone's attention. Twenty thousand spiritual stones were far beyond the value of the spiritual power necklace. Everyone looked at him speechlessly, thinking to themselves, who is this rich man? Wu Xiaoqing's face suddenly turned pale, and she fell weakly into her seat. She could no longer compete, otherwise her goal of this trip would be hopeless. "Twenty thousand spiritual stones for the first time!" "Twenty thousand spiritual stones for the second time!" "Twenty thousand spiritual stones for the third time!" "Deal! The spiritual power necklace was taken by Taoist No. 600!" Zhu Tousan was delighted. shouted, the higher the value of his auction, the more commission he would get. Wuxie¡¯s sudden bid really startled the monk next to him. He looked at Wuxie in shock. It turned out that the ¡°living dead¡± next to him turned out to be a rich man! ? ?Xie faced everyone's gaze calmly. He bought this necklace naturally to prepare for a rainy day. He was not afraid of 10,000 yuan, but just in case. Maybe one day he would encounter the embarrassing situation of exhaustion of spiritual power. In fact, there is another point. He could see that Wu Xiaoqing didn't have many spiritual stones, so he didn't mean it, so he helped her by the way to prevent her from spending unnecessary spiritual stones on the spiritual power necklace. Anyway, for Wu Xie nowadays , twenty thousand spiritual stones is just a small amount, and can be earned back in a few days. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s auction the next treasure!¡± ¡­ The auction is still in full swing, with various offers buzzing and echoing in the empty hall. Sounds of sighs, surprises, and envy are heard everywhere. The auction has also reached the 46th item, and the 47th item is another big item! Zhu Tou San pretended to be mysterious and said: "The next treasure is different from the previous ones. It is an extremely good thing that defies the heavens. I am wondering, is it a fox girl or a lion man?" Everyone laughed, even though this joke contained The amount of information was very large and vulgar, but it still aroused everyone's curiosity and looked forward to the treasures that were about to appear. Zhu Tousan clapped his hands behind the scenes. The beautiful woman who had gone down countless times and took the trouble to come up with a plate appeared again. Unfortunately, no one was in the mood to appreciate her beauty and locked their eyes on the tray. Wuxie opened his eyes and looked there. I saw a small, red stone placed on the tray, which looked like a smooth pebble in the river. "Enlightenment Stone?" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he looked at Zhu Tou San. Zhu Tou San glanced at the Enlightenment Stone, was disappointed and pretended to regret, and sighed: "Why isn't it the goddess Chang'e?" "What on earth is it?" "Don't be so pretentious." Everyone was also confused, this is the big one this time. object? No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not big. Seeing that everyone was not in the mood to pay attention to him, Zhu Tousan coughed awkwardly and introduced himself. "As you all thought, this is an enlightenment stone!" Everyone was in an uproar, and then they suddenly realized that they were right, it was an enlightenment stone. What is recorded in the Enlightenment Stone is the artistic conception of a spell, which allows people to quickly learn to cast spells. However, this is just an Enlightenment Stone. It is impossible to realize a spell to its peak state. How valuable can it be? As a big item? However, no one dares to underestimate it. This kind of magic must be extremely special and powerful. (Recommended votes urgently requested on Monday!) Text Chapter 112 Concentration Technique Zhu Tou San began to introduce: "This perception stone records not ordinary spells, but extremely rare divine consciousness attack spells!" As soon as Zhu Tou San finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar, as if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, sweeping the entire place. "Sacred consciousness attack spell! It's rare!" "Isn't this kind of spell always mastered by the top sects? How come it has been exposed to the outside?" "Although the top sects have this kind of spell, they are all a set of enlightenment stones that can make people Mastering it directly to the peak, this is just one piece, so the top sects are not very interested. "Everyone was completely shocked. This type of spiritual attack spell is very rare, and has always been regarded as a treasure by the top sects. It is rare to see it on the market. Don't say you bought it. This Shengxian City is worthy of being the leader of a medium-sized city in the Southern Continent, and it actually got an Enlightenment Stone. "It's a pity that this is just a perception stone, otherwise I would have bought it at any cost." Yun Ke'er sighed softly, showing regret. But even though it was just a piece, she was willing to fight for it. Wang Ming and Wu Cheng were also shocked. They wanted to buy it, but they could only sigh in despair. They had 150,000 spirit stones, but they still had to compete and couldn't move at all. In the middle of the crowd, Wuxie stared at the Enlightenment Stone on the stage, his eyes flashed, and a slight smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth. He once practiced the spiritual attack spell and used it to kill many enemies. This kind of attack is invisible and extremely difficult to defend against. As long as the spiritual consciousness is strong enough, just a thought will kill the opponent. It¡¯s a pity that this type of spell was not mastered to its peak level back then, and most of its use was for auxiliary purposes. Now you can buy this enlightenment stone and use the sky lantern to quickly master it to its peak, which will definitely have unexpected effects in battle. After all, there is a big difference between the spells mastered at the peak level and those mastered at the junior level. The surprised voices gradually died down. After everyone was shocked, they all began to count the spiritual stones in their bags to see if they could compete. Seeing that everyone calmed down, Zhu Tousan had the opportunity to continue to introduce: "This kind of magic is called Condensation Technique. As the name suggests, it is to gather the spiritual consciousness into a needle and pierce the enemy's spiritual consciousness fiercely. It is an excellent one. "If you can master the technique to the highest level, you can instantly kill any opponent with the same level of consciousness!" "Even if you only master it at the elementary level, you can stop the opponent for one breath. This breath often determines the life or death of a battle!" Zhu Tou San spoke impassionedly, telling everyone the benefits of this technique in a very real way. This is not to say that he cannot inspire people, but that real treasures do not need to be exaggerated. However, Zhu Tou San was very smart and did not say any harm. If he used this technique against an enemy whose consciousness was higher than his own, it would only be counterproductive and he would be injured by the opponent's consciousness. "The base price is 10,000! Each increase must not be less than 2,000! Please bid!" Before the voice fell, some casual cultivators started bidding. "Twenty thousand spiritual stones!" "Twenty-six thousand spiritual stones!" "Thirty thousand spiritual stones!" Different from the previous increase in price according to the minimum requirements, the person who increased the price this time directly increased the price by a huge amount. It's no wonder , although there is only one piece of enlightenment stone, it has infinite uses. It is worth about 40,000 spirit stones. The increase of 2,200 spirit stones can only be boring nonsense. "Thirty-five thousand spirit stones!" This was what Wang Lang shouted. The scattered cultivators were silent for a while. Finally, the geniuses are about to take action again. Originally, there were only a few bidders this time, and they were all relatively wealthy casual cultivators. Now that the geniuses have made a move, no casual cultivator dares to continue bidding. No matter how rich they are, they can't compete with the wealth of a power. "Forty thousand spiritual stones!" A crisp voice directly called out the highest price of this enlightenment stone. Everyone turned around and saw that it was Yun Ke'er of Haotian Sect. She is dressed in white, which is better than snow. Her clothes are fluttering, and her voice is ethereal. She is like a fairy from Guanghan who does not eat the fireworks of the world, and her expression is cold. Everyone sighed, since Yun Keer intervened, they had no chance to fight for it. There is no way, he is a rich man. Wang Lang's expression was more indifferent than before, and there was actually a trace of Wuxie's charm in his movements, full of contempt, but unlike the arrogance he once had, now he has a little more stability and restraint. Perhaps it was during the last competition between the three factions that he realized that self-confidence is not blind arrogance, but the indifference that remains unchanged despite the collapse of Mount Tai. This change made Wuxie's eyes light up, and he secretly admired this son's character. So powerful. Wang Lang glanced at Yun Keer indifferently, and said softly with no expression on his face."Forty-three thousand." Yun Ke'er frowned, and was extremely uncomfortable with Wang Lang's calm eyes. She was a proud daughter of her generation, and she was the focus of everyone's attention no matter where she went. Sparkling with surprise, or sparkling with admiration. ???????????? Even if he flashes a lustful and evil look that makes her disgusted, she is tolerated by her. But this look, the look that saw her as a red and pink skull, made her the most disgusting. Normally, she would never make another quote, but now she always feels angry, just to suppress Wang Lang's limelight. She frowned in displeasure and said, "Forty-six thousand." "Forty-eight thousand." Wang Lang said calmly, still expressionless, with a calm and casual tone. Yun Keer gritted her teeth and her unhappy tone became more serious. "Fifty thousand!" After this sound, everyone clicked their tongues, this is a rich man, as long as it is what he wants, even if it costs more spiritual stones, what does it matter? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?? When will a casual cultivator come out to overwhelm her? It's so sad. Wang Lang didn¡¯t argue anymore, not even a hint of displeasure, as if he didn¡¯t care at all about Yun Keer¡¯s tit-for-tat, and sat calmly on the chair, as calm as the autumn wind. Yun Keer raised her head slightly and glanced at Wang Lang, her eyes flashing with satisfaction. Since she had bid the price, there was no reason to lose. Zhu Tou San's face was full of joy. He was most happy to see the fighting spirit of the geniuses. He said loudly: "Which fellow Taoist would like to" "Fifty-five thousand." Before Zhu Tou San finished speaking, a steady voice came from the front row. He was stunned for a moment when he heard the sound. Looking for the voice, he saw the man in black, who was Taoist Fellow No. 600. Everyone was also stunned and looked at Wuxie. "What kind of trouble is this? This person has already proven that he is a rich man, and now he plans to further consolidate his image as a rich man?" "There is such a person in my team of casual cultivators, and he dares to challenge Yun Ke'er. !" "The rich man! See the rich man again!" Everyone was excited and looked at Yun Ke'er with a playful expression. Yun Ke'er's face was still calm, but her little hands were already trembling slightly. "Are you unhappy? Have you been stepped on? Compared with me, a big casual cultivator, you are just a stumbling block." Everyone thought happily. Wang Ming's face next to Yun Ke'er's face was gloomy, and his displeasure was clearly visible. Wu Cheng looked calm, as if the one who was stepped on was not his sweetheart, and looked at Wu Xie calmly. "Do you want to increase the price, fellow Daoist Yun?" Zhu Tousan deliberately teased Yun Keer's dissatisfaction, wanting to see the two wealthy people raise the price again. "Of course!" Yun Ke'er tried to remain calm and said calmly: "Fifty thousand" "Sixty thousand." Wu Xie gently but powerfully interrupted Yun Ke'er's offer. At this moment, Yun Ke'er couldn't keep calm anymore and stood up abruptly, her face as gloomy as water, and she stared at Wu Xie. She felt uncomfortable, everyone was happy, and the expressions on their faces were extremely wonderful. "Ke'er, stop arguing. This enlightenment stone is not worth the price, and it's just one piece. It's useless to buy it. Let that fellow Taoist be taken advantage of." Wang Ming wanted Yun Ke'er to find an excuse to step down. It's a pity that anyone who listens to it will think that he is jealous of sour grapes. After hearing this, Yun Ke'er became even more difficult to step down, and was about to make another offer in anger, but Wu Cheng, who was on the side, took the lead and said softly with a smile: "Ke'er, I think the Concentration Technique is very important to that fellow Taoist, so why not just be a favor?" , Give it to that fellow Taoist. " These words were gentle and pleasant to listen to. Yun Keer's face looked much better and she said softly: "Since you like it, I will give it to you. " After that, he sat back in his seat. "Okay, since no one has made any further bids, this enlightenment stone will be taken by fellow Taoist No. 600!" Text Chapter 113 Fellow Taoist No. 600 Zhu Tou San once again introduced one magic weapon after another in a mellow tone, with nonsensical humor occasionally interspersed in the middle, making everyone laugh, and the atmosphere was very lively and happy. Time goes by, don¡¯t sit still for two hours. A dazzling array of treasures flashed past like a lantern, but none of them interested him, and he never took action again. Those geniuses have never taken action, and have been waiting for the last ten treasures to appear. After waves of price increases, the long-awaited first competition finally began. "I believe that you have all bought the treasures you need. Now let us relax and watch the game between the Wang family and the Wu family." "The ninety-first treasure, the Epiphany Grass!" Everyone was quite amused. He looked at Wang Ming and Wu Cheng. Both of them had relaxed expressions, but it was obvious that Wang Ming was still a little uneasy. You must know that he was facing Wu Cheng, who had been involved in the family business since childhood. It would be a lie to say he was not nervous. And Yun Ke'er raised her head slightly, obviously very proud that the two heroes were going to compete because of her. The Epiphany Grass was brought up, and Zhu Tou San didn't bother to introduce it anymore. He said directly: "The base price of the Epiphany Grass is 20,000, and each increase in price must not be less than 2,000." As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Ming couldn't wait to shout first. : "Seventy-four thousand nine hundred spirit stones!" "Okay, Master Wang has given out seventy-four thousand spirit stones. Where are you, Master Wu?" Wu Cheng glanced at Wang Ming lightly, and couldn't help but see the pride in his eyes. He smiled secretly in his heart and shook his head slightly. Wang Ming¡¯s move is indeed good. Seventy-four thousand is half of one hundred and fifty thousand and one thousand less. If he wants to buy the Epiphany Grass, he will have to spend seventy-six thousand spirit stones, so he will have seventy-four thousand left. Then in the next two rounds, the opponent can divide the 150,000 into two bids, each time bidding at a price of 75,000 spiritual stones, and he only has 74,000 spiritual stones left, and can no longer win. Any game. So in terms of the total score, the other party bought two pieces and you only had one piece, which is equivalent to losing this competition. But even if he doesn't buy it, he can't do it. The other party bought the Epiphany Grass and has 76,000 left. When the next item is auctioned, he will pay 76,000. By then, he must buy it, and he will have to spend 76,000. Eighteen thousand spirit stones. In this way, when the third item comes out, the opponent still has 76,000 left, and he only has 72,000, so he still loses. So his hands are very poisonous. Of course, he can't figure it out himself. At a glance, he knows that the forces behind him are making plans. But can¡¯t this dilemma be resolved? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out and found that Wu Cheng was in a very passive situation. Buying was the way to go, and not buying was the way to go. So, should he buy or not? Yun Keer looked at Wu Cheng with interest, looking forward to how Wu Cheng, who was also a genius in business, would break the situation. Wu Xie was not interested at all. If he were to deal with this situation, it would be impossible to win. This was a dead end, but a draw would not be difficult. It¡¯s just that he knows very well that no matter how hard they fight, it will be in vain. The Epiphany Grass is in his pocket. All conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable to absolute power. The wealth he has now is absolute power. Facing the gazes of everyone, especially the expectant gazes of his sweetheart, Wu Cheng smiled slightly and was not nervous. He also saw that this was a dead end, with no chance of winning, but it could be a draw. "Seventy-six thousand spirit stones." Wu Cheng said lightly. "Okay, Mr. Wu has offered 76,000 spirit stones. Do you want Mr. Wang to increase the price?" "No need." Wang Ming smiled and waved his hand, nodding to Wu Cheng calmly. "In that case, then" "Eighty thousand spiritual stones!" Such an abrupt interruption and such a violent offer. The casual cultivators were stupid, Yun Keer was stupid, Zhu Tousan was stupid, and the king named Wu Cheng was also stupid. They were speechless and shocked and turned to look at Fellow Taoist No. 600. They were all dumbfounded. "What are you doing? It's against the sky!" "The local tycoon is really so powerful!" "He is the top figure among my great casual cultivators!" All the casual cultivators were excited, and they were all shocked by Wu Xie's performance today. This It's either don't take action, or you'll be scared to death if you take action! It seems that he is not satisfied with his image as a wealthy person in the past two times, and he wants to mess up Yun Keer's situation! "Excuse me, what do you mean?" Wang Ming couldn't sit still. He made a good start, but he didn't expect someone to disrupt the situation! The reason why it is called a spoiler is because the value of Epiphany Grass is not high. Fifty thousand is the market price, and sixty thousand is basically?Selling price, he is confident that even if someone is not afraid of offending his three families, he will not take advantage of him and buy epiphany grass. ??????????????? But this person decided to buy it. With the strong financial resources he had shown before, even he, a genius who is loved by thousands of people, has to feel ashamed. "And this person directly called for 80,000 spirit stones. Isn't this a spoiler?" What a bastard! What a bastard! Everyone also looked at Wuxie, wondering what he was going to do. Wu Xie's answer was very direct and violent: "I want to buy it, so I buy it." The casual cultivators were excited and looked at Wang Ming hehe, "What? I have a lot of spiritual stones. I can buy it if I want to. What do you want to do?" ? Wang Ming choked and snorted with an ugly face, and was speechless. Wu Cheng was only surprised for a moment, but he quickly reacted, stood up and smiled at Wu Xie: "You don't know something, this is a competition between the two of us. I hope you can take back the offer for my sake." Wuxie said lightly: "I'm sorry, I don't know you." As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and couldn't help but secretly clenched their fists: "That's awesome! So domineering!" Everyone's mood was like watching a play. When it comes to the excitement, I am very excited. I just don¡¯t know where this person comes from. He is so powerful and openly challenges the three forces. Moreover, when looking at his quotation, he is calm and casual. It seems that the spiritual stone is just a number to him, and he is completely in a fight. Signs of two great talents. This disruption really made this battle of wits more exciting. I don¡¯t know how the two geniuses should fight back. Wu Cheng was a little surprised by Wu Xie's answer, but he neither got angry nor expressed dissatisfaction. He responded politely and sat down. Years of experience in dealing with people tell him that the other party is not a simple person. Since he has the courage and is not afraid of offending the three forces, he naturally relies on him. At this time, the person with the most ugly face was Yun Keer. The battle for the Concentration Technique was originally disrupted by Wu Xie, but now this person came to mess with her again. He was deliberately going against her. She really I don¡¯t know that I have offended such a seemingly powerful person. Zhu Tou San was very embarrassed. He didn't expect that someone would dare to interfere. He didn't know whether he should continue the auction. He coughed twice and said: "Fellow Taoist No. 600 has given out 80,000 spirit stones. Please consider it carefully before proceeding." I need to make a decision, I need to go and settle it first." After saying that, he ran backstage in a panic. He felt very bitter in his heart: "I don't know which great god this fellow Taoist No. 600 is. You can't offend him easily. Go and ask the leader for instructions and see what he says." Text Chapter 114 What is Vigor? Zhu Tou San walked into the backstage and entered a small room with an old man sitting inside. "Mr. Zhou, something bad has happened!" The old man glared at him and snorted: "What's the big thing? You want to scare me to death!" After being scolded, Zhu Tousan felt aggrieved and said anxiously: "Someone is meddling in the competition between Wang Ming and Wu Cheng!" "Oh? Is there such a thing?" The old man's gray eyes rolled, he touched the mustache on his lips, and asked doubtfully: "Who is it?" Pig Head San was stunned for a moment and said: "I don't know who it is. That person is Taoist Fellow No. 600, sitting among the casual cultivators. I don't know what he looks like." "Unknown identity?" The old man closed his eyes and thought for a while. , then opened his eyes, frowned and said, "What has this person done before?" Zhu Tou San said: "A rich man! A real rich man!" "I see, haha." The old man laughed when he heard this. Zhu Tousan was confused and said anxiously: "Then tell me, should this Epiphany Grass be sold?" "Sell it! Why not!" the old man said with a smile. "But, if we sell to Taoist Fellow No. 600, wouldn't we offend the three major forces?" Zhu Tousan said with a bitter face. "Why are you so stupid! Since that fellow Taoist No. 600 is so confident, it means that he has a strong background. If I don't sell him at the auction, wouldn't I be clearly working against others? This is really offending! The three families The power will not be blamed on us.¡± ¡°Besides, I never allow anyone to bid in an auction. The one with the highest price wins!¡±¡­ When Zhu Tousan went to ask for instructions, everyone was also guessing about Wu Xie¡¯s identity. , His current style has made it clear that he is clamoring for the three families, which shows that he is not a casual cultivator at all, and the power behind him is extremely powerful. After all, it is almost impossible for a casual cultivator to have so many spiritual stones. But which force is he from? Could it be that he is from the top sect Nantianmen? Yes, it should be. Everyone quickly made corresponding judgments and felt that Wuxie was from Nantianmen, but he should not be the top genius, but an important disciple who had a place in the sect. This would be in line with the reason why he did not dare to show his true face. If he is really the top genius, there is no need to hide it at all, just boldly reveal his true face and scare Wang Ming and others to death. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is not the top genius. At least he has the strength and financial resources to challenge these geniuses. The three major forces will never cause trouble for him. This guess was soon confirmed by Zhu Tou San, who came back conveniently. He shouted with a smile on his face: "Fellow Taoist No. 600 has offered 80,000 spirit stones. Is there anyone else who will continue to bid?" Zhu Tou San's words are tantamount to tacit approval. In addition to Wuxie's competition, it seems that the auction is also very taboo against Wuxie. Wu Cheng sat calmly in his seat and said nothing. It is impossible for him to continue to quote, and if he continues to quote, Wang Ming will definitely reap the benefits. Anyway, his plan for this competition is to draw a draw. After Wu Xie buys the Enlightenment Grass, there are only two magic weapons left, so it can only be a draw. For him, there is not much difference, and he can save a fortune in spiritual stones. Wang Ming didn¡¯t say anything, and sat on the chair with an ugly expression. Yun Keer snorted coldly at Wuxie and looked away. Seeing that there was no sound in the room, Zhu Tou San chuckled: "This time, the ownership of the Epiphany Grass belongs to fellow Taoist No. 600!" There was no surprise, no exclamation, as if it was a matter of course, Wu Xie's image of a super rich man has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. . "Congratulations." The two casual cultivators sitting next to Wu Xie took the opportunity to please him, but they were ignored by him. They coughed twice in embarrassment and turned to look at the field. "The ninety-first treasure is being auctioned now!" "The ninety-second treasure is being auctioned now!" "The ninety-third treasure is being auctioned now! A medium-grade defensive magic weapon, golden mail!" A golden piece The heavy armor was brought up. It was shining with golden light, as if it were made of pure gold. There was a sense of vicissitudes and atmosphere in its simplicity, as if it had gone through countless battles, silent and condensed, strong and immortal. Zhu Tou San said to the crowd: "This golden mail armor was made by the genius refiner Zui Chenzi. Its defensive power is extremely astonishing. It is considered top-notch among mid-grade defensive magic weapons. It is very strong." "Of course, if it is just It's so simple, and it doesn't deserve to be arranged so far. The most important and special thing about it is that to activate this magic weapon, you only need to consume the spiritual power of a low-grade magic weapon. For everyone in the second realm of Dao, this is a heaven-defying artifact. ¡± Everybody?I heard about this, secretly smacking my lips, a little envious, a little helpless. Monks at the second level of Dao are most suitable for activating low-grade magic weapons. If they use mid-grade magic weapons, their spiritual power will be exhausted very quickly. The characteristics of this golden mail armor are extremely unparalleled. Only a genius like Zui Chenzi can To refine. "It's a pity that the value of this armor is at least about 40,000 yuan, which these casual cultivators dare not even think about." And this is also the second competition between Wang Ming and Wu Cheng. Although their comparison is meaningless, they can't deliberately bid. Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and looked at the golden mail armor carefully. He had already made a plan secretly. He does not lack spells now, only magic weapons. Now that he has resources, he must increase his strength. ??????????? And this magic weapon has a long period of application, even if it reaches the third level of Dao, it will still be of great use. "The base price of this treasure is 15,000, and each increase in price must not be less than 3,000!" "Fifty thousand spiritual stones." Wuxie's calm voice echoed gently in everyone's ears. As soon as he came, he directly raised the price to exceed the value of the magic weapon. the height of. ??Everyone nodded naturally. This price is very consistent with the style of Taoist No. 600. If you don't complain, it will be a blockbuster. Wang Ming¡¯s face became even more gloomy. This fellow Taoist No. 600 had already stirred up the situation. This competition has been canceled. Now he is deliberately quoting a price, which is simply a slap in the face. Wu Cheng¡¯s face remained calm and he didn¡¯t speak at all. He already had several such magic weapons, so there was no need to be vain for the sake of saving face. Yun Keer should have been happy, but she couldn't be happy anyway. She sat on the chair angrily, feeling depressed. "Fifty-five thousand spiritual stones." Wang Ming was angry. Wu Xie's behavior seemed to him to be a deliberate provocation. He was a genius with a world-famous reputation. Wouldn't it be shameful to just give in like that? "Young Master Wang has given out five" "Seventy thousand." Simple and direct, gentle and violent, Zhu Tou San coughed twice in embarrassment, extremely helpless, Taoist Fellow No. 600 was really fierce. Wu Xie turned to look at the furious Wang Ming, and said calmly: "Your competition is meaningless, why bother to fight with me anymore and bring shame on yourself?" This sentence directly caused the crowd who had been calm for a long time to explode again. Looking at Wu Xie in shock and speechlessness, he secretly sighed in his heart: "Vigorous, so violent! Such naked contempt!" Then he looked at Wang Ming, very curious about what kind of counterattack he would make next. When Wang Ming saw everyone staring at him, his face suddenly turned green and red, and he was about to fight to the death at all costs. "Brother Wang, think twice." Wu Cheng's voice came softly. Wang Ming turned to look at him, and the persuasion in his eyes was obvious. Wang Ming understood. Wu Cheng was saying that fellow Taoist No. 600 came here deliberately to cause trouble. Judging from his generosity, he must have come prepared, and he had so many spiritual stones, which showed that he The power behind it is really great. If you continue to fight, you will really be humiliating yourself. Wang Ming sat back on his chair with a livid face and stopped quoting. Text Chapter 115 Make a friend Wang Lang turned his head lightly, glanced at Wuxie, and then turned away. At that moment, he felt that the person had a similar temperament to himself, or that person was very similar to him, and similar to the person he wanted to defeat so much. "Let's take a look at the ninety-fourth magic weapon." The next two magic weapons are both excellent treasures. Wu Xiaoqing and Wang Lang came here for these, and these two rounds are the most explosive. The one who lives there is Wang Lang. Because he is also a very rich man, he will ask for the highest price whenever he opens his mouth, and he is extremely domineering. When it came to the ninety-sixth magic weapon, the third mid-level attack magic weapon appeared again. This was a bow with ten arrows, called the vulture bow. It is also what Zui Chenzi used back then. It has the power of a middle-grade magic weapon, but only consumes the spiritual power of a low-grade magic weapon. There is no doubt that Wuxie once again showed his tycoon style. He only said one word softly and silenced the entire audience. "Which one will be the stepping stone?" It was very simple and rude, so he took the Condor Bow without any suspense, and it only cost 40,000 spirit stones. For no other reason, no one wanted to compete with him. Among the next few magic weapons, the geniuses began to compete fiercely. Wang Ming and Wu Cheng also used the 150,000 spiritual stones to buy what they needed. Wu Xie didn¡¯t meet anything that interested him again and seemed a little silent. This made everyone feel a little regretful. They really wanted to see Wu Xie kill him all the way. "Everyone, today's auction is very successful and enjoyable. It's over here. Now, the Taoist friends who have photographed the treasures are asked to move backstage and complete the transaction part." Zhu Touzan bowed to everyone, walked downstage, and took his own The reward is gone. "It's over, I didn't even take a picture of anything." "What can you buy? A super wealthy person bought five items, and it seems that he doesn't particularly want them. He just bought them to step on others. Five items plus There are a total of 270,000, can you try it if you have the ability?" "There are 100 treasures and 5,000 people. The number of people who bought the treasures is less than one-fifth, but Wu Xie monopolized five of them, which made him angry. A moment of envy. "Let's go, let's try our luck elsewhere." Everyone was about to leave when Wu Xie suddenly stood up, looked around, and said loudly: "If you have epiphany grass with you, you can sell it to me. I will buy it for 80,000 spirit stones. If you find it difficult to part with it, I can buy one for 100,000 spirit stones." As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Wuxie, and even those geniuses couldn't help but look at it in surprise. Looking at him. ? One hundred thousand spirit stones to buy an epiphany plant? This, how much property does this person have? To be so squandering Everyone subconsciously checked the storage bags, wishing they could conjure up a few Epiphany Grasses at this moment. Wu Xie looked around and saw that everyone was silent and depressed. He sighed to himself. Sure enough, the grass of enlightenment was hard to find. "I wonder if fellow Taoist No. 600 can make this friend? I happen to have an idle Epiphany Grass at home. If fellow Taoist needs it, I can sell it at a low price." Wu Xie looked for the voice and saw Wu Cheng being respectful and polite. Smiled at him. "Why not do it?" Don't have any evil intentions. No matter what the person's purpose is for approaching him, just accept it boldly. "Huh!" Yun Keer was a little dissatisfied with Wu Cheng's actions, but she couldn't express any opinions. After all, this was other people's freedom. Wu Xie walked to the front desk, made a set with Wu Cheng, and then walked backstage. ¡°May I ask how you address me.¡± On the way to the backstage, Wu Cheng wanted to get some information from Wu Xie¡¯s mouth that could identify his identity. "Just call me a Taoist friend." Wuxie said calmly. Wu Cheng thought for a long time and couldn't remember anyone with the surname Wei in Nantianmen. He couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He knew that the other party was just talking casually, but he still didn't give up. "Can you please go to my humble residence to talk about it?" "I will definitely go there when I have time." Wuxie did Tai Chi quietly. "You don't have to worry. It's just you and me chatting, no one else is here." Wu Cheng quickly added, thinking that Wu Xie was worried about his identity being exposed. "I see that Brother Wu is very sincere, why don't we go to Wei's humble residence and have a chat?" Wu Xie still didn't agree. Naturally, he was afraid that Wu Cheng would play tricks. Wu Cheng was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect the other party to be so cautious. He couldn't help but nodded and said, "Brother Wei, please go ahead. I just don't know when I can find Brother Wei." Wu Xie said, "Brother Wu took the Epiphany Grass and Go to the intersection and wait, I will meet Brother Wu there. ""That's great." When we got to the backstage, someone had already greeted him, and someone led Wuxie into a separate small room.Above are the five treasures photographed. "Spiritual power necklace, Concentration Technique Enlightenment Stone, Epiphany Grass, Golden Mail Armor, Condor Bow, five treasures are here. Please check it out to see if there are any mistakes." The young man who led the guide finished with a smile and said to Wu Xie. He made a gesture of invitation and stood aside. With a sweep of Wuxie¡¯s spiritual consciousness, Wuxie realized that there was no forgery, so he took out 270,000 spiritual stones and threw them to the young man. The young man got the spirit stone and said, "Your Majesty, you can experience some of the magic weapons here. There is a protective formation here and others cannot detect it." After saying that, he withdrew and left the room to Wuxie alone. After the man left, Wuxie walked to the table, picked up the spiritual power necklace that looked like forty-nine pearls strung together, and carefully felt the rich spiritual power in it. It took a long time before he bit his fingertip and revealed his identity with blood dripping. He hung the necklace around his neck and hid it under his clothes. Then he put away the enlightenment stone, and he was not at ease when he realized it here. Picking up the Epiphany Grass, Wu Xie's lips curled up slightly. This Epiphany Grass was larger than the one he owned. If he took it, he could increase the chance of enlightenment by 30%. Together with the other one, the chance of enlightenment would be 50%, but It's still not safe enough. He doesn't plan to take it now, so he planted it into the life-eating sand. Next, he set his sights on the golden mail armor. The advantages of this middle-grade defensive magic weapon were very obvious. It consumed less spiritual power and had amazing defensive power. But Wu Xie didn't know how amazing it was, so he wanted to try it. He took out the silver needle. The silver needle has always been one of his killing moves. Its main characteristics are its fast speed and extremely strong penetrating power. Ordinary low-grade defensive spells cannot block it. Even mid-grade defensive spells can't block it. Can shake one or two. The shortcomings are also obvious. The killing range is too single. It is a magic weapon against one enemy, but it is weak against a bunch of enemies. But Wuxie never thought about having to deal with a bunch of enemies. He picked up the silver needle, narrowed his eyes slightly, and activated his spiritual power crazily, pouring into the silver needle, glowing with a faint blue light. He flicked it fiercely, and the silver needle immediately rotated at high speed, drawing a vacuum zone. In just an instant, it hit On the golden mail. "Ding!" There was a crisp sound, and the silver needle quickly rebounded, but the golden mail was not only unscathed, but not even a trace was left. Wuxie smiled with satisfaction. As expected, his defense power was amazing. From this point of view, he could ignore the attacks of low-grade spells or magic weapons when facing enemies in the future. ?? Wuxie recognized the owner of the golden chain armor dripping with blood, and wore it on his body. With a slight thought, the golden chain mail slowly faded and disappeared on his body, as if it had become one with the skin. As for the shooting bow, Wuxie had no way to test it, so he shed blood to identify its owner and left here. Text Chapter 116 Concentration Wu Xie quickly returned to the inn, regardless of whether Wu Cheng arrived at the crossroads or not, he took out the perception stone of the Concentration Technique, took out a gentle breath, and immersed his consciousness into the perception stone. There was a familiar sucking sound coming from the Enlightenment Stone, and Wuxie's eyes became darker and darker, and finally fell into darkness. It was endless blackness, like the bottom of an abyss, with no sound, no light, and total silence. "What kind of realization is this?" He frowned slightly, a little confused. In his previous life, Wuxie had used a similar enlightenment stone, but he had not experienced such a scene. The darkness around him now made him feel a little strange. "It seems that the person who made this Enlightenment Stone experienced such a scene when he suddenly realized the Concentration Technique." Wuxie murmured to himself. The production of Enlightenment is entirely taken from the memory of the producer. The scene when he learned the spell will be retained, and the monk who uses the Enlightenment Stone can quickly achieve the effect of learning through forced indoctrination. "It's just that many monks use enlightenment stones to learn spells, and few achieve enlightenment on their own. Therefore, the scenes of many enlightenment stones are the same and there is nothing surprising about them. But this is obviously not the case now. The monk who made this enlightenment stone learned the magic through sudden enlightenment. It can be said to be a deep coincidence and a deep fortune. "It's a pity that the scene in front of me can't be determined where it is, at least Wuxie has never seen it. This is not a dark prison where no daylight can be seen, nor is it a late-night wilderness covered by dark clouds. Because it¡¯s too quiet, so quiet that it¡¯s scary. "I can't see anything, I can't hear anything, and Wuxie is in a state of enlightenment now. He can't move, and his consciousness can't be released. He's like a living dead, standing there blankly. The darkness swallows everything, as if it is a huge black hole. Once you enter, you will never be able to get out, and you will be trapped in the darkness forever. At this moment, an invisible gust of wind hit Wu Xie's body. It was a little icey, a little cold, but very gentle. Wu Xie didn't pay attention at first, but then his pupils shrank sharply and he realized that there was no spiritual power in his body. ! It was just blown away by the wind! Wu Xie was a little stunned by the sudden situation, and he frowned in confusion. In the scene of enlightenment, the monk can feel his own spiritual power, but he cannot mobilize it, because the scene in front of him is a memory, and everything comes from the producer's feelings at that time, including the disappearance of spiritual power, which is his feeling. Suddenly, Wuxie moved. He felt that the body had resumed movement. Of course, it was not him who moved, but the producer. The producer was very curious and panicked and walked around himself. He could not see or hear anything in the darkness. Occasionally, a cold wind would hit him, but he could not hear the wind at all. He didn¡¯t dare to go any further. He didn¡¯t know what was in the darkness, so he sat cross-legged on the ground, trying to regain some spiritual power. As a result, he was shocked to find that there was no aura around him. At this moment, he was afraid. Without spiritual energy, monks would be no different from mortals. They would not be able to fly, cast spells, or activate magic weapons. Of course, the most terrifying thing is that without spiritual power to support the body's consumption, he will be hungry, thirsty, and exhausted and all of this indicates that he will die! It is not death of old age at the end of life. It means starvation or thirst. A monk actually died of hunger and thirst! How frustrating this must be. Of course he didn¡¯t feel aggrieved, the darkness around him frightened him. He looked at the endless darkness in front of him and wanted to look for food, but he didn't dare to move because he didn't know what dangers lay ahead. So he stopped and crossed his legs on the ground. "This person may want to wait until dawn before talking." Wu Xie thought to himself. Time passed by, no matter how much time passed, he finally couldn't wait any longer. He understood that there was no sun here, so there would be no dawn. He began to groping towards the distance, pausing every step, carefully and cautiously. He walked like this for who knows how long. He felt very hungry and thirsty. He couldn't help it and ran forward quickly. He ran and ran, and he didn¡¯t know how far he ran or how long he ran. The land under his feet seemed to be endless. Finally, he ran out of energy. He lay on the ground, looking at the darkness in his eyes, feeling very sleepy and desperate. If there are plants like grass on the ground, he will definitely eat them as delicacies. "It's a pity that this land is too barren, with no plants. The place where you start is full of hard rocks, and you can occasionally touch some sand. He was desperate, and suddenly he started crying, crying very loudly, and he suppressed his tears.He gingerly took it with his fingers, stuffed it into his thirsty lips, and sucked hard. Seemingly feeling that this was not enough to quench his thirst, he bit his finger and drank his own blood. Wu Xie frowned, why hasn't this person suddenly realized the Concentration Technique yet? They were all memories that were important to him but insignificant to Wu Xie. Wu Xie was a little impatient. Although he was from the perspective of a bystander, he felt the same way. He was also so hungry that he couldn't stand it, and he was so thirsty that he couldn't help but drink his own blood. He wanted to grab a handful of sand and stuff it into his mouth. . He was very helpless. Could it be that the producer wanted to teach him the principle of surviving from desperate situations, first bitter and then sweet? He is an old monster who has lived for a thousand years. How come he doesn't understand these principles? It¡¯s just that now Wuxie does feel that his understanding of suffering is deeper. He had never been so hungry, so thirsty, so desperate. That¡¯s it, another few days. The producer lay exhausted on the ground, unable to move anymore. The wounds on his hands began to fester and the infection became more intense. The tears had dried up, and he just looked at the black sky, feeling indescribably lonely and helpless. Suddenly he laughed, a smile that was a little sad, a little sad, a little nostalgic, a little happy, a little guilty The smile that was mixed with countless emotions gave Wuxie only one feeling, despair. He looked at the sky, staring blankly, and suddenly the earth shook violently. He ignored the changes in the earth and quietly immersed himself in his memories, waiting for death. The shaking of the earth became more and more intense, and it seemed that even the sky was shaking. At this moment, a ray of starlight passed by at this moment. He was stunned, blinked, and wondered if he had seen it wrong. But he was right, there was a little light in the sky. He looked at the light and concentrated all his attention on it. The light seemed to be a world. He didn¡¯t even know it, but he had entered a state of enlightenment. Wuxie knew it, because his consciousness was condensing rapidly and compressing like crazy. There seemed to be endless pressure from all directions. His consciousness turned into a point and violently broke through outwards. He actually broke through the limitations of this place, rushed out of his body for the first time, and rushed towards the starlight in the sky. He approached the starlight, broke through the starlight, and saw a world. In that world, there were green mountains and green waters, birds singing and flowers fragrant. At the foot of the mountain was a small village. Light green smoke was rising from several chimneys. A few women were driving their playful children home for dinner. They scolded them harshly and patted the children. head. The child lowered his head in grievance, as if he knew he was wrong, but his little eyes were full of indifference. The picture breaks at this moment. (Please give me recommendation votes. If the number of recommendation votes reaches 300 in a single day, I will add more updates!) Text Chapter 117 Too Young At the moment when the picture broke, Wu Xie stepped back from the state of the Enlightenment Stone. The perception stone in his hand has lost its luster and has completely turned into an ordinary stone. Wuxie¡¯s mental state was still a little dazed, and he was a little confused about that person¡¯s memory. Where is the dark world that that person is in? It feels like a huge dark cage, but this statement is completely untrue. No cage can be this big, and even if there is, it cannot have such a quiet environment. That kind of quiet can no longer be called quiet, it is more inclined to deathly silence. Only when there is no life around can it maintain such a still state. What puzzles Wuxie the most is, why can¡¯t he even hear the wind? Can it only be discovered when it hits you? That kind of wind is similar to the Great Spirit Formation and can dispel spiritual power. But it¡¯s not like the Jueling Formation, which has an effect as soon as it enters. Also, within it, the spiritual consciousness is also isolated and cannot be released at all. Wuxie has seen some large formations that both isolate spiritual power and seal spiritual consciousness, but this formation is too big. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????, Wuxie smiled to himself, maybe this formation is not big, but this formation also has a confusing effect, this person can't get out, and feels boundless. This guess is most consistent with Wu Xie¡¯s knowledge. This person should be trapped in a magic weapon like a small bowl. And the external scene he saw when his spiritual consciousness finally rushed out also illustrates this point. If not, then there are too many problems. For example, where is that place? Where are the villages outside? Did that person escape? Dead or not? When did he make the Enlightenment Stone? How was he discovered? These are very complicated and meaningless things to Wuxie. At best, they can increase his knowledge, but they are of no help to him at present. "It's time to try the effect of the Concentration Technique." Wuxie looked solemn and began to concentrate his consciousness. He recalled the feeling of being oppressed at that time, and began to concentrate his consciousness from all directions. Finally, it turned into a shape the size of a fist, and came out from his body. Rushed out. The consciousness rushed out of the inn, rushed out of the second floor of Shengxian City, and then rushed out of Shengxian City, outside the city, and into the green mountains with tall trees and deep forests. Wu Xie discovered that after he condensed his spiritual consciousness into one point, the detection range of his divine consciousness exceeded the normal range. Unfortunately, the range he could detect now was very small, and he could no longer feel the specific situation of the inn. This feeling is like sitting at the bottom of a well, you can see the white clouds at the top, but you can't see the situation around the well. In fact, this situation is not difficult to explain. Originally, when he spread out his spiritual consciousness, it surrounded himself in all directions, and the world he could detect was a circle. But now that he has condensed his spiritual consciousness, he can't see things around him, but he can see things further away. This does not mean that the spiritual consciousness has become stronger because of this, and the area remains unchanged, but because it is no longer a circular view, but a thinner and smaller strip, so it can be seen further. This is the first time that Wuxie has discovered that the divine attack spell can be used in this way. He has practiced this type of spell before, but he was stuck in the form and did not expect this. The person who made the enlightenment stone gave him great inspiration. Finally, after approaching three times the range that the original divine consciousness could detect, the divine consciousness reached the end. Wuxie took back his spiritual consciousness, secretly thought that this technique was good, took out the sky lantern, and lit the wick. After a while, the boundless darkness swept Wuxie again. ?¡­ ?The Concentration Technique is more difficult than other spells, so Wuxie only mastered it at its peak level after using the sky lantern five times in a row. But it is obvious that the effect is excellent. He can now detect more than nine times the range of his spiritual consciousness. In terms of length, it is completely comparable to monks on the second and sixth levels of Taoism. As for the scope, it is naturally very small, but Wuxie will not feel sorry. Nothing in this world is perfect, and everything has its advantages and disadvantages. ¡°Besides, just this point has endless magical uses. Wuxie¡¯s spiritual consciousness slowly passed through the inn and came to the bustling street. There was a crossroads on the street, and there was a small commotion there. The reason is because there is a person there, and that person¡¯s name is Wu Cheng. He stood in the middle of the crossroads. Many people got close to him and greeted him warmly. He responded politely, regardless of whether he knew them or not, and regardless of their cultivation level, he seemed very kind. Wuxie shifted the focus of his consciousness away from him and began to scan around quickly. He stayed for a split second on everyone until he found a person in a nearby restaurant.?, leaning against the window and drinking wine. His cultivation is deliberately restrained, and Wu Xie cannot see through it at all. Usually it is impossible to see through a person's cultivation level, which means that the person either has excellent hiding methods or has extremely high cultivation level. Wu Xie stayed on his body for a very short time, one breath longer than ordinary people. In just one breath, the man's eyelashes moved slightly. A sense of crisis rose in his heart, Wuxie immediately withdrew his consciousness, directly cast a medium-grade spell to hide the aura, and sat quietly. Sure enough, not long after, a spiritual consciousness enveloped the room. After staying for a few breaths, he left with doubts. Wuxie showed his breath again, his eyes flashed and the corner of his mouth curled up into a sneer. "You want to use such despicable means to find out my information? Huh!" At this moment, there was a slight noise at the door. Wuxie quietly let out his consciousness and found that Chi Qing was folding a piece of paper and putting it away. at the door, then leave quickly. Wuxie stood up and opened the door, picked up the piece of paper, opened it and looked at it, and saw it said: "There is an ambush around Wu Cheng, don't go." Wuxie smiled slightly and closed the door. He stopped observing Wu Cheng, and after dripping spiritual liquid on the seven-color flower, he sat cross-legged on the bed to practice. The next day, Wu Xie used the Concentration Technique again and found that Wu Cheng was still at the crossroads, and the monk was still drinking in the restaurant. Wu Xie did not disturb him this time and calmly withdrew his consciousness. Not long after, another piece of paper was placed at the door with the same content written on it. "There is an ambush around Wu Cheng, don't go." On the third day, Wu Cheng and the monk were still waiting for him. The same goes for the fourth day. Until the seventh day, Wuxie found that Wu Cheng was still at the crossroads, but now he had exhausted his patience and no longer waited to death, but left after a short wait. On this day, Chiqing came to the door again. Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, he walked to the door expressionlessly, and suddenly opened the door. I saw Chi Qing bending down on the ground, about to put down the paper in his hand, looking at himself in astonishment, very embarrassed. "I" "I know, come in." Wu Xie walked into the room. Chi Qing was stunned for a moment, with a flash of excitement in his eyes, and then walked in. Text Chapter 118 If you want to have a heart-to-heart relationship, be sincere Chi Qing closed the door and stood in front of Wu Xie, looking at him silently and not sitting down, looking a little reserved. Wuxie glanced at him indifferently, remained silent for a while, and said: "When I was still a mortal, I worked as a waiter in a restaurant. The wages were very low and I couldn't save much money." Chi Qing's eyes flashed with doubts. I didn¡¯t know what Wu Xie was talking about, but I didn¡¯t dare to interrupt and continued to listen. "One year, the restaurant's business was very poor. The reason was that the business was taken away by a restaurant across the street. The shopkeeper suffered a loss and could not pay wages. Everyone stopped working. In the end, only me and another waiter were left." "The shopkeeper. Seeing that there were only two people left in the store, wouldn't there be no one left if we ran away again? So he gave us extra wages, hoping that we would stay. " "But because there was no one, the work we had to do became more difficult. It was so much that I couldn¡¯t say I was tired, but I was very irritated. Moreover, the restaurant¡¯s business was not good and we didn¡¯t know when it would collapse. So we conspired and planned to run to the opposite side to do it. ¡°When the shopkeeper found out, he asked us to stay and said, As long as the business improves, we will increase our wages twenty times." When Wuxie said this, he suddenly looked at Chi Qing and asked, "Do you think we will stay?" Chi Qing said without thinking, "Absolutely not." "Stay." Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "He stayed, and I left because I didn't believe in empty promises." "As a result, the restaurant's business really improved after a year, and the shopkeeper fulfilled his promise. I gave that man twenty times the salary. " "Later, I met the shopkeeper and wanted to work for him again, but he smiled and said you have no chance, and pointed at the waiter. He doesn't have to do anything at all, he just patrols the restaurant every day. He gets a lot of salary every month, his face is shiny, and he is very handsome. The shopkeeper said to me, everything he has now was originally yours. " "Sometimes. I would think, why didn¡¯t I believe him in the first place?¡± After Wuxie finished speaking, he turned to look at Chi Qing¡¯s pale face. Chi Qing understood this story. Wu Xie, who was extremely unqualified, was the waiter who left the restaurant that was in recession. Everything Wuxie said revolves around two words: trust. "Then I want to come back to work in your restaurant now, will you accept it?" After Chi Qing finished speaking, his face was as pale as snow, and his body was trembling slightly under his clothes. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said, "Didn't you already come through the door?" Chi Qing was stunned for a moment, with gratitude in his eyes: "I, I" "Go and help me bring a message to Wu Cheng, sincerely. "Wuxie waved his hand, stood up, opened the door, and walked out first. Chi Qing followed up and said anxiously: "I'll just go. There's an ambush there." "I'm not going to see Wu Cheng." Wu Xie went out to sell seven-color flowers, and he spent a total of two at the auction. Of the 170,000 spirit stones, there are still 210,000 left, which is not a lot, but definitely a lot. After getting another 22,500 spirit stones, Wuxie went to a store that sold teleportation arrays, bought dozens of small teleportation arrays, and then went to a large store in Shengxian City called Happy Place. As soon as you enter, a reception girl leads you to a large enclosed space, somewhat similar to an auction venue. There is a huge teleportation array in the middle of the field. This teleportation array actually occupies most of the space, leaving only a three-foot-wide road surrounding the perimeter of the array. "This is the best teleportation formation in the Nantian Continent. It can teleport half of the continent, but actually covers the entire Nantian Continent. Because Shengxian City is located in the middle, there is actually only half the distance in all directions, so using this formation, no matter you Wherever you want to go in Nantian Continent, we can help you." Wu Xie nodded slightly, not paying attention to the woman's statement. Among the top sects, there are better teleportation arrays. "I believe fellow Taoists often use large teleportation arrays, so they should be familiar with our prices. Ten thousand spirit stones are teleported once, no matter the distance, there is no second price." The girl first talked about the benefits of the teleportation array, and then reminded the price, so It is not easy to make people feel expensive, and the experience is very sophisticated. Wuxie said: "I want to go to a quiet place with beautiful scenery." The girl's eyes lit up, she turned around and introduced to the pictures on the wall: "These are very good places, such as this Wushan Mountain , located in the hilly area in the eastern part of the mainland, the scenery there is absolutely beautiful, whether it is to experience it or to take it with you, it is very interesting. " Wuxie turned around and discovered that there was a huge picture painted on the wall behind him. , what the girl is talking about is the picture of Wushan** in front of her.The picture in the picture is beautiful, but it is not the place Wuxie wants to go, because there must be many monks in this Wushan Mountain, which is not suitable for enlightenment. There are many ways to achieve enlightenment. One of them is to go to places that are less visited by people, have beautiful natural environment, and are best suited to wonders. The more beautiful the scenery, the more wonders there are, and the more amazing the creation, the richer the imprint of the avenue will be. The most important thing is to be in a place with few people, so as to ensure that no one will disturb you during the moment of enlightenment. So don¡¯t reject it immediately. ¡­ After some selection, Wu Xie chose a safe sea area with many islands, then booked a date and returned to his residence. Three days later, Wu Xie finally found that there was no one around Wu Cheng, so Wu Xie asked Chi Qing to take him to the inn. As soon as he entered the room, Wu Cheng smiled bitterly and complained to Wu Xie: "Brother Wei, you are too cautious and made me wait for ten days." Wu Xie did not look at him and said calmly: "If not Brother Wu is too interested in my identity, so I won't be so rude." Wu Cheng sat down on the chair, glanced at Chi Qing, and suddenly said: "This is the only one from the Hehuan Sect who has survived. Chi Qing." Wu Xie glanced at Wu Cheng lightly: "He is a genius." Wu Cheng turned around and said with a smile, "Brother Wei must be even more talented." "Wu. Cheng took out the Epiphany Grass from his arms, handed it to Wuxie, and said with a smile: "Brother Wei, this Epiphany Grass will be given to you as a meeting gift." Wuxie took it, took out the storage bag and asked to pay the spirit. stone. Wu Cheng's face became angry and he said coldly: "Is it because Brother Wei looks down on me? Do you want to use the spirit stone to insult me?" Wu Xie looked at Wu Cheng and said calmly: "In that case, I would rather obey your orders than respect him." "Brother Wei. , will you come to participate in the treasure hunt competition in half a month?" Wu Chengdao. "No, I still have things to do." Wuxie said calmly. Disappointment flashed in Wu Cheng's eyes. If Wuxie came to participate, he would know who the other party is. "Since Brother Wei is very busy, I won't bother you anymore and say goodbye." "Let's go slowly." After Wu Cheng left, Chi Qing asked Wuxie with some confusion: "Why did he suddenly not want the spirit stone again?" Wuxie's lips curled up. With a hint of curvature, he said sarcastically: "Because through you, he has confirmed that I have a high status and am worthy of friendship." Chi Qing was still confused, Wu Xie didn't bother to explain, and said to Chi Qing: "In the next month, you continue Go sell those skills, and I will come back in a month." After saying that, he took out 50,000 spirit stones and gave them to Chi Qing, saying, "Because you came back to help me this time, I saved 70,000 spirit stones. Take the Wanling Stone and buy some things yourself, I think it won¡¯t be long before you recover.¡± Text Chapter 119 Tranquility After Wu Xie left Chi Qing a sound transmission jade slip, he went to Xiaoyao Place the next day and activated the teleportation array. The location of his trip is located on the northeastern edge of the Nantian Continent. There is a tropical island there, which is where many double monks spend their time. As soon as I arrived at the destination, I smelled a strong salty and wet smell, which was the smell of the sea. ? What followed was the feeling of the scorching sunshine and the high temperature all around. Wuxie opened his eyes. The first thing you see is a house made entirely of white crystal. The houses are crystal clear, and they are separated by a long distance. These houses are completely built on the sea. "Don't be evil, stand on the sea. He turned his head, and behind him was a huge white beach. Behind the beach were countless lush trees. Green trees, white sand, and blue sea, three different scenes, connected in the same world, look so harmonious and cordial. This is one of the few scenic spots in Nantian Continent, where you can enjoy the comfort brought by the sun, sea and beach. It¡¯s a good place to have an epiphany, but it¡¯s not the safest place. Because there is a sea crystal city here with many monks. Do not evil go below the city. ??Haifang City is different from ordinary markets. It does not sell magic weapons and magic, nor does it sell epiphany grass. Instead, it is similar to an inn in the mortal world, specifically serving monks. So the monks like to come here to relax. Of course, the monks who come here to relax are all rich men with spiritual stones, because the consumption is very expensive. Wu Xie landed on a circular crystal platform in the middle of Fang City. The platform was transparent. Looking down, one could see the green sea water gently ripples, and colorful schools of unknown fish swimming back and forth. It felt like The whole person stepped on the sea, which was very strange. As soon as Wu Xie arrived here, he had countless emotions. The intrigues and cold-blooded killings in the world of immortality were all forgotten, and he felt like opening his arms to embrace the entire sea. "It is indeed a place of enlightenment." The corners of Wuxie's lips curled up slightly. ?Obviously, he does not regard a place for leisure vacation and relaxation as a simple place. The circular platform extends in all directions, leading to sixteen corridors in total. At the end of the sixteen corridors is a small circular platform, which branches out into several branches. Repeat this several times to form a huge circular platform. It is circular, and all around the circle are water houses, where you can enjoy the view of the sea from any angle. On the platform and corridor, you can occasionally see a few couples, but the number is very small. At this time, a young monk came to Wuxie, smiled politely at him and said, "Fellow Taoist, did you come to Shuifang City alone, or do you have other friends?" Wuxie smiled and said, "Alone "The young monk asked: "Do you need five hundred spirit stones for one night?" Wuxie said: "Is there an absolute protection limit for the room?" The young monk said: "Every room in our city has protection. It's forbidden, the consciousness is forbidden, and the sound is forbidden. You can do whatever you want in the room." Wuxie thought for a while and said, "Then I will stay for one night." "Fellow Taoist, please come with me." The room is adjacent to the water house on the east side. This room is very small, with few furnishings, only a large white bed that takes up most of the room. The house is also made of transparent crystal. From here, you can see the sea in the distance without any obstruction, and the big white bed seems to be suspended above the sea, which is a wonderful feeling. "Don't worry, fellow Taoist, you can see outside, but you can't be seen outside, and there is a protective formation here, so it is very safe." said the young monk. Wu Xie took out five hundred spiritual stones and gave them to him: "Please step back." "You have a good rest." The young monk left the room and closed the door. Wuxie lay on the soft and comfortable big bed, squinting his eyes slightly, a feeling of laziness rising from every cell, making him want to fall asleep unconsciously. He really fell asleep. He understands that if he wants to have an epiphany, he must first relax his body and mind and completely integrate with the surrounding environment. Then he can take the epiphany grass and great things can be expected. This sleep was very sweet. When he opened his eyes again, the sky was already dark. On the sea, a bright moon floated on the water, looking so huge. The soft moonlight scatters on the water, and the water ripples with sparkling light. During the night, several things were placed under the bed.The moon pearl emits white light, illuminating the water into a transparent green. Countless colorful fish swim back and forth, probably attracted by the bright light of the moon pearl. There is a token in the room of the water house, which can control the shape of the house. If you think about it, the transparent wall in front of you will fall down from top to form a small slope leading to the sea. ?????????????????? Walk down the slope and down the shallow stall. The stall was very shallow, and the sea water was no more than his knees. The cold refreshing wash away the summer heat. He reached out and fished out, and caught a fish with red and white stripes. The fish was very frightened when it left the water. It kept twisting and twisting, trying to break away from the claws, but it broke free a few times and found that it couldn't move at all. The big claws seemed to be iron pliers, holding it firmly. Suddenly, it saw a pair of eyes as black as ink, and it froze. "Interesting." Wuxie smiled slightly and looked at the fish with his big eyes and small eyes curiously, wondering why it stopped struggling after seeing him. How did he know that the fish was scared to death? It had never seen such a terrifying monster before, and it was so scared that it didn't move. Not long after, it felt difficulty breathing, and it was too scared, so it struggled hard and finally broke away from the clutches and returned to the embrace of the sea. Wu Xie shook his head slightly and laughed softly: "It's spiritual, that's good. Maybe by chance in the future, I can practice cultivation." There were many houses around Wu Xie's water house. Like Wu Xie, they were in the nearby ones. Walking in the shallow sea. Most of them are a man and a woman, they are all monks in pairs, wearing loose short shirts, watching the beautiful scenery at this moment with the woman they like. Wu Xie thought for a while, since we were in the hot tropics, we should not wear long robes, so he made a knife and cut off a few pieces of fabric from the clothes. After a while, it became a loose blouse. Wu Xie¡¯s skin has always been very white and thin, and his exposed forearms are also very thin. His long black hair is unmanaged, floating casually behind his back and in front of his forehead, making him look a little more free and unruly. He returned to the house and lay on the bed again. "Dong, dong, dong." There was a knock on the door of the house. As soon as Wuxie thought, the door opened. I saw a pretty young woman standing at the door, she looked pure and pleasant. "Fellow Taoist, do you need company during this long night?" The girl showed a very fake smile. Wuxie frowned slightly and wanted to refuse, but when he saw the desire in the girl's eyes, he changed his mind. The qualifications of this kind of woman are usually the same as Wuxie's, very poor. She relies entirely on her own means to obtain spiritual stones for cultivation. She chose a more extreme but extremely fast path. Wuxie opened his sitting arm and said calmly: "Pillow it on my arm." The girl wore very few clothes, revealing her white pink arms and slender thighs. When she was about to take off this only covering, Wuxie was A cold voice interrupted. "You just need to rest on my arm." The girl was extremely uncertain for a moment, then she obediently rested her head on Wu Xie's arm and snuggled into his embrace. Wu Xie gently grasped her with his left hand and caressed her lower abdomen. The girl's body trembled slightly and then became calm again. The sea was very calm. Wuxie looked at the stars in the sky, listened to the ripples of the water, smelled the girl's fragrance, and held the hot body in his arms. There was no so-called burning desire, but instead he felt a sense of tranquility. What Wu Xie wants is this kind of tranquility. He felt that he was now suitable for taking epiphany grass. "Let's go." Wuxie took out five hundred spirit stones, threw them to the girl, and closed his eyes. The girl happily put away the spirit stone. She was a little confused about the man in front of her, but she still didn't say anything and walked out quietly. Text Chapter 120 Sunset Beach After the girl left, Wuxie took out the Epiphany Grass. He changed his mind and decided to spend a night here trying to gain enlightenment. Regardless of success or failure, he would leave after one night. Except for the one bought at the auction that is fully mature, these three epiphany grasses are a bit immature. Together they have a 70% chance of epiphany and can remain effective for twenty days. With such a long time and seven levels of probability, it should be possible. Thinking of this, Wuxie raised his finger slightly, and the three epiphany grasses slowly rose up. With another slight movement of his fingers, the three epiphany grasses instantly turned into powder and slowly entered Wuxie's mouth. The epiphany grass is colorless and tasteless, and melts in the mouth. The vague spirituality rushes towards Wuxie's immortal roots. I feel that the world in front of me becomes blurred, and my body becomes light and fluttery, as if it is about to float away with the sea breeze. Wuxie raised his head and looked at the sky. The stars on the sky are no longer stars, but white chess pieces, falling on the big, black chessboard of the sky. There are also some black chess pieces, which cannot be seen, but can be felt. That round of bright moon seems to be no longer a bright moon, but a rotating disk of destiny. Every time it waxes and wanes, everything changes accordingly, and all life is following its potential will. With his gaze lowered, Wuxie looked towards the sea. The sea surface is sparkling, gently undulating, and the gentle sound of waves lingers in the ears. It is very peaceful, like a mother sleeping quietly. At this time, fog arose from nowhere, blurring the vision and blurring the beautiful scenery. The mist rises like wine, don¡¯t be intoxicated and confused. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It¡¯s a night. Until the moment when dawn breaks. On the sea level in the distance, suddenly there was red light border. Don't look into being intoxicated. The border was red at first, then slowly turned orange. When it was about to turn into gold, a large, round red fire disk suddenly rose up. It appeared so abruptly, yet so naturally. It gives Wuxie the feeling that it is like a baby that has just left its mother's swaddling clothes. It is very curious about all new things and wants to see what happens. But it is still a baby and the upward process is very slow, as if it has encountered difficulties and stumbles. . The distant sky is dyed red by it, and the clouds are reflected into red clouds, but Wuxie is looking up at the light there in the dark night, under the sky full of stars. The early sun gradually rises. It rises very quickly. What is faster than it is light. The light swept across the sea surface in the distance, and the sea surface took on color. It swept over the fish schools, and the fish schools took on color. It was quickly dispersing the darkness, like a wave, and everything it passed became colored, and it quickly moved towards Wuxie. The edge is coming. Wu Xie looked at this strange scene in confusion, and was filled with emotion for a moment. He seemed to have returned to his childhood, as ignorant and curious as Chu Yang. He stood up unconsciously, wanting to see more. The waves formed by the light came quickly and swept over Wuxie. A faint warmth surrounded him, but he opened his deep and dark eyes and bathed in the light. At this moment, the sky is bright! Wu Xie closed his eyes, wanting to enter the dreamlike scene again, but found that he couldn't. The epiphany of the starry night scene and the rising sun failed. Wu Xie frowned slightly and opened his eyes. He was a little confused as to why he was about to enter enlightenment just now, but suddenly retreated. The probability of reaching the seventh level is definitely not small, and Wuxie has chosen the wonders very experiencedly. The probability is no less than the ninth level, but even so, it is just a little bit short. He looked calmly into the distance, and suddenly his soul was filled with happiness and enlightenment. The reason why it is difficult for him to enter enlightenment is because he has thousands of years of experience. He is tired of seeing all kinds of life and the prosperous world. How can he have any shocking emotions? This is a bit of a miscalculation. But Wu Xie is not impatient. There is still a long time and there are many sights. He doesn¡¯t believe that he can no longer see anything new because he is tired of seeing it. So he stepped into the air and flew towards the sea. He flew high into the sky, looked down in the deep clouds and fog, and saw many islands in the distance of the magnificent sea. Some of those islands were like round pancakes, some were like long winding snakes, and there were many more. A strange-shaped island, nothing like it. Wuxie flew up all the way, stopping and walking to admire these pearls falling on the sea. He felt very relaxed and at ease physically and mentally, and finally landed on a small island far away. This island is shaped like a crescent moon and is very small. A mere mortal can walk around it and only need two sticks of incense at most. There are only small woods on the island, occupying one-third of the middle part.?, on the periphery of the island is a long white sand beach. There are still traces of waves washing on the beach. The layers are like terraces. Wu Xie dropped his bare feet and stepped into the fine white sand. He immediately sank in gently. A warm and tight feeling came from his feet, which was very comfortable. Wuxie walked to the shade of a palm tree, lay down gently and closed his eyes. The sun is falling on the body, and it is very hot. It is so hot that the pores in the whole body can't help but open, and every cell is breathing deeply the fresh air, which is comfortable and comfortable. Occasionally, a salty sea breeze blows, bringing some coolness. Wuxie lay there for a while, and suddenly felt a little itchy on his hands, so he couldn't help but open his eyes and take a look. I saw a small white crab about the size of my thumb, lying on the back of my hand as if there was no one around. It was a bit funny and a bit ridiculous. Wuxie raised his hand, put the little crab in front of his eyes, and stared at it. It obviously felt the gaze of the giant monster. It glanced lazily at the giant monster, then lowered its head, losing interest in the monster. Wuxie¡¯s spiritual consciousness felt its subtle movements, and he couldn¡¯t help laughing. He found it so funny, and lay down again, basking in the sun under the palm trees with the little crab, blowing the sea breeze, listening to the rising tide, and watching the falling tide. In the evening, the sky is filled with red clouds, and the romantic flaming clouds make the world red. Wuxie was intoxicated again and went inside. The little white crab in his hand had not moved. He didn¡¯t know if it was too beautiful to be found. One person, one tree, one crab, one beach, one sunset, one world. The weather in the tropics is like a child¡¯s mood, good and bad. The sky was full of sunset just now, and I was about to say that the sunset travels a thousand miles, but at night, thick clouds covered the sky with stars. The whole world is as dark as an abyss of hell. "Boom!" A bolt of lightning exploded and fell on the sea in the distance, causing countless waves. The wind and cloud suddenly changed, lightning flashed crazily, and thunder made a muffled sound in the clouds. The strong wind suddenly blew up, blowing up Wuxie's clothes, cracking the courage of the little crab, wrinkled the sea water, and stirred up wind and waves. The sea began to roar, huge waves rolled and collided, and an invisible invisible storm was brewing and could be detonated at any time. The sea at this moment is so dark and so terrifying that it is terrifying. Suddenly, the rainstorm came suddenly, falling crazily on the sea, resonating with the collision and rolling of the huge waves, seeming to sing in unison, performing a violent song together. Big drops of rain hit his face and arms, causing some pain. Wuxie woke up from his strange state, and his brows furrowed deeper. Logically speaking, his state has reached its peak. This heavy rain will not only not interrupt him, but will also help him find a breakthrough for enlightenment. But the fact is that he woke up, just inexplicably. He was a little irritable and wanted to wave, but suddenly he remembered that there was a small crab on the back of his hand and couldn't help but give up the idea. He looked at the little crab and saw that the little crab was trembling in the face of the mighty God and the wrath of the sea, constantly expressing fear and submission. "Hey~ you know how to be afraid? You are not even afraid of me. Do you know that in the eyes of many people, I am more terrifying than the God of Death." Wuxie sighed. (Although I don¡¯t have a reputation as a naughty person, I really want to imitate his praise of myself: I¡¯m so suitable for writing prose!) Text Chapter 121: Searching for fragrance, tired of seeing prosperity He had already wasted a whole day, not to say impatient, but rather dull. "Little crab, you can go." Wu Xie put his hand on the beach and gently pushed the little crab with his other hand. But what surprised Wuxie was that the little crab didn't move. "Looks like you were frightened. Let me help you." Wuxie flicked it gently. When the little crab was about to be hit, it clamped onto Wuxie's skin and spun around. After two laps, he didn't fly away. "Huh?" Wu Xie's eyes were even more strange. He picked up the little crab and put it on the ground. Then he stood up, put on his black gown, took one last look at the raging waves in the storm, and stepped into the air. The moment he flew up, Wuxie was startled again. He turned his head and looked down, and saw that the little crab had grabbed a corner of his gown at some point and was swaying with the wind and rain. It was very dizzy and looked like it was struggling. It is all white and only the size of a thumb. A pair of small pliers tightly grasp the corners of the gown. It looks very funny and interesting. Wu Xie stretched out his hand and it immediately flew up and landed in the middle of his hand. Wuxie looked at it, and it looked at Wuxie, and then lay down lazily again, very relaxed and comfortable. "It seems that you are quite smart and know the benefits of following me." Wuxie was amused by it and took out the storage bag that swallowed the raw sand: "Since you want me to help you, I will help you." Wuxie opened it Storage bag, put it in. The storage bag is full of spiritual energy. I believe that given time, it should be able to help it open up the path to immortality and practice cultivation. At dawn, Wuxie returned to Haifang City, bought a map, and after deciding on a wonderful sight, he immediately used the teleportation array to set off. About an hour later, he arrived at a mountain forest. It is said that it is a mountain forest. Naturally, there are mountains and forests. This is a small mountain forest area, but it has extremely unique beautiful scenery. Many painters and poets come here to find inspiration. It is called Zhongxiu Mountain Forest. The most famous mountain is Zhongxiu Mountain. The reason why it got its name is because a great poet once wrote here the eternal quatrain "The bells of nature are beautiful, and the yin and yang are divided." On Zhongxiu Mountain, there is Huidang Peak. This peak is named because of a line in that poem, "You will be at the top of the mountain, and you will see all the small mountains." I have to marvel at the talent of the poet, but more importantly, it is the ethereal scenery of this place itself. Wuxie fell to a river in the mountains, looking at the greenery around him and feeling it quietly. There are birds singing in the mountains, clear and ethereal, I don¡¯t know if they are cuckoos or orioles, there are fish swimming in the river, swimming around, I don¡¯t know if they are carp or crucian carp. There is peace and quiet in the mountains and forests. The mountains in the distance have different shapes, but they are all green. Some look like naughty monkeys, and some look like resentful beautiful girls. These are the second best. On the mountain, there are many jagged rocks and towering old trees. I don¡¯t know how many years they have lived. Under some big trees, there are natural thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum growing, like a round table. The most amazing thing is that Ganoderma lucidum There are two huge mushrooms growing on both sides of the tree. The whole thing is put together like a man-made table, as if two saints were playing chess here, and the magic of heaven's creation is revealed everywhere. Wu Xie walked in the forest and unknowingly reached the top of Huidang Peak. Looking up, he saw that the surrounding mountains were much shorter. Behind these mountains, there were more than a dozen green mountains. Oh no, I probably thought it was a continuous mountain range. Standing here to look at the mountain, you need to look down unconsciously, as if you have a panoramic view of the whole world, and a sense of heroism arises spontaneously. At this moment, Wuxie felt that he was no longer a cultivator, but a king overlooking the world, and everything could only surrender at his feet. This is what is called looking at the mountains but not the mountains. The majesty of the mountain can no longer be described as deathly, but should be compared to an overlord in his prime. That kind of heroic spirit was not something Wu Xie felt on his own, but something forced upon him by the mountain. This is domineering, this is arrogant. Wuxie closed his eyes and entered a strange state. The day passed by in a hurry, Wu Xie opened his eyes regretfully, frowned and said: "It's just a hair away again." He took out the teleportation array and left quickly. The next day, he stood on the Yellow Stone and stared at the surging Yellow River below him. The current of the Yellow River is very turbulent, and countless undercurrents and dark sand are rolling at the bottom of the river, causing countless whirlpools to appear on the water surface of the Yellow River, making waves and roaring sounds without wind. A lot of yellow water splashed onto the shore and fell onEvil around you. At this moment, the Yellow River is no longer a river, but a giant dragon that has defeated countless powerful enemies. For thousands of years, it has burst its banks several times, and after many twists and turns, it now has a moment of peaceful rest. No one knows when it will get angry next, and what kind of anger it will let mortals on both sides of the Taiwan Strait bear. It is both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Just as it was calm at this time, it was still roaring, and the yellow water never stopped lapping at the yellow bank, as if to warn all those approaching not to anger it. This is to see whether water is water or not. In short, whether you are looking at mountains or water, what you feel is not something you can control. Instead, the mountains and water have their own spiritual vigor, majesty and pride. What you see is just what it wants you to feel. On this day, Wuxie still did not have an epiphany. The next day, Wuxie came to a large waterfall. After that, Wuxie went to the middle of the fragrant flower mountain again. ¡­ Unconsciously, fourteen days have passed. Wuxie changed the scenery every day, and each time he retreated when he was about to enter a state of enlightenment. Don¡¯t be impatient. The effective time of Epiphany Grass is twenty days, Wuxie has passed fourteen days, and only less than six days are left. What can you do on the 6th? Want to see some more scenery? How many times have you regretted it? In the end, regretting the three epiphany plants that you spent so much effort to get? If this is really the case, we can only lament that fate plays tricks on people. Ren Wuxie thought a lot, but he never imagined that his thousand years of life experience would become the biggest obstacle to enlightenment. If he had known this, he would have gotten another Epiphany Grass no matter what. But now I have to say it was a mistake. This is not the worst part. The worst part is that he found that he has been experiencing aesthetic fatigue from constantly watching the beautiful scenery for more than ten days. Every strange tree he saw looked like dead wood, and he could not feel much emotion. . It can be said that I am looking for fragrance everywhere, but I am tired of seeing the prosperity. The effect of the Epiphany Grass was weakened invisibly, which undoubtedly made Wuxie very upset. Fortunately, he learned about another Epiphany Grass from Chi Qing a few days ago. So, Wuxie returned to Shengxian City again. Text Chapter 122 Then I am a genius No matter how he thought about it, he never imagined that when he came back again, there would still be no progress in his cultivation. Chi Qing had been waiting at the city gate early. Wu Xie followed him back to the inn and sat down in the room. "Tell me, how to get the Enlightenment Grass." Wu Xie said. Chi Qing's eyebrows were a little anxious and he said: "It's difficult now, we have to start tomorrow." Wu Xie said calmly: "Don't be anxious, tell me what's going on." Chi Qing quickly organized his thoughts and said: " On the day you left, Wu Cheng mentioned the treasure-hunting competition to you, and the Enlightenment Grass was in this treasure-hunting competition. "What kind of competition is it? Can they come up with something new?" Wuxie said calmly. "It's not a competition." Chi Qing said. "Oh? What is that?" Wuxie looked at Chiqing with interest. "This treasure-hunting competition is just in name, but it actually allows geniuses to experience the trial of death for the first time." "The competition is held by three second-rate forces, namely the Haotian Sect, the Wang Family and the Wu Family. They have A broken little world." Chi Qing said. Wu Xie frowned slightly, Chi Qing's expressive ability was not very good, and he was confused when he said one sentence here and there. But Wuxie still knows the term "small world" clearly. Just like the lower realm where Wuxie is located, it is a big world with many creatures, rich spiritual energy, and richer laws of heaven and earth that it can bear. The small world is a world with a very small area. The total area is only equivalent to that of a small country in the world. It only takes a month for a monk at the Dao level to fly around in it. There are also mountains, rivers, and birds and beasts inside, but they are all low-level creatures, and occasionally there are some powerful creatures. To use the simplest metaphor, the upper world is the big world, and the lower world is the small world when compared with the upper world. And the small world in the lower world can really only be described as small. The most important thing that determines whether a world is big or small is the rules and the origin of the world. Rules are the laws that the world carries. To give the simplest example, when a monk from the upper realm comes to the lower realm, he cannot use the cultivation of the upper realm. Once he uses it, he will be discovered by the rules. Therefore, in order to prevent the world from collapsing, those who use the cultivation of the upper realm will be The monk is sent back to the upper world. A world that can do this is a world with relatively complete rules. Such a world will be in a relatively stable order. Until the origin of the world is shattered, the world will be destroyed. This small world controlled by three second-rate forces is definitely not stable, so it is broken. The broken small world is extremely unstable. Once a being that exceeds the rules of this world enters and shows its cultivation, the world will collapse. Chi Qing just said that this is a broken small world, and the area must be much smaller. The monks who can enter and display their cultivation naturally cannot have too strong cultivation. Since it is said to be a testing ground for geniuses, we can draw the conclusion that it is impossible for monks in the third realm of Dao to appear in this small world. This is undoubtedly a gratifying sign. "Keep talking." Wuxie said. Chi Qing said: "Those forces took out some treasures and put them into the small world, and then let the geniuses enter to start a life-and-death struggle for these treasures." "Among them, there are extremely powerful spiritual beasts, and they have the power to kill the geniuses. "Of course, beasts will always be beasts, and talents are the most terrifying." "Of the quotas entered this time, twenty are geniuses and thirty are casual cultivators. Naturally, casual cultivators want them more than geniuses. Which of the San cultivators who have treasures and can cultivate to the second level of Dao is an idiot? Which one has not experienced a deadly battle? They will be the ultimate killers of geniuses." Wu Xie was a little confused when he heard this and asked: "Those San cultivators have never experienced a deadly battle. Even if Xiu wants to steal the treasure, they dare to kill the genius? Are they not afraid of revenge from the forces behind the genius?" "Not afraid," Chi Qing said firmly. "You can kill people at will in the small world, and those forces will not pursue them. The original purpose of the treasure hunt competition is to let geniuses experience a life and death battle." "It's just that in the treasure hunt competition that happens every ten years, geniuses are rarely killed. In terms of killing, at most one or two of the twenty geniuses will die." Wu Xie nodded slightly, understanding. Every genius has many magic weapons in his body. Although the casual cultivators have some combat experience, there is a gap between them and the geniuses in terms of physical strength. It is not easy to kill the geniuses. Chi Qing said: "The Epiphany Grass you need was put into the small world as a treasure." Wu Xi said: "What is the highest cultivation level that can exist in the small world?" Chi Qing said: "Tao Twenty."?, once one reaches the realm of Tao San, the small world will collapse. " Wuxie nodded, as expected, smiled slightly and said: "In that case, there is nothing that can stop me, so why is there any difficulty? " Chi Qing said anxiously: "Of course there are difficulties! The thirty places for casual cultivators have been filled, and no more registrations were allowed one month ago. " Wuxie said indifferently: "If you kill one person, won't you get a quota? " Chi Qing was stunned for a moment. He felt that this was reasonable. He nodded, then quickly shook his head and said anxiously: "Those thirty people live in this inn. It is difficult to lure them out of the city. After all, they will be there tomorrow. We have entered a small world, and no one wants to cause trouble. " Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, stood up and walked to the window, looking into the distance with flickering eyes. Chiqing didn't know what Wuxie was thinking, and tentatively suggested: "Maybe you can use Wu Cheng as a springboard" "No. "Wuxie stared out the window and said calmly: "Wu Cheng wants to make friends with me because he thinks I am an important disciple of Nantianmen and has the value of making friends. But once my identity is exposed, he will feel that I am the same as you once did. The future is dark. In that case, why would he help me? Hearing this, Chi Qing lowered his head and pondered for a long time, and suddenly said in a low voice: "I can lure one of the casual cultivators outside the city at any cost." " Wu Xie turned enough to look at Chi Qing's firm eyes, knowing that as long as he gave an order at this time, Chi Qing would definitely do it. But there was no need for him to do this. He waved slightly to Chi Qing and said, "It doesn't have to be like this. , I have already made a plan. " "Really not necessary? "Chi Qing was a little hesitant. Wu Xie had just understood the situation. How could he come up with a solution in such a short period of time? "Has Wu Xiaoqing participated in the treasure hunting competition? "Wuxie asked casually. Chiqing had heard rumors about Wuxie and Wu Xiaoqing for a long time. When Wuxie asked, he immediately concluded that the rumors were true and replied: "Qingyun Sect believes that Wu Xiaoqing's condition at this time She was not suitable for experiencing a life and death battle, so she was not allowed to participate. " "There shouldn't be a time limit for genius registration, right? Wu Xie suddenly asked another question. Chi Qing was stunned for a moment, then he realized and said: "No need." " Wuxie turned around, looked out the window again, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said, "Then I am a genius. " Text Chapter 123: Tacit understanding Inside Qingyun Gate, in the headmaster's house. The headmaster looked at Wuxie, who had not seen him for many days, and was quite curious about his purpose today, so he smiled and said, "What are you doing in my house again?" Wuxie stood at the bottom, bowed politely, looked solemn, and said : "Of course I want to go back to the sect to have a look. After being away for so long, I will inevitably miss you." When the leader heard this, he snorted coldly: "Every time you admit that you are a disciple of my Qingyun Sect, you have an ulterior motive. , I want to use my Qingyun Sect to gain benefits all day long. I am ashamed to let you join the sect." Wu Xie smiled lightly and said: "Just think of me as a shameless villain." "Whatever you do, you are. "The leader snorted, feeling a little annoyed at Wu Xie's words. "You can't say that." Wuxie smiled slightly, found a chair and sat down, very casually and naturally, not caring at all that he was still a disciple of the Qingyun Sect, and ignored the leader. "Then what should I say?" The leader's expression became much worse, and displeasure flashed between his brows, as if he was annoyed by Wu Xie's disrespect. Wuxie glanced at the leader indifferently, and suddenly smiled: "Just like the anger you are showing now, in fact you are not angry at all, and you don't even care about these details." The leader looked at Wuxiehao quietly. After a long while, looking at his confident smile and calm eyes, he suddenly chuckled: "You are very interesting, you can see through other people's thoughts." Don't smile evilly and say nothing. The leader's mysterious and lofty temperament restrained, and he asked Wuxie casually: "Tell me, what kind of trouble are you trying to stir up by pulling my Qingyun Sect's tiger skin this time?" Wuxie smiled and said, "I like to talk about this kind of thing as a deal. , every time I need benefits, you Qingyun Sect also get benefits." "Wuxie's words have been tested countless times. Whether it is the competition between the three factions or the annihilation of the Hehuan Sect, the Qingyun Sect is all for its own benefit. So the leader accepted it easily. "Then tell me, what do you need from the Qingyun Sect, and what can I, the Qingyun Sect, get?" Wu Xie didn't say what he wanted immediately. He was used to inducing the other party first, making him think that what the other party wanted was his own decision, and then Then go along with the flow, tell the benefits that the other party wants to gain, and finally say what you need. So he asked a nonsensical question: "What do you think of Wang Lang's future?" "Wang Lang?" The head's expression became solemn. Wang Lang has always been a treasure of the Daoyixian Sect, and Wang Lang's performance has always been Conquered everyone, including himself. He originally thought that after the competition between the three factions, Wang Lang would be unable to recover, but he did not expect that the greater the blow he suffered, the stronger his energy would be, and he could be called the leader among his juniors. The speed of his cultivation is very terrifying, and he has now reached the second level of the Dao. This is all the result of not relying on any pills to assist him. Because of this, his future cultivation path will be smooth and unobstructed. A young man has genius qualifications, and has such a powerful psychological tolerance, and has experienced a fighting battle. It is impossible to say that there is no achievement in the future. But because of this, he became a thorn in the side of the head of Qingyun Sect and the three elders. "If this child is allowed to grow up, the strength of Dao Yixian Sect will inevitably increase greatly. By then, Qingyun Sect will be in an extremely dangerous situation. From now on, it will be walking on thin ice and must be cautious in everything it does. If you are not careful, you will be swallowed up. "It's a pity that he can't be blatantly disadvantageous to Wang Lang, so he is very worried. "This boy has a bright future." The headmaster sighed. When will he have such a genius in his sect? Wu Xie's eyes were dark, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly, he leaned forward and said with an evil smile: "If I give him to him" The leader thought and narrowed his eyes: "You mean" The leader did it A gesture of wiping the neck. Wuxie looked at the leader and smiled without saying a word. "Ahem" The leader coughed twice, put on an inscrutable expression again, and said calmly: "How are you going to solve this matter?" Wu Xie smiled and said: "I am a genius, I am Qingyun. The genius of the sect, since he is a genius, cannot live too comfortably. He should go through some life and death battles before he can become a great weapon." The leader understood what Wu Xie meant and nodded: "There is a treasure hunting competition recently. , there are countless crises inside. You go in and try it out on behalf of my Qingyun Sect. Don¡¯t embarrass me Qingyun Sect.¡± The leader specially emphasized the word ¡°disgraceful¡±. Wu Xie looked solemn, knelt down and bowed down, and said proudly: "This disciple will never let our sect be insulted. Please rest assured, Master. When I go this time, I must let others see the style of our Qingyun Sect."?! The leader smiled with satisfaction and said: "In that case, take my token and sign up. It's best to move quickly. You will enter the small world tomorrow." " Wuxie bowed again solemnly: "Disciple, go immediately! " Using many teleportation formations to return to Shengxian City, Wu Xie immediately went to the inn where the geniuses lived and found the person in charge of registration. The person repeatedly checked the jade slip, and after confirming that it was correct, he respectfully took Wu Xie with him Wu Xie came to a big house and told him to stay the night. As soon as the man left, Wu Xie immediately took out his storage bag and carefully checked the magic weapon he had. A medium-grade magic weapon, a golden mail armor, a string of spiritual power necklaces, a medium-grade magic weapon, a small bowl obtained from Xiao Yan, a low-grade magic weapon, the Heaven-shaking Seal, a low-grade magic weapon, a silver needle, and hundreds of low-grade magic spells and three Zhang's middle-grade virtualization talisman. These are all his reliance. Each of them is a luxury item for a monk at the second level of Dao. Even the hundreds of low-grade talismans with the lowest value will make the average monk at the second level of Dao's brows jump. . In terms of magic weapons alone, he has a big advantage. They are not much different from the magic weapons owned by Yun Keer, Wang Ming, and Wu Cheng, and may even be stronger than them. As for the magic weapons, there is no need to mention them. , Wu Xie is confident that the spells he has mastered are the best in the same realm, and Yun Keer and the other three cannot be better than him. Speaking of combat experience, he just laughs it off. From this point of view, he is the strongest. , No one. But he does have a flaw. His cultivation level is too low. When his cultivation level is low, the power of the spells will be low, and the spiritual power will be less. The same spell can be cast more times by a monk at the 20th level. The power is stronger, but the cultivation level of the second and third levels of Wuxie Dao is much lower. Once you experience more battles, your spiritual power cannot be restored. The spiritual power necklace only has the cultivation level of the second and third levels of Dao. Calculating, It can only be used four or five times. Although the spirit stone can also restore spiritual power, it is too expensive and the recovery speed is very slow. There is no time to absorb it at the moment of life and death. Fortunately, it will not be used until tomorrow. Small world, there is still time to buy a lot of elixirs to improve your cultivation (I have something to do today, so I am very late, sorry.) Text Chapter 124 Ready It is difficult to improve one's cultivation level in the second realm of Dao, and it is difficult to achieve great things by just taking pills. From the first level of the second level to the second level, you need to take ten pills of transformation. From the second level of the second level to the second and third level, you need to take twenty pills. The pills required for each improvement are doubled. From the second level to the twentieth level, a terrifying number will be formed. Thousands of magic pills! ? One Spiritual Transformation Pill is equivalent to a thousand Spiritual Stones, and thousands of pills are equivalent to more than one million Spiritual Stones! Which monk can afford more than one million spiritual stones? Don¡¯t waste your money! Wuxie can earn 90,000 spiritual stones from Qisehua every month, plus the 50,000 from selling the exercises, he has a profit of 140,000 spiritual stones every month. This number is horrifying to the extreme! In other words, as long as Wuxie earns money honestly for a year, he can cultivate to the twentieth level of Taoism! This kind of cultivation speed can no longer be described as terrifying. It would take an average genius decades to achieve this level. Geniuses like Wu Cheng Wang Ming, with the help of his family, could achieve the second level of Taoism in ten years. The first floor was promoted to the twentieth floor. This is not to say that their family cannot allow them to improve their cultivation faster, but every time they improve their cultivation, they must stabilize their realm and adapt to the subtle changes brought about by the increase in cultivation. Therefore, it would take the best genius in the lower realm five years at the fastest to go from the second level to the twentieth level. But does Wuxie need to adapt to the subtle differences in each small realm? he does not want! He can improve his cultivation at will without any scruples. But what he wants is not to spend a year! He can¡¯t wait that long! He has to spend the least time and reach the 20th floor as quickly as possible! So the epiphany grass is the best shortcut. In order to avoid any surprises in this fight, Wuxie still spent 70,000 spirit stones and bought 70 spirit pills. He put seventy pills into a basin, sat on the bed, picked up one and threw it into his mouth. After a while, he picked up another one and threw it into his mouth. After that, he picked up another one Another one As soon as Wang Lang learned that Wu Xie was going to participate in the treasure hunting competition, he immediately rushed over and came to Wu Xie's door and stretched out his hand. , pressed against the door. When the slight coldness of the light-absorbing stone came from his fingers, Wang Lang stood still. He looked at the door with mixed emotions, imagining what the face of the man behind the door would look like. What state of cultivation had he reached now? What about strength? He wanted to see it but didn¡¯t dare to, so he remained silent. Just now, he ran over like a man possessed, but at this moment, he couldn't even muster any strength to push the door open. It was as if the door was as heavy as a stone. He looked at it with intention, but was unable to push it open. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and pushed the door open. "Squeak~" A sound like a wooden door came from the stone door, and Wang Lang slowly opened his eyes. The furnishings in the room were very ordinary. He ignored them and saw Wuxie sitting cross-legged on the bed. Wu Xie's appearance has not changed, with a bit of elegance in his usual mold. His slender willow eyes are slightly closed, his body's cultivation is spread out, and his spiritual energy fluctuates extremely strongly. Wang Lang walked in, looked at Wuxie and was about to speak, when he suddenly noticed that Wuxie reached into the basin with one hand, took a magic pill and threw it into his mouth, bit it gently, and frowned slightly. It seems that the taste is not as good as candy. Wang Lang was stunned for a moment and wanted to speak again, but saw Wuxie reaching into the basin again, picking up the Spirit Transformation Pill and throwing it into his mouth, chewing it, his brows still furrowed. "This" Wang Lang was stunned again. This time before he could react, Wuxie took another one and threw it into his mouth. Then one after another Wang Lang was dumbfounded, really dumbfounded. He has never seen a person treat elixirs like candy. That's not taking elixirs, that's knocking elixirs! At this moment, Wang Lang was entangled, depressed, and messy in the wind Wuxie opened his eyes, glanced at Wang Lang who was dazed, and said, "What's the matter?" Wang Lang came back to his senses, lowered his head, Said: "Look what you are doing?" Wuxie said lightly: "It's just taking pills." That's it? Wang Lang was deeply shocked, turned around, and whispered: "I will defeat you this time." "You convince yourself first and then tell me." Wuxie replied casually, then ignored him and continued to kowtow. medicine.  Wang Lang trembled slightly and walked out of the room silently. ¡­ ¡­ After finishing the seventy spirit-transforming pills in a boring night, Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation reached the second and fourth levels of Taoism when the early sun rose. The improvement of his cultivation level made him a little more sure of getting the Epiphany Grass. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was easy to capture. He smiled slightly and left the room. There were a lot of people gathered in the backyard of the inn, and only a few familiar faces could be seen, such as Yun Ke'er, Wu Cheng, Wang Ming, Wang Lang, and Lin Meng. The other geniuses didn't know any of them, nor did they want to know them. Wu Xie was a little surprised when he saw her. She was obviously a social butterfly of the Lin family, so there was no need for her to go through such a life-and-death battle. But when you think about it, you feel relieved. What relationship can be faster and more direct than living and dying together? Lin Meng also saw Wu Xie, walked over and said with a smile: "You are very good at lying." Wu Xie looked at her beautiful face indifferently and said casually: "Is this how you greet your old friend?" Lin Meng spat. He asked, "Who is your old friend?" Wuxie stopped talking to her and looked at the nineteen pairs of eyes that were looking at him. Those geniuses are all making connections with each other. Some of them are around Yun Keer, some are around Wang Ming, and some are around Wang Lang. This is one of the skills they also need to learn. Standing in line is like a younger brother recognizing an older brother. They must make friends with whoever is close to their family's territory or who is more powerful. By doing this, you can not only lay a solid foundation for your future, but also create an advantage in the fight for power within the clan. They form three forces with each other, with one exception, and this person is Wang Lang. He didn¡¯t stand in line with anyone, he sat alone and practiced silently. The scene in front of him felt somewhat familiar, and there was a sense of reunion. I wonder if Wang Lang would remember that people surrounded him like this at the beginning, Liu Yan, Li Liang, and he was now him, sitting aside and practicing alone. . Wuxie sighed, he was really becoming more and more like himself, so it would be a pity to kill him like this. "Which team are you going to stand on?" Lin Meng was very interested in Wu Xie's team. She wanted to know what he would do if he was rumored to be so arrogant that his tail was raised to the sky, but in fact he was so scheming that he could destroy an entire Hehuan Sect. Which team are you on? Wuxie turned his head and glanced at Lin Meng lightly, and said with a smile: "I don't like to take sides, I like to be in my own group." After saying that, he walked to Wang Lang and sat down. (This is a supplement to yesterday¡¯s chapter, and today¡¯s chapter will be later. By the way, I am urgently asking for recommendation votes on Monday.) Text Chapter 125 Two Situations Wang Lang opened his eyes, looked at Wuxie complicatedly, and said: "Not only is your cultivation unstable when you improve your realm like this, but you also don't have enough control, and it's easy to make mistakes." Wuxie said calmly: "It doesn't matter." Wang Lang was silent and suddenly said : "Do I know who you are?" Wuxie glanced at him calmly and said lightly: "So what?" Wang Lang said: "Because of this, I don't understand why you want to enter the small world for the Epiphany Grass ? You can definitely wait until someone else gets it before buying it." Wu Xie's lips curled up slightly: "I like to take the initiative." Wang Lang stopped talking. The geniuses in the courtyard have been sizing up Wu Xie. They have heard about Wu Xie's experience. Ever since they got the news yesterday, they have been secretly guessing what is so strange about this person. Now that I saw him, I was slightly disappointed. This man was mediocre in appearance and extremely poor in qualifications. Even his cultivation level was only at the second or fourth level. No matter how I looked at him, I couldn't tell anything special about him. Yun Keer and Wang Ming only glanced at each other briefly before losing interest in getting to know each other. Some other geniuses also had no interest in Wu Xie. Only Wu Cheng came over with a smile. The difference between Wu Cheng and geniuses of the same age is that he has been in contact with many people, has a deep mind, and is good at understanding people. He has been well integrated into the world, both mentally and in other aspects. He is not like other geniuses who think Wu Xie is an ordinary person. On the contrary, he attaches great importance to Wu Xie. Years of experience told him how difficult it was for a useless talent to get ahead in the sect, and this useless talent actually cultivated from a mortal to the second and fourth levels of the Tao in just one year. This was simply an astonishing miracle. So he was very sure that Wu Xie was something special. Others don¡¯t make friends because they are not optimistic about Wuxie¡¯s future prospects. Although he also feels that Wuxie¡¯s future road will be rough and difficult, this does not prevent him from making friends. "Is this fellow Taoist Brother Wuxie?" Wu Cheng walked up to Wuxie with a spring breeze smile on his face. Wuxie opened his eyes, raised his head and said calmly: "What's the matter?" "It's nothing, I just saw Brother Wu alone, so I wanted to get to know him." Wu Cheng said with a smile. Wu Xie said calmly: "I am Wu Xie, you are Wu Cheng, we have met, so, what's going on now?" Wu Xie's expression was stagnant for a while, but he didn't expect that Wu Xie's attitude was lukewarm, and he didn't notice him at all. Looking at this genius from the Wu family, I couldn't help but feel a little surprised. "Nothing, don't bother Brother Wu." Wu Cheng could tell that Wu Xie didn't want to talk to him. Everyone saw this and were disgusted with Wu Xie's attitude. Although he also claimed to be a genius, his qualifications were so useless, how could he be compared with geniuses like them? But they didn¡¯t say anything. Geniuses should have the qualities of a genius, rather than laughing and scolding like a street gangster. Not long after the time passed, an old man came here with a smile. Wuxie opened his eyes and looked. This old man was dressed in white and had a standard smile on his face. He was the registration clerk who brought him in yesterday. As soon as he came in, he said to everyone: "Everyone, please follow me." Everyone smiled and followed, Wu Xie got up and followed suit. We walked through the backyard and arrived at the door of the inn. The door was already surrounded by monks. They had gathered here early in the morning and wanted to see which geniuses would participate in the treasure-winning competition. The appearance of the geniuses immediately aroused a lot of discussion. Everyone identified the geniuses and talked about the glorious deeds of those geniuses. Of course, the three people who talked about it the most were Yun Keer. Finally, someone with sharp eyes recognized Wu Xie and Wang Lang. The two of them had indifferent expressions on their faces, neither smiling nor irritated. They walked as if no one else was around. Their indifferent expressions seemed to be carved from the same mold. If they looked similar, someone might mistake them for each other. It's twins. "Do you know? Wang Lang's temperament was not like this before?" "I seem to have heard that he was forced by some loser?" "What forced him? He was beaten! And the loser you mentioned is the loser. Standing next to him is the one who looks ordinary and has a pair of willow eyes. "Let me see, hey, it's true. I really don't know what Wang Lang is feeling now. He must be very depressed, right?" Everyone was talking. The geniuses made a way. All the geniuses raised their heads slightly, pretended to be reserved, or responded with smiles. Only Wang Lang and Wu Xie were out of tune. They walked at the end, as calm as dead water, and no matter what they talked about, it was difficult to make their brows twitch. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?As he walked, he paid attention to Wang Lang. What surprised him was that Wang Lang was really as calm as still water, without a trace of emotional fluctuations. This kind of state of mind can only be seen by an old man who has experienced all the vicissitudes of life. There is no indifference. Thinking that he really saw through the world in advance and made the clouds calm and clear. The more Wu Xie comes into contact with the current Wang Lang, the more he appreciates him. This son is really rare, and his future achievements are simply immeasurable. If you let yourself give some pointers, your path to spiritual practice will become more accessible. Of course, without his own pressure, how could this kid have enlightened so quickly? But after all is said and done, this child¡¯s character and spirituality are the best. If his character were not strong, he would have collapsed long ago. As for spirituality, it is an innate imitation of living things. No matter what kind of creature, it will subconsciously imitate a more powerful creature. The shorter it can turn imitation into something it owns, the higher its spirituality is. "This guy has excellent qualifications, a quick mind, high spirituality, and is diligent. He is really a good piece of rough jade. As long as he polishes it carefully, there is no guarantee that his future achievements will not be inferior to his own. If he could use it for his own use Wuxie's mind became active. He didn't know what Wang Lang's attitude was towards him. Whether he just wanted to defeat him or whether he wanted to kill him. If it was the latter, he would have to get rid of him first. After walking for a while, Wuxie suddenly discovered three huge crystal balls suspended in the sky, each one equivalent to the size of a room. There are images of mountains and water in the crystal ball. The most prominent thing is that there is a huge pillar in each image. Because it is an image, the thickness and height of the pillar cannot be seen. "Is this an image in the small world?" Wuxie asked doubtfully. "Yes, on the surface it is to eliminate opportunities for cheating and to be fair, open and just. In fact, everyone knows that cheating cannot be done in a damaged small world, and monks in the third realm of Tao cannot release their cultivation in it." Wang Lang told Wu Xie said. The corner of Wuxie's mouth curled up slightly. This boy is really quick-witted and has learned to recognize the authenticity of things. "Then tell me, what is their purpose?" Wuxie smiled. Wang Lang frowned slightly and said uncertainly: "I analyzed it and the purpose should be to show the grace of genius." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and smiled without saying a word. This move actually makes no sense. They show the images of the small world to the world. Instead of showing the grace of geniuses, what kind of grace can they show by watching geniuses make mistakes in combat? The reason why they do this is just because they are a second-rate sect, and what they do is naturally grand. "As for Wang Lang, although he looks down upon the world, he still doesn't understand the mind of those in power. This is like two children. One child grew up in a very wealthy environment, so he naturally spends money lavishly. The other child was born in poverty and is used to being frugal. In the eyes of rich children, spending money like running water is normal, but in the eyes of poor children, they think they are prodigal. The situation is different, and the mentality is different. Text Chapter 126 Departure Walking along the long street, Wuxie followed the geniuses to the bottom of the crystal ball. There was a huge formation in the middle. Using this formation, one could enter the damaged small world. Wu Xie couldn't see how this formation should be arranged, but judging from the 20,000 spiritual stones it cost and the numerous complicated runes on it, he judged that it was an advanced teleportation formation. Around the teleportation array, there were three old people who stood as high -profile and unpredictable, namely Haotian Zongzong, Hao Ming, Wang Ling, the owner of the Wang family, and Wu Cai, and Wu's family. The cultivation level of the three people can be inferred from their identities, and they should be in the realm of all things. The specific level is unknown. This is the most basic requirement for the second-rate forces. There must be at least one monk in the realm of all things in charge. The appearance of three people in the junior trial also shows the importance of this treasure-winning competition. When the geniuses saw the three old men, they bowed respectfully. The three of them just nodded slightly. Wu Xie glanced around and saw thirty casual cultivators standing on the left side. They did not use the magic weapon to hide their faces and saw people with their true colors. As for cultivation, most of them are around the second and seventh levels of the Tao. If they are divided according to the four realms of the early stage, the middle stage, the late stage, and the Great Perfection, they are in the late stage of the second stage of the Dao. There are about nine people who have reached the 20th level of Dao. The remaining ones are on the 28th and 29th levels. Some are on the 26th level. Surprisingly, no one has a lower level than the 26th level. . But compared to the lineup of geniuses, it is a bit shabby. Among the geniuses, except for Wang Lang and himself who are on the second and second level of the Tao, the other geniuses are at least at the second and eighth level of the Tao. Thirteen of them have reached the twentieth level of the Tao. On the surface, he and Wang Lang are the weakest. Beside the formation, Haoming came out. His face was calm, he was not angry, and he had the aura of a superior. He said loudly to the contestants: "This treasure hunting competition will be held in a damaged small world. I Haotian Sect, Wang Ming and the Wu family jointly gave out twenty treasures for everyone to claim, including the Three Pills of Taoism, the Longevity Pill, and many middle-grade magic weapons." As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. There was extreme greed in his eyes, and he was obviously tempted by the preciousness of the treasure. "Tao San Dan, after taking it, can greatly increase the chance of breaking through to the Dao San realm! One pill is worth 300,000 spiritual stones! It is priceless but has no market!" "Shou Yuan Dan is the most important thing. Under the three major forces It¡¯s worth it! A Shouyuan Pill can increase your life span by ten years. It¡¯s so rare that you can¡¯t estimate its value with spiritual stones.¡± Wu Xie¡¯s eyes flashed and he was very excited. Once he gets the Epiphany Grass, he can Breaking through to the 20th level of Dao in one fell swoop. If you want to break through again, you need the assistance of the Third Dao Dan. Although it cannot directly let people break through like the Second Dao Dan, it can increase the chance of breakthrough and play a role in protecting the Dantian. The value of Shouyuan Dan is even more precious, it can increase your life span by ten years! Ten years is not a long time for a monk, but it is definitely not a short time. No one knows what will happen in ten years. Its value lies in the changes brought to people by the extra ten years. Some old monsters with a short lifespan have achieved great breakthroughs and extended their life spans again just because of these ten years, while some old monsters have still stagnated in their cultivation after these ten years. Therefore, change is relative. Taking advantage of this decade of breakthroughs is also extremely difficult. But no matter how difficult it is, we must first have these ten years of prerequisites before we can talk about anything else. Therefore, Shou Yuan Dan is the last hope for many old monsters and is very popular. Shou Yuan Dan is even more difficult to find on the market and is basically monopolized by major forces. Since the three major forces will take out the Shou Yuan Dan, they naturally value the geniuses of this generation, so they use these valuable items to stimulate the fighting consciousness of the casual cultivators, increase the intensity, and allow each genius to fully experience a life and death battle. And geniuses who can obtain treasures and survive will undoubtedly be vigorously cultivated by the forces. It can be imagined that this trial will be extremely brutal, and more than just one or two geniuses will fall. What makes Wu Xie confused is, are the geniuses of this generation really strong? Does it require such emphasis on training and training? As far as Yun Ke'er and Wang Ming are concerned, they are still not able to express their emotions and anger, so how can they be said to be "uncut jade". The same is true for other geniuses. With so little life experience and more or less youthful energy, they are not qualified geniuses in any way. The only two people who caught his eye were Wu Cheng and Wang Lang, and the only one he admired was Wang Lang. He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s because he has a high vision. A genius who is truly worthy of careful polishing does not just have qualifications. He must also have a certain character and spirituality. It is impossible for those forces to be able to flourish for so long and not be able to distinguish this. Shaking his head, Wuxie no longer thought that this matter had nothing to do with him.?Trivial matter, he only wants the Epiphany Grass. Now there are four days left before the effect of the three Epiphany Grasses. He must obtain the Epiphany Grass within four days and achieve enlightenment, otherwise all his efforts will be wasted. As for Daosandan and Shouyuandan, although they are suitable for him, they are the center point of the battle. With his character of being absolutely sure of things, he will definitely not face a bunch of red-eyed people alone. Bad wolf, besides, these are all things for later and are not within his scope of consideration for the time being. Haoming pressed his hands, and after the noise of the crowd calmed down, he solemnly said: "You will stay in there for a month. In one month, you will not only have to face the powerful spiritual beasts in the small world, but also other "Because you can kill people at will! You geniuses will not get any favor in there. You will be injured, disabled, or even killed." The forces behind you will not avenge you, so once you enter, you can either hide aside like an ant and watch others take away the treasures, or use all your means to fight until you die! , or the enemy dies!¡± The streets were quiet, everyone was listening carefully to Hao Ming¡¯s majestic and passionate words, and the monks who did not participate were in a relaxed mood. The monks who participated felt the pressure. The casual cultivators felt the pressure brought by genius. Geniuses feel the pressure of other geniuses. Geniuses are still very naive. They despise the casual cultivators from the beginning to the end. They believe that they are stronger because they have more magic weapons and strong spells. They do not regard the casual cultivators as opponents. ¡°Who knows, as long as the timing is right, ants can also kill elephants, and the strength of casual cultivators is not necessarily much worse than them. Of course, there are still a small number of geniuses who have noticed a different atmosphere, including Wu Cheng, Wang Lang and one or two other geniuses. Their faces became solemn the moment they heard the reward. Only Wuxie looked very calm with an indifferent look on his face. Wang Lang looked at Wuxie and felt that he was not like him enough, so he hid his dignity in his heart and looked very calm on the surface. "Now please stand in the teleportation array and enter the small world!" Text Chapter 127 The Broken Little World Everyone stood in the formation. Haoming nodded to Wang Ling and Wucai, then stood on a stone platform outside the formation, made a spell with both hands, and muttered something. Wang Ling and Wu Cai stood on both sides of the formation, forming a triangle with Hao Ming. At the same time, they pinched out the magic formula and recited complicated incantations. Wuxie stood in the formation. There was a small round stone platform beside him. There were countless spiritual stones neatly stacked on the stone platform for activating the formation. With the completion of the three people's spells, the magic formula in the hands of the three people suddenly changed, with their palms facing up and reaching towards the sky. Suddenly, three thumb-thick white lights rushed out from the Dantian of the three people, fell quickly, and hit an eye of the formation. The array eye lights up when it encounters light, and reflects a white light, rushing towards the other array eye. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Countless rays of white light filled the teleportation array, like a bird's nest that was slowly being built and filling up quickly. This scene was very strange and shocked everyone who saw it. Suddenly, three rays of white light went straight towards the monks in the middle of the formation. They were as fast as lightning. A few casual cultivators tried to hide but had no time at all and were penetrated by the white light. The white light penetrated the bodies of several monks and landed on the small circular stone platform in the middle. ?????????????????????????????????: The white light shines brightly on the small stone platform, and pieces of spiritual stones are flying up, circling and flying in the sky above the formation, like countless butterflies. Suddenly, a spiritual stone exploded with a "bang", and rich blue spiritual energy rushed out, dyeing a corner of the sky. Then, the second and third spiritual stones exploded, and the spiritual energy spread, gradually covering the formation in blue. In the colored fog. Everyone could no longer see clearly the monks in the formation. The formation was filled with spiritual energy. As more and more spiritual stones exploded, the inside of the formation became bluer and bluer, until finally, it turned into a semicircle. blue hills. The blue spiritual energy is constantly rolling and surging. From the outside, it looks like a giant bowl filled with water, lying upside down on the ground. Countless white lights shine on the spiritual energy, making people unable to help but plunge into it. Go in and swim twice. The faces of Haoming and the other three were solemn. When all the spirit stones in the formation exploded, they pulled out their hands in the sky and shouted: "Open!" "Boom!" It was like a stone door that had been sealed for many years was opened. And there was a dull sound, and a hole suddenly opened in the sky above the formation. It was dark inside, and in its depth, there were whirlpools of various colors, which were very magnificent. ??????????????????????????????????????????Everyone was fascinated and stunned when they saw it. The hands of Haoming and the others were pulling hard, as if there was a huge door that was as heavy as a thousand stones. It was very difficult to open every inch. The veins on the foreheads of the three of them popped up, and sweat poured out in large amounts and flowed down their cheeks. The crack in the sky slowly expanded, and the dark hole and colorful whirlpool looked more terrifying now, as if it were a giant eye that was slowly opening. Suddenly, the colorful vortex in the giant eye rotated crazily, at an incredible speed. Everyone felt dizzy and their heads became groggy after just one more glance. I couldn¡¯t help but blink my eyes. In the blink of an eye, the semicircular water ball in the formation disappeared out of thin air, taking the fifty people with it. Haoming and the three people outside the formation finally breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. They loosened their hands and with a bang, the crack in the sky disappeared. ?¡­ ?Wuxie felt like he was being sucked in by a suction force, and then he fell into the black hole. When he opened his eyes again, he was in a small broken world. What you see are huge tree branches, which are so thick and big that it takes several people to hug them. There are countless waist-high weeds on the ground, mixed with thorns and wild flowers. The surrounding scenery is similar. They are all big trees. The huge and lush crowns block the sunlight, making the light a little dim. What the nose smells is the strong smell of damp earth, as well as the smell of corpses or rotting leaves. Here is a huge tropical rain forest. It is normal for tropical rainforests with dense vegetation to appear in the small world, because there are no advanced creatures like humans in the small world. Where there are people, the damage will be the most serious. Wu Xie briefly saw the terrain where he was, and then began to release his spiritual consciousness cautiously. He did not maximize his spiritual consciousness, but only surrounded himself within a ten-foot range. In this area, he detected many colorful venomous snakes spitting out their cores and staring at him unkindly, but due to their natural spirituality, they felt the danger and chose to retreat. The same is true for some termites, so try to stay away from them as quickly as possible. What surprised Wuxie the most was that there was an ant with wings. It seemed that it hadHe has mastered the immortal roots and learned how to practice. Wuxie did not detect the danger, so he took a step forward and stepped on a vine. Just when his other foot was in the air, the vine suddenly moved! Like a snake, it quickly wrapped around Wuxie's ankle, and with a sharp pull, Wuxie lost his balance and fell to the ground. He was shocked, but quickly calmed down, snorting coldly: "I didn't expect there were tree spirits!" He took out his flying sword and was about to cut off the vines. But at this moment, several vines jumped out from the tree crown and wrapped tightly around Wuxie's limbs. One of the vines was shaped like a silver spear, with a sharp awl at the end, which stabbed Wuxie fiercely. lower abdomen, trying to achieve a one-hit kill. When Wu Xie saw this scene, his eyes were as cold as ice, and he snorted: "There is not just one tree spirit, but several of them, and they also know how to cooperate. No wonder there is not a single large animal nearby. They were all hunted down by you." "But you low-level tree spirits are still trying to kill me?" Wu Xie sneered and used the final fire knife technique. Suddenly, a fire knife made entirely of flames floated on Wu Xie's body, and the fire knife moved around on its own. Sweeping in a circle, the vines binding the limbs were cut off and set on fire. They immediately bounced back quickly like the tentacles of an octopus, slapping hard on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the flames. Wuxie stood up and walked towards the east with the fire knife in his hand without even noticing the vine stabbing his lower abdomen. The vines quickly approached and pricked Wuxie¡¯s clothes. With a "ding" sound, the golden mail on Wuxie's body flashed faintly, and the vines bounced aside as if they had hit an iron wall. With a cold expression on his face, Wuxie quickly walked towards the east, holding the burning knife at an angle, burning all the thorns and weeds along the way, making him unstoppable. Those vines seemed to be scared, and they rushed towards Wuxie, trying to stop Wuxie's progress, but Wuxie cut off the vines one after another with a knife, and walked firmly towards the east step by step. Finally, when all the vines were pitifully short, several large trees with purple leaves appeared in front of Wuxie. The branches and leaves of those big trees were rustling, and they were trembling with fear in a very humane way, wanting to beg for mercy. "Are you scared now?" Wuxie stepped forward and slashed hard! At this moment, the fire knife broke away from Wuxie's hand and formed a five-foot-long fire blade. With a few snaps, several big trees were broken in half and fell to the ground with a bang. The entire rainforest suddenly became quiet, and some other slightly cultivated tree spirits were as silent as cicadas, not daring to covet Wuxie. Text Chapter 128: Okay, I'll do it The fall of the tree spirit revealed a piece of sky above Wuxie's head. The scorching sunlight shone on the weeds and spread on the ground. Fresh buds broke out of the soil and began to grow. But before they could absorb more sunlight, the warmth was blocked by wildly growing weeds, and they fell into a dark and humid world again, stagnating. The world of immortality is just like nature, so cruel. Wuxie looked up at the scorching sun and wondered, why can the sun be seen in every world? What is the sun? He wanted to explore, but knew that he couldn't do it, even if his current cultivation level was the top existence in this small world. Wuxie stepped into the air and flew up. The tree trunk in front of him sank quickly, followed by the tree crown. Finally, Wuxie flew into the air and looked around. There are patches of green forest all around, with mountains in the distance, and the three Optimus Primes in the crystal ball image are not visible. About a few dozen feet away from him, a thick black smoke floated up, and a white figure flew out. Wu Xie¡¯s eyes flashed and he looked towards that person. The man was dressed in white, with yellow and black dirt on his clothes, and three streaks of black dirt on his face. He turned out to be Yun Ke'er. But at this moment, she looked very embarrassed. She was angrily cursing at the forest below. It was obvious that she had been tormented by those bold tree spirits for a long time. She turned her eyes and saw Wuxie, who was dressed in black. Looking at his calm gaze, she remembered her gaffe just now and felt ashamed and annoyed. She was secretly angry that she couldn't even compare to a low-level genius. Wuxie flew towards her quickly and said with a smile: "Miss Ke'er, what can I do for you?" Yun Ke'er saw another guy who was trying to be attentive with nothing to do, he couldn't help but raise his head slightly and put on that expression. With a arrogant posture, he said calmly: "If you really want to serve me, you can take me to the location of the treasure." Wuxie frowned slightly and said in surprise: "The masters behind you didn't tell you the location of the treasure?" "No. Ah, looking at what you said, you should know the location of the treasure, right? Take me there quickly!" Yun Ke'er said almost in a commanding tone. Wuxie stood there and frowned slightly. He originally thought that Yun Keer knew the location of the treasure, so he wanted to follow her, but now she doesn't know either, which is troublesome. Yun Ke'er was very unhappy when he saw the dirt on his face. He raised his head and said to Wu Xie, "Go get me some water first. I want to wash my face." Wu Xie came back to his senses and said to Yun Ke Er lost interest and said coldly: "There is a quagmire on the left rear. Jump in and wash yourself." After that, he flew towards a high mountain in the distance. Yun Keer froze on the spot, wondering if she had heard wrongly. Wasn't Wuxie one of her suitors? Then she realized that Wuxie had actually tricked her on purpose, and she couldn't help but get furious: "Stop!" Wuxie ignored her and left her with smoke and dust all over the floor. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ???????????????????????????????????????????????. There are waist-high yellow miscanthus grass growing on the grassland. They are fluttering to one side in the strong wind. From time to time, some big cats are sneaking around. Then you can see a line of yellow smoke floating up, and finally you can hear the dying moans of some animals. Wild nature has become the theme of this grassland! Wu Xie¡¯s deep gaze fell on a corner on the east side of the grassland, where several casual cultivators were standing. They were fighting for something. They each stood on one side and were careful to guard against others in front of them. They are like a fully-drawn bow, which may shoot deadly arrows at any time. Their spiritual power is mobilized crazily, filling every part of their bodies. The magic weapon is held in their hands, and the battle is imminent. "There is a treasure!" Wu Xie secretly thought in his heart, secretly calculating the cultivation and strength of those casual cultivators. There are five of them in total, four of them are on the 27th level, and one is on the 28th level. They all have low-grade magic weapons, and their strength is not very strong. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed. He didn¡¯t know where the Epiphany Grass was, so he had to confirm it one by one. As soon as he thought of this, he rose into the sky and quickly approached a few people. Several people had obviously noticed Wu Xie's arrival, and they all nervously tightened the magic weapons in their hands and stared at him with great vigilance. Although Wuxie¡¯s cultivation is only at the second or fourth level of Taoism, he is a genius after all. It is impossible to say that he has no strength. Wuxie completely ignored their vigilant expressions. When he got closer, his consciousness spread and he found a kit on the ground. He didn't know what it contained. He looked at a few people and smiled kindly: "I won't get involved in your affairs, I just?Confirm what kind of treasure this is? " Several people still looked bad, and their vigilance never diminished. One of them said coldly: "Since you don't want to participate, please leave quickly, otherwise you will die. " Wuxie's smile gradually faded, he lowered his head and sneered: "You don't even know what kind of treasure it is, so you are going to fight to the death? Don't you feel stupid? " Wuxie suddenly looked at a few people with deep meaning and said, "What if this is not a treasure? Maybe it's a bag of tips left by the monk who died last time he entered this place? " "Or maybe someone threw it here on purpose? " Wuxie did not conclude whether this kit was a treasure, but instead put forward several conjectures. Conjectures are the most terrifying means of breaking through fixed thinking. They are like poison, which shakes people's own thoughts and eventually poisons the entire brain. The thinking of the five people became active, and they were being led to a detour by Wu Xie's words. Wu Xie's first guess was almost impossible, and they were definitely not fools. However, the really fatal thing was. It's the second one! What if someone deliberately throws a bag here to make a fool of themselves? Everyone knows that there are twenty treasures in total this time, and there are fifty people, plus there are some powerful monks who can snatch it. If there are two pieces, there will be no more than fifteen monks who can actually get the treasure. Only fifteen of the fifty people can get the treasure. This probability cannot be said to be low, but it is definitely not high. No one wants to return empty-handed. Now that there are treasures like the Three Pills of Dao and the Shouyuan Pill, everyone wants to reduce their opponent. If someone deliberately makes a false impression and intends to kill them Several people looked at each other and saw the doubts in their hearts. Then he looked at Wuxie, "My Taoist friend's name is Wuxie, right?" Let me call it Brother Wu, Brother Wu, what do you think we should do with it" The casual cultivator glanced sideways at the bag. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said, "It's very simple, just open it. " "That's it, then who is the most suitable to open it? "A few people stared at Wu Xie deeply, with a threatening look in their expressions. Wu Xie understood what they meant. They were afraid that others would run away after taking the tips, so they chose themselves, who were the weakest in cultivation. Open it, even if they want to escape, they will be more confident in leaving them behind. Wuxie smiled very casually: "Okay, I'll do it." " Text Chapter 129 It¡¯s true Wuxie walked to the middle under the vigilant gazes of the five people, bent down, and picked up the kit. The material of this brocade bag is special, it is made of gold brocade that isolates spiritual consciousness. It is exquisitely made and silky in hand, as if milk is sliding through your hands. After untying his belt, Wu Xie took a look into the brocade bag and immediately felt a slight trepidation. Several people were staring at Wu Xie intently, sweating slightly in their hands. The magic weapon had been activated to the point of being ready to go. Just waiting to find out what treasure was in the bag, they immediately started fighting. "What is it?" one of them asked. Wuxie glanced around the five people, and in front of everyone, he turned out the inside of the kit and said in a cold voice: "There is nothing." The moment everyone turned out the kit, they could hardly control their spiritual power and almost died. He was about to attack, but when he saw that the kit bag was empty, he suddenly felt like a deflated rubber ball, gasping for breath in fear. Several people wiped their sweat, and one person stepped forward and took the kit. He looked around and found that there was nothing in it. It was empty. He couldn't help but cursed loudly: "Who is this wicked person? He deliberately left the kit here. ?" Wuxie glanced at a few people and said coldly: "It seems that someone has already made preparations. As soon as he came in, he set up various suspicions and let us fight to the death." As soon as these words came out, everyone thought of what happened just now. I feel a cold wind blowing on my back, making the hair stand on end. If they had really fought each other just now, who knows how many people would have died? What a heavy price to pay? The faces of a few people changed slightly, and they said they were lucky. Fortunately, Wu Xie arrived in time, otherwise, if they finally got the kit but found it was empty, they would really want to cry without tears. Wanting to be here, everyone looked at Wuxie with a hint of admiration. They had heard rumors about Wuxie, but they didn't pay much attention to it at first. At this time, they couldn't help but sigh, successful people must have success. One person stepped forward and clasped his fists at Wu Xie and said gratefully: "My surname is Yu Mingping. Thank you Brother Wu for your timely reminder. Please forgive me for any offence." Someone took the lead, and then others followed and introduced them to Wu Xie. Using one's own name is a sign of friendship. Don¡¯t be evil and return the favor one by one. At this moment, a blood shadow flew from the horizon, and everyone turned their heads to look. I saw a casual cultivator in the blood shadow. He had broken an arm and was using blood escape to escape. There are several escaping lights behind him, chasing after him. "Leave the kit and save your life!" "Hurry up and leave the kit!" "Get away, you thief! How dare you take my kit!" The people behind were all shouting, and the San who used blood escape was shouting. Xiu flew faster. Yu Ping and others glanced at each other and smiled. "If Brother Wu hadn't arrived in time, I and the others would have been just like them." Wu Xie stopped looking at that place, turned around, clasped his fists at the people and said, "Everyone, if you got the Epiphany Grass, come here Come to me, I'll buy it for 80,000 spirit stones. If you think the price is not right, I can offer you 100,000 spirit stones." Yu Ping and others were stunned. They felt that this sentence was very familiar, as if they had heard it somewhere. Suddenly someone remembered something, pointed at Wu Xie and exclaimed: "Are you the 600th Taoist Fellow at the auction?" Wu Xie narrowed his eyes. He entered the small world this time and had no intention of hiding it anymore. Identity, the three crystal balls in the outside world record the scenes in the small world. He will inevitably use the eagle bow and golden mail in battle. It is only a matter of time that his identity is exposed. Since we have to be exposed, we should simply be more generous and use our status as a super rich man to get the Epiphany Grass more easily. "That's right." When Wu Xie admitted this, several people were surprised. The name of Taoist Fellow No. 600 had already spread throughout Shengxian City. They thought he was some genius from Nantianmen, but they never thought that the qualifications of the person in front of them were extremely useless. Don't be evil. Where did he get so many spiritual stones? Is the Qingyun Sect too optimistic about him? Several people turned around and thought of robbing and killing him. However, after careful consideration, they felt that it was inappropriate. They might not be able to kill the opponent due to their own strength, but would be killed instead, so they almost gave up the idea. Remembering that the other party had many spiritual stones and had indirectly saved their lives just now, his intention to make friendship became even more obvious. Yu Ping vowed: "Brother Wu, if I get the Epiphany Grass, I will definitely sell it to you. Even if I don't get it, I will." I will tell you the news about the Epiphany Grass.¡± The other four people also gave various guarantees. Wu Xie did not expect to encounter such an opportunity, and quickly gave several people the message jade slips, and solemnly said: "Guys, if you have news about the Epiphany Grass but cannot get it, please inform me as soon as possible. I'll thank you very much." "Brother, don't worry," the five said with a smile.  "In that case, Wu Xie will take the first step." After Wu Xie finished speaking, he turned around and was about to fly away. "Brother Wu, please wait a moment!" Yu Ping thought of something and quickly called Wu Xie. "Brother Yu, what else can you do?" Wu Xieren had already flown into the air. When he heard Yu Ping shouting, he turned around. Yu Ping kindly reminded: "Brother Wu, do you know that this treasure hunt competition was originally the second match between Wu Cheng and Wang Ming, but because you interfered with the first match, they canceled it temporarily. "It's not difficult to imagine that they will hate Brother Wu. If you meet them, it's best to conceal your identity, otherwise they will kill you if you don't know." Wu Xie was slightly surprised. , I have never heard of this statement, but this is irrelevant. "Thank you, brother Yu, for reminding me. I'll take my leave." After saying that, he flew away. After flying on the vast savannah for about an hour, Wu Xie saw several casual cultivators again, all of whom were also on guard against each other around a bag of tips. Wu Xie¡¯s eyes flashed and he slowly approached with a smile. "Everyone, I don't plan to get involved in this matter. I just want to know what treasure is in the bag." Several people stared at Wuxie warily. A quarter of an hour later, Wu Xie left some message slips to a few people and said with a smile: "If there is any news about the Epiphany Grass, please inform me as soon as possible. I will thank you very much!" After that, he flew away to the distance. at. Everyone said goodbye to him gratefully. Flying to a river, Wuxie stopped by a dead tree. Now he has a lot more knowledge about finding the Epiphany Grass. Firstly, he can use the trap set by someone to let himself be kind to others. Secondly, he can boldly reveal his identity as Taoist Fellow No. 600, so as to To seduce everyone at a great price. Both points are extremely useful means, and Wu Xie doesn¡¯t mind using them. Looking at the sky, Wuxie thought secretly. It had been two hours since he came to the small world, but he hadn't seen a single treasure. He thought it was unlikely that there would be an Enlightenment Grass in this area. The most likely place to find many treasures is the location of the three Optimus Primes, because the image of the outside world is these three pillars. If you find them, you may be able to discover the Epiphany Grass earlier. Text Chapter 130 Fine Wine If you want to see the three Optimus Primes, you have to be high enough. Wuxie looked at the sky and slowly climbed up. He slowly rose up and looked down. Slowly, the savannah covered with miscanthus gradually became smaller, but it made people feel more vast. The dead tree without leaves gradually turned into a black spot. The yellow river slowly showed its outline and turned into a vigorous yellow dragon. The higher you fly, the smaller the scenery on the ground becomes, and the temperature around you gradually rises, quickly reaching a boiling point. The wind is also hot, and every time it blows, it feels like being hit by tiny grains of sand, which is very uncomfortable. Wuxie looked into the distance. The grassland was surrounded by mountains. Each one was a thousand feet tall. The grassland was surrounded by mountains, forming a basin. Just like the tropical rain forest before, it was a world of its own. The mountain fell, and Wuxie floated into the clouds. Looking to the right, there was a desert over there, with yellow sand all over the sky, and a unique sandstorm brewing. There was no Optimus Prime there, and there were mountains further away, and nothing could be seen. . On the left is another grassland, but it is full of green grass. There are many black and white spots moving slowly, which should be galloping wild horses. There is also no Optimus Prime there, and there are mountains further away. Finally, Wu Xie just passed through the tropical rain forest. Wuxie set his sights in front of him. In front of him was the most common hilly area, with rolling green mountains and green trees. There was a big river there, separating the two peaks into the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl who met but could not meet. That place is surrounded by mountains and rivers, with birds singing and flowers fragrant. It is a quiet world, very suitable for a hermit who is tired of the world. However, in such a quiet place, there was a bloody storm. More than a dozen monks sacrificed many magic weapons, blasted out various spells, and continued to fight. From time to time, flashes of blood could be seen. Who was it? Incited the blood escape. It's all because there is a huge pillar there. Even if Wuxie is very far away from it, he can still see that it is about a millimeter thick, but it is extremely high, going straight up, penetrating the clouds, and the top is buried in the white clouds. In the darkness above, I don't know where it leads. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he flew forward quickly. He was extremely fast, and he used the Shadow Stop Technique from time to time, and also used the Floating Cloud Technique and other spells to support him. Even so, it still took him nearly two hours to fly to the high mountain that separated the two worlds. When he got here, all his spiritual energy was exhausted and he had to stop to recover. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT When Wuxie arrived at the center of the battle between a dozen monks, it was already sunset and dusk. Wuxie did not approach immediately, but looked at the Optimus Prime from a distance. Optimus Prime is endlessly tall and fifteen feet in diameter. It is unknown what kind of stone it is made of. Its surface is full of mottled bumps and dimples. It has been battered by wind and rain for countless years and is extremely old. It seems that just casting a spell can easily fix it. Can interrupt. Wuxie lowered his gaze and looked at the dozen or so monks who were already panting. Among the dozen or so people, there were five geniuses and eight casual cultivators. One of the casual cultivators he knew was Yu Ping. Yu Ping seemed to have arrived not long ago, his spiritual power was still abundant, and there were no signs of fighting on his body. On the other hand, the other seven casual cultivators and the five geniuses were all in ragged clothes, and many of them had wounds on their bodies. It was obvious that they had been fighting for a while. Five geniuses stood in one place, and seven casual cultivators stood in another place. It was only a glance that they could tell that everyone was divided into camps. Yu Ping stood slightly outside, seeming to be still hesitating, with no intention of taking action. He seemed to want to sit back and watch the two tigers fight, and wait until the two teams were exhausted and had low spiritual power, then sit back and finish. The profit of the fisherman. Standing further away, Wuxie naturally had the same plan, but he wanted to know what they were fighting for. But before he could ask Yu Ping, a genius with a cultivation level of the 28th level shouted to him: "Brother Wu, come and help us kill these casual cultivators, and the treasures will be divided equally!" He knew a little about this person. One or two, he is a genius from a third-rate sect named Zhao Qian. He is one of Yun Ke'er's suitors. Unfortunately, he has nothing outstanding. He is a genius who is neither three nor four. The other casual cultivators could not help but darken their faces when they saw that the geniuses had new helpers joining them. They fought fiercely with the five geniuses for a long time. Although they had two more people, they had the upper hand for a while. However, the geniuses had many methods. Even though the resistance was difficult, they still persisted and no one was killed or injured. And the geniuses who dare to participate in the treasure hunting competition have more or less taken over several tasks in the sect, and their ability to adapt to combat is very fast. They have only fought for a while, and theySeven people went from having the upper hand to having a slight advantage. If another genius is added at this time, the next match will be troublesome. I am afraid it can only be a tie, and no one can do anything to the other. This is a situation that neither party wants to see. Optimus Prime will definitely attract more monks, and it will be difficult for them to fight even if they want to. Wuxie did not move, but stood in the distance and asked: "What kind of treasure is it?" As soon as he said the words, before he could get a reply, the storage bag suddenly moved, and something was stirring. Wu Xie frowned slightly and planned to ignore it, but who knew that the guy in the storage bag seemed to understand Wu Xie's thoughts, and actually moved more and more excessively, making trouble in the storage bag. Wuxie was very dissatisfied and took out one of the many storage bags from his waist, which contained a high-end storage bag that could eat raw sand. He opened the bag, took out a ray of spiritual consciousness and immersed himself in it. He was immediately helpless. He saw the little white crab rolling in the soil. Feeling Wu Xie's spiritual consciousness, he immediately looked at him with hope in a flattering manner, and the corners of his mouth were filled with smiles. Halazi, looks like a greedy pig. Wuxie was a little confused. After thinking about it for a long time, he remembered that he had never fed it before, and he didn¡¯t know how it had survived the past half month. Could it be that it had opened up and learned to breathe in and out? Thinking of this, Wuxie looked at it carefully inside and out, and found that it still hadn't woken up. It was probably that it was really hungry and half dead, so it was struggling like this. This little guy was pretty cute. It¡¯s a pity that he died like this. I should find something to feed him. "Brother Wu, these are three middle-grade magic weapons, thirty magic pills, and a small bottle of nectar." Wu Xie's heart moved when he heard the nectar. ??Jade nectar is an important liquid for feeding spiritual beasts. Its effect is like a pill refined by monks. It can increase the spiritual beast's cultivation. If a mortal beast eats it, it can open its immortal roots and achieve the purpose of cultivation. Wu Xie smiled slightly and sighed to himself: "This time I'm giving you an advantage. I'll help you open your spiritual roots." He turned his attention to Zhao Qian again and said, "How are we going to divide these three treasures?" Zhao Qian was thinking Da'an, don't be evil. This answer can be said to be a precursor to cooperation. "Brother Wu, I only want the bottle of nectar with the lowest value, and you can share the rest." "Oh~ That's it." Wu Xie suddenly faced the group of casual cultivators and asked, "If I join you, how do you think it should be divided? " Text Chapter 131: No objection? Upon hearing this, the seven casual cultivators were slightly stunned at first, then surprise flashed in their eyes, and finally worry appeared in their eyes, their eyes were very complicated. What they like is that Wu Xie is not restricted by the secular world, has no concept of cliques and factions, and only has interests in his eyes. Once they join forces, they will have the upper hand again, and they will definitely win in the end. After all, how can eight people not be able to defeat five people? What worries them is that they want the three most valuable medium-grade magic weapons and thirty spiritual pills. What if Wuxie has a conflict of interest with them? While they were thinking, Zhao Qian and the other five were stunned again and again. They didn¡¯t understand why Wuxie wanted to join the rogue cultivators. Shouldn¡¯t geniuses help geniuses? ¡° Then they realized that Wuxie was a vulgar person who only cared about profit, and they silently despised him in their hearts. But contempt is contempt, and the current situation does not allow for mistakes. Zhao Qian said urgently: "Brother Wu, they are all villains who see profit and forget their loyalty. If you help them, you will rake them up when the treasures are divided. It will be too late to regret it." !¡± Another genius also said: ¡°Brother Wu, we have great differences with the casual cultivators. They will definitely kill you afterward.¡± Hearing such provocative words, the seven casual cultivators were all anxious. One person promised: "Brother Wu, we have never had any dealings with each other, but we are by no means the treacherous villains they say. Those who defile others will defile themselves. I believe that Brother Wu can judge right from wrong. As long as Brother Wu joins us, when the treasures are divided afterwards, We can let Brother Wu be the first to choose." The other six people also agreed: "Brother Wu, we can let you be the first to choose." At this time, they have no choice but to wait. Who knows when another person will appear, and there will be another treasure. It needs to be divided up more. No one wants the already small cake to be plundered layer by layer. The most important thing is, which side does the extra person belong to? The variables are too great and no one can afford them. There is already Yu Ping sitting on the sidelines watching the fight between tigers and tigers. At this time, the only one who can fight for it is one person. Wuxie looked around, smiled slightly, turned to look at Yu Ping, and said, "Brother Yu, do you know where the three treasures are?" The geniuses and casual cultivators were slightly startled, very confused as to what Wuxie meant. . Yu Ping was also a little startled, but he didn't ask any more questions. He pointed to the green mountain on the right: "That mountain is the location of three middle-grade magic weapons. They are at the top of the mountain, in the cave, and in a river at the foot of the mountain." Then he pointed to the green mountain on the left. : "This mountain hides thirty magic pills." Finally, he pointed to the bottom of Optimus Prime's pillar: "In a cave under the pillar, there is a natural needle milk rock, and there is a bottle of it. After hearing this, Wuxie nodded slightly and said, "Thank you." Then he faced the twelve people and said with a smile, "Everyone, have you seen the Sudden Enlightenment Grass?" "No," they all shook their heads. How could I have seen the epiphany grass by such a coincidence? Wu Xie was not disappointed, as he expected something, he shook his head slightly and flew towards Optimus Prime. A dozen or so people were immediately startled again. Wuxie's behavior made them increasingly confused. What did he want to do? Do you want to take away the nectar in full view of everyone? Zhao Qian warned: "Brother Wu, if you don't want to participate in this matter, please take a detour, otherwise don't blame me for being merciless." Someone among the casual cultivators also shouted: "Brother Wu, please proceed with caution." Twelve people were ten. Wu Xie stared at Wu Xie evilly, with the magic weapon and spell in his hand ready to go out, as if if Wu Xie took a few steps forward, they would kill him. Wuxie was in the middle of the two groups of people, and he continued to fly forward very calmly and casually, as if he was strolling in his own garden. The twelve people were speechless. They had seen people seeking death, but never seen people seeking death like this. Zhao Qian was furious. Previously, Wu Xie had ignored his faction, but now he went to take the fine wine as if there was no one around. It was really intolerable. What could be intolerable! He immediately offered up a medium-grade magic weapon, the Vajra Circle, and threw it towards Wuxie. One of the other four people popped out a silver needle similar to that possessed by Wu Xie, and the other two used low-grade magic weapons flying swords, one after another to block Wu Xie's retreat, and the last one made a spell, with a big thunder light in his hand. Flash, shake his finger at Wuxie, and a bolt of lightning falls from the clear sky, striking Wuxie directly. The casual cultivators did not take action. They were happy to see the geniuses wasting their spiritual energy out of anger. Moreover, the attacks of these five people were quite fierce. Wuxie was only at the second or fourth level of Dao, so he would be seriously injured even if he did not die. But at the next moment, their eyes widened suddenly. Wuxie, who was standing in the middle, actually used the shadow-stopping technique to leave an afterimage in the sky, avoiding all attacks with great ease. And the next moment, they were depressed, because?Wuxie stood between the two groups, so after Wuxie dodged, other attacks rushed towards them. They hurriedly used various defensive magic weapons and spells. Tree shields, fire shields, and diamond shields appeared one after another. The defensive magic weapons were used to resist. There was a roaring sound, and the scattered cultivators appeared in embarrassment. Looking at Wuxie again, after he dodged the attack, he used low-grade floating cloud technique to reduce the weight of his body, making himself as light as a floating cloud. Then he used the peak-level blast technique, and his speed increased sharply again. Finally, he used the shadow stopping technique. The speed was unimaginable, and he rushed straight towards Zhao Qian. Zhao Qian¡¯s eyes showed solemnity. While secretly letting the Diamond Circle attack him from behind, he once again offered up a medium-grade magic weapon, the Fangtian Painted Halberd. He held it diagonally in his hand and stared closely at Wuxie¡¯s rapidly approaching figure. The remaining four people once again used their attacks to hit Wuxie. Wuxie's eyes showed sarcasm. When he was less than five feet away from the few people, he pinched the magic weapon in his hand and cast the middle-grade wind stopping technique. It¡¯s not called fast when it¡¯s so fast that the shadows stay there, but it¡¯s called fast when it¡¯s so fast that the wind feels like it¡¯s still! This is the wind stopping technique. Once this technique was performed, Wuxie's whole person evaporated out of thin air with the blessing of multiple spells. In the next moment, he was standing among the five people. Behind Zhao Qian, he held his head with both hands and twisted it gently. With just a click, Zhao Qian's eyes lost their luster and he fell straight out of the air. The other four people discovered that Wu Xie killed Zhao Qian on the 28th floor in a split second before anyone could even react. They were so horrified that they subconsciously stepped back. And the seven casual cultivators on the opposite side looked straight in their eyes. Is this also called a battle? This is massacre! The other party didn't even use weapons to kill people. He just put his hands on his head and twisted it. Isn't this too violent? For a time, everyone was horrified beyond measure. After all, Zhao Qian is also a little master, with high cultivation, good magic weapons, and many spells. He has always been extremely powerful in the battle just now, but when facing Wu Xie, he didn't even make a move. There was not a single reaction They looked at Wuxie and kept raising the danger level of the other party in their hearts, reaching the level of being tied with the three geniuses. Only the three geniuses can display that level of speed. Wuxie took away Zhao Qian's storage bag and two magic weapons, put them on his waist, glanced at everyone, and said calmly: "I just want to take away the fine wine. Do you have any opinions?" Everyone looked at him in silence. Yu was conquered by Wu Xie's performance of surpassing several small realms and instantly killing his opponent. If they all win, they may still be able to fight, but who would risk their lives for a small bottle of nectar? "There is no best." Wuxie dropped this sentence lightly and flew in the direction of Optimus Prime. Text Chapter 132 Crisis Outside the small world, the scene of Wuxie instantly killing Zhao Qian had just been played on the crystal ball. The extreme speed was comparable to that of a monk in the third realm of Taoism, shocking everyone. Everyone looked at Wu Xie flying towards Optimus Prime in a daze, looking very confused. "I have never heard of Wu Xie having such strength. This is too crazy. He even crossed several small realms and killed Zhao Qian instantly." "Are you pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger?" "This is the second surprise." Yes. , this is the second surprise, the second unexpected. They turned their attention to the crystal ball on the far right. On the crystal ball was Wang Lang fighting to the point of madness. Not long ago, Wang Lang, with his cultivation level of the second and second levels of Taoism, after a hard battle, jumped over the ranks and killed a casual cultivator of the twentieth level of Taoism. There was no conflict of interest, no other grudges, he just rushed towards the casual cultivator and started a fight. Now, he rushed towards a casual cultivator who was on the sixth and second level of the Dao, and killed him in a few rounds. After that, he rushed towards a genius on the second and eighth level of the Dao almost non-stop. Without reason or dialogue, he just started killing in silence. After that, their eyes fell on the crystal ball in the middle, where Wang Ming was fighting Wu Cheng. Both of them were very powerful and proficient in fighting, and others could not get involved at all. They have been fighting for a while, and they don¡¯t know which treasure they are fighting for. Under the crystal ball, the three old men, Hao Ming, Wu Cai, and Wang Ling, had expressionless faces. No matter how amazing Wang Lang and Wu Xie's performances were, they could not be moved. Is it because they are confident in the strength of those three geniuses? The three of them knew in their hearts that it was absolutely not the case. So why aren¡¯t they worried that Wu Xie and Wang Lang will threaten the three geniuses? If they don¡¯t tell, who knows. ?¡­ ?Wuxie came under Optimus Prime and stood on the ground. The pillar in front of you is very huge. Its yellow surface is full of pits and devastation. Standing here is like facing an ancient history, recording the changes that this world has experienced. Gently touching it with your fingers, the texture is rough, and a strong sense of vicissitudes of life comes to your face, as if you are facing an old man with a hunchback. It looks weathered, and every depression records its past. Its bulging parts seem to be its pair of dim old eyes. The turbidity carries the clarity of seeing through the world. Only loneliness and loneliness remain in its rickety body. desolate. Wu Xie seemed to feel something, and a burst of sadness surged deep in his heart. The world in front of him seemed to be fading away. Wu Xie closed his eyes and stroked the ancient Optimus Prime. He once again immersed himself in the wonderful world of enlightenment. His mind suddenly became dark. In the depths of the darkness, there was a flickering light. The light of the light was very weak, sometimes brighter and sometimes darker. Under the light, there is a lampstand supported by three small pillars. The oil on the lampstand has been exhausted and I am afraid it will not be able to support it for a long time. As he watched, his mind seemed to be dying, and his eyelids became heavy. Even though he had closed his eyes, he still wanted to close them tighter. His mind was very groggy, and endless fatigue poured into his mind. He didn't want to think about anything, didn't want to have any thoughts, he just wanted to have a good sleep. At the moment when he was about to lose consciousness, he woke up again. He only felt that his whole body was cold, his limbs were numb, and he had difficulty breathing. He stood fixedly in place, unable to move. He looked at the pillar in front of him and felt a sense of fear in his heart. Just now, he once again felt something different due to the effect of the Epiphany Grass. He saw the origin of the world, that is, the light. As the light continued to shine, the world continued to move. But he found that there was not much oil left, which meant that the end of the small world was not far away. Maybe in a few years, maybe in a few hundred years, maybe in a few thousand years, the small world will be extinct. Seeing the origin of a world is originally a great opportunity, but judging from the situation where the body is about to lose its vitality just now, it is a crisis. Fortunately, his chance of enlightenment was not enough, otherwise he would have really died at that moment. Wuxie moved his hands and feet. After he felt that his limbs could move, he spread his consciousness and looked for the bottle of nectar. Soon, he found a hole a few feet away, so he walked to the hole and jumped down. The cave was very dark, but it could not block the monk's consciousness. Wu Xie walked a few feet along the small tunnel and came to the end, a hole slightly larger than the tunnel. ThisIt is made of needle milk rock, with milky white cones hanging upside down. A drop of milk-like earth milk hangs from the tip of the cone. With a "click~" sound, the ground milk fell into a small concave basin. The basin is naturally formed. Needless to say, it can be inferred that the effect is caused by dripping water penetrating the stone. There is white ground milk in the basin, and a faint fragrance fills the cave. Wuxie put his hand into the milk, grabbed a small bottle, and took it out. When the bottle cap is opened, a strong fragrance rushes out. I think the fragrance of the cave comes from this. "I'm really taking advantage of you. Your spirituality is very good, higher than Wang Lang. You stick to me as soon as you see me." Wuxie took out the small white crab and put it on the ground. Put a drop on your finger and reach out to the little crab. The little guy couldn't stand the scent anymore, so he pounced on it and inhaled it cleanly in a short while. Then he looked at Wuxie with a look of pity on his face. "Don't ignore it, keep the wine." "It's already a blessing to have a drop of heaven and earth spiritual liquid for it, but it actually wants another drop. It's just too greedy." Of course, Wuxie doesn¡¯t care about this bottle of nectar, and he doesn¡¯t feel any loss even if he takes it and throws it away, but the little guy is still a mortal body and cannot bear the huge energy, so he cannot take too much. Wu Xie pressed his finger on its back and said with a smile: "I'll feel better with you later." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the little guy was stunned. It stared at him blankly, speechless and choked. It was stunned, so naturally it didn¡¯t understand its own words, it must have been a seizure. Sure enough, the little guy suddenly jumped up and jumped to a height of three feet. Then he fell heavily and was knocked unconscious. It began to roll on the ground and kept tossing itself. Wu Xie stayed by its side and found a place to sit down. ¡­¡­ A quarter of an hour later, the little guy finally exhausted all his strength and lay motionless on the ground. A faint wisp of blue spiritual energy turned into a thin tributary, flowing into the little guy's mouth continuously. Wu Xie smiled slightly: "Thank me, do you know how great a fortune you have encountered? You can get my favor without any effort. Not many people can let me help them before helping me. Oh, I forgot "Oh, you little guy is a crab." Wuxie took the storage bag and put it in it. From now on, the little guy doesn't need to take too much care of it. It has opened its fairy roots and learned to breathe in spiritual energy, so it won't die so easily. Wuxie stood up and was about to fly out when a voice suddenly came from a jade slip: "Brother Wu, I saw the Enlightenment Grass, come here quickly!" Text Chapter 133 You have chosen the wrong partner! When Wuxie heard this, his expression became solemn, his eyes flashed, and he transmitted the message: "Where are you, and what kind of world are you in?" Soon after the message was transmitted, a reply came from the jade slip. "Brother Wu, the pillar in the middle is a dry world." Wu Xie said: "Keep an eye on the Enlightenment Grass. I'll come over right away." Wu Xie's spiritual power surged crazily, rushed outwards, and flew to the ground. , rushed straight towards the twelve people. The twelve people started a new round of melee, including Yu Ping who had just joined. Seeing that Zhao Qian died and the geniuses' strength was greatly reduced, they launched an extremely fierce offensive. They didn't notice Wu Xie approaching until Wu Xie shouted coldly: "Who knows where the dry world is?" Yu Ping was the first to react, but the battle situation at this time was too chaotic and it was difficult to escape, so he had to continue fighting. Others are concentrating on fighting and not daring to be distracted. Wu Xie was not in the mood to wait for them to finish the fight. He pinched the magic with both hands and drew a gate in front of him, and a loud dragon roar came from it. At this time, the bright moon is hanging high, and darkness is falling. Wuxie stepped on the dragon's head, stood in the strong wind, stepped on the yellow light in the darkness, and rushed straight towards the melee of twelve people. "Either stop or die!" There was only one sentence left for everyone to react. They are still fighting and cannot get away. Since they can¡¯t escape, Wuxie has no choice but to help them escape! The noble gold color covers every dragon scale, the slender dragon whiskers, the majestic dragon eyes, and the angry dragon roar, which means that Wuxie is in a very irritable mood at this time. He dashed against the dragon, knocking away several magic weapons and spells. The casual cultivators and geniuses were swept away by the swaying dragon's tail and flew away. Wu Xie stood in the middle of the two teams, looked around, and said coldly: "Are you free to answer questions now?" The low-grade Tianlong Technique mastered at the peak was as powerful as a mid-grade magic. Everyone was hit with pain all over their bodies, and they were shocked. Looking at the man standing on Tianlong, he was too shocked to speak. Yu Ping knew Wu Xie sincerely, so he stepped forward and said, "Brother Wu, how can I help you?" Wu Xie didn't look at him, but looked around and said coldly: "Does any of you know that Li Qiankui is a good person? Where is Optimus Prime in the earth? " "I know." A genius stood up and said, "As long as you kill them" "Noise!" Wuxie snorted. After using the Zhiju, the whole person disappeared on the golden dragon's head. The next moment, he appeared behind the genius, grabbed his neck, and said coldly in his ear: "I'm not negotiating terms with you." The genius' whole body was shaken, and he felt the breath of death, and said nervously: "Go through the hot world behind, and then pass through a world of ice and snow, and you will arrive at the dry world." As soon as he finished speaking, he felt his whole body relax. , the hand of death on his neck was no longer there, and the dragon in front of him roared, roared over his head, and flew into the distance. The genius breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could recover, the eight casual cultivators attacked again. ¡­ Two hours later, in the dark sky with hazy moonlight, Wuxie came to that hot world. As soon as you arrive in this world, you are greeted by a wave of heat. He flew quickly in the darkness, making no sound, but causing bursts of piercing whistling sounds. Many monks discovered him, including Yun Ke'er. His arrival made them wary for a while, thinking that he was here to steal treasures again, but Wuxie didn't even look at them and flew directly past them at an astonishing speed. After flying for a while, he stopped to recover his spiritual power. Half an hour later, we set out on the journey again. ?¡­ ?This flight lasted another two hours, and it was already dawn in the early morning. He rushed out of the scorching world of scorching heat and entered a world of ice and snow where the cold wind was howling. The pure white is the only theme in this world. Wu Xie is not in the mood to wear a raincoat, ride a lonely boat, and fish alone in the snow in the cold river. He is always neither anxious nor bored, unhurried and unhurried, with a calm expression as if he holds the world in his hands. But at this moment, he really didn¡¯t have much patience anymore. He spent too much time and energy collecting Epiphany Grass before and after, and he didn¡¯t want to do it all over again. Besides, the effect of the Epiphany Grass only lasts for three days, so time is running out. He flew faster and faster, reaching the limit of speed. The whistling sound was already a faint sonic boom. It was hard to imagine how fast his speed had reached.?. There was heavy snowfall in the sky, and he drew a snow-free zone in the sky. The scene was very strange. Finally, three hours later, under the scorching hot sun, a dry world appeared in front of Wu Xie. This world is also a basin-type plain. The surface is dry and cracked, and it has not seen a drop of rain in countless years. In the far distance ahead, there is a tall and big Optimus Prime standing in the sky, like a giant. Wuxie took out the sound transmission jade slip and transmitted the sound again. "I am at the junction of the ice and snow world and the dry world. Where are you?" As soon as the message came out, there was an echo. "I am at the junction of the rock world, on your right in the northeast direction." Wu Xie looked at the middle between the front and the right, that is, in the northeast direction, and flew quickly. At this time, his speed is still very fast, but according to his previous flying strategy, after arriving in the dry world, he no longer consumes all his spiritual power before replenishing it, but stops to restore his spiritual power every time half of it is consumed. Finally, an hour later, he saw the person who sent him the message. The man¡¯s name was Li Zeng, his cultivation was at the 29th level of Taoism, and he was a middle-aged casual cultivator. He is not alone, there are three people beside him, one is on the 29th level of Taoism, and the other two are on the 20th level of Taoism. As soon as the four of them saw Wu Xie, Li Zeng said anxiously: "Brother Wu, come quickly, we have almost lost the man who got the Enlightenment Grass." Wu Xie looked at the four of them, his consciousness spread out, and he found the surroundings There was no trace of other monks, so he couldn't help but frown slightly. He did not approach the four of them, but asked from a distance: "Li Zeng, do you need to work so hard with an epiphany grass?" Li Zeng's face changed slightly, and he said anxiously: "Brother Wu, that person is very powerful, and there are not many people. Otherwise, I would have died at the hands of that person." Wu Xie's frown deepened. Until now, if he still couldn't tell that the four people were deliberately using the information about the Enlightenment Grass to rob and kill him, then his thousand years of experience would It¡¯s all in vain. But the more he thought about being coveted, the angrier he became. He wasted six hours on the road just to get the Epiphany Grass, but unexpectedly, he was ambushed by others. His eyes became colder and colder, and he sneered sarcastically: "The wealth and treasures on my body are enough to drive the entire monks in the second realm of Dao crazy. Your robbery and killing were within my expectation." "But. , you chose the wrong person!¡± Text Chapter 134 Now, please come up and die Seeing that the ambush had been discovered, Li and Zeng simply tore off their faces and stopped pretending. He sneered, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and shouted: "It's just that you show off too much and expose your wealth. Even if you don't die in our hands, you will die in the hands of others." He yelled: "Explode!" Wu Xie's eyes flashed with cold light, and he felt the spiritual energy around him rolling violently. The talisman hidden in the sky exploded one after another. After a few booms, he was surrounded by ice spikes, water dragons and fire bombs. Seeing that Wu Xie was trapped among them, the four people's eyes showed joy. They had already discussed the battle plan. As long as Wu Xie failed to escape in the first wave of attacks, they would face their most powerful killing move next. The four people quickly flew up and reached the four directions of Wuxie. They used their spiritual power to use the most powerful means. Li Zeng murmured a mantra in his mouth, pointed at Wuxie fiercely, and shouted: "Mid-grade magic, nine thunders strike!" Suddenly, a large black cloud appeared in the sky, and the electric light flashed in it, and suddenly , nine red lightnings rushed from all directions, striking at Wuxie. The casual cultivator standing to the left of Wuxie raised his hands and drew a square in the air. The square was good at facing the wind and shrouded the area of ??Wuxie. He murmured: "Middle-grade magic, raise fire to burn the sky." !" As soon as he said this, the area where Wuxie was suddenly surrounded by blazing flames, and thick smoke came from it. The monk standing in the west of Wuxie held out a big red cloth, stretched out his hand, and the big cloth flew to the top of Wuxie and quickly rotated. There was Wuxie's shadow on the cloth, and it rotated with the red cloth. This big piece of cloth is not only a medium-grade magic weapon that can lock people in place, but it is also a very lethal weapon. The rotation of the cloth will produce huge suction force and twist the person to pieces. The last casual cultivator was staring at Wuxie with faint eyes, and he was using illusion techniques to lose his mind. Wuxie's cultivation was not as high as him, and his consciousness was naturally not as strong as his, so he was very confident that Wuxie would succeed. Move, and then die without defense under the bombardment of magic weapons. Wuxie was in it. There was fire in front of him and fire all around him. Huge tearing force came from his whole body. Red lightning bolts as thick as stone pillars rushed in, making him feel a lot of pressure. His golden mail armor is so powerful that ordinary low-grade spells cannot cause any damage. But in the face of the most powerful methods of several people, the peak-mastered fire-burning sky, the peak-mastered nine thunder blasts, and a very strong middle-grade magic weapon. The power of any method is almost as powerful as the high-grade magic. Gold The mail armor could only collapse under such an attack. Naturally, Wu Xie couldn't forcefully pick it up. That would be a typical self-destruction. He patted his storage bag and took out a middle-grade blurring talisman. When he was about to use it, his whole body suddenly shook, his eyes went dark, and his movements were astonishing. One meal. In the darkness, a pair of faint ghost eyes suddenly appeared. They looked at Wu Xie, as if they were crying but not crying. There was ridicule, humor, arrogance, and humility in their eyes. It was extremely strange, but it made people involuntarily curious and wanted to see it. Look at those ghost eyes with concentration and see clearly what the emotion is. Wu Xie's eyes flashed with cold light, and he sneered: "It's just an illusion!" He launched the Concentration Technique, and his consciousness was compressed and condensed in his mind, and finally formed a big knife, slashing straight at the ghost eye. "Crack!" One ghost eye was split in half, and a miserable scream came from the depths of darkness. Without hesitation, Wuxie slashed again, and the other ghost eye was also split in half. The ghost eyes disappeared, and Wuxie's eyes once again turned into an attack wave composed of sea of ??fire and red thunder. Everything that happened just now seemed very slow, but in fact it was extremely fast. The battle of spiritual consciousness was just the turning of thoughts, and it did not need to be as complicated as mobilizing spiritual power. It¡¯s just that the opponent¡¯s consciousness was too far ahead of him. This attack made his own consciousness feel tired and sluggish. The coverage area shrank from a few thousand feet to a few hundred feet, and he needed to rest for a while to recover. But at this time, he didn't want to think too much. With the help of his spiritual power, he attached the Void Talisman to his body. The whole person disappeared out of thin air, and those attacks fell into the void. Outside the area, the monk who used illusion shed two tears of blood from his eyes and covered his eyes in pain. He didn't understand why his spiritual consciousness was stronger than Wu Xie's, but he was still hit hard by Wu Xie. Although he guessed that Wu Xie had learned the art of concentration, Wu Xie only had a perception stone and could only master it initially. He could not break the illusion. It takes a lot of time, not to mention hurting him! Fortunately, the attacks of the other three have already covered Wuxie. Even if he can block it, he will be seriously injured, so there is nothing to worry about. The area where Wu Xie was located finally ushered in a big explosion. During this period, only the sound of bombing could be heard. The scorching fire intertwined with the red thunder and lightning, emitting a light that was more dazzling than the sun, and the red light reflected the sky. Li Zeng and the four of them sneered and looked at the shadow on the big cloth.?Very proud. The shadow was there, which meant that Wuxie had no time to escape, so their attack naturally fell on the spot. How could Wuxie, who was only on the second and fourth floors, not die? With weird Jie Jie smiles, the four of them watched the flames disappear, the red thunder recede, and the big cloth slow down. Finally, all attacks stopped, revealing the patch of air where Wu Xie was. The smoke in the air dissipated, and Li Zeng and the others were ready to attack again, but when they saw that Wu Xie was not in the air, they couldn't help but be slightly startled. Where are the people? Blast to pieces? The four of them had just turned their thoughts when they saw Wu Xie's cold, slightly pale face appearing in the middle. Wu Xie just used the Void Talisman, and his whole body folded with the space, achieving the effect of merging with the void. As long as nothing can hurt the void, nothing can hurt him. But you cannot use the Void Talisman continuously. The void and the body are two different entities. Each fusion makes the body weak. If you continue to use it without recovery, the body will die because it cannot bear the rules of the void. So as soon as Wuxie appeared, he immediately superimposed several amplifying spells and quickly flew to the location of Optimus Prime. "Chase!" "Catch him!" When the four of them saw that Wuxie wanted to run away, they naturally sped up and chased him. They knew very well that Wuxie could not use the Void Talisman again. Wuxie¡¯s eyes were cold and the corners of his mouth curved slightly. Is he running away? Absolutely not! He was fully confident that he could kill four people, but what if he did? There will be others who ambush him and set him up. So, he wants to establish his authority! To kill four people in a crowded place, only by showing the bloodiest and most violent strength can we achieve the effect that everyone is in awe of. At Optimus Prime's place, the number of people reached 20, and almost the most powerful monks were there, including Wang Ming, Wu Cheng, and ten monks of the 20th level of Dzogchen, including geniuses and casual cultivators. . Wang Ming and Wu Cheng were no longer fighting alone, but were fighting everywhere. They saw one person killing another, and showed no mercy. More than one monk died in their hands, and most of them were masters of the 20th level. Lord. Here, there is no division of power, no distinction between geniuses and casual cultivators. It is certain that it is definitely not a treasure that can be divided equally. "Then it can only be Dao San Dan and Shou Yuan Dan, otherwise the elites this time will not be allowed to gather here. Wu Xie flew here, and everyone did not pay much attention to him. Instead, they looked at Li Zeng and the four others, obviously treating them as a force that cannot be ignored. Wuxie stopped in front of the pillar, turned around, and said with a cold smile: "There is an idiom called killing a chicken to scare a monkey. Have you ever heard of it?" The four of them stopped a little further away from Wuxie and observed carefully, for fear of fear. Wu Xie has no help here, but the others are still fighting life and death, and he doesn't know who can help him. Fortunately, those people are entangled in the battle and cannot escape for a while. As long as they kill Wuxie in a short time, they can obtain a huge amount of treasure. After the four of them thought about it, they looked at each other and wanted to take action. But suddenly, Wuxie raised his voice and said loudly: "Everyone, I am Taoist Fellow No. 600. I have countless spiritual stones and magic weapons on my body. I am a mobile treasury. If you want to kill me, just take action!" As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted the attention of many monks. They couldn't understand Wu Xie's identity as fellow Taoist No. 600. Wu Cheng and Wang Ming stopped directly and looked at Wu Xie in surprise. The first competition between the two of them was violently destroyed by Taoist Fellow No. 600, which directly led to the cancellation of the second competition, that is, the competition in the treasure hunting competition. It is impossible to say that they are not a little angry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been suspicious of his identity and didn¡¯t dare to express any dissatisfaction. Wu Cheng even wanted to make friends with him. If Wu Xie is Taoist Fellow No. 600, I don¡¯t know what they are going to do. Li and Zeng looked at Wuxie speechlessly, very dissatisfied. What was Wuxie doing, seeking his own death? Or has arrogance become a habit, and you will continue to be arrogant even if you die? The four of them would not think about this problem. They only knew that they should quickly kill Wuxie and then divide the treasures on him. If Wang Ming and Wu Cheng are involved, what else will happen to them? "Wuxie, suffer death!" Li Zeng shouted loudly and pointed at Wuxie: "Nine thunder strikes!" The other three people also took action, each using their strongest attack methods. Wuxie sneered, the first time he couldn't dodge because he was ambushed because he didn't react in time, and now you want to attack him, it's just a fantasy! He pinched several spells in a row, and his spiritual power surged out. For a moment, the Floating Cloud Technique and the Swift Wind??, the four spells of Shadow Stopping Technique and Wind Stopping Technique were superimposed. As soon as his body moved, he disappeared. He was extremely fast, even faster than the monks in the early stages of Dao San. Everyone felt their eyes blurred when Wuxie appeared behind one of them. Raising his fist, he used his own strength and the Elephant Foot Technique to increase his strength, and punched the person on the head. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the man's head exploded and his body fell down weakly. The other three people did not react until this person died, and were shocked by the speed Wu Xie showed. There are all kinds of skills in the world, but speed is the only one that cannot be broken! Wuxie's body disappeared again, and the three of them were instinctively startled. They quickly mobilized their spiritual power, or used magic weapons or spells to defend themselves. But Wuxie did not appear behind the three of them, but appeared not far away. He took out a medium-grade magic weapon, the vulture bow, bent the bow and nocked an arrow, stepped forward and lowered his waist, and pulled the vulture bow into a full moon. The feather arrow was aimed in a straight line with the enemy, and his fingers suddenly relaxed. "Dang!" The bowstring made a strong sound, and the arrow made a "cough" sound, creating a sonic boom. The Condor Bow embodies the sweat and wisdom of the master of weapon refinement, Zui Chenzi, and demonstrated its extremely powerful power at this moment. It disappeared the moment it was shot. The next moment, only the sound of skull cracking was heard. A monk with a twenty-level cultivation level was shot through by the arrow. Not only was blood and brains taken away, but also the body was taken away. his life. Li Zeng and Li Zeng already felt that something was wrong. Wu Xie's fighting power at this moment was too terrifying. He killed two masters in a row, and no one could take a move. The most terrifying thing is the speed of him and Feather Arrow! Wu Xie's face was cold. He patted the storage bag and sacrificed the small bowl and Fantian Seal at the same time. Not only that, he also sacrificed the Fangtian Painted Halberd he had just obtained. The three magic weapons were thrown into the sky by him, and his figure But it flashed again and disappeared into thin air. The next moment, he appeared behind the third person. The person already felt something was wrong and used Blood Escape to try to escape. But since Wuxie took action, there was no reason not to kill someone. He gathered his consciousness and rushed towards that person. The man only felt that his head was hit hard by something, his consciousness was blurred, his body couldn't help but pause, and the defensive spells on his body also temporarily stagnated. What Wuxie wanted was this opportunity. He controlled Fan Tianyin with his mind to fly quickly, slapped him down hard, and covered him directly from the sky to the ground. "Boom!" It was smashed into pieces. "Li Zeng!" Wuxie cast his eyes on Li Zeng. Li Zeng only felt that he was being stared at by the empty eyes of the God of Death. He was so frightened that he lost his mind. He used all kinds of defensive spells, and the amplification spells were also life-threatening. Coupled with the blood escape method, he was even comparable to Wu for a moment. evil. But he had no chance to escape. Fang Tian's painted halberd had already flown to his side, and Wu Xie shouted softly: "Explode!" Fang Tian's painted halberd exploded, and the power of the middle-grade magic weapon was fully released at this moment, and the defense layer on his body directly A hole was blown. Wu Xie waved his hand and the silver needle flew away, penetrating his Dantian in the blink of an eye. His spiritual power disappeared quickly, and his face turned pale with fear. At this time, the small bowl fell from the sky and covered him from the sky to the ground. Wu Xie quickly landed, put away all the magic weapons, and revealed an embarrassed Li Zeng. Wuxie walked up to him, looked down at him with his head slightly lowered, and said expressionlessly: "Have a good journey." After that, he stepped down hard. boom! A dull sound rang out and fell on everyone's hearts. Everyone had stopped fighting long ago and stared blankly at Wu Xie with fear in their eyes. What kind of strength is this? This question is all on everyone¡¯s mind. Wu Xie raised his head, lightly dusted off his body, looked at everyone with an expressionless look, and said calmly: "Now, if there are still people who covet my treasures, please come and die." (A four-thousand-word chapter, originally It can be divided into two chapters. Just think about it and submit it directly! The word count is equal to three chapters. I am arrogantly asking for recommendation votes and everything else! Text Chapter 135 The Last Pillar Wuxie's words were soft and calm, but the meaning behind them was so arrogant and violent. Everyone looked at Li Zeng¡¯s head, which was crushed under his feet. They looked at the white and red ones mixed together, and were speechless. No one dared to challenge Wu Xie after witnessing such a violent scene. Even the king named Wu Cheng was shocked by Wu Xie's ability to kill four masters in an instant. Wu Xie is dressed in black. He does not shine like a saint in the sun. A few drops of blood were stained on his long hair. The breeze blew and the black hair danced gently, but it did not make him as majestic as a devil. His tough words and arrogant violence did not make him as aloof and indifferent as an arrogant master. He looks like an ordinary person, an extremely ordinary person. But his pair of willow eyes, as deep as the abyss, made him a little more mysterious, a little more strange, a little moreevil. He looked at everyone and said calmly: "Everyone, who has the Epiphany Grass? I bought it at a high price." "Who knows who has the Epiphany Grass? I paid a high price." "Who has the Epiphany Grass but doesn't plan to sell it to me? "Yes, he will be punished!" Wuxie narrowed his eyes and said, "I am a reasonable person." Everyone was speechless. Is this reasonable? Yes, this is an irresistible truth. Wu Cheng suppressed the shock in his heart, his mind became active, he stepped forward and said with a smile: "Brother Wu must be very concerned about the Epiphany Grass, but it's a pity that I didn't see it, and I didn't bring the Epiphany Grass with me. It's a pity that I can't help Brother Wu. " Wu Cheng is by no means a fool. On the contrary, he is the smartest among geniuses and the fastest to see the facts clearly. It must not be simple for Wu Xie to have such strength at such a young age. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT A strong man in the third realm of Taoism has already established himself well in the world of immortality. He will become the target of many second- and third-rate sects or families, and it is natural that he will receive olive branches from many forces. He saw Wuxie¡¯s potential, so he wanted to establish a good friendship with Wuxie earlier. He was confident that giving Wu Xie an Epiphany Grass was a good start. Wu Xie glanced at him indifferently and said, "Brother Wu helped me last time, but I haven't had time to repay you, so naturally I can't trouble Brother Wu anymore." Wu Xie's cold attitude was not disguised at all, Wu Cheng was very The smart one did not intend to continue chatting, but turned to face the crowd and said with a smile: "Everyone, if anyone can help Brother Wu, I, Mr. Wu, would be very grateful." Everyone looked at Wu Cheng, asking him to help Wu Xie The words were a bit confusing. Logically speaking, he should be very critical of Wu Xie, and the most normal situation is to stand by and watch. Is it too obvious to please him by speaking for him like this? Before they could react, Wang Ming spoke at this time: "If anyone can help Brother Wu, I, the king, will also be grateful." At this time, everyone was confused. What is the situation? Everyone looked at me, and I looked at you, looking at each other in confusion. Wuxie raised his eyes to look at Wang Ming, then looked back again, his face expressionless. They don¡¯t know Wang Ming¡¯s thoughts because they have forgotten the current situation. What were they originally fighting for? Dao Sandan? Shou Yuan Dan? Or is it something else? No matter what it is, the treasure that can cause so many masters to fight must be worth far more than the Epiphany Grass. Wang Ming doesn¡¯t want any accidents to happen. He wants the situation to be stable so that he has a greater chance of obtaining the treasure. And once Wuxie joins the fight because he can't find the Enlightenment Grass, he will definitely be their strong enemy. Wang Ming didn¡¯t want to ruin his good deeds because of a low-value Enlightenment Grass, so he took advantage of the situation to speak, not only to help Wu Xie, but also to divert Wu Xie. Wuxie saw Wang Ming¡¯s psychology clearly and did not reveal that his words could benefit him. After a period of silence, a young monk from the second and sixth levels of Taoism came out and said hesitantly: "I have some information that is not very accurate" "But it doesn't matter." Wuxie's eyes flashed. The young monk said: "I was in another Optimus Prime world and heard someone talking about the Epiphany Grass. It seems that someone discovered it." "Where is it in that world?" Wuxie asked, his tone a little urgent. . The young monk thought for a while, and then said in a somewhat unspeakable voice: "What kind of reward can I get for what I said?" Without saying anything, Wuxie took out aThe spirit stone was thrown towards the young monk and said coldly: "Can we talk now?" The young monk took it, cleared it with his consciousness, and said with joy in his eyes: "I heard what Wang Lang said, he was holding the "The center of Tianzhu." "How to get there?" Wuxie said. The young monk said: "Go one world ahead, one world to the right, and one world ahead." Wuxie left quickly without hesitation. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ?¡­ ?In the second floor of Shengxian City, everyone was shocked by the identity and powerful strength of Taoist Fellow Wuxie No. 600, and started talking a lot. "As expected of Taoist Fellow No. 600 who dares to challenge the two geniuses, his strength is really amazing!" "Could he also be one of Yun Ke'er's suitors?" "Don't be evil, tsk tsk, he is indeed a man of the hour, unexpectedly Exceeded my expectations.¡± Until now, when everyone thought about their previous guesses about Wu Xie¡¯s strength, they realized that they had underestimated it, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel funny. They looked at the other crystal ball, looking at Wang Lang who was fighting in a bloody battle, and suddenly looked forward to the collision between the two, just like they had always been compared, guessing who was stronger. Of course, most people have already sided with Wu Xie. He has stronger magic weapons, more methods, and a more outstanding instant kill record. Under the crystal ball, the top leaders of the three second-rate forces were still looking at the crystal ball with expressionless faces. No matter how amazing the juniors were, they could not blink their eyelids. Suddenly, Wang Ling said expressionlessly: "How about this boy?" The boy he meant was Wuxie, and the other two understood what he meant. Haoming said lightly: "Not bad." Wu Cai said: "Not bad." Not bad, not bad, two words that are not outstanding, if Yun Keer and Wu Cheng heard them, they would definitely think that their ears had heard it wrong. . These two well-known geniuses have not received a single praise in their years of growth. Occasionally, they will say coldly: "It's okay." This is the highest praise they can get, and Wuxie obviously gets it. Different levels of recognition, that is real praise. Of course, if Wu Xie hears being praised by these three "juniors" who can't live as long as himself, the thousand-year-old monster will have some weird feelings. Wang Ling asked: "Then will this boy be selected by Nantianmen?" Haoming and Wu Cai glanced at him indifferently and said in unison: "This question is stupid." Text Chapter 136 Seeking War What the three of them were talking about was an obscure incident that only monks in the realm of all things knew about, but unknowingly, it involved Wu Xie and other geniuses. Wang Ling glanced at the two of them, tiredness flashed in his eyes, and he feebly stroked his silver-white beard. His brows showed vicissitudes of life. He sighed and said, "What a pity." Naturally, the conversation between the three of them was not open to outsiders. As far as they know, everyone can only see their lips moving, but they can't guess what they are saying, but most of them are related to the geniuses who performed brilliantly in the treasure hunting competition. Indeed, the three of them were talking about geniuses, and the pity in Wang Ling's words was referring to Wu Xie. Haoming said lightly: "Are you saying that his qualifications are too poor and it will be a pity in the future, or that it is a pity to be selected by Nantianmen?" Wang Ling was silent for a moment, looked at Haoming, and said lightly: "You know what I mean by pity. What? You know what I mean is not just Wu Xie." He looked at the crystal ball, looked at Wang Ming, looked at Wu Cheng, looked at Wu Xie, looked at Wang Lang, if Yun Keer appeared, he would definitely do the same. Look at Yun Keer. "I mean it's a pity for the five of them." The other two also looked at the crystal ball, and the three of them fell into silence. Not long after, Wu Cai looked at Wu Cheng's figure. He had watched him grow up, deliberately enriching his experience and gradually forming a mature and restrained temperament. But at this moment, he regretted his original decision and sighed. He said: "After observing for so long, I am the only descendant who is the calmest and has the most leadership temperament, and may be able to become the leader." Hao Ming glanced at the two of them and said disdainfully: "The matter has come to this, you two are sighing. What's the use? Do you want me to sigh too?" The two of them were stunned, and then Wang Ling smiled slightly: "What are you proud of? The female disciple you taught is the worst. She only knows how to act like a young lady. How much can she accomplish in the future? ?" Haoming smiled disdainfully at Wang Ling: "Your boy is no different. My female disciple just hooked her finger and your boy rushed over with flowers. " As soon as he said this. , Wang Ling's old face couldn't stand it anymore, and he coughed dryly: "Isn't this cooperation? If two people are together, the chance of survival is greater." Wu Cai looked at these two old guys arguing with each other, and there was a lot of doubt. Looking down, he felt a sense of superiority as he watched the two shrews quarreling, and he interrupted with a smile. "My Wu Cheng is still smart. He pretended to pursue your female apprentice, but actually he wanted to have a reliable helping hand." Haoming glanced at him coldly and hummed: "So what? You don't want to get me. Female disciple?" Wang Ling also glared at him with disdain and said, "Your boy must beat my boy first!" The three of them looked at each other displeased, and finally looked away angrily and stopped looking at each other. If the three people's naivety were known to outsiders, they would be shocked. Who would have thought that three old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years would actually speak arrogant and rogue words like children. But this was only temporary. The three of them fell into silence after a while, each sighing slightly. "These children have a hard life." "There is no such thing as hard life. This is their mission and our mission." In the small world, Wuxie flew for a few hours again and came to a wilderness world. . There are only low yellow weeds here, sparsely dotted in the deserted land. In the middle of this world, there is also an Optimus Prime. This is the third Optimus Prime, and it is also the destination of Wuxie¡¯s trip. He flew away quickly and soon met a seriously injured monk. The monk flew towards him using the Blood Escape method, with several horrific bloody wounds exposed on his body. His face was pale, and his eyes were panicked, as if he had encountered something terrible, and he looked behind him from time to time. Wu Xie is a little puzzled. The monk's cultivation has reached the 29th level of Taoism and he is the top existence in the small world. How could he be so frightened? Intuition told Wuxie that Optimus Prime was not calm, so he stopped in the distance and shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoist, why are you so panicked?" The monk did not answer, but kept mumbling in his mouth. He said: "Madman, what a madman!" With the spread of his spiritual consciousness, Wuxie could easily hear the monk's murmur. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, but he didn't pay too much attention. Continuing to fly forward, not long after, I saw another monk using Blood Escape. This monk is more powerful than the one just now. His cultivation has reached the 20th level of Taoism, and he is a genius. His injuries were more serious than that of the casual cultivator just now, and his appearance was even more unbearable. Many wounds were open and his bones were exposed to sight.   Wu Xie frowned in confusion and said, "Who hurt you like this?" This person didn't pay any attention to Wu Xie. He probably was too frightened and was only focused on escaping for his life. After that, every once in a while, you would encounter a seriously injured monk, and the injuries became more and more serious, and the number of people increased. By the time Wu Xie arrived near Optimus Prime, there were already five people! When he got here, he finally understood who those people were afraid of. They are afraid of Wang Lang! This sounds funny. What¡¯s so scary about Wang Lang on the second floor? My cultivation level is low, my spiritual power is low, and my magic weapon may not be that good, so what are you afraid of him doing? Just feel free to fight. But the fact is, those people are afraid. And now, only Wang Lang is left here. One person killed everyone else and fled. After Wuxie arrived here, he landed in front of Optimus Prime. He glanced at the ground around him and saw blood all over the ground, destroyed magic weapons and thousands of discarded spiritual stones that had lost their aura. Then, his eyes fell on Wang Lang, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground recovering his spiritual power. His black gown had many tears and blood stained his clothes. He was injured. A lot of the blood on his clothes belonged to him, but most of it belonged to others. His clothes were dirty, he looked very embarrassed, his face was stained with blood, and his whole person had a strong sense of ferocity. He took out the healing elixir, drank it, and then took out a large number of spiritual stones and absorbed them quickly. When Wuxie saw this, he understood Wang Lang's behavior. In his last life, Wuxie was also suppressed by someone. In order to defeat that person, he could fight for three days and three nights for someone with rich combat experience and no grievances. He understood the feeling of being suppressed, so he immediately understood what happened here. Living in the shadow of others is very sad and pitiful. The current Wang Lang is a pitiful person. The former Wuxie was also a pitiful person. The difference is that now he has seen a lot more clearly. He has understood that he cannot be limited to following in the footsteps of one or two people and make himself forget the original purpose of practice. The purpose of practice is not to compare, but to live forever. Wu Xie looked at Wang Lang indifferently and asked: "Do you know where the Epiphany Grass is? Or, have you got the Epiphany Grass?" Wang Lang's face was a little pale, and he opened his eyes and looked at Wu Xie, his eyes revealed. With a strong fighting spirit, he said: "I will tell you after I fight you." Text Chapter 137 You have never reached my height "Do you think I have time to wait for you to recover your spiritual power and then fight again?" Wuxie's eyes are getting colder. He only has more than two days left. In these two days, he must first know about the Epiphany Grass. Where it is, in whose hands it is, and tracking it takes a lot of time. If you are unlucky and the Epiphany Grass changes hands several times, the chance of getting it within two days is even smaller. Every minute and every second he has now is precious, how can he be willing to waste it in Wang Lang's hands? Wuxie's eyes grew cold and he said expressionlessly: "You should understand that I'm not asking for your opinion. The information I want to get doesn't have to be what you want me to say. I can do it even if you don't want to. I know." Wang Lang shook off the discarded spirit stone and felt that his spiritual power had recovered a little, so he stood up and looked at Wu Xie with a complicated look: "Why don't you even want to fight with me? I've been working hard for so long. In order to fight you." Wuxie ignored his words and said what he wanted to say: "Either you tell the news voluntarily, or I catch you and use the soul-searching technique to beat you. "Refining the soul, reading the memory." "You really don't take me seriously." Wang Lang laughed miserably, feeling endless anger rising in his heart, his fists slowly clenched, his joints creaking, and his expression became incomparable. He looked at Wuxie with a ferocious look and said resolutely: "I choose the second option, at least you have to fight with me!" As he finished speaking, his spiritual power suddenly surged violently throughout his body. It flowed everywhere and overflowed, and balls of blue air emerged, lingering around his body. He yelled crazily at Wuxie: "Wuxie! I know all the spells you know! Why don't you fight with me? Are you afraid?" He drew a huge door in the sky with his hands, and a familiar sound came out The angry roar of the dragon came out, and a mighty golden dragon flew out from it. He stepped on the dragon's head, rushed towards Optimus Prime where Wu Xie was, and shouted angrily: "I can also master the Tianlong Technique at the peak!" Wu Xie stood calmly, motionless, facing Wang Lang He said calmly: "Is that all?" "Of course it's more than that!" Wang Lang stood on the Tianlong, pinched the magic formula with both hands, and the spiritual power poured out, and shouted: "Master the peak of middle-grade magic, thousands of miles of snow is falling!" He As soon as he finished speaking, the cold temperature suddenly dropped for a hundred miles around. It was extremely cold. A large amount of white water vapor suddenly appeared in the air. The blue aura was mixed in it, gradually turning into water, then into frost, and finally into a piece of snowflakes. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wuxie stood in front of Optimus Prime, frowning slightly as he looked at the heavy snow around him, and was surprised by the technique Wang Lang had mastered. This technique can be said to be a killing technique among middle-grade spells. It is not very powerful, but its effect is extremely powerful. It is often used in combination with major offensive and killing techniques, and it is invincible. ¡° Then every snowflake is not offensive. It seems that there is no need to defend, but in fact it is impossible to defend. Because its function is not to directly cause damage, but to paralyze the enemy's meridians, causing the spiritual power to stagnate. As long as it is stained with a snowflake, it will be stagnant. If it is stained with multiple snowflakes, the spiritual power will not be activated for a certain period of time. . Being unable to activate spiritual power can be said to be a death sentence. It is impossible to avoid this technique. Countless snowflakes are dancing in the air. No matter where you move, how can you avoid getting stained by snowflakes? As long as you get a piece or two on it randomly, there will be flaws. Against an opponent with previous combat experience, exposing a flaw is equivalent to serious injury or death. This technique is so powerful that it has almost become a monk's nightmare, and almost no one can resist it. Therefore, the enlightenment stones of this technique are extremely rare, and it is very difficult to master it to its peak. Unexpectedly, Wang Lang of Daoyixian Sect can master it. , I have to say that the Yixian Sect's attention to it must have cost a lot of money to get it. "Don't be evil! How can you fight back now? How can you defeat me again? How can you ignore me!" Wang Lang yelled, the fighting spirit in his eyes reached its peak, and he didn't have much spiritual power. , it is even more consumed crazily at this moment, and it won¡¯t take long for it to be exhausted. But he didn¡¯t care at all. These days were enough for him to overcome the shadow that had been lingering in his heart for many years Don¡¯t be evil! Faced with the situation of certain death, Wuxie just raised his head and glanced at Wang Lang indifferently. There was no emotion in his eyes. He stood in front of Optimus Prime with his hands behind his back, inadvertently becoming calm. He is like Optimus Prime behind him, unmoved no matter how the sky falls or the earth falls, there is only vicissitudes of life in his eyes. "Do you know why I don't want to fight you?" Wuxie said calmly. "Why? Huh! You don't dare to fight!" Wang Lang shouted angrily, standing on the dragon's head, Tianlong quickly?As close as Wuxie, it is already less than ten feet. Wu Xie shook his head slightly, with pity in his eyes, and said lightly: "Because, you have never reached my height." As he spoke, his consciousness suddenly concentrated, and the Concentration Technique he had mastered at his peak exploded, condensing into a sharp sword, and quickly rushed Xiang Wang Lang. The Concentration Technique mastered at the peak can instantly kill opponents of the same realm, not to mention that Wang Lang is still two realms below him. The gap in spiritual awareness is huge. He can kill or behead in just one thought. The sharp sword transformed from his spiritual consciousness approached Wang Lang in an instant and rushed into his mind. Wang Lang felt a sudden pain in his head, and the feeling of being torn apart invaded all his thoughts. He closed his eyes, covered his ears, and knelt down on the dragon's head, bleeding from his seven orifices. "If I wanted to kill you, you would have already become a corpse." Wu Xie tiptoed lightly and flew off the ground. In a few steps, he came to the golden dragon head, grabbed the collar on Wang Lang's back, and flew him far away. at. Tianlong lost Wang Lang's control, and continued to rush forward with the inertia, breaking a section of Optimus Prime with a bang, and continued to fly away. The moment Optimus Prime lost a section, there was a loud bang, and the pillar above pressed down and continued to support the ground. And the earth seemed to be shaking violently because of the heavy pressure of Optimus Prime. The sky was shaking, and the whole world was shaking. Wu Xie was a little confused about this scene, but he didn't care too much. He only cared about where the Epiphany Grass was. He turned Wang Lang over, held his collar and said coldly: "You lose, tell me about the Epiphany Grass." News." Wang Lang's eyes were bleeding, and he smiled at Wu Xie in despair: "Why did I still lose? Why!" He shouted loudly, his voice was hoarse and he shed more blood and tears. Wu Xie frowned slightly and shouted coldly: "Don't force me to use the Soul Searching Technique on you." Wang Lang laughed sadly, patted the storage bag, took out the Epiphany Grass, handed it to Wu Xie, and then closed his eyes. Desperately, he said: "Kill me." Wuxie ignored him, staring at the Enlightenment Grass with bright eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: "I finally got you" "Boom!" There was a sudden sound in the sky. There was a loud noise, Wu Xie frowned slightly and looked towards the sky. Text Chapter 138 I am in the end of the world The world was shaking, and everything in front of them was shaking violently. Wu Xie and Wang Lang did not shake, but they felt themselves shaking along with them. This is a very strange and inexplicable feeling. It cannot be explained by the shaking of the earth and the mountains. After all, the earth is moving and the mountains are moving, but it does not mean that the sky is also moving with it. And the truth is, the sky is shaking too! Wu Xie looked up along Optimus Prime, and saw a black hole suddenly appeared in that unknowable place, and then a whole white cloud fell from the sky, falling on Wu Xie's head. "What is this?" Wuxie's eyes were filled with shock, his eyes were filled with mist, and the state of enlightenment was about to appear again. Wu Xie bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, and the strong sting brought him back to his senses. He looked up and saw that the white cloud was falling very fast and looked very heavy. If he was hit, he didn't know what would happen. . Wu Xie did not dare to take risks. He grabbed Wang Lang's body and used all kinds of amplification spells to ensure that the speed was as fast as possible and flew to the side quickly. The shadow of the white cloud spread quickly, covering Wu Xie in just an instant. Wuxie frowned, spit out a mouthful of blood essence, and used Blood Escape, his speed became much faster again. He didn¡¯t dare to delay, something was wrong, and he didn¡¯t know what it was. The white cloud was falling too fast. Who knew if it was dangerous. As he flew and looked up, he saw a scene that shocked him. I saw that the white cloud was not just a white cloud, but the blue sky behind it was also falling with it! That piece of cloud and that piece of sky seemed to be connected together, falling rapidly, getting closer and closer to the ground, but the sky next to this piece of sky was still so high and out of reach. The strong contrast was that Wuxie believed that that piece of sky was The sky is also falling. "How is it possible? How did this world come to an end so quickly? It collapsed like this without any warning or pattern?" Wu Xie was shocked. He had seen the origin of this world. Although it was very weak, at least It was several years, or even hundreds of years later, so why is it starting to collapse now? He once flew over the upper world and saw the destruction of other small worlds. He knew how dangerous it was to be in such a world. After the world is destroyed, it will return to nothingness. Nothingness is synonymous with death. No life has ever escaped alive from nothingness. What exactly is nothingness? what is inside? There is no way to know that Wuxie has thousands of years of rich experience. In short, it¡¯s not a good thing! The speed of the collapsed sky is very fast. If we calculate that monks in the first realm of Dao fly hundreds of miles per hour, monks in the second realm fly thousands of miles in an hour, monks in the third realm fly thousands of miles, and monks in the realm of all things fly one hundred thousand miles, the speed of its fall is That¡¯s one hundred thousand miles every hour. This is the fastest speed this world can bear, and it is part of the rules. Wu Xie easily deduced its speed, not because he was curious, but because he was worried that the sky was huge and he would not be able to escape. There is nothing more terrifying than death. Even though some people have been saying that the death of the mind is more terrifying, but if the body is dead, where does the heart come from? Wuxie is naturally frightened by the threat of death. He practices for immortality. As long as all living beings can practice, they will be more afraid of death than ordinary people. This is why the rules of the world of immortality will be more primitive and cruel, and life aimed at survival will be more direct and violent. "What is that?" Wang Lang finally came to his senses and looked at the sky in confusion. "Shut up! If you don't want to die, just stay still!" Wuxie shouted coldly. Wang Lang saw Wu Xie being so nervous and saw sweat gradually forming on his forehead. He suddenly laughed and murmured to himself: "So you are not so unattainable, you are also a common person." Naturally, Wu Xie was not in the mood to pay attention. Wang Lang flew forward at full speed. The sky was quickly suppressed with white clouds, and Wuxie was always on the edge of its shadow. When he looked up, he saw that the sky was very close, and the cold white water vapor had enveloped his whole body. Wuxie secretly said that it was bad, facing Wang Lang He shouted: "Apply the amplifying spells to me, hurry up!" Wang Lang was stunned for a moment, and then he pinched it with both hands and added all the amplifying spells he had learned to Wuxie one by one, and his speed suddenly doubled. Wu Xie was out of breath due to the pressure on his head. The white clouds had made his whole body soaked, and he couldn't tell whether it was water or sweat. His speed increased a lot, and he quickly exceeded the scope of the shadow. At this moment, a shocking loud noise came from behind, and a shock wave so huge that it could not be resisted came like a roaring wave. Wuxie and Wang Lang only felt that the shock wave was like a steel sledgehammer, hitting their backs hard, their internal organs were shocked to the point that they were about to be squeezed out of their chests, and their Dantian??'s spiritual power was instantly impacted, and the spell was directly interrupted, flying into the distance along with the shock wave. Wu Xie felt that all the bones in his body were trembling and could collapse at any time. This was because he was wearing gold mail armor and had a little resistance. If not Thinking of this, he looked at Wang Lang in his hand while rolling, and only Seeing the blood gushing out of his seven orifices again, his eyes were tightly closed on his pale face. If it weren't for the weak breath, he could be said to be a dead man. Wu Xie hurriedly mobilized his spiritual power, not caring about activating any spells, and directly covered himself and Wang Lang's bodies with a layer of spiritual power. Otherwise, with such a huge impact, they would be thrown to death even if they were not shocked to death. . I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Wu Xie finally felt that he and Wang Lang were thrown heavily to the ground, and he clearly felt that he had made a big hole in the ground. This feeling is very speechless, but there is no time to pay attention to it. Wuxie opened his eyes immediately and found that he and Wang Lang were at the bottom of the pit. The earth was still shaking and he couldn't see the sky. His eyes were filled with flying yellow sand. Wuxie quickly took out a few healing pills, and while stimulating his spiritual power to help Wang Lang refine them, he flew out of the pit. Until he flew high enough and his sight was no longer blocked, he looked up at the sky. The sky at this time is like a blue curtain, with a small area in the middle that is completely black. It is so deep and strangely black that you can't see the stars like in the dark night. It is completely black and so black that it is breathtaking. There is nothingness there. Wu Xie's eyes moved slightly downward, and he immediately saw that Optimus Prime was shaking violently, cracks appeared on the surface, and they were spreading rapidly. It would not take long for him to completely collapse and turn into powder. Looking further down, you can see many spiritual beasts that have learned how to practice, quickly fleeing towards the Optimus Prime where Wang Ming and Wu Cheng are. During this period, there are flying ants, flying snakes, and even a white gorilla with two wings. , I don¡¯t know the names of these creatures, but I know that they are afraid and afraid. Countless creatures were also running wildly on the ground. They were frightened and screaming, but the ground shook so violently that they fell to the ground after running a few steps and found it difficult to stand up. The sky is falling apart, the earth is cracking, and the rocks are rolling, which describes the end of the world. Don¡¯t worry, we are in the end of the world now. (See you again on Monday, I am urgently asking for life-saving votes in the apocalypse!) Text Chapter 139 The sky collapsed The sky and the earth are filled with yellow sand, dust is flying, there are winds and waves, and there are mournful sounds. Wuxie turned his gaze to the collapsed sky, which was filled with white smoke and filled with white clouds and water vapor, making it difficult to see clearly. What exactly is heaven? How can it be physical matter? Wu Xie didn't understand. In his previous life, he had only seen the world collapse in a crystal ball, but he couldn't observe it at such a close distance. He might be able to discover something strange. Of course, escaping is the most important thing. Wu Xie took out the teleportation array and channeled the spiritual power, so that the activated spiritual power of the teleportation array reached the critical point so that he could teleport instantly. Since all the creatures were fleeing in the direction where Wang Ming and Wu Cheng were in the middle, Wu Xie also set the direction of the teleportation array so that there would be no deviation in the teleportation. After doing this, he quickly flew to the location where the sky fell. It didn¡¯t take long for Wuxie to stand in the sky. The place is filled with water vapor and smoke, making it difficult to see what is there. Wuxie fell and stepped on the top of the sky. It was a very icy and slippery feeling, a bit like stepping on ice. When I looked carefully, I found that the sky was crystal clear. I didn't know what it was made of. Wuxie took out his flying sword and slashed hard, Ding. With a loud sound, the flying sword bounced back, but Tian was unscathed. The sky is in a transparent state, and it is absolutely impossible to detect it with the naked eye. Even with spiritual consciousness, Wu Xie cannot detect it with his current cultivation level. It is completely transparent and easy to penetrate, just like air. But it is invisible and tangible. Wuxie touched it with his hand, and felt that the surface of the sky was as smooth as silk, without any unevenness. It was very magical and indescribable. There is a touch of warmth and a touch of coldness in that magic. The two contradictory feelings are mixed together and become a quiet coolness. At this moment, the earth let out a dull roar, and huge cracks suddenly appeared. Many creatures trembled and fell into the bottomless abyss. The cracks spread faster, leading directly to the mountains in the distance. The mountains separated, and the trees, soil, weeds, and steep peaks all collapsed, dying together with the desperate creatures. Wuxie just felt the magic of the sky for a moment and then planned to leave. He couldn't stay here for long. The world was collapsing and the rules were being destroyed. If he continued to hesitate, it would be a question whether the teleportation array could be used safely. He looked at the sky in the distance and saw another piece of sky falling from the sky, and then another piece collapsed. At this time, the sky was like a porcelain vase with cracks all over the surface, and pieces of celadon fell as the cracks spread. fall. Wuxie took one last look at the sky under his feet. Just as he was about to leave, the sky lantern suddenly flew out on its own and flew forward quickly. This sudden change startled Wuxie, and he thought someone was retrieving items from the air, intending to take his treasure away. His eyes flashed with cold light, and he quickly chased after him. The sky lantern doesn¡¯t fly very fast, its white milky surface is rolling rapidly, exuding a faint white light, covering the surface with holy brilliance. It stopped not far away and fell. When Wuxie rushed here, he saw the sky lantern falling quietly on the sky, its white light restrained and calm. With his consciousness released, Wu Xie did not notice anyone else. He looked at Wang Lang and found that he was still unconscious. If no one is controlling the sky lantern, then the sky lantern will fly out on its own. This is the most likely guess. The higher the grade of a magic weapon made from heavenly materials and earthly treasures, the greater the chance of developing self-awareness. Among the top-grade magic weapons, some have self-awareness, not to mention the sky lanterns that are treasures in the upper world. It is not uncommon for them to have self-awareness. Mainly when he first obtained the upper realm, due to the emergency situation, he did not have time to refine the magic weapon and erase the consciousness inside, so he acted independently. This is a very bad sign. Once the self-consciousness in the sky lantern wants to escape, it will be difficult to prevent it. But Wuxie¡¯s current cultivation level is too weak and he dare not refine it, otherwise it will anger Tiandeng¡¯s self-consciousness and cause great backlash. But he is really not in the mood to pay attention to this now. After all, he has also carried out bloodshed to identify the owner of the sky lantern, and most of the control is still in his hands. Wu Xie didn¡¯t understand why the sky lantern came out at this time. It looked like he was just out for a stroll, teasing his eager self. "Wuxie doesn't care about this. This small world is too unstable now. He must leave as soon as possible, so he put away the sky lantern and activated the teleportation formation. In the formation, their figures quickly distorted and blurred until they disappeared. The moment they disappeared, another giant piece of sky crashed down.The ground cracked bigger and faster, and the roaring sound continued. In Shengxian City, it is already extremely boiling! People looked at the scene of destruction on the screen and were extremely shocked! Until the crystal ball suddenly fell into darkness, everyone understood that the monitoring crystal ball in the small world had been destroyed. "What's going on? Why did the sky suddenly collapse?" "The small world must have collapsed! The small world must have collapsed!" "Wang Lang must have destroyed a section of Optimus Prime, causing the world to collapse. The balance was broken, and the old small world could no longer maintain the rules, so the destruction was advanced! " Everyone speculated that many people were targeting Wang Lang, because it was after Wang Lang's attack that the small world started to shake. Collapse. They looked at the other two crystal balls. The two crystal balls showed no signs of collapse, but the earth had begun to shake restlessly. The Optimus Prime on the far side is intact. No one is fighting there, so it is intact. But in the crystal ball in the middle where Wang Ming and Wu Cheng are, the large-scale melee has spread to Optimus Prime. Optimus Prime's pillars are already full of craters left by the attacks. In the most serious places, almost half of them were directly destroyed. Empty out. Everyone was horrified to see it. If the fighting continued, wouldn¡¯t this pillar also be destroyed? "Why didn't anyone warn them not to fight next to Optimus Prime?" "Do the three major forces not know that Optimus Prime is the lifeblood of the small world?" "Optimus Prime cannot be destroyed!" Everyone shouted loudly and made suggestions one after another. question. When other geniuses entered the small world to fight, there was no scene of destroying Optimus Prime. However, this time due to the large investment in treasures, the treasure hunter's battle was directly upgraded by several levels, resulting in the battle becoming huge and affecting everyone. The scope has also expanded. I really don¡¯t know how to describe whether the decision to increase rewards is ill-considered. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of sight of the sky lanterns in the white mist. After all, they can only see, but cannot use their spiritual sense to detect. You can see what you can see, and you can't see what you can't see. Text Postponed update today So I urge you to read it again tonight, there will definitely be two chapters, so please rest assured. In addition, since a postponement announcement has been made, I will shamelessly ask for a recommendation vote. Well, it is indeed shameless. Text Chapter 140 Space Crack The faces of Haoming and the other three people changed dramatically. They had no idea that the fracture of Optimus Prime in the small world would cause the world to collapse. If they had known about it for a long time, how could they not warn? "What should we do now?" Wang Ling looked ugly and didn't know how to deal with it. As a master in the realm of all things, he was helpless and didn't know how to prevent the world from collapsing. The faces of the other two people were equally ugly. The sudden situation in front of them far exceeded their expectations. They originally thought that Optimus Prime was just a very tall pillar, but they never thought that such a thin pillar could support the entire sky. In the lower world, there is no trace of Optimus Prime anywhere. Since the lower world does not need Optimus Prime, the small world should not need it either, but this is not the case. Optimus Prime is really important. At this moment, a man suddenly appeared next to them. He was middle-aged, slightly white on the temples, and had advanced cultivation. He was actually a master in the realm of all things. The three of them knew him. This man was the lord of Shengxian City, Shengyin. Haoming looked at him solemnly and said, "Do you know what to do now?" The other two also looked anxious. Facing the gazes of the three people, Sheng Yin said: "What else can we do? Open the teleportation array and let them out! Should we let them solve it on their own?" After that, he stood on the corner and fired a stream of spiritual power. The three people reacted, stood in the other three corners, and exerted their spiritual power one after another. Soon, "chichi" white lines sputtered out from the formation, and the scene reappeared as if it had been opened. ¡­ ¡­ In the small world, Wuxie¡¯s figure appears at the edge of the wilderness world. This is still the world of Optimus Prime, which is the most violent zone. "Oops, the distance of the teleportation array has become shorter!" Wuxie frowned. Originally, he should have appeared farther away, but unfortunately he was shaken out by the huge force in the teleportation array, and the distance was reduced by half. He looked behind him and saw that the world behind him had become the end of the world. Most of the sky fell down piece by piece, revealing the desperate black void behind him. The mountains in the farthest distance have decomposed and sunk into the depths of the earth, where there is also endless nothingness. Wuxie stood here, as if standing in the middle of a box. The edges of the box were rapidly collapsing, and there was endless black outside the box. Trees, rocks, including the falling sky, as soon as they fall into nothingness, they begin to turn into powder and decompose, disappearing in the darkness. Suddenly, the collapsed crack spread to the bottom of Optimus Prime, and with a loud noise, Optimus Prime fell into the crack and began to tilt, pressing towards Wuxie. Wu Xie's expression suddenly changed, he took out the teleportation array and ran away into the distance. In the blink of an eye, Wuxie appeared in the middle of another world. He was also shaken out. The moment he came out, Wuxie looked up and saw the Optimus Prime falling towards this world. Optimus Prime doesn¡¯t know how high he is, so the length he can hit when he falls is naturally long. Even if he uses two small teleportation arrays, he still can¡¯t escape. Fortunately, the speed of his fall was not too fast, and he still had a lot of time to use the teleportation array. The moment he was about to move, he suddenly froze, his brows furrowed tightly, and using the condensed consciousness gathered by the divine consciousness technique, he saw a small crack that could not be detected by the naked eye. The crack is thinner than white paper and is as wide as a palm. It is hidden in the dark scene and is difficult to detect even with the spread of ordinary spiritual consciousness. "Space cracks." Wuxie's palms were slightly sweaty. Space cracks can only appear in extremely unstable areas. They are as sharp as a knife and ignore any defensive spells. Take the simplest example, even if it is an old monster at the peak of the realm of all things, with the defensive magic weapon and spells fully activated, as long as the arm is swept from here, the arm will be broken into two parts, and one part is still in the small world, and the whole body is still in the small world. The palm fell. The other section, as thin as tissue paper, passed through the crack in space and entered the void. If the space crack is big enough and the monk passes through it, an extremely strange scene will appear. The upper body is outside the space crack, and the lower body enters the void. He doesn't know how he died. This is the rule. No matter how powerful the monk is, he cannot fight against the rule. This is a dead law. The junction of nothingness and the small world is the place of regular turbulence. Even the world and nothingness can be separated, let alone the mere body of a monk. Wuxie discovered this space crack and immediately swept towards the space further forward. The more he swept, the more sweat formed on his forehead. There are actually more than a hundred space cracks in the world in front of you. They are still in a state of just opening and are very small.?It won¡¯t take long before it gets bigger and wider until it can be seen with the naked eye. But visible dangers are not dangers. These hundreds of small cracks are the most deadly traps. Fortunately, Wu Xie didn't rush to use the teleportation array just now. If he had used it, it would have become a sieve. But if we don¡¯t use the teleportation array now, how can we walk carefully faster than the speed of collapse behind us? Not to mention the life-seeking Optimus Prime that is collapsing. Wuxie felt an extreme crisis. The sweat on his forehead became more and more, but his expression became calmer and calmer. He has encountered many crises in his life and knows that it is not advisable to rush. Only calmness can find a way out. He quickly noted the locations of more than a hundred cracks, found the shortest passage, and flew away quickly. While he was flying, the collapsing world behind him gradually approached, the sky in the distance completely collapsed, and the ground completely plunged into darkness, quickly approaching Wuxie's location. Optimus Prime is still falling here, and there are dangers everywhere. Wuxie walked through the cracks in space. Halfway through, he suddenly felt pain in his arm. When he lowered his head and looked down, he saw that a piece of flesh had been cut off from the edge of his arm at some point. When he glanced back with his consciousness, he suddenly discovered something new there. A space crack appeared, and his arm brushed against the edge, so he was injured and bleeding. This area has become more and more unstable with the extension of the collapse. Space cracks will appear unknowingly at any time. Wuxie can only try his best to observe the front, unable to take into account the surroundings of the whole body. Although the concentration technique can observe more subtle thing, but the scope of observation is unfortunately too small. Wuxie ignored the injury and flew forward quickly. Finally, he passed through this dense space crack. There were relatively few space cracks in front of him, only a dozen, but they were gradually increasing. By now, Optimus Prime behind him is about to hit the ground. It can be imagined that when Optimus Prime falls, the strong impact will make the space more unstable and cause more cracks. Wuxie has no choice but to use the teleportation array. He chose a direction with no spatial cracks for the time being and activated the teleportation array. Text Chapter 141 A glimmer of hope The teleportation array was activated, Wu Xie took Wang Lang through and then appeared in the distance. As soon as he appeared, he heard a loud roar behind him, and Optimus Prime finally fell to the ground. The earth shook violently at this moment, which was more terrifying than the strongest earthquake. Many large rocks were directly bounced into the sky, flying everywhere. The color of the sky and the earth changed, and the scorching sun flickered brightly and dimly, as if it was about to fall. The space around Wuxie suddenly became unstable due to the collapse of Optimus Prime. The world behind him intensified its decomposition. There were suddenly countless cracks in the space, and they grew and expanded at an extremely fast speed. With just one breath, several huge space cracks merged into one place, creating a huge hole in the big cloth of space. Countless creatures screamed in despair, with countless cuts scratched by space cracks on their bodies, and blood flowed out until they crashed into the suddenly enlarging space cracks, roaring out the sound of life under the decomposition of nothingness. The end. Wu Xie did not dare to delay, he launched the teleportation array in the direction where countless creatures were running, and shuttled Wang Lang with him. After a while, a slightly more stable world appeared. This place is not far from the world of Optimus Prime in the middle. It only takes two or three more teleportation arrays to reach it. Wu Xie's face turned pale and his mind was a little more stable. Suddenly he felt something sticky on his hands. When he lowered his head, he saw four or five more wounds on Wang Lang's body, some very deep and some very shallow. Presumably, when using the teleportation array, a new space crack appeared. Fortunately, no vital points were hurt, and the healing elixir is also working. At this moment, a booming sonic boom suddenly came from the direction of the Optimus Prime in the middle. Wu Xie felt that it sounded familiar, but he had no time to think about it and quickly used the teleportation array. After using two teleportation arrays in succession, Wuxie came to the center of the Optimus Prime in the middle, where the king named Wu Cheng was. There are many people gathered here, a rough estimate of more than twenty, all monks with at least the second and eighth levels of Taoism. The weak ones have been eliminated, including Wang Ming, Wu Cheng, and Yun Ke'er. They gathered here, seemingly waiting for something, with panic written all over their faces. Seeing Wuxie teleporting over, they all gathered around and asked what happened. ¡°Brother Wu, what happened there?¡± Wu Cheng asked anxiously. "What exactly is going on?" Wang Ming said. "What the hell are you doing? Is it because you did something that made the world shake? I've heard that you are a scourge! Hurry up and confess!" Yun Ke'er asked Wu Xie slightly angrily. Wuxie was too lazy to explain to everyone, and just asked: "What are you all gathering here for?" "Waiting for the small world to open and getting ready to go out." Wu Chengdao. Wu Xie was stunned for a moment. He really didn¡¯t know this was the exit, so he stopped running instead of running away. He breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down a little, and prepared to evacuate with everyone. In the distance, the roaring sound of the sky collapsing and the earth falling continued. Everyone had vaguely guessed what was going on, and their faces turned slightly pale. Listening to the sound in the distance, Wuxie suddenly remembered that he heard a booming sound here just now, and couldn't help but feel slightly puzzled. Why was there a falling sonic boom before it started to collapse? He turned to look at Optimus Prime, looking at the cratered surface of the cylinder, frowning slightly, and continued to look up. Suddenly he saw an extremely disharmonious interface, and walked up to take a closer look. "Wuxie! Did you cause the small world to collapse? Do you want to kill us?" Yun Keer asked angrily. There were no monks in the world over there, and only Wuxie and Wang Lang were left. Wang Lang was in a coma, and the only one who could do something was Wu Xie, so she doubted him wholeheartedly. Of course, it was full of her prejudice when she learned that Wu Xie was Taoist No. 600. Others also looked at Wuxie, very confused. Wu Xie turned his head with a pale face, and suddenly shouted coldly at everyone: "What did you do? You actually broke Optimus Prime?" Everyone looked at Wu Xie's cold and furious eyes, and realized that they had provoked I was in such big trouble that I couldn't help but be speechless and choked. Yun Ke'er said angrily: "Did I interrupt? What?" "What?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he pointed his finger to the sky with the anger of wanting to kill, and said coldly: "See for yourself what you did. "What?" Yun Ke'er said unconvinced: "Just look." She looked up at the sky and saw a small black hole at the top of Optimus Prime. It was extremely deep. She let out a little puzzlement. . But the collapse that followed helped her answer her doubts.  The sky suddenly shook violently. Suddenly, a small white cloud suddenly grew larger, then grew larger again, and gradually grew larger and larger. It seemed that it was falling rapidly and was about to fall to the ground. "Why is this cloud falling?" Yun Keer asked with a frown. Hearing this, Wuxie was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood, and cursed angrily: "You idiot! The sky is falling!" Everyone looked at the sky and finally saw the clues. What they saw was not clouds. It was falling, but the sky was falling, and his face suddenly turned extremely pale. Wuxie really wanted to kill someone. If he hadn't run for his life now, he would have had the urge to kill everyone here. He had experienced the sky collapsing, so he could never forget the speed of the sky falling. It was too fast to use The pressure of the teleportation array. Fortunately, Wuxie took precautions at this time. He immediately took out the teleportation array and left quickly. He doesn¡¯t need to imagine, he can calculate that this place will collapse soon, space cracks will appear, and the collapsing world in the distance is quickly approaching, which will make this place fall faster. If you don¡¯t leave now, why don¡¯t you wait! "Brother Wu, use the teleportation array to leave quickly!" Wu Xie reminded Wu Cheng before leaving. "Brother, wait a minute!" Wu Cheng shouted suddenly, pointed to the sky in the distance, and said: "The exit is open! Teleport there!" Wu Xie looked along his finger and saw a huge crack in the sky in the distance. The big opening is about ten people wide. That crack is similar to a space crack. The difference is that behind the space crack is black nothingness, and behind it is white teleportation light. Wu Xie did not hesitate, adjusted the direction of the teleportation array, and teleported away quickly. Everyone also started teleporting. In an instant, more than a dozen people teleported away. Seven or eight others reacted a little slower. When the teleportation array was activated, they were crushed to pieces by the falling sky. Wuxie appeared far away from the white crack, and could be reached with two more teleportation arrays, but he did not teleport there immediately, but instead used his condensed spiritual consciousness to explore it. After a few breaths, his face turned gloomy and cold to the extreme. There is no other reason. Due to the collapse of the world and the serious damage to the rules, opening the entrance to the small world has become a huge challenge in the small world. Thousands of space cracks appear on the edge of the entrance, making it impossible to teleport through. Text Chapter 142 A life-threatening migration Wu Xie stopped at this moment and looked at the struggle between thousands of space cracks and teleportation exits. The small world is gradually collapsing. No one knows whether this world will completely collapse and whether the last Optimus Prime will remain intact. Of course, this is Wuxie¡¯s guess, because if you look in the direction of the last Optimus Prime, you will find that the space there is quite stable. Although it is also shaking, at least the sky has not collapsed and the ground has not sunk. If the collapse of that place is not a matter of time, then the teleportation exit is the last glimmer of hope. Go out, live, stay, life or death unknown. If we extrapolate from the normal situation, Wuxie will definitely choose the first one without hesitation and go out! But the problem is this, how to get out? Looking at the thousands of space cracks that filled the sky and expanded rapidly, Wuxie was helpless. He had just discovered a passage through which one person could pass, and there were more than a dozen deadly space cracks in the passage. When he found another passage, a new space crack appeared. No passage is safe. Judging from the collapse of the small world, hundreds of new space cracks will be created with every breath. When Wu Xie noticed the new cracks, a few more breaths passed, and then thousands more space cracks appeared. When he noticed it again, tens of thousands of space cracks were created in this way. The longer he hesitates and observes, the less able he is to leave here. But if he doesn't observe, he is sure that he will be chopped into countless pieces of flesh. Since then, his thinking has entered a dead end. Yun Keer, Wang Ming, Wu Cheng and other monks appeared next to Wu Xie. They could not see extremely small space cracks, but could only see some very large cracks. There are only a few hundred of these large cracks, and it is easy to find the passage leading to the teleportation exit. "He's saved! Let's get there quickly!" Yun Ke'er said happily. "Let's get there quickly while there aren't many cracks in the space." Wang Ming said. Wu Cheng didn't speak. He looked at Wu Xie who was stunned and felt a little confused. He shouted: "Brother Wu? Stop hesitating and let's go!" Wu Xie came back to his senses and a look of determination flashed in his eyes. He had never Not one to hesitate, he only had to think about it for a few breaths, and he made a decisive choice. He wants to stay! "Brother Wu, if you don't want to say goodbye, teleport in the direction of the last Optimus Prime. There may be a chance of survival." Wu Cheng was a little confused when he heard this. What does it mean? Not leaving? Wuxie didn¡¯t give him time to answer. He used the teleportation array, disappeared here, and appeared in the distance in the blink of an eye. Wu Cheng was still a little confused, but someone beside him reminded him and shouted: "Brother Wu, let's go!" As the man spoke, he used the teleportation array and disappeared from the spot. Wu Cheng did not hesitate, and took out the teleportation array and was about to use it, but suddenly felt a flash of blood in front of his eyes. He raised his head in confusion and looked at a sky that seemed to have no space cracks. I saw the blood and minced meat scattered all over the sky, mixed with the familiar residual cloth falling from the air, and then somehow, the longer minced meat was divided into two sections from the middle, as if it had been cut by something. In this way, the minced meat turned into meat scraps, and within two breaths, even the meat scraps disappeared, as if they had been eaten by something. This person died silently, it was the person who reminded him just now. At the same time, two more people quietly turned into meat scraps and then disappeared. Such strange scenes happened to three people one after another, and the remaining eight people no longer dared to act rashly. "It's a space crack!" Wu Cheng murmured, and without hesitation, he turned around the direction of the teleportation array and followed Wu Xie's footsteps to teleport over. The other seven people heard Wu Cheng's murmur. If he couldn't see the situation clearly at this time, he would be an idiot. They launched their teleportation formations one by one and chased Wu Xie. Wu Xie was not in the mood to understand that they had to sacrifice a few people to gain consciousness. He concentrated his consciousness in front of him and used the teleportation array while observing whether it was safe. In a few breaths, he used three teleportation arrays in succession. But he discovered that the rules of the small world were being broken more and more seriously, and the teleportation distance was getting closer and closer. In the end, the time it took to activate the teleportation array was longer than the flight time. In other words, using the teleportation array is not as good as flying all the way. Wuxie¡¯s speed has always been extremely high, flying very fast, and the distance between him and everyone is widening as time goes by. He is already at the edge of the world of ice and snow. He can reach the hot world by flying over this mountain.? world, we arrived at our escape destination, the savanna world where the last Optimus Prime was located. The space here is very stable, the sky only shakes slightly, and no rocks are bounced on the ground. Generally speaking, it is still optimistic. But Wuxie knows clearly that this is because the collapse has not spread here yet. Once it gets here, it is still unknown whether it can continue to stabilize. His speed is still under the influence of blood escape, and his whole body is emitting red light, but the red light has reached its end and is gradually fading. Wu Xie turned his head and looked behind him, and saw that the eight people behind him were far away from him, and they were all wrapped in red escape light. It was obvious that they were forced to use Blood Escape. At the extreme point behind them, the Optimus Prime in the middle began to tilt. The sky above Optimus Prime was completely dark and was swallowed by nothingness. Fortunately, Optimus Prime did not collapse in their direction, but fell in the opposite direction. This would certainly not speed up the fall of this place. With this thought, Wu Xie no longer decided to use Blood Escape. Blood Escape is a life-saving technique, and continuous use will greatly shorten a person's lifespan. This huge margin is really not small at all. Even if he doesn't use Blood Escape now, his speed is still extremely fast, with a glance of tens of feet. It¡¯s not just people who follow him to fly towards the last Optimus Prime. There are thousands of wild beasts running wildly on the ground, and countless big eagles rushing in the sky. There are also some beings who can practice cultivation, and they are following Wuxie in all kinds of strange ways, as if they are a migrating team. It¡¯s just that the races of the team look very weird and too complicated. But like all migrations, it¡¯s life-threatening! Those left behind are doomed! Time slowed down at this moment. A few hours later, Wuxie, who was desperate for his life, finally passed through the hot world and reached the savanna. He looked at the big miscanthus that had paved the world with a yellow carpet, smelled the primitive heat wave, looked at the ancient Optimus Pillar, and for a moment he had a strange feeling of returning home, an epiphany. The feeling rises again. Wu Xie bit the tip of his tongue and carefully observed the sky and ground here. He found that this place was extremely stable. The thick earth was still simple and solemn, and the blue sky was still high and quiet. Many new species have appeared in the grasslands, including galloping grassland wild horses and white snow foxes that live in extremely cold places. The lions and other large cats that dominate this world do not mind the arrival of outsiders, and they all feel the terror of death together. Text Chapter 143 The Last Pure Land Wuxie quickly flew towards Optimus Prime's location, and it took another two hours. When he arrived, the sky was already dark, stars were popping up, and the crescent moon rose from nowhere and hung in the sky. He sat under Optimus Prime and leaned against Optimus Prime's wall. He took a few deep breaths, straightened Wang Lang's body and asked him to lean against Optimus Prime. He checked his injuries and found that there were no injuries. Fatal injuries were found, and the blood had coagulated and stopped, so there was no danger to his life. Then, while absorbing the spiritual energy, he looked into the distance. The sky in the distance is still roaring and shaking, you can hear the dull roar of the earth tearing apart, and the stars in the distance disappear one by one silently. The collapse is still approaching. But it can be clearly felt that the speed of collapse has slowed down. Yun Ke'er, Wang Ming and others finally flew here. They looked messy, unkempt, and their clothes had scratches in one or two places. They must have encountered several dangers. Wuxie counted the number of people. Including himself and Wang Lang, there were ten people in total. They are himself, Wang Lang, Wang Ming, Wu Cheng, Yun Keer, and Yu Ping. The other four are geniuses who are at the twentieth level of Taoism. "When it comes to strength, Yu Ping should be the lowest. As for who is the highest, it is not that important anymore. If you can survive, let's talk about other things. When the eight people arrived, they were all breathing heavily and their spiritual energy was exhausted. Wu Cheng walked up to Wu Xie, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you so much, brother Wu, for reminding me, otherwise I would have died." Yu Ping also came up to say thanks. Wu Xie waved his hand lightly and said: "It's just a casual comment." Wu Cheng said: "This is not casual, Brother Wu has something special about him." Wu Xie looked at Wang Lang who was weak and said to Wu Cheng: "Brother Wu, is there anything special? A more effective healing medicine? I think Brother Wang needs treatment." Wu Cheng was slightly stunned and asked, "Brother Wu, isn't he your mortal enemy?" Wu Xie said, "No, take it. An excellent elixir was given to Wang Lang to take, and it also helped him transfer some spiritual power to speed up the refining. Yun Keer looked into the distance and asked with some worry: "Will it continue to collapse?" Several other people were stunned and speechless. How could they answer such a profound question? "Probably not, the collapse speed in the distance has slowed down." Wang Ming comforted. Wu Cheng said nothing and looked at Wu Xie. Years of experience in knowing people told him that Wu Xie was the only knowledgeable person. If he said no, he would definitely not. If he said he would, then he would definitely do it. Yu Ping also looked at him, and several others ignored Wang Ming's words of comfort and looked at him together. Although Yun Keer and Wang Ming hate Wu Xie, they also want to hear his words at this moment. Wu Xie glanced at everyone indifferently and said expressionlessly: "Yes, but the speed of collapse will be slower and slower." As soon as he said this, everyone's panicked expressions flashed, and Yun Ke'er said angrily: "You How do I know it will continue to collapse? There is an Optimus Prime here, the sky will not collapse, the earth will not crack, and the collapse will not spread! " "How do I know? This is like an ant asking a bird how it can fly. Same, different levels, different perspectives," Wu Xie said calmly. These words made Yun Keer's face turn red. She looked around and saw that they were all looking like this. She couldn't help but feel angry and about to explode. But Wuxie stood up in one step, looked at her coldly and said, "If you want to live in a beautiful fantasy, then you can do it, but I'm sorry, I live in a cold and cruel reality, and I will only face reality. " "You~" Yun Ke'er was speechless and stood there awkwardly. She waved her pink fist in annoyance and sat aside. Wang Ming stepped forward to comfort her. "Brother Wu, how should we respond? Is there still a way to survive?" Wu Cheng stepped forward and said. These words were the voice of everyone, and everyone involuntarily walked to Wu Xie, waiting for his plan. Wu Xie said lightly: "There is a way. Either wait for the people outside to come up with a way to take us out safely, or break through to the immortal cultivation level of the transcendent world in an instant and fly away." Everyone looked at each other in confusion. The second This method is simply impossible, soaring here? The monks in the third realm of Dao will cause the world to collapse here, let alone have to cultivate to the realm of all things. Even if they really have the potential to cultivate to the realm of all things, there is not enough time. How many years will it take? The small world has already collapsed, right? Ascension is pure fantasy. "In this case, we should wait for people outside to pick us up." Someone sighed. "They will definitely be able to save us." Others agreed. Wuxie turned around and said calmly: ??Although I also hope that they can find a way, I have to break your illusions. Even the top masters in the realm of all things cannot open the passage between the two worlds. " As soon as these words came out, everyone was speechless. They knew very well that the top masters in the realm of all things could not even open space, so how could they open up the passage? Talking about being rescued was just a life-saving straw for their own imagination. Yun Keer's face turned slightly pale and she murmured: "It's impossible that it can't be opened, there must be a way! How else would they connect to the small world? " Wuxie said calmly: "It's not the small world they are connected to, but the small world actively connecting them. "Uh" Everyone was stunned. They had never known such secrets. It was really the small world that actively connected to other worlds? Yun Ke'er frowned and said, "How do you know?" " Wuxie looked at her with pity and said, "So you are an ant on the ground and I am a bird in the sky. " Wu Cheng brought the topic back to the original problem and said, "Then how do we save ourselves? " Wuxie looked at the starry sky in the distance that was disappearing silently. He was silent for a long time and sighed: "The most normal situation is that we live here for a while longer until the moment we are swallowed by nothingness. " Everyone slumped and looked at the starry sky in the distance. "Tonight the stars are bright and clear, and countless dense stars are dotted on the huge black curtain. In the night, there is a star river flowing through the black curtain like a ribbon, where the stars gather Many, the black scenes are dyed dark red, it is very beautiful and dazzling. The world outside the savanna is gradually collapsing. The crisp sound of icebergs collapsing in the ice and snow world and the sound of water flow are very peaceful, like sitting on the grassland and listening to the flowing water. . But no one has the intention to appreciate the beautiful scenery and listen to the voice. The shadow of death lingers in everyone's heart, making the voice become the footsteps of the god of death. The closer the sound becomes, the closer they are to death. As we get closer, an unspeakable pressure surges into everyone's heart, and everyone is silent. The wails of lions in the wilderness, the cries of yaks, and the arrogance of hunting dogs are mixed with the cracking of ice and the dull breathing. The music is depressing, playing a song of despair that lingers in all directions in the last pure land. Text Chapter 144: Step over my corpse Listening to the cries and howls of various beasts at night is really not a good enjoyment. Wuxie leaned against Optimus Prime, slowly recovering his spiritual power. Others are like this one by one. When racing against time, they always get tired easily and need to meditate and rest. Wuxie¡¯s recovery of spiritual power is very slow. This is because he has poor qualifications and does not feel much spiritual energy. Of course, there is a more important reason. Since there is no boundary barrier here, the spiritual energy is flowing towards nothingness. It took him four hours to restore his spiritual power to its optimal state. Although others were still faster than him, they were still more than a little slower than usual. The gradual scarcity of spiritual energy has become another topic of concern for everyone. At this time, the scorching sun is hanging in the sky, the sunshine is fierce, and the savannah is extremely hot. Even the wind is like the breath of the sun. Wuxie opened his eyes, glanced at Wang Lang, and found that his injuries had improved a lot. The congestion in his body was gradually fading, and it was discharged from his pores. It was fishy and smelly, and his whole body seemed to be coated with mud. The other eight people were very frightened when they felt the reduction of spiritual energy, and they all speculated about the future. "There is too little spiritual energy. Judging from the rate of loss, it will completely disappear in a few days. By then, how can we live without the support of spiritual energy?" A genius shouted in frustration. "Yes, without spiritual power, we are just mortals. We need to drink water and eat. Except for sleeping, which can be replaced by meditation, we are no different from mortals." Wang Ming said worriedly. "If this continues, we will starve to death before we are swallowed up by nothingness. What should we do? I don't know how to hunt!" Yun Keer said sadly, looking at the others with a faint look, the meaning was obvious, she wanted to Let everyone feed her when the time comes. "Ahem~" At this time, Wang Lang woke up and looked around blankly. He saw the torn clothes of everyone and worry on their faces. He saw that there were many more animals in the grassland, and he also saw In the distance of this world, there is a void that cuts off all light. He moved his body slightly and found that there was an itching feeling everywhere and his body was very dirty. He mobilized the spiritual energy in his Dantian and found that it was very scarce. So he used his immortal roots to feel the abundance of spiritual energy around him and frowned slightly. No words were spoken. He is not a person who talks nonsense, especially after learning Wuxie, he dislikes talking even more. It is obvious from the scene in front of him that they have become trapped beasts. When other people who were discussing saw him waking up, they gathered around and asked what happened and what caused the small world to collapse. They have always been worried about this issue, but Wuxie is a cold-blooded person. If he doesn't tell them, there is nothing they can do about him. Wang Lang recalled the scene before he fell into coma. He concluded that it was because he interrupted Optimus Prime that the small world collapsed. It¡¯s just that he also doesn¡¯t intend to satisfy other people¡¯s curiosity. The reality is already like this. Escape is the first priority, rather than finding the scourge and blaming and abusing. He turned his head and saw Wuxie, dressed in black. He was sitting there with an expressionless face, his deep eyes staring at a wild boar not far ahead. "Why did you save me?" Wang Lang said weakly. Wuxie turned his head and said calmly: "Why didn't I save you?" Wang Lang said: "Because I interrupted Optimus Prime and caused the small world to collapse. This is equivalent to me harming you, and I have always wanted to defeat you. You." Wuxie said calmly: "You just want to defeat me, not kill me." Wang Lang was silent for a moment and said: "But in the face of this situation, you are helpless. Sitting here and waiting for death is equivalent to killing you. So you have no reason to save me." Wuxie focused on the wild boar again and said with a smile, "Maybe you can catch the wild boar." Wang Lang was stunned for a moment and then laughed. "Are you really good at catching wild boars?" Yun Ke'er approached Wang Lang and looked directly at him. Wang Lang glanced at Yun Ke'er indifferently, glanced at everyone's hopeful eyes, and said: "No." Everyone's eyes showed disappointment. Spiritual power is very precious now and cannot be wasted. It needs to provide energy for the body. When all the spiritual power is used up, After running out, they need food. There is never a shortage of food in the savannah, and there are many fat beasts. It¡¯s a pity that when they lose their spiritual power, they will be just like mortals. Should we let them, a group of pampered geniuses, catch wild boars? To catch a lion? ?Thank God for not being treated as food. Those little beasts that can be slapped to death now will be their huge enemies in the future. Wuxie looked into the distance, thought for a long time, and took out the Epiphany Grass. The effect of the Epiphany Grass only lasts for one day. At this time, as long as you take this plant, you will be able to??Let the probability of enlightenment reach 100% and achieve successful enlightenment. It¡¯s just that in this current situation, it seems that it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have an epiphany or not. He is not worried about survival. His strength is amazing. Even if he loses his spiritual power, he can still survive after a period of adaptation. But it¡¯s one thing to live, and it¡¯s another to leave. He really has no way to solve the current problem. "If the upper world sends people to look for me, I can get out." How much he didn't want the enemies from the upper world to come to him, but now he really hopes that they will come. After all, in this desert, there will be no changes in the future. "Don't think about it anymore." Wuxie sighed and took the epiphany grass. He watched the fighting in the wilderness and listened to the desperate cries of dying animals, and gradually entered a state of enlightenment. Seeing that Wu Xie was still in the mood for a breakthrough, several people couldn't help but choked up speechlessly. Yun Ke'er murmured angrily: "When has it been? You are still thinking about a breakthrough, thinking that this is an outside world that can solve everything with spiritual stones. Ah?" Wang Ming sighed: "What is Wu Xie's identity? Is he really a genius from Qingyun Sect? Where did he get so many spiritual stones and magic weapons?" Everyone couldn't help but feel mysterious about Wu Xie's identity. Heavy. "Don't he have a spiritual power necklace on him? After the spiritual power is used up, the spiritual power of the necklace can be divided equally." Yun Keer said with a flash of inspiration. When she said this, everyone's eyes turned to the direction of Wu Xie, their eyes twinkling. They think differently from Yun Keer. In such a desperate situation, spiritual power is the key to survival. Will Wuxie give them spiritual power? What if he doesn't give it? In a desperate situation, it is extremely easy to be magnified. It is the wisest decision not to do anything evil. Only with spiritual power can you have strength, live longer, and be able to escape from the small world when the opportunity arises. . Since he will definitely not give it to you, how can you get the spiritual power? Robbery? I'm afraid Wang Ming and others are qualified to fight him, but what can others do to him? Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, and they all looked at Wuxie¡¯s neck in unison, the selfishness deep in their hearts being aroused. Wang Lang felt that the situation was not good, and said coldly to everyone: "What do you want to do? He is having an epiphany." Wang Ming stood up with a faint look in his eyes, and sneered: "It is precisely because he is having an epiphany that things are much easier to handle. "Wang Lang narrowed his eyes and said: "You want to kill him?" Wang Mingdao: "Kill him so that he will not take revenge, and he is very rich, maybe he has more than one spiritual necklace." As soon as he said this, Yun Ming said. Ke'er and others all stood up and looked at Wang Lang warningly. The atmosphere became very subtle, and Wu Xie suddenly became the target of public criticism. Wang Lang lowered his head, took a deep breath, stood up with difficulty, pointed his flying sword at the ground, fearlessly met everyone's gaze, and said coldly: "If you want to kill him, step over my body first." Text Chapter 145 You and I both know Wuxie, who was in a state of enlightenment, couldn't feel the swords and crossbows in the atmosphere. He couldn't hear anything or see anything. He was immersed in the wonderful state of enlightenment. At this time, he had no defense at all. Even a three-year-old child could kill him with a pair of scissors. Although Wang Lang wanted to protect Wu Xie, he was still injured and had little spiritual power. How could he withstand the siege of eight people? The situation fell against Wang Ming and others. Killing Wuxie and taking away all the treasures on him is the best choice. If you don't kill him, it will always be a disaster in the future. Wang Ming and others are very clear about the situation and know how to eradicate the situation. Since they will definitely offend a mortal enemy, there is no reason to keep him. Wang Ming took out his magic weapon and prepared to take action. "Brother Wang, please wait a moment." Wu Cheng suddenly stood up at this time, walked to Wu Xie's side, smiled at Wang Ming and said: "I think Brother Wu is not a selfish person, he is definitely willing to use his spiritual power The necklace will be divided equally among everyone." Wang Ming did not answer this sentence and narrowed his eyes and asked: "Brother Wu, what do you mean?" "It doesn't mean anything, I just think it is not good. "Wu Cheng's smile remained the same. Yun Ke'er was a little annoyed and said slightly angrily: "Wu Cheng, don't get involved in this matter." Wu Cheng's smile gradually faded, and he stood side by side with Wang Lang and said expressionlessly: "I don't mind killing you all. " "Uh" Everyone took a breath and looked at Wu Cheng with a slightly cold look in his eyes. At this time, he was really different from usual. Usually he always puts a gentle smile on his lips, his words are full of respectful words, his tone is calm and polite to others. Now, he speaks arrogantly, his eyes are like lightning, and he is extremely cold. Even Yun Keer, who has been pursuing her for many years, can turn away from her. The change is too big. Wang Ming and others looked at Wu Xie with complicated eyes, unable to imagine how he could turn their friends into their enemies in such a short period of time. Yun Keer said angrily: "Wu Cheng, what trick did he do to you? Wake up! If you keep messing around, we will never be friends again!" After that, he turned away. She was very confident that after what she said, Wu Cheng would definitely return to her side, and even if he didn't help kill Wuxie, he wouldn't stop him. But she was wrong. "Hehe." Wu Cheng suddenly sneered twice, and sneered at Yun Ke'er disdainfully: "Isolated from the world anyway, I can never escape. I'll tell you the truth, you are just a silly girl who can only act coquettishly and make trouble unreasonably. , If you don¡¯t have good qualifications, you can only be reduced to a plaything. Why do you want to break up with me? Excuse me, are we familiar?¡± ¡°Youyou!¡± Yun Ke¡¯er was so angry that she almost fainted. In the past, Wu Cheng's words were so heart-wrenching that any woman would be very angry after hearing them, but what he said was an irrefutable fact. The two of them were indeed not familiar with each other. She was having a particularly rough time during this period. She suffered from depression five times and three times in a row, all related to that damn Wuxie, and she hated Wuxie so much. When several other people saw Wu Cheng completely draw a line, their thoughts about killing Wuxie were shaken. Before, it was just a weak Wang Lang who didn¡¯t need to be taken seriously. Now that Wu Cheng has joined in, the situation is completely different. Wu Cheng is one of the strongest. It will be extremely difficult to kill him. If Wu Xie succeeds in breaking through before he can be subdued, he will be in big trouble. At this moment, Yu Ping suddenly walked out of the team and came to Wu Xie. He turned around and faced the crowd calmly and said, "Wuxie also saved my life. It's appropriate to help him a little." Yu Ping's departure made Wang Ming and others look ugly again. As a result, three people were willing to help Wu Xie, and it became more difficult to resolve the obstacles before Wu Xie could break through. "If you want to take action, just try." Wu Cheng sneered. "Wu Cheng!" Wang Ming was furious, but he really didn't dare to take action because he felt Wu Xie's breakthrough and he was waking up. After Wuxie realized it in a desperate state for a long time, he finally touched the mark of the Great Dao, and his cultivation level increased rapidly, reaching the second and fifth levels of the Dao. He looked around his dantian and found that the golden liquid in his dantian was thicker, and he couldn't help but smile with satisfaction. Opening my eyes, I saw the scene in front of me. With just one glance, you can understand what happened. He walked to Wang Lang, Wu Cheng, and Yu Ping, stood in front of Wang Mingyun Ke'er and others, smiled slightly and said: "You want to kill me, it doesn't matter, I forgive you." Yun Ke'er snorted: "You What qualifications do you have to say this to us?" Wu Xie looked at Yun Ke'er and shook his head helplessly.He raised his head and said, "How many times do I have to remind you that you are just an ant on the ground." Yun Ke'er's anger was completely ignited by this sentence. She really couldn't stand Wu Xie's repeated belittling. She is the proud daughter of heaven. Outstanding qualifications, outstanding appearance, bright future, but what does it mean not to be evil? Why teach her a lesson? "I want to kill you!" Yun Ke'er was so angry that she was about to explode, but Wang Ming blocked her in front of her and whispered to her: "I will handle it." Wang Ming looked at Wu Xie and knew that there were two groups of people today. The relationship was completely deadlocked, and there was no possibility of reconciliation, so he drew a line with Optimus Prime as the center, and said coldly: "From today on, we draw a line, where you live, and where we live, No one is allowed to cross the line. " Naturally, this line can be drawn casually. Wu Xie looked at the line and shook his head slightly. The smile at the corner of his mouth became wider. He raised his foot, stepped on the line, and walked to Wang Ming. , smiled and said: "What do you think?" Wang Ming was stunned, what do you think? How about you asking me for blatant provocation? A surge of anger surged into his chest, and he couldn't help but want to take action. Wuxie ignored him, but looked at the other four people except him and Yun Keer, and asked loudly: "What do you think?" The four people were stunned. Did Wuxie really want to start a war? Wu Xie looked at Wang Ming again and said calmly: "Do you know how I feel? I feel childish!" Wu Xie fiercely raised his voice and said: "In this situation, kill me and take my spiritual power necklace. So what? It¡¯s just a matter of surviving a few more days than me. How many more days can keep you from being swallowed up by nothingness? " "No!" "You are still in the mood to plot this and that, if I were you. , I will cast a defensive spell while I still have spiritual power, and then fight with the wild beasts to train the ability to survive." "Now we are grasshoppers on a thread, no one can survive longer than the other. For a few days, you and I both know that when nothingness comes, none of us can run away!" "So, please be more mature and stop being naive!" After Wuxie finished speaking, he looked at everyone calmly and sat down on Qingtian again! Meditate cross-legged under the pillar. Wang Ming and others were speechless and stood there blankly, at a loss. Wang Lang sat next to Wu Xie and said calmly: "Nice speech, have you always been good at this?" Wu Xie smiled and said: "You and I both know that there is a reason why I don't kill them." Wang Lang laughed and said: "I want to know why." Text Chapter 146 You always have a plan Wuxie looked at Wang Lang with a smile, staring into his eyes without answering, looking towards the void in the sky in the distance. Wang Lang said in his ear: "I know you always have a plan, no matter what the situation, you have a plan." Wuxie did not turn around and said calmly: "I don't have much interaction with you, why do you think I have a plan?" "I asked Ji about you. When you were in the sect, you had been planning everyone. You prepared a plan to obtain resources, dealt with the pressure of the third elder, and waited for the opportunity to leave." "You have planned all of this in an orderly manner. , you made the three elders think that the suppression they made against you was their own choice, but in fact it was not, it was you who promoted the development of things. " "You dominate others, you design others, you suppress others, these are all for you. "I have reason to believe that the reason why you killed Bu Yaolian was to enter the sect." Wang Lang looked at Wu Xie with a deep look. Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "Why do you see that?" Wang Lang looked at Wuxie and said, "Because I spent a lot of spirit stones to find out how you entered Qingyun Sect." "I heard that you happened to save Wu Xiaoqing, After that, for some unknown reason, you did not go back to Qingyun Gate with Wu Xiaoqing, but entered Qingyun Gate alone. As a result, you were expelled by Mr. Zhuzi. Just when you were about to be kicked out, wow! Wu Xiaoqing just came back. What a coincidence, what a coincidence." Wang Lang looked deeply and said, "Do you think I am as stupid as others to think that these are coincidences?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "If it is not a coincidence, how could I do it?" Stop pretending, I asked people about Chen Tu, Zhang Min, and Hu Li, and learned everything from their mouths." Wang Lang shook his head slightly. "You let them attack Wu Xiaoqing, and then you heroically saved the beauty, and then left alone, making everyone think you were a hero who did good deeds without leaving a name. Then you learned about Wu Xiaoqing's return, and deliberately went to Qingyun When you were expelled from the Qingyun Sect, Wu Xiaoqing arrived and let you enter the Qingyun Sect. ""After that, you defeated me in a high-profile manner for some reason and obtained the Second Dao Pill, and you were able to break through. Everything you did was to obtain it. Resource, you don't care whether Wu Xiaoqing has feelings for this, or whether it will destroy my future. You only care about yourself." Wu Xie turned around, looked at Wang Lang with a smile, and waved his hand. He said with a non-smile: "Although you have elevated me to the level of a strategist who plans the world, I have to say that I am not a cold-blooded person who will use any means." Wang Lang watched Wuxie being exposed and everything was still clear and calm. He looked like that, and felt a chill in his heart. He whispered in Wu Xie's ear: "You are a hypocrite." Wu Xie smiled noncommittally and said, "Then do you hate me?" Wang Lang lowered his head and murmured Said: "You made me realize the cruelty of the world of immortality earlier, gave me a goal to work hard on, and prompted my cultivation and strength to rapidly increase to an incredible level. How should I hate you?" Wang Lang raised his head and looked at Wuxie With deep eyes, he said firmly: "I don't hate you, I just want to defeat you." Wuxie turned his head, looked at Wang Lang, and said with a smile: "I really want to know, why did you swear to protect me, a hypocrite, just now? "Wang Lang said seriously: "Who am I going to defeat if you die?" "I'm glad to hear that you didn't associate me with killing wild boars." Wuxie said with a smile. "Because I don't have the calmness you have." Wang Lang said. "Calm down?" Wuxie's smile gradually faded, he looked at Wang Lang and said seriously: "I am calm, not because I can cope with everything, but I can't cope with the situation in front of me for the time being." "But you will always find a way." Wang Lang said firmly. Wu Xie shook his head slightly, looked at the sky, and sighed softly: "I can't always do it." At this time, Wu Cheng and Yu Ping came over, clasped their fists at Wu Xie and said, "Congratulations, brother Wu Xie, for your breakthrough." Wu Xie Smiling and nodding to the two of them, he said, "Thank you, Brother Wu and Brother Yu, for your protection just now." Wu Cheng waved his hand and said, "If you follow someone among all of these people who is most likely to get out alive, that person is you, Brother Wu. "Thank you both for your trust and appreciation." Wu Cheng crouched down, his smile gradually faded, and he said seriously: "Brother Wu, I want to know your plan." Do you have a plan?" Wu Cheng said seriously: "Because you were a little panicked at first, but now you are confident and steady." Wuxie said: "I will tell you when your spiritual power is restored to saturation." "This " Wu Cheng is still a little confused.?But he didn't say anything because he saw that Wang Lang had already started meditating. Since even a man who only wanted to defeat Wu Xie believed in him without hesitation, there was nothing he couldn't believe. Wang Ming and others sat a little further away from Wu Xie and the other four, watching them meditate peacefully, feeling very confused in their hearts. Yun Keer doesn¡¯t care what Wuxie is doing, she only cares about one thing, hunting. She said hesitantly: "Are we really going to practice hunting while our cultivation is still there, as Wuxie said?" Wang Ming pondered for a while and said: "Wuxie is right. This is the only way we can survive. There is a longer way." Yun Ke'er said sullenly: "How can a daughter of mine fight with a dirty wild boar? That would be too embarrassing." A genius came up and said, "Yes, we must not. Fighting wild boars, we are monks, not barbarians. Countless eyes from the outside world are looking at us." Upon hearing this, Wang Ming yelled at him angrily: "Why are you so childish? You have so little face. More important than life?" That day, Cai Cai was shocked, his face turned red and he was speechless. "You want face? Okay! You will starve to death!" Wang Ming turned around in anger and walked towards the wilderness. "Wang Ming, wait a minute, can we not go hunting so soon? Wait a few more days, I need to adapt." Yun Keer said with a pale face. At night, the spiritual powers of Wu Xie and others were all restored to fullness. Wu Cheng and the others sat next to Wu Xie and asked, "Can you tell us your plan now?" Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and he said, "Okay. "He pointed his gaze to the void in the distance, and everyone's eyes also looked there. "When the small world first started to collapse, I was very scared. That was because I saw nothingness, and I didn't know what was in the nothingness, and whether I would die if I was swallowed by the nothingness." "The unknown is always scary, and I am the same. "It wasn't until we escaped here and had time to take a breath that I realized that I knew what was in the void." The three of them turned their heads and looked at Wuxie. "What is it?" Text Chapter 147 Nothingness is nothingness Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "Nothingness is nothingness." "What does this mean?" Wu Cheng asked. Wuxie paused and said: "Nothingness means nothing, no aura, no sunshine, no life, just endless darkness." "There are no mountains, no rivers, no high slopes, no low-lying areas. There are no stones the size of fists." After hearing this, the three of them were speechless. Wu Cheng said, "How could Brother Wu know this?" Wu Xie said with a half-smile, "I seem to have lived in nothingness for a while." The words shocked the three of them. There was no record of the description of the void. The main reason was that no one could come out of the void. Wu Cheng said hastily: "Brother Wu, have you really lived in nothingness? And you came out smoothly?" Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "I have never come out of nothingness." Wu Cheng was puzzled and asked : "If you didn't come out of nothingness, then why are you here." Wu Xie looked at Wu Cheng with a deep look, and said softly: "Because I have never really been in." "What does that mean" Wu Xie Cheng wanted to ask again, but Wuxie went on to reveal his plan. "My plan is to wait for them to hunt. Then they will release their cultivation, and then a space crack will appear around them, sucking them all in. We have enough time to observe whether they are alive or dead. If If you are alive, then I will live in nothingness. If you are dead, I'm sorry, I don't know what nothingness is." Wuxie said. Wu Cheng asked in confusion: "Why" "Look, they are going hunting." Wu Xie pointed forward, and everyone followed. Where I saw Wang Ming and the four geniuses were ready to hunt. They even took out magic weapons such as silver spears, bows and arrows, but they didn't intend to use them. The five of them walked towards the wilderness, while Yun Keer silently offered spiritual encouragement from behind. Not long after, they found a dark little wild boar, and they became nervous. Wang Ming said: "Exert defense and prepare for the first hunt!" The four of them nodded and used their spiritual power at the same time as Wang Ming. As soon as the spiritual power is activated, the cultivation level is immediately released. At this moment, the area where the five of them were was suddenly torn apart, and a large, black hole surrounded them all, sucking them into nothingness. The appearance of this scene was so sudden and strange that the five people disappeared completely without any reaction. Yun Keer stared at this scene with wide eyes, covering her head in disbelief. It took a long time before she picked up a fallen leaf. It speaks of irritability and sadness. Wu Cheng and the other three were also very shocked. They were sure that the five of them had been sucked into the black hole, and looked at Wu Xie in surprise. "WuBrother, you never said you have the ability to predict the future." Wu Xie did not answer him, but flashed his eyes and smiled slightly: "The moment their heads were swallowed by nothingness, they could still feel Full of life, it means they are not dead. In other words, this is the nothingness I am familiar with." Surprise flashed in Wu Cheng's eyes, and he said, "Is there a way to leave here?" Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said, "I don't know, but there are people. "Left from nothingness?" "Really?" Wu Cheng said in shock. "Maybe." Wuxie stood up and said to the three of them: "Save more food and water. We are about to set off to a new world. Let's see if we can find a new way out." After saying that, he took out the flying sword, Go towards the wild beasts of all kinds. Wang Lang didn¡¯t say anything and quickly followed Wu Xie. Wu Cheng and Yu Ping put away their shock and followed suit. When Wang Lang saw Wu Cheng and Yu Ping following up, he frowned slightly, turned around and said expressionlessly: "You guys go over there, we have to collect the most food as quickly as possible." Wu Cheng and Yu Ping shook their heads slightly. Stunned, they looked at Wuxie together, and Wuxie said: "You absolutely can't release your cultivation, so you can't hunt, go find some water." The two nodded and left together. Wu Xie swung his sword to chop away the weeds in front of him and continued to move forward, saying, "You can say whatever you want." After Wang Lang followed, he looked at Wu Xie and said, "I said you like to push other people's ideas. , you made Wang Ming and the others think that they made the choice themselves, but in fact, you did it for them." After hearing this, Wu Xie stopped, turned around, looked at Wang Lang seriously, and said softly: " I don¡¯t know why you think this way about me, but I want to tell you that I didn¡¯t push or induce them, they have a choice.¡± ¡°They have a choice.?Don't hunt, wait for your spiritual power to run out and die, or follow my advice and learn to hunt. " "What I said is just the best advice for survival. Even if I don't say it, they will realize it. I am waking them up. "Wang Lang looked at Wuxie's deep eyes and his serious expression, and said in deep thought: "But you clearly know that they will be sucked into the space crack. " Wuxie said seriously: "If I don't say it, they will also be sucked into the space crack, but it will be a few days later. The most important thing is that they wanted to kill me, and I forgave them, and I said , they always have a choice. " "Including those who seemed to be manipulated and pushed by me, they all had choices, and they just made the choice they thought was right. " "If I tell them to die and they are willing to die, then you are right, I am manipulating others. " Wuxie said to Wang Lang extremely seriously: "If you think we can survive by talking about these useless things here, then let's continue talking. If not, I'm going to prepare to gamble my life. "Wang Lang stood there blankly, lowering his gaze. "Very good. "Wuxie strode forward, walking in front, leaving his back to Wang Lang, but on the surface where Wang Lang couldn't see, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. The four people quickly completed the reserve operation and took enough water. , killed hundreds of wild beasts, among which Wuxie killed the most. There were dozens of them that could not be eaten at all, and they would go bad in a few days. The three of them were very confused about this. Wuxie's answer was very cruel. Very powerful. "Believe me, if we can't get out of nothingness, you will think that the rotten meat I carry is the most delicious food in the world. " When Wu Cheng and Yu Ping heard this, they immediately felt nauseated, but they didn't express much. On that day, there is nothing impossible in order to survive. "Brother Wu, I'm very curious about why you know the name of the five people. Space cracks will appear around it. "Yu Pingdao. Wuxie smiled slightly and said: "Because most of the small world has collapsed, the endurance of the rules has been reduced, and it is no longer able to support too high cultivation. Therefore, as soon as they release their cultivation, space cracks will occur. You see, that space crack is rapidly expanding, and the small world is accelerating its collapse. "The three of them turned their heads and found that the crack had grown to a terrifying level. "Now, we should go in." " Wu Xie walked forward with a smile, and the three of them followed. When passing Optimus Prime, Wu Xie stopped in front of Yun Ke'er. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she fell to the ground in despair. His eyes were empty. Wuxie stretched out his hand to her and said with a smile: "You don't have to despair. Although you wanted to kill me before, I forgive you. Now that I accept me, you can choose to follow me. " Yun Keer raised her head and looked at Wuxie. Looking at his gentle and confident smile, she unconsciously stretched out her hand and was pulled up by him. "Okay, now, let's enter the void and save Wang Ming and the others. " Wuxie walked in front, heading towards the black void. Wang Lang took a deep look at Wuxie from behind, lowered his head and followed. Text Chapter 148 Walking in the Dark The five people came to the big crack and faced the endless black. Wuxie jumped in first. As soon as you entered it, you immediately felt waves of depression and invisible air pressure surged in. You could only feel that your whole body was being compressed, and your bones were squeezed together, which was very painful. Wuxie felt that he was falling, not very fast. When his feet were low, there would often be turbulent whirlpools passing by, which would slow down his fall. After a while, he fell to the ground. The other four people also fell one after another and fell around. ??You can¡¯t see their figures in the darkness, but you can hear their breathing. "We're not dead." Yun Ke'er breathed a sigh of relief and cried out with some joy. Although Wu Xie told her that she wouldn't die if she entered the void, what she heard was far from as shocking as what she felt in person. Wuxie stood up, looked around, and found that the void was indeed the scene in the Concentration Technique Awareness Stone, and he couldn't see anything. "My consciousness can't be released, can you release it?" Yun Ke'er screamed in horror. Several people tried it and found that it also didn¡¯t work. Wuxie didn¡¯t try it. The person who made the Enlightenment Stone had tried it countless times for him, but it didn¡¯t work at all. The rules of nothingness were weird. Only by using spiritual consciousness spells such as Condensation Technique can we resist the suppression of spiritual consciousness here. Wuxie condensed his spiritual consciousness into a sword and stabbed towards the outside world. He only heard a "bah" sound in his mind, and his spiritual consciousness successfully rushed out of his mind and explored the outside world. Suddenly, the figures of Wang Lang and others appeared in his mind. "It's a pity that even with the help of the Concentration Technique, the spiritual consciousness is still severely suppressed. The specific range is only a few tenths of the original size of the spiritual consciousness, which is a small area of ??more than ten feet around. Except for Wu Xie and a few people, there is no life within these ten feet, not even small ants or trees. Wuxie felt very confused. Are all the creatures sucked into the space crack dead? Even if you die, there will be no bones left? ??Could only humans survive here? In this way, can the little guy do it? Thinking of this, Wu Xie's pupils narrowed and he opened the storage bag containing the Shisheng Sand. He saw that the little guy was just lying on the Shisheng Sand as a beach, lying on it comfortably, breathing in and practicing. Its body was all white, and it was no longer the size of a fingernail, but had grown to the size of a hand. Seeing Wuxie looking at him, he opened his small pliers proudly, and his two small eyes with tentacles were dripping. change. ¡°Don¡¯t smile evilly, the little guy is fine. Closing the storage bag, Wuxie turned to Wang Lang and others. They had gathered around him and were looking at him, waiting for arrangements. Wuxie said calmly: "Light a fire and follow me. If I move you move, go find Wang Ming and the others first." Wang Lang and others followed the instructions and cast a fireball in their hands, gathering it without firing, and followed Wuxie closely. . Wu Xie did not dare to waste his spiritual power, so he had to run forward quickly. The road under your feet is very flat and clean. You can hardly see the fine wind sand. Some of them look like man-made masonry. However, considering that even survival is a problem for people in such circumstances, they should not be in the mood to put such a big stone on the road. Everywhere is neatly built. After walking for about a stick of incense, Wang Ming and others were still not seen, not even a trace. Wuxie continued to run forward with an expressionless face, deeply aware of the vastness of nothingness. The monk who refined the Enlightenment Stone ran for an unknown amount of time. He didn't stop until he couldn't run anymore. He didn't meet a single life, not even a decent stone, let alone a stick of incense. " Ke Wuxie can't stand it, but no one else except Wang Lang can." "Brother Wu, have you ever thought about what formation we are trapped in?" Wu Cheng asked. Wuxie did not look back and said calmly: "There is no formation here." "Then why don't we dig deeper into the ground and see what we find?" Wu Cheng said. "There are still rocks down there," Wuxie said. "Don't be evil! Do you know where the king's name is? We have been walking for so long, why haven't we met yet." Yun Keer complained. Wuxie paused slightly, stopped, turned around, looked at Yun Keer expressionlessly, and said, "I don't know where they are. If we can meet them, that would be the best. If not, just You can leave it to fate." Yun Ke'er said, "Then do you know how to leave?" "I don't know." Wu Xie said impatiently, "If you feel there is no way out, you can leave." Dare you say anything more. Seeing that everyone was silent, Wuxie turned around again and was about to walk forward when he suddenly noticed a gust of wind blowing really fast in his consciousness. He was suddenly startled.He yelled: "Get down!" He threw himself on the ground first. Although the other four people didn't know what happened, they also knew that something had changed, so they all got down. The gust of wind came and went equally strangely. I didn¡¯t know the wind existed until I was hit. It didn¡¯t even make a whistling sound. Wuxie climbed up with a solemn look on his face. Everyone also stood up one after another and looked at Wuxie with confusion. "Brother Wu, what was the danger just now?" Wu Cheng asked. "There is a wind in nothingness. If you are hit by it, all your spiritual power will be blown away." Wuxie looked cautious. He was no stranger to this kind of wind. He had experienced it when he understood the art of concentrating. Fortunately, the divine consciousness can feel its existence, so there is no need to worry. "But why is this wind so weird? We monks can't even hear the wind with our ears." Wu Cheng looked at Wu Xie doubtfully and asked, "How did Brother Wu discover this wind?" Wu Xie looked at it calmly. He glanced at him and said: "I can release my spiritual consciousness, but the range is very small, so follow my orders from now on. You will run wherever I tell you to run." Several people did not have any doubts. This is a matter of life and death. At this time, Wu Xie would never deliberately tease him. Moreover, he purchased the Enlightenment Stone for the Concentration Technique. His spiritual consciousness is much sharper than that of others, and it is reasonable to be able to resist the suppression of the second place. Just like that, the five of them hit the road again. This time, after walking a few steps, another strong wind blew. "Run to the right!" Wuxie shouted, and everyone reacted and ran to the right. Then move on. Not long after, another strong wind came. ?¡­ ?A long time passed like this amidst Wuxie¡¯s shouts, and the surroundings were still dark, with no light, day or night, and no one could tell how long they had walked. In short, it was very long. "Brother Wu, why don't we stop where we are and shoot flames into the sky from time to time. I believe they will come after they see it, so that we don't pass them by." Wu Cheng suggested. Wuxie said nothing and continued to walk forward. When Wang Lang heard this, he retorted without thinking: "No, it is still unknown whether there is a powerful existence in the void. If we raise the flame to the sky, wouldn't we be actively exposing ourselves?" Wu Cheng thought about it, too, for the unknown In this world, it is better to be careful. Text Chapter 149 Betting on Life Several people set out on the road again, falling into boundless darkness. Nowadays, several people no longer light fires to illuminate the road, because the terrain is always so flat, there are not even any small bumps or pits, and even if they light it, it will be white spots, which is a waste of spiritual energy. I don¡¯t know how long or how far we walked, but everyone felt a little tired. A journey without hope is always a torment. After walking for a long distance, Wuxie stopped. "Everyone, please stop and have a rest, drink some water, and then continue on the road." After Wuxie finished speaking, he sat cross-legged on the ground. He carried a large amount of beast meat. He thought that if he could not avoid the wind, his spiritual power would disappear. Now it seems that there is no need to eat food for the time being. However, it might still be needed in the future, so I used the freezing technique to preserve all the beast¡¯s meat. Since the water was in short supply, he took out five small jade bottles from the storage bag and gave each person one bottle. This bottle is also similar to a storage bag to store spiritual power. The space is not very large. Monks in the Daoyi realm often use it to hold liquids such as water and wine. In the drinking room where several people were drinking, Yun Keer asked again: "Wuxie, you really don't know how to get out? Since you dare to enter the void, at least you know something." As she spoke, the other three people also looked at Wuxie. This is a problem that has been bothering them. Since Wuxie dared to come in with all his heart, how could he go out without any confidence? He must be afraid that everyone would not say anything. Wuxie guessed what everyone was thinking. He was silent for a moment, looked at everyone and said, "I do know an exit." Wow! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and they were able to go out. Wuxie paused and added: "But I don't know where the exit is." Everyone's joy was extinguished by these words. Wu Cheng asked urgently: "Is there any landmark near the exit?" Can things be identified?" Wuxie shook his head and said, "Do you think there is anything in the void that can be identified?" Everyone was speechless. Think about it, it's true. There is only darkness in the void, and there is only a strangely smooth earth. Not even a stone can be seen. Is there anything iconic? Yun Ke'er asked again: "Then do you know what direction it is? East or south? West or north?" Wuxie took a sip of water and said, "Can you point me to the direction first?" Yun Ke'er went to Looking around, he shook his head helplessly: "There is no sun here, who knows whether it is west or east?" "Then you are talking nonsense? How can we go if we can't find the direction?" Wuxie said lightly. Wu Cheng frowned and said, "Brother Wu, how do you know there is an exit from nothingness?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and he looked at Wu Cheng and said, "When I was a child, an expert came to my house. He and I My father had an old friend and missed his old friend, so he came to chat with my father. " "He told about his life as a monk, including a period of coming out of nothingness. He said that he had been in nothingness for an unknown period of time and was about to die of weakness. When I was there, I saw the exit, so I walked out." After hearing this, several people gave Wu Xie a meaningful look. They were confused before about why Wuxie was so strong and experienced so much. It turned out that there was an expert helping him behind him, no wonder. "May I ask what the name of that expert is?" Wu Cheng's mind changed and he began to inquire about Wu Xie's backer. Wuxie glanced at him lightly and said, "I don't know." Don't know? Everyone knew it but didn't want to say it. However, no one is in the mood to delve into who this expert is. As long as there is an exit, there is hope of getting out. "Brother Wu, this is not our solution. If we go in a direction other than the exit, wouldn't we be going in the opposite direction?" Wu Cheng said worriedly. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said: "So, we are gambling on our lives. If our lives are good enough, we will go out together. If our lives are not good, we will die here." Wu Cheng asked doubtfully: "Since we are gambling on our lives, why does Brother Wu look like this? Not in a hurry?" Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he said with a smile: "There's no point in being anxious." After drinking the water, everyone embarked on the long journey again. Time seems to be invisible here. Wuxie and the five of them drank water countless times along the way, shouted the king's name so many times, how far they walked, and how long it took. They only knew that they would rest when they were tired from walking, and they would be thirsty after walking. Just drink water. There is no news about the five Wang Ming people. According to common sense, this should not be the case. Although the space crack is large, it is not far away. You can meet each other by walking around casually. But the reality is cruel. They have walked until now and still have not seen them. . Not only did people not see it, but there were also invisible things that would take away the spiritual power along the way.They didn't see anything in the wind. They really wanted to see something new. Even if it was just a stone, it meant there was a change. However, what they saw was still endless darkness, walking steadily on the flat land, the same blackness, the same silence, nothing changed, it was as if they had been walking in the same place, very irritated. At the beginning, they were just a little bored, but later it turned into extreme nausea, and now, they are no longer able to be bored, only the numbness of moving forward. Everyone¡¯s spiritual energy is not consumed much. They neither need to fight nor fly. This will allow them to live longer without counting on food. However, despite this, the reduction of spiritual power also made them feel a sense of despair and confusion. No one knew how far the road was, and no one knew how long the spiritual power could last. No one wants to experience the embarrassment of being able to get out but not get in. The most terrifying thing is that they have no concept of time. Once a person has no concept of time, he has no idea how long he has lived or how old he is. Calculated based on the 200-year lifespan of monks in the second realm of the Dao, if they stayed in nothingness for more than a hundred years and lived to be 190 years old, it would not be a big regret to die due to scarcity of food by then. . After all, after living for so many years, the remaining years are nothing. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you live to be dozens of years old and starve to death from wretchedness, then you will die from wretchedness before starving to death. Therefore, the result of people not being able to calculate time is that they either feel that more than a hundred years have passed and there are only a few more years to live, or they feel that it has only been a few days and they cannot die so early, so they are forced to die by this invisible pressure. Unconcious. ¡°Stop.¡± Wuxie shouted expressionlessly. The four people stopped habitually, and Yu Ping numbly took out five small jade bottles and handed water to everyone. "Don't drink water. I have a more life-threatening plan. I just don't know if you dare to bet with me." When the four of them heard this, a glint suddenly appeared in their eyes. They have been looking for changes during this journey, but there has been no change. The atmosphere was extremely dull and depressing, and everyone was extremely silent. Now when they suddenly heard a change in Wu Xie's words, they were naturally extremely happy and surrounded Wu Xie. Text Chapter 150 I can teach you Wu Xie said to the group of people very solemnly: "We don't know where the exit is. Other beings may know. What we have to do is to capture one or two beings in nothingness." Wu Cheng asked: "How to capture? What to capture?" Wuxie said: "We don't know if there are other creatures in the void, and other creatures may not know about us, so we have to attract their attention. We have to raise the fire, raise the fire very high, so that the creatures further away can also You can see us." The four of them were silent after hearing this. Wu Cheng frowned and said, "It takes spiritual energy to raise a fire. If there are only us in the void, wouldn't this speed up death?" Wu Xie said with a smile. So I said it was a gamble." Wang Lang glanced at Wu Xie and said calmly: "I bet." Wu Cheng, Yun Ke'er, and Yu Ping looked at Wang Lang in surprise, wondering why he agreed so quickly. , this is a major matter related to one's own life. Wu Xie smiled slightly and continued to the three of them: "Let me speak more clearly. If there are only us in the void, our lives will be over. If there are other creatures in the void, but they are more powerful than us and hunt us instead, It¡¯s also over.¡± ¡°Only creatures weaker than us will be attracted, so the chance is really small.¡± ¡°But once we catch one, even if we don¡¯t know where the exit is. We can also give up a direction, lose one choice, or ask for a place where we can survive for a long time in nothingness. " "The reason why I bring it up now is because we have been walking for a long time but have found nothing, while there is still enough. "Wuxie's words are very sincere and reasonable, and at the same time very free. It makes people feel pressure but not oppression. It seems that as long as you don't agree, you can get rid of it." his thoughts. So, the three of them began to think calmly. In other words, the only ones who really wanted to think were Wu Cheng and Yu Ping. They were more mature and more thoughtful. As for Yun Ke'er, Wu Xie always thought she was still very childish. But I am afraid that I will be too childish and only want to live a few more days. This will disrupt Wu Xie¡¯s preparation and induction. As for Wu Cheng and Yu Ping, Wuxie thought he was more than capable of dealing with them. He was best at saying specious words, but people with careful minds often jumped into the vicious circle of rationality, and because they were too rational, they could easily be used by others. Reason leads the way. As expected, these two people made a judgment one step earlier than Yun Keer and agreed to Wuxie's plan. Seeing that everyone agreed, Yun Keer stopped thinking about it and agreed. Wu Xie said with a satisfied smile: "Now let me tell you the plan. Later, Yu Ping will burn the flames to attract others. Wang Lang and I will ambush on the left and right sides respectively, and you two will ambush on the front and back, waiting for a certain creature to come in front of us." Come to find Yu Ping, the four of us swarmed up and solved the battle as quickly as possible. Remember, we have to survive." The four of them nodded together and discussed the details, such as who will be the main attacker, who will be the main trap, who will be the main siege, and who will be the main siege. Main interception. Wang Lang pulled Wu Xie aside and whispered expressionlessly: "I want to know your real plan." Wu Xie frowned slightly and smiled: "This is the real plan." Wang Lang said calmly: "I don't believe it. "Wuxie said: "Oh? Why?" Wang Lang said: "You can't tell your true plan, just like Wang Ming and others, you made them test subjects." Wuxie didn't respond immediately. He smiled, patted Wang Lang on the shoulder and said: "Everything I said is true. I really don't know much about nothingness. I don't know what kind of unpredictable situations will occur after the plan is implemented. I can't rule out causing trouble." You will be in big trouble." Wang Lang frowned as he watched Wu Xie pat his shoulder, but said nothing, "You are afraid of death. You cannot let yourself be in uncertainty." After a pause, he withdrew his hand and his face became solemn: "I am indeed afraid of death, and I don't like to put myself in uncertain factors, but sometimes, I have to let myself be like this." "Just like this time "If we keep walking, we may not be able to find any exit. If we can't find it, we will die." "And actively attracting other creatures is the most likely way to know the exit. You have a better chance of getting out than if you keep walking." Maybe you don¡¯t quite understand what I¡¯m saying. I can use an analogy. For example, this is a gamble. The first option is more likely to live longer, but the chance of leaving is smaller. The second option is more likely to die earlier. , but the chance of leaving is greater. " "It seems that both have advantages and disadvantages, but that is not the case. Both of them are risking their lives as a price."The first has a small return, the latter has a large return. What I do is press the same price and choose the one with a large return. " "At this time, it is useless to play any tricks. Only frankness can make everyone cooperate. Wang Lang said: "You have been designing for so long, and you just want everyone to choose the second option with you?" " Wu Xie smiled and said: "Yes, they may make mistakes and lose their lives. What I want to do is to help them see the path clearly and choose the direction that is most suitable for survival. " Wang Lang lowered his head and was silent for a while, then looked at Wuxie with a complicated look and said softly: "It's difficult to imitate you. " Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he said, "I can teach you. "Wang Lang was speechless and walked towards the ambush site. Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and he walked towards the ambush site. He came to Yu Ping's left hand, about thirty feet away from Yu Ping. Wang Lang was on his right hand side, which was Wu Xie's. On the opposite side of Xie, Wu Cheng and Yun Keer are in front and behind respectively. The four of them form a square around Yu Ping. According to the distribution, Wu Xie is the fastest, so he is the main interceptor. Once the enemy wants to escape, he will step forward and intercept. In the middle of the field, Yu Ping activated the spell. He used the most common fire pillar technique. A wave of fire rose from his hand and shot towards the sky. A fire pillar technique was only ten feet high. In order to allow the fire light to spread. Further away, several more were added to this technique, causing the fire pillar to grow to a height of several tens of feet. I believe that even creatures from very far away can easily detect Wuxie's spiritual power and be ready to take action at any time. preparation, and at the same time release his spiritual consciousness to the maximum, not letting go of any slight changes. The plan this time is very critical, but he doesn¡¯t know whether it will succeed or fail. And indeed, as he said, he knows very little about nothingness. It's hard to tell if there are other creatures. It's very likely that nothing will be found, so everything he said is true. He is indeed gambling with his life. In the darkness, the flames shine brightly, but the dazzling pink color is not enough. The brilliant light was absorbed by the blackness in the void, making the flames dim and soft. Text Chapter 151 The End of Genius But even so, it is as bright as the bright moon and can definitely create a different kind of sensation. The five people waited quietly, each performing their duties. There was no sound in the surrounding darkness, and there was no movement in the empty nothingness. The red fire became the only eternity. The five of them were not in a hurry. Since they had chosen this path, they could only go all the way to the dark side, so they showed great patience. Even Yun Keer, the pampered "princess", stayed in place motionless. Pay full attention to the movements around you. As time passes by, all you can hear is the hum of the burning flames, like a resentful girl who has been separated for thousands of years, telling her loneliness in front of the window at night, or like a beast trapped for thousands of years, roaring in despair in a steel cage. . I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the flame went out in the darkness. Wu Xie and the other two quickly came to the middle and sat down cross-legged on the ground with Yu Ping who had put away his spells. "I have lost one-tenth of my spiritual power, but there is still no living being." Yu Ping frowned. In the plan, every time Yu Ping casts the pillar of fire, he must maintain the durability of the pillar of fire, so he needs to consume one-tenth of his spiritual power. If no living being appears, he will put away the flame. This is a helpless move. Considering that the void is very big, even if there are other creatures, it is difficult to encounter it by chance, so there is a plan to use it for a while and stop for a while. Wu Xie said calmly: "If Yu Ping exhausts his spiritual power and still can't see any living beings, then Yun Ke'er will cast the spell, then Wu Cheng, then me, and finally Wang Lang." Everyone nodded, without any objection. They all knew that this decision was a wise one. It must be ensured that the person with the strongest combat power consumes the least amount of spiritual energy. Wuxie¡¯s fighting prowess has been recognized by everyone, and he has a high chance of winning against Wu Cheng and Yun Keer. Wang Lang¡¯s strength is similar to them. The reason why it is not Wuxie in the end is mainly due to the problem of cultivation. The higher the cultivation, the more spiritual power and the longer the flame can be supported. Wang Lang has the lowest cultivation base and the least spiritual power. If he is allowed to remain in the flame state, he will probably be exhausted in a short time. Others will still have to continue to consume spiritual power, so it is better to leave him at the end. If a living being really appears, then he can fight in his strongest state, and at the same time, he will have the help of the person who cast the spell before. In this way, it will be equivalent to at least two against one. If he goes first, it will be one against one in the end, and that Human spiritual power is not yet full. The person who proposed this plan is naturally Wu Xie. When he wants to do something, the first step is to prepare for the worst, and the second is to make the plan more perfect. "We rest for a while, and then continue to raise the flames." Wuxie said. The others nodded solemnly. ¡­ The words are divided into two parts. In Shengxian City, the three huge suspended crystal balls have been completely plunged into darkness and nothing can be seen. It has been two months since the small world completely collapsed. In other words, Wuxie and the five people have been trapped in nothingness for more than two months. During this period of time, the waves caused by the small world have spread to the entire southern continent, and everyone is shocked beyond measure. No one knows why the small world suddenly collapsed, they can only speculate. The answer given by the three major forces is that the fracture of Optimus Prime caused the small world to lose balance and collapse, and the spearheads were all aimed at Wang Lang of the Daoyixian Sect. In my impression, he was the first one to interrupt Optimus Prime. As for the one Yun Keer interrupted, that was a later matter. Of course, the main fault lies in the whims of the three major forces. They concentrated the treasures next to the three Optimus Primes. Even without Wang Lang's beginning, sooner or later the small world would collapse. It's a pity that this was something that everyone, including the three major forces, did not expect. There was no time to take effective countermeasures. As a result, the four giants of the realm of all things activated the teleportation formation in their impatience, causing the accelerated collapse of the small world. . This situation was beyond their expectations, so they had no way to save people. They could only watch Yun Keer, Wang Ming and others trapped in the small world. During that time, the three major forces were very anxious, and the dozen or so third-rate forces that attached to them were also very anxious. Those who entered the small world to experience were the best geniuses in the sect. If they were all wiped out, then their countless efforts to cultivate them would be in vain. All the good seeds were in vain. But as Wuxie said, they were anxious but had no choice. The small world was a world after all, a derivative of rules, and it could not be controlled and changed by a mere monk. Since the bridge between the two worlds is no longer there, no one can re-establish a new connection, let alone open a channel between the two worlds. In desperation, they asked for help?South Tianmen. In fact, even if they don¡¯t move reinforcements, Nantianmen will still send people, because the geniuses who have outstanding performance this time will be selected into Nantianmen, which is related to an extremely important plan. The people coming from Nantianmen are several elders from the realm of all things. Needless to say, they have advanced cultivation and powerful magic. After they came, they saw the Wuxie people who were living in the last pure land at that time. Since we can only see but not listen, we don¡¯t know what a few people are doing, but seeing ten people facing each other and sneering at each other, I think it¡¯s just some nonsense like dividing up treasures. After they arrived, they had no choice but to think about whether they could twist the passage that originally connected the two worlds. However, this matter involved the power of rules that did not belong to this world, and they were helpless. Even if they had a way to twist the passage, it would be useless. After the space of Optimus Prime in the middle was destroyed, it fell into nothingness. How could there be any passage between nothingness and the world? After that, they saw Wang Ming and others being swallowed by the sudden space crack, and then saw Wu Xie and others storing food and leading the team into the void first. They were very surprised by Wuxie's behavior. Could it be that Wuxie knew what was in the void? Why are they so clear about preparing food and actively leading everyone to jump into nothingness? Aren't they afraid of death? In other words, they know that entering the void will not kill them immediately. This thought made everyone speechless and choked up. Strange people are really strange people. They are really different. "It's a pity that we can't communicate with them. After they entered, the small world was completely silenced within a few hours, sleeping in nothingness forever." There is not much information left for everyone. Several elders of Nantianmen have gone back. It is conceivable that after this incident, they will definitely investigate the small world controlled by Nantianmen to see where it is likely to cause the world to collapse as a precaution. . Overall, this incident only served as a reminder to other forces with small worlds and did not have much specific significance. For those geniuses and casual cultivators who followed the destruction of the small world, they can only sigh with regret. Even if there is a world in the void, they can't even think of coming out of it. Countless years of experience have taught them that nothingness is a pit. Whoever wants to know what is inside should say goodbye to the outside world first. Those who fall into the pit will never come back. And the past glorious experiences of geniuses can only be submerged in the long river of time. No, it¡¯s only been two months, and fewer and fewer people are talking about it. You can imagine that after a few years of meeting other geniuses, no one can remember their appearance clearly when they stand on the stage. A genius is a genius while he is alive, and it can only come to an end when he dies. Text Chapter 152 Change is Coming The five people in the void did not know that they had gradually faded out of the outside world. They were still waiting for the arrival of a certain moment. Five people from Wuxie were lying in ambush outside, and only one Yu Ping in the middle lit the flame in the darkness. This is the fifth time that they have attracted the attention of other creatures. The previous four attempts have all failed. It is impossible to say that they are not a little impatient, but everyone can only wait. Suddenly, from an unknown distance, an ethereal scream came, gently falling into everyone's ears. "Jie~" This voice was very small and hard to hear, but when it fell in everyone's ears, it was like a dry thunder that comes after a long drought. It shook the whole body, and surprise flashed in everyone's eyes. But what followed was waves of tension, and no one could be sure whether the unknown creatures that came were strong or weak. "Sure enough!" Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, and there was a brilliant light in his eyes. He had long suspected that they were not the only ones in the void, there must be other living beings surviving. ????????????????????? It¡¯s just not clear whether the person coming is a human or some kind of spiritual beast. If you are not lucky enough and it is Wang Ming and a few people, then all the hard work will be in vain. "Jie~" Another scream came from the distance, and several people became even more excited. ¡°Put out the fire!¡± Wuxie quickly rushed towards Yu Ping and shouted to him. Yu Ping quickly put away the spell, the flames disappeared, and the surroundings were once again surrounded by darkness. Wu Cheng and the others didn't know what was going on. They thought something had happened. They used their spiritual power and quickly flew to Wu Xie's side. After observing the surroundings, they found that there were no other accidents. They looked at Wu Xie in surprise and asked, "What's the matter?" Don't keep the light to attract other creatures? " Wuxie said lightly: "It or they are still far away from us. There is no need to waste spiritual energy to continue to guide them. Since they have seen the light, they will definitely not forget it and will definitely move in this direction. , let¡¯s take a break and continue to attract them later. ¡°When the flames rise next time, be ready to fight.¡± Everyone nodded, thinking it made sense, how incredible it is that light appears in nothingness. It was impossible for a living being to forget, so he sat cross-legged and discussed some details and possible changes again. It wasn¡¯t until the discussion was correct that everyone could rest assured and continue to ambush. In the darkness, the flame rose again, burning brightly. Wuxie planned and prepared everything, just waiting for some stupid creature to run into the trap. Time passed minute by minute, and it was impossible to tell how long it was. It might have been a stick of incense, or it might have been an hour. Everyone's patience and expectations were gradually worn away. To everyone¡¯s expectation, this time not a single sound came from the darkness, and it was as terrifyingly calm as before. There was no sound of running footsteps, no sound of flying flying through the air, no screaming of creatures. There was nothing, and it was impossible to know whether the creature that made the sound was approaching. Just like that, the flame was once again extinguished in silence. Wu Xie and the others did not show up immediately, they were still quietly ambush. They wondered if the creature was still approaching. After all, judging from the distance from where the sound came from just now, it was indeed very far away if they just ran. In the silence, everyone was hibernating calmly. But I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but the surroundings are still quiet and there is no movement. Wuxie is not impatient, he is very patient. But as time went by, Wuxie, even though he was used to being a hunter, couldn't help but start to wonder, weren't the creatures approaching? He planned to wait for a while, but Yun Keer couldn't wait any longer, jumped out and ran to Yu Ping's side. As soon as she appeared, the others couldn't wait any longer, and they all showed up and came to Yu Ping's side. "It's strange, where is that creature? It was there just now, where is it now?" Yun Ke'er asked anxiously. Everyone could only shake their heads helplessly, expressing their ignorance. Seeing Wuxie coming over, he couldn't help but cast a questioning look at him. After a series of interactions, they have vaguely regarded Wuxie as their leader, and they take orders from him. If he is the one who knows the most about nothingness, maybe he can know something. Wuxie came to the crowd, frowned slightly and said, "Don't look at me, I don't know either." Yun Ke'er complained, "It was you who told Yu Ping to stop just now. That creature must have seen the flames extinguished. He lost interest and went far away. "Maybe so," Wu Xie said calmly. "What should we do now?" Wu Cheng asked. "To remain unchangedIn response to the changes, rest for a period of time, and then raise the flame again. Since traces of a certain creature around are found, it means that there are other creatures active, and you are not afraid that you will not encounter them. "Wuxie said lightly and sat down to rest. The other four people didn't complain too much. Wu Cheng, Wang Lang and Yu Ping all have rich life experiences, so naturally they won't say much. Yun Ke'er has also grown up after many things. , mentally matured a lot, knowing that the matter has come to this point, it is useless to talk more, and the most important thing is to continue to persevere. After resting for a while, the five people once again performed their duties, Wu Xie and four people ambush, and Yu Ping used the flames. The light in the darkness is always dazzling. This time I waited for a long time before I heard the scream again from the distance. "Jie~" The voice was unpleasant and not human, but this did not affect everyone at all. A joyful mood. "Jie~" "Jie~" The creature seemed very excited and screamed continuously, as if it had not seen light for a long time and was very excited. Wu Cheng and the others seemed to have seen the hope of survival. Wu Xie's face was expressionless, and he listened carefully to the screams. But the more he listened, the deeper his frown became, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. This is not one creature, but a bunch of creatures! " Wuxie's face changed drastically, and he rushed towards Yu Ping, shouting: "Put out the flames! This is not one creature, but a group of them! At least dozens of them! " When Yu Ping and the other four heard this, their expressions suddenly changed. They originally thought that one or two creatures in the void were already very rare. Even if there were more, a dozen or twenty would be the limit. But they heard those weird screams of Jie Jie But the sounds are different, different in distance, some are clearer, some are more ethereal, some are sharper, some are deeper. When they get closer, the Jie Jie's strange screams merge into one, forming a roaring sound. Wu Cheng and the others hurried back to Wu Xie, their faces pale, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. There were only five of them. If they faced a group of creatures, they would most likely be outnumbered and eaten by them, unless that group of creatures were extremely kind to them. But this assumption is too false, no one dares to take this risk. After the flames extinguished, the sounds in the distance came closer and closer, and they were approaching very fast and in large numbers. manage? "Yun Ke'er pursed her lips and turned pale. Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly and concentrated the spiritual power in his hands. "Either wait here to see their strength, or run away! "(It's Monday, I'm asking for recommendation votes again! I only ask once a week, I hope you can give me the votes, thank you.) Text Chapter 153 Ghost Beast Wang Lang frowned slightly, his eyes shone brightly, and said calmly: "I don't think those creatures are very aggressive, because there is no spiritual power in the void, and it is almost impossible to be powerful. In my opinion, just Waiting here, since you have chosen to go all-in, why should you care about betting this time?" Appreciation flashed in Wuxie's eyes, and he agreed: "I think so too, if these creatures are strong enough, then the creatures who see the flames for the first time will not be afraid of it. It will go back to find other companions. It must be worried about its lack of strength, so it summoned its friends to come. " Wu Cheng and Yu Ping thought for a few seconds, and immediately stood on the same front as Wuxie Wang Lang, their eyes showing madness. Said: "Okay, why bother gambling again!" At this point, Yun Ke'er couldn't leave alone, so she could only bite the bullet and gamble with everyone. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flickered, staring into the distance tightly, releasing his consciousness to the limit, trying to detect what kind of creature it was at the first time. In the distance, Jie Jie¡¯s strange screams are getting closer and closer, dozens or hundreds of sounds come and go, very noisy and harsh. It is easy to feel their rapid approach, but there is no sound of galloping footsteps. They seem to be flying in the sky. If they are not flying creatures, they are spiritual beasts that have practiced spiritual practice. Everyone felt a little nervous. They took out the magic weapon and held it in their hands. The spiritual power was rotating rapidly in the body, and powerful combat power could be unleashed at any time. The creatures were getting closer and closer. After entering the range of less than fifty feet, a pair of triangular scarlet eyes suddenly appeared. Their eyes were full of negative emotions such as violence, greed, resentment, etc., as if they were being stared at by evil spirits. shudder. After those bloodthirsty red eyes appeared, pairs of red eyes appeared in the darkness, filling the entire black scene from top to bottom. "What kind of creature is this?" Yun Ke'er's face turned pale, shocked by the terrifying eyes. "Those triangular eyes, are they snakes?" Wu Cheng thought of snakes. "Get ready to fight." Wang Lang's face was solemn, and he prepared the magic formula, ready to cast the middle-grade spell at any time, and the snow was falling thousands of miles away. The situation was clear and obvious. The creatures who came were definitely not kind-hearted people. They probably regarded them as food and came to hunt them. So everyone activated their defenses and prepared for an attack. Wu Xie frowned, his face was cold as he faced the thousands of eyes approaching quickly. In just a few breaths, a creature finally came within thirty feet of Wuxie, and Wuxie finally saw what they looked like. It was a bat-shaped creature with gray fur all over its body and a pair of wings. The scarlet and sinister gaze came from its eyes, and its face was extremely terrifying. How terrifying is it? That¡¯s a human face! A pale human face! It has a beautiful face like a girl, but its eyes are so sinister and terrifying. Its face is full of ferocity, its teeth are bared, and it has a weird smile. It has a slender and bifurcated tongue like a snake, which pokes out of its mouth and swings up and down. . It has no body, and there are bat-shaped membrane wings directly behind its head, which are covered with small gray fluff. It is quickly instigated and rushes towards the location where Wu Xie and others are. Immediately afterwards, the second and third ones entered the scope of Wuxie's consciousness. Their faces were different, some were resentful babies, some were gloomy old men, and some were grinning in their prime. But even though they look different, their purpose is the same, to devour Wuxie and others. "Ghost beast!" Wuxie frowned. He had only read about this kind of ferocious beast in ancient books, but had never seen it before. The main reason for such scarcity is that the places where ghost beasts are formed require extremely stringent requirements. First of all, it must be a cold and closed place without any sunlight. Secondly, monks with strong cultivation should be imprisoned in this place and starved to death or tortured to death. In this way, the resentment of the deceased will be great, and the soul will not be able to re-enter the reincarnation in the seal. As time goes by, the resentment of the deceased increases day by day, and only after it reaches a very subtle level, ghost beasts will be born. Because the conditions are too harsh, it is rare to see it in a thousand years. Of course, there are people in the Demon Cult who try to cultivate ghost beasts, but it is too difficult as you can imagine. Not only do they have to capture powerful monks, but they also have to lock them into a closed space where even the soul cannot leave. It is impossible no matter how you think about it. matter. ???????????????????? Whether a person has a soul or not is still a question, but Wuxie has never believed in the idea of ??the soul ascending to heaven or reincarnation. Death is death, and all consciousness is extinguished. Therefore, Wuxie has always been doubtful about the birth of the ghost spirit beast. He believes that the ghost spirit beast is not a thing transformed by the soul, but some vicious means of people in the demon sect. But?, there is irrefutable evidence that insists that ghost beasts are people transformed by souls, that is, ghost beasts are virtual objects that cannot be caught or touched. In other words, most magic weapons and spells have no effect on people. None of them can do any harm. Spiritual consciousness spells can kill them. Of course, there is an easier way, and that is fire! Fire is the natural enemy that all evil spirits fear. It is precisely because of this that the theory that they are transformed by souls is confirmed. There is another piece of evidence about the ghost spirit beast. When a ghost spirit beast practices to a certain extent, it will have the same thinking ability as a human being. It is extremely cunning and cunning, and its cunning methods are not weaker than those of any quick-thinking person. Many monks had headaches. Wuxiehui knows so clearly about ghost beasts, naturally it is inseparable from his thousands of years of rich experience and broad knowledge, but even so, he can't help but feel troublesome when he encounters a lot of ghost beasts. And it is still nothingness that cannot be replenished after the spiritual power is consumed. "It's a ghost spirit beast, attack with fire spells!" Wuxie shouted, pinched the magic with both hands, and displayed a fire shield, covering the body around to avoid being attacked by a large number of ghost spirit beasts. At the same time, he used the Concentration Technique to target a ghost spirit beast and attack. The sword-like consciousness penetrated the body of a ghost spirit beast. There was no blood, no wounds, and not even a roar before death. The body of the ghost beast began to decompose. First, the edges of the wings quickly turned into powder and dissipated in the air, then spread rapidly to the back of the head, to the front of the face, and finally dissipated in the pair of scarlet and malicious eyes. Among the others, only Wu Cheng had heard of the existence of ghost beasts, but he didn't know how to use fire to attack, let alone how to defend. But since Wu Xie said it, he just followed it. The four of them used the Fire Pillar Technique at the same time and swept forward. The fire pillars coming out of the eight heads were swept away, illuminating the surrounding area and exposing the ferocious faces of the ghost beasts to the sight. The moment those people met those eyes, they felt their entire bodies become cold and their backs felt cold. They have never seen such weird and terrifying creatures. They were frightened and their spiritual power was released faster. The pillar of fire hit the ghost spirit beast, and the ghost spirit beast suddenly screamed in terror. The sound of Jie Jie was very harsh. The flames burned out white smoke on their bodies and dissipated into nothingness. Text Chapter 154 Fierce Battle The eight fire pillars blasted away together. The top of the fire pillar passed through the burned ghost beasts and continued forward, rushing towards more ghost beasts. In just one breath, more than twenty of them were killed. If Wu Xie is not evil, he simply rushes into the group of ghost beasts and displays several fire shields covering his whole body, like a burning man. Wherever he passes, he is unfavorable and kills more than a dozen ghost beasts like breaking bamboo. Not only that, Wuxie¡¯s spiritual consciousness is sparing no effort to kill the ghost beasts. Although it can only attack one at a time, the speed is a bit slow, but it is better than nothing, killing one after another. The fire was intense, and as the ghost beasts died one by one, Jie Jie's strange screams became more miserable, but they were still extremely vicious no matter how they were heard. The five people did not dare to neglect and killed them all the way. The other four people also wanted to run rampant like Wuxie, but unfortunately they didn't know the fire shield technique, so they had to use heavy fire pillars to blast straight away. Within a few breaths, hundreds of these ghost beasts died, and their numbers were greatly reduced. Just when the situation was about to turn one-sided, a thundering roar suddenly sounded from all around. "Jiejie~" "Jiejie~" Countless ghost beasts surrounded the place at some point. The five people were surrounded by blood-red triangular pupils, and their eyes were so sinister that it made people frightened. The wind flow caused by the flapping of their wings around them rolled together and blew toward everyone, forming a tornado storm. Everyone's clothes were blown loudly and their hair was blown to pieces. ¡°Why are there so many ghost beasts?¡± Yun Keer shouted, her face even paler! "We cannot effectively protect ourselves by using the Fire Pillar Technique. We must protect ourselves first and then kill them." Wu Cheng shouted. Wuxie looked around and saw that every place around him was filled with ghost beasts. There was no gap. The situation suddenly fell from dominance to weakness and was in danger. "Don't waste your spiritual energy by casting unnecessary defensive spells. These ghost beasts are invisible and have no substance. Only fire can burn them. They can easily penetrate water, earth, wood, and metal, but they can't resist fire." Wuxie turned around. When he came back, he was already shouting at everyone and reminding everyone. But at this moment, the ghost beast group launched a large-scale offensive, rushing from every corner in all directions, with a mighty momentum and a roar that shook the sky. One of the ghost beasts was very fast. It rushed to the surface in a few seconds, ignored its defensive spells, bit off a piece of meat from its calf, and flew away quickly with the meat in its mouth. "Ah~!" Yu Ping couldn't hold back the pain for a moment and staggered. The fire pillar technique in his hand was immediately interrupted. Seeing an opportunity, more than a dozen ghost beasts rushed towards him quickly. "How dare you, you evil beast!" Wu Xie's eyes flashed with cold light, and while he was shouting, he superimposed the Wind Stop Technique, Shadow Stop Technique, and other spells, and quickly rushed towards Yu Ping, killing dozens of ghost beasts along the way. With a flip of his hand, two pillars of fire rushed out of his hands. After they collided with each other, countless sparks burst out and scattered. Dozens of ghost beasts were immediately splashed by the sparks and burned. Wu Xie rushed to the plane, turned around, faced the many ghost beasts and waved his sleeves. The fire shield in front of him suddenly scattered countless sparks and flew away, killing dozens of ghost beasts in the blink of an eye. But there were too many ghost beasts. After a few died, several more were immediately added, filling every position densely and rushing towards them desperately. Five people formed a small square in the center of Yu Pingwei, shoulder to shoulder, facing the ghost beasts from all directions, constantly blocking the areas that could be attacked from the front. None of them know how to attack with fire shield. The reason is simply because the defense of fire shield is too low and cannot catch their eyes. "Wuxiehui's spell is really thanks to his strong curiosity back then. He tried to learn every spell. Unexpectedly, it came in handy." But they could only use two fire pillars to defend their front, but the top of their heads could not be defended, allowing the ghost beasts to rush down from above. Faced with this situation, Wuxie did not dare to be careless. He quickly cast a wall of fire technique in front of him, then jumped up and cast a fire shield above everyone's heads. After falling down, he cast three fire walls in front of the three people. In this way, four fire walls and one fire shield separated everyone into a small space made of fire. Until then, everyone had a chance to breathe a sigh of relief. "What on earth is a ghost beast? How can it ignore any defense?" Yun Ke'er looked at the horrific wound on Yu Ping's calf and felt a little scared. "Why do they have human faces? What kind of monsters are they?" Yu Ping said. Wu Cheng didn¡¯t know much about it, so he looked at Wuxie with the silent Wang Lang. "Don't worry about how they are formed, just remember that they can penetrate anything except fire.Any substance will do. "Wuxie felt his own spiritual power and found that half of it was consumed in this short period of time, and there was a hint of coldness between his brows. He said to the crowd: "There are too many ghosts and beasts in the outside world now, at least they are adults. There are thousands of them, and we can't kill them all in a short while. Even if we kill them all, it will consume most of our spiritual energy. This method is not advisable. " "Do any of you know how to burn the sky with fire? We must cause large-scale damage at one time to kill them. Only in this way will their leader feel that the gain is not worth the loss and may choose to retreat. " Yun Ke'er said in surprise: "They still have a leader? " Wuxie shouted to her coldly: "Don't worry about these things, just tell me if you know how to do it! " Yun Ke'er was startled by Wu Xie's cold voice, and quickly waved her hands and said, "I can't. "Brother Wu, I know how to do it. What should I do?" "Wu Cheng looked at Wu Xie and waited for instructions. "As long as you know how to do it, if you perform it in this fire house now, an area of ??100 feet in radius will be burned, and it will definitely kill a large area. I will go to the outside world to see if they have retreated. Once they retreat, I will notify you to avoid losing too much spiritual power. "Don't be evil. Wu Cheng nodded, pinched the magic formula with both hands, closed his eyes, and muttered something in his mouth. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, stretched his palms flat, palms upward, and held them up to the sky. "Lift, fire, burn, sky. ! " The moment these four words came out of his mouth, an extremely vast spiritual power rolled inside his body, and then centered on him, it spread rapidly to all directions, like ripples on the surface of a lake. " Don't be evil. Hesitating, he took one step and flew into the sky. He walked out of the flame protection range and was in the air. Countless ghosts and beasts rushed towards him, but to no avail. His body was covered with endless fire, and anyone who came close to him could not stop him. All of them were burned to ashes. In the darkness and silence, the temperature of the entire world suddenly rose rapidly, but to Wu Xie, the temperature rose so quickly that it distorted his vision. At this moment, the surroundings suddenly burst into flames. The fire appeared so suddenly and fiercely that it turned into a sea of ??fire in an instant. Looking around, the sky and the earth were full of fire, like a fiery purgatory. Text Chapter 155 They are back The sudden appearance of the sea of ??fire caught the ghost beasts off guard and burned them to ashes amidst their own Jie Jie screams. In just an instant, countless ghost beasts died, a rough estimate of at least a thousand. And the ghost beasts on the periphery crowded forward, and in a moment, thousands of ghost beasts were buried in the sea of ????fire. But despite this, there are still endless ghost beasts outside the fire sea. The blood-red and vicious eyes that are everywhere are the best proof. But the ghosts and spirit beasts seemed to know how powerful it was. They looked at the sea of ??fire from a distance and did not dare to get close. At this moment, a distinctive and majestic cry came from the ghost beast. "Jie~roar!" The sound was like thunder from the sky, roaring, and the ghost beasts who heard the sound turned their heads and looked in a certain direction in the depths. ¡°Then I heard the rustling sound of wings. Those sounds became farther and farther away and gradually fell silent. Finally, some ghost beasts who were still watching from the periphery glared at Wuxie unwillingly and fearfully, closed their scarlet triangular eyes, and disappeared into the air. Wuxie rushed out of the sea of ????fire, looked around, and found that the ghost spirit beast had indeed left temporarily, then returned to the flame hut, pressed his hand on Wu Cheng, and said coldly: "You can take it." Wu Cheng took a deep breath, Slowly put away his spiritual power. The surrounding sea of ????fire converged, the red light dimmed, and returned to endless darkness. Yun Ke'er sat down on the ground without any strength. Thinking of the dangerous situation just now, she patted her chest with lingering fear and gasped: "How did we provoke such a large group of ghost beasts, at least tens of thousands of them? How did they survive? You don't have to use magic. Are you strong?" Wuxie tore off a piece of black cloth from his body and bandaged it on Yu Ping's calf to stop the bleeding. Yu Ping gasped in pain and refused to say a word. Wu Cheng took a healing elixir and gave it to Yu Ping, then took out several thousand spiritual stones from the storage bag, frowning while recovering his spiritual power. Just now, he only released it for a short time and burned the sky with fire, which consumed one-third of his spiritual power. If the ghost beast comes to attack a few more times, how can he resist? Thinking of this, he had to sigh. A mid-level spell is a mid-level spell. Although it is powerful, it consumes too much spiritual power. "And killing ghosts and spirit beasts does not require such a powerful flame. As long as the range is reached, even a small flame can kill the same number. It's a pity that you can't have your cake and eat it too, there are advantages and disadvantages. Although you can eventually kill so many ghost beasts by using low-grade spells, they don't have the power to shock, so it's difficult to scare them away. It's such a waste of spiritual power. It¡¯s also a matter of necessity. Wang Lang glanced at Wu Cheng, who was recovering his spiritual power, and took out more than a thousand spiritual stones from his arms and placed them in front of him. Wu Cheng glanced at Wang Lang in surprise, said nothing, and accepted it silently. He understands that now he is the only one who can use Fire to Burn the Sky, which is very important to them, but in such a situation where spiritual power is precious, he can still think about the team, which really makes people feel warm. "Thank you." Facing the thank you, Wang Lang didn't say anything. He just glanced at Wu Xie slightly and lowered his head again. Wu Xie glanced at Wang Lang meaningfully, with admiration flashing in his eyes. It seemed that the advice he deliberately left when dealing with Yun Keer's matter was not in vain. He also learned to win people's hearts under the right circumstances, and So that others cannot easily detect it. This is the advantage of being highly spiritual. Wang Lang was worthy of God's favor and effectively turned it into his own means. Poor Wu Cheng had no idea that he would become Wang Lang's target of bribery. Wu Xie took out 10,000 spirit stones and handed them to Wu Cheng. He then took out 3,000 spirit stones and gave them to Wang Lang, Yun Keer, and Yu Ping respectively. He said, "Although Brother Wu is the main attacker, you are also the main attacker." You must have spiritual power to protect yourself." The three of them thought about the same thing, so they picked up the spiritual stones and began to absorb them. Wuxie himself also took out a thousand spirit stones and quickly absorbed them. He didn't care about the value of the spirit stones at all. As long as he could get out, this little spirit stone was nothing. He also has a chain of spiritual power necklaces with him. He has no intention of using it now, but will save it for later when his spiritual power is exhausted. The process of using spiritual stones to restore spiritual power is quite slow and can only be absorbed piece by piece. When Wuxie was chased by Xiao Yan, he exploded many spiritual stones and used these spiritual energy to cast spells. But there is a big difference between the two. One is to absorb the spiritual energy into the body and convert it into spiritual power that can be used at any time. The other is to use the spiritual energy directly without conversion. The second method is only suitable for casting spells, because if it is not used, the spiritual energy will dissipate. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but everyone finally absorbed a thousand spirit stones. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He frowned slightly at the thousand pieces of waste stone. It took one thousand spiritual stones to restore one layer of spiritual power. To restore four more layers of spiritual power, it would take four thousand spiritual stones. "It's just him. If Yu Ping, Yun Ke'er and the two absorb these thousand spirit stones, they may only be able to recover half a level, or even less." He doesn¡¯t feel sorry for the spirit stones at all, but it takes too long to absorb four thousand spirit stones, and it is very likely that he will be interrupted by the ghost spirit beast attacking again before he is halfway through. He has a very profound record of ghost beasts, and he has not forgotten that ghost beasts who are successful in cultivation are very smart and as cunning as humans. The leader just now most likely had his spiritual wisdom activated, otherwise it would not have allowed the ghost beasts to temporarily retreat. Yun Keer asked Wuxie a question just now, but Wuxie ignored her. Now that he had time, he wanted to get to know the enemy he was facing. "Don'tfellow Taoist, why are there so many ghost beasts? What do they do for a living? Don't they need spiritual power?" Yun Ke'er thought for a while and changed her previous habit of calling Wu Xie by his name. Everyone also looked at Wu Xie. This was a question that not only she wanted to understand, but everyone wanted to understand. Wuxie pushed away the waste stones in front of him and took out some spirit stones to distribute to everyone. While absorbing them, he said: "Creatures like ghost spirit beasts are very strange. They don't need spiritual energy, and they don't age and die, and they can't. Reproduction, according to records, is composed of soul resentment between heaven and earth. " "They do not need food. Their practice is very unique, which is to eat human flesh. The more people eat, the stronger they become. When they reach a certain level, they will unlock the same spiritual intelligence as humans. , very cunning and treacherous. " "And they are only afraid of fire and spiritual attacks, ignoring various means, and there are almost no magic weapons that can stop them. Fortunately, they do not have any strong attack power and can only bite people close to them. " " If there is a strong enemy, they will use the human sea tactic to pile up the enemy's consumption, get an opportunity from it, and make a sneak attack. This is how they grew up." After Wu Xie's few simple words, everyone already understood the way of survival of the ghost spirit beast. Ability, the fear in my heart is much smaller. Wang Lang frowned and said: "Since they have human intelligence, they will definitely not give up and will definitely find a way to do it" "Jie~ho!" The strange cry interrupted Wang Lang's conjecture, and Wuxie smiled slightly: " You reacted quickly and they came back." Text Chapter 156 Everything is profit The roar came from a certain leader of the ghost beasts, with a distinctive majesty. The ghost beasts all echoed the leader¡¯s declaration of war and screamed arrogantly and provocatively. "Jie~Jie~" Pairs of blood-red triangular eyes were overwhelming, and there was a touch of coldness in the malicious gaze. Being stared at by so many eyes, it was easy to feel a chill on the back. Yun Ke'er looked at Wu Xie nervously: "What should I do?" A flash of fierceness flashed in Wu Cheng's eyes: "Do you want to set another fire to burn the sky and completely burn them?" Wu Xie looked at the range of thirty feet and became confused. The ghost spirit beasts that were moving forward had a gloomy expression on their faces and said, "We can't let them go. We have to think of other countermeasures." The number of ghost spirit beasts is still very large. It's impossible to count them. Tens of thousands is the most conservative estimate. They learned the lesson from last time and did not crowd the sky. Instead, they were distributed in twos and threes, with the distance between each two not enough for one person to pass. They just watched from a distance, neither attacking nor retreating. It was said to be a siege, but more like surveillance. Suddenly, dozens of ghost beasts rushed down. They flew from all directions and attacked the five Wuxie people as a dot, forcing the five people to defend from all sides. Wu Xie first cast a fire shield above his head to resist the sneak attack from the sky, and then stood under the fire shield with five others, facing the enemy from all sides. Seeing that Wuxie and the five people were ready to attack, those ghost spirit beasts immediately flew back dozens of them. Only five ghost spirit beasts rushed towards them from five directions. "Humph!" Wuxie snorted coldly, and used the lowest level of rocket technique to kill the ghost beast on the spot. The other four people also solved the trouble one by one. At this moment, five more ghost beasts flew over. The five Wuxie people can only cast spells again to solve the problem. Afterwards, five more flew over and were killed again. Wu Xie had long sensed that something was wrong. When he saw it, it turned out that it was indeed the case. The leader was very smart. He surrounded the enemy in all directions so that the five of them could not escape, and then sent five ghost beasts to die each time. The result of this is that every time the five Wuxie people kill a ghost beast, they have to cast a spell. If this goes on for a long time, they will only consume without replenishing, and their spiritual power will be exhausted sooner or later. "Ghost beasts are indeed vicious and clever. They are just as cunning as humans and are very good at taking advantage of situations. First it was a siege but not an attack, then it was a bluff, and finally it turned into a protracted war of attrition, in which minimal losses were exchanged for maximum benefits. As long as it continues to be consumed, death will undoubtedly occur. Wu Xie understood this immediately, and with a powerful thought in his heart, he casually killed a ghost beast again, and immediately followed the same method, erecting four walls of fire, and once again isolated it into a small house. In the fire house, the faces of the five people all darkened. No one was a fool. They all saw that the situation was not good and they must find a way to solve it. Wu Xie walked out of the fire house, looked around, and found that those ghost beasts really wanted to consume them. They did not rush to hit the wall, but watched from a distance, waiting for the opportunity for the fire wall to extinguish. Walking into the room, the other four people looked over with questioning intent. Wuxie has become the backbone of everyone. He has always been the one making the decisions. Naturally, the current problem has been handed over to him. I want to hear his opinion. Wu Xie did not express his opinion immediately and said: "You tell me what you think first." The four of them nodded, and Yun Ke'er was the first to say: "I think we need to break out and let Wu Cheng set fire to the sky to burn them all. If they can't be burned to death, They can all create a big gap so that we can escape. "That won't work." Wang Lang said calmly: "Since they are as smart as humans, they will naturally have countermeasures. Even if they succeed, once we form a relationship with them. In the pursuit battle, we are also consuming spiritual power, and the situation will not change." Yun Ke'er was stunned for a moment: "I never thought about this." Wu Chengdao: "Then we will no longer waste mana like raising fire to the sky. If there are middle-grade spells, we will fight with the last-grade spells. When there is not much spiritual power left, we will make a fire house and restore the spiritual power in it. Do this several times. When all our spiritual power is exhausted, we will definitely kill them all. " Wang Lang said calmly: "They are all dead, and our spiritual power is gone, so how can we survive in the void? Besides, how can we rush into the group of ghost beasts and fight? "Wu Cheng was speechless, frowned and said nothing. "What do you think?" Wuxie looked at Wang Lang with a smile. He was indeed very impressive. Wang Lang pondered for a moment and said: "To capture the thieves, capture the king first. We only need to find out where their leader is and kill him. The remaining ghost beasts will become a piece of loose sand.Feel free to resolve it. Wang Lang looked at Wuxie, and the other three also looked at Wuxie. Obviously, Wuxie is the only one who has the ability to break into the group of ghost beasts alone. Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "This is a good idea. But it is not the best way. Don¡¯t forget that our purpose is to obtain information. If we cannot do this, all our spiritual power will be in vain. " "However, ghost beasts have virtual bodies and cannot be caught at all. How can we get information from them? "Yu Ping asked, and everyone looked at Wuxie with doubts. Wuxie curled his lips slightly and said, "We can't catch them, but we can communicate with their leader. " Everyone looked at each other slightly, puzzled. Wu Cheng asked: "They just want to eat us, how can they communicate with us? " "Use your brain more and don't be imprisoned by your thoughts. " After Wuxie finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the fire house. Wu Cheng and others were very puzzled and looked at Wang Lang. After Wuxie left, Wang Lang became the most stable person. Wang Lang was silent for a long time, and suddenly his eyes shone slightly. , thought of something, and uttered only two words to the three of them: "Profit. " After Wuxie left the fire house, he cast a fire shield on each part of his body, wrapped himself up, and then flew towards the group of ghost beasts not far away. The purpose of the group of ghost beasts is to consume Wuxie and others. People's spiritual power cannot be killed by numbers, so the ghost beasts made a path for him. When he walked in, the path back was closed by the ghost beasts, and he was completely isolated. , these were all within his expectations. He just kept flying forward. Along the way, he saw more ghost beasts as he went further back. The buzzing sound of flapping wings filled the entire space. It was worth taking a look. He was even more convinced that the number of ghost beasts was at least tens of thousands, and that the leader who could control so many ghost beasts must have lived long enough and was very intelligent. Wu Xie stopped after walking for a while. He had gone deep into the hinterland. There were so many ghost beasts in front of him that he couldn't tell which one was the leader, but he believed that the leader must be watching him somewhere in the dark, trying to see if he wanted to escape, so Wuxie stood where he was. On the ground, he shouted to the surroundings: "I have something to say, you can come out!" "The buzzing sound did not stop because of Wuxie's shouting, and gradually drowned out Wuxie's shouting. Text Chapter 157: Reversing the World "You don't have to come out, that's okay, but you don't need to pretend that you don't understand what I say. You have lived in nothingness for countless years. What language don't you know? I am here because we have common interests and purposes. "Buzz~" There is still only the sound of flapping wings echoing around. Wuxie snorted in his heart, knowing that it would be impossible not to say something. "I believe you will not forget that in the countless past, there have been many earthquakes and tremors. Every time, a small gap will appear in the sky, and white light from the outside world will penetrate." Wuxie stood there, quietly waiting for the change. The countless pairs of eyes around him were still staring at him maliciously, greedily and unabashedly. After waiting for a while, there was no movement, so Wuxie turned around and left. He firmly believed that the scene he saw in his enlightenment had happened before, and more than once. As a ghost spirit beast leader who had lived for countless years, it was impossible not to know. The message he gave is very clear. I know what is in the void and what has happened. I know many things. I also know what you want. Since you don¡¯t come out, then I will leave. Wuxie did not forget the wisdom of the owner of the ghost spirit beast, and understood that the reason why it did not come out was to let Wuxie reveal more information so that he could have other plans. Naturally, Wuxie couldn¡¯t give it such an opportunity to fly to where the four of them were. The group of ghost beasts still gave way to him and made no attempt to attack. As he was flying, Wuxie suddenly stopped. At this moment, he saw a strange scene in front of him. Those are pairs of blood-red triangular eyes quickly arranged in the sky, slowly forming horizontal and vertical lines, one stroke and one stroke, and finally formed a group of red characters. "How do you know what is in nothingness?" The corner of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly, and as expected, he said loudly: "I know a lot of things, but I don't have time to tell you. Don't think I'm stupid and want to hold me back, and then wait for the fire house I cast to disappear. Drop my companion. If you really want to communicate with me, please go to my companion¡¯s position.¡± After Wuxie finished speaking, the row of characters in front of him was about to disintegrate, and at the same time, a long road was opened, leading directly to the fire house. No more words to say, don¡¯t be evil and fly away quickly. Back in the fire house, the four of them immediately looked over and asked, "How was it? Did you find the leader of the ghost beast?" Wuxie nodded: "It wants to talk to me." "Really? That's great!" Yun Ke'er jumped up with joy. Wang Lang frowned slightly and said, "Are you still going out?" Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "No need, I'll talk to it here." As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned. Wu Cheng said in surprise: "Here?" Wuxie nodded and smashed a wall of fire with one palm, revealing the outside world. I saw a row of words arranged by many pairs of eyes suddenly appearing outside. "We can talk now." Everyone was stunned. ¡­¡­ Wuxie walked out of the fire house and stood there, the words on the sky changing again. "How do you know what is in nothingness?" Wuxie said calmly: "That's not important. I think we should talk about our common interests." "No, this is important." Wuxie frowned slightly, thinking whether to tell him the truth or to make up a lie. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly changed and the words in the sky changed again. "Okay, that's not important. If you talk about interests, then we'll talk about interests. Do you know what I want?" Wuxie can feel at ease. As long as you discuss interests with him, he will be able to turn things around. He smiled confidently: "I know that you want to eat people. Not only you, but tens of thousands of your subordinates also want to eat people, because the more people you eat, the stronger you will be." ¡°Then tell me, after eating people, in what way will I become stronger?¡± Wuxie frowned slightly, who else knows the answer to this question besides the ghost spirit beast itself? To unlock wisdom, you only need to eat a certain number of people, not all the time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out: ghosts and beasts are immortal and can exist forever with the world. It seems they don¡¯t have to worry about longevity, and they won¡¯t feel hungry or have no food to worry about. Therefore, it is difficult to judge the purpose of their cannibalism. If one answer is incorrect, doesn¡¯t it mean that one does not know what the other person wants? But Wuxie is Wuxie after all. Although he is not the smartest one, he is still pretty smart. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you become stronger after eating people,All I know is that you need to eat people, just eat a lot of people. " The font in the sky changes again, and the lines are full of ridicule. "Haha, you are a human being, and I am the one who eats you. Your interest is to survive, and my interest is to eat you. What else can you say?" Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "No, we have common interests." "Where to start?" Wu Xie said calmly: "You won't bring about any changes if you eat a few of us. You need to eat a lot of people, and there are not so many people in the void. So, if you want to eat more people, you need to eat more people." ¡­¡± Having said this, Wu Xie won¡¯t say anything anymore. The font in the sky stopped for a long time before moving, turning into two uncertain words. "go out?" Don¡¯t smile evilly and say nothing. In the fire house, Yun Ke'er listened to Wu Xie's ingenious answer and the inducement in his words, and murmured: "You are so scheming." Wang Lang looked at Wuxie¡¯s back quietly and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s deeper than you think.¡± At this time, the fonts changed again in the sky. "But my inability to get out has nothing to do with whether I can keep you or not. I have tens of thousands of men, and I won't be short of just a few of you to find the exit." The situation suddenly took a turn for the worse. The ghost spirit beast leader pointed out the most important key. Even if it wanted to find an exit, it could definitely eat them. Yun Keer and others' hearts suddenly tightened. Seeing that Wuxie was still as stable as a mountain, he smiled and said: "If you want to eat us, you will have to pay a heavy price. We will kill all your men. You cannot afford this price, because if you are the only one left, you There was no chance of escape." The situation skyrocketed again because of Wu Xie's words. Yun Ke'er looked at Wu Xie's back and felt a chill on her back. She murmured: "Does this turn us from the weak one who is threatened to the strong one who threatens others? It's so simple. Just a few words?" Wang Lang still said calmly: "I said, he is deeper than you think." This time, the font did not change for a long time. It seemed that the ghost beast leader did not expect that his position would suddenly drop. Wuxie took a step forward and sneered: "Tell me everything about Nihility, otherwise the five of us will eradicate all your men!" This is the real threat! This is the real reversal! Everyone looked at Wuxie who was extremely arrogant at this time in silence. Looking at the corners of his slightly raised mouth, the deep eyes, and the coldness in his smile, one word came to mind for some reasonxie! "Are you threatening me?" Wuxie sneered: "Can't you see it?" (Hehe, please vote for recommendation.) Text Chapter 158 This is hell! "I ask you again, how do you know about the things in the void!" The leader of the ghost spirit beast suddenly became tough, with a domineering tone in his words, as if he didn't care about Wuxie's threat at all. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly: "Tell me, are there any other living beings in the void?" "I'm asking you something!" Wuxie sneered: "Either you answer me first, or" Wu Xie's eyes flashed with cold light, he flew into the air with one step, his speed reached the extreme, and he crashed into the group of ghosts and beasts. Immediately, more than a dozen ghost beasts were knocked into white smoke and died in the fire. Wuxie turned around, his eyes flashed with cruel ferocity, and his tone was cold: "Or, start a war!" The buzzing sound of the flapping wings of the ghost beasts suddenly increased, and countless pairs of cold triangular red eyes stared at Wuxie with undeniable anger. "Jie~roar!" The screams of the leader of the ghost beasts came from all directions, deafening. For a moment, the ghost beast group fell into deathly silence, not daring to make any more noise. The words in the sky began to line up again, evolving into a line of compromise words. "There is no other living thing in the void." Wu Xie returned to Wang Lang and others with an expressionless face. The effect of the fire house had disappeared. After setting up a fire house again for the few people, he turned around to face the group of ghost beasts and said expressionlessly: "How long does it take to exit?" It can appear once, where is the location?¡± "There is no exit here at all." Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered: "Oh? Really? Unfortunately, I have to tell you that someone came out of nothingness back then. How could he get out without an exit?" "You can't go out even if you have an exit. Rules restrict all living beings." Wuxie said: "What rules?" "The rules of nothingness. Nothingness is the destination of all living beings. No living being can get out unless he can escape the rules." Wuxie frowned slightly: "How to hide?" "Existences that are not recognized by nothingness will be excluded by nothingness. This is called the rule of hiding." Wuxie frowned. He understood the power of rules and what it means to be an existence that is not recognized by the rules. Just like in the lower world, once the breath of the upper world is leaked, it will be rejected by the rules and transported to the upper world. What is the limit of nothingness? What level of cultivation do you want to achieve? Wu Xi said: "What kind of cultivation is needed to leave nothingness?" The sky was silent for a while and said: "Since you know nothing about nothingness, why do you know that there is an exit in nothingness?" Wuxie said coldly: "Answer me." "No matter whether you have cultivation or not, you will be trapped in nothingness." Wuxie squinted his eyes and said, "What do you mean?" "The meaning is that no matter you are an immortal in the upper world or an ordinary mortal, as long as you enter the void, it is impossible to get out. I said that this is a rule, and I defy all rules." Wuxie said: "How did you know?" "Because I have lived here for countless years, but you have not." "You're lying!" Wuxie said coldly. He knew very well that if the person who made the Enlightenment Stone had not escaped, the Enlightenment Stone would remain in nothingness forever. Since the Enlightenment Stone is being auctioned outside, there is no reason for that person to still be there. In nothingness. Wu Xie believed that at least half of what the leader of the ghost beasts told him was a lie. Among them, the rules of hiding were true. There were no other creatures in the void to judge that they were true. As for the cultivation that has no exit and swallows everything, it must be fake. There is no world without exit or limit, just where and what cultivation level. The leader of the ghost beast must have thought of something and didn't intend to tell him if he didn't say anything. So what exactly was it thinking about? Remember the location of the exit? Or infer when the exit will appear? ¡°In short, hiding the truth is not a good sign. Wuxie's mind was racing, thinking about how to get something really useful. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the leader of the ghost spirit beast suddenly became angry. It roared loudly and was extremely angry! "Jie~ You said I was lying to you! I didn't lie to you! You humble human being, you are lying to me! You don't understand nothing at all, you don't understand me, you don't understand anything! Youyou ¡­¡± The voice sounded very suddenly, and Wuxie was slightly stunned. This was the first time the leader of the ghost spirit beast spoke. It turned out to be a very standard language, without any feeling of unfamiliarity or out of tune, as if he was a real person. Wu Cheng and others were slightly startled. They were surprised that the ghost spirit beast could speak human language, but they were not as surprised as the tone of the leader of the ghost spirit beast soundedHe was very angry and irritable, and seemed to be going crazy because he was deceived by Wu Xie. The group of ghost beasts quickly separated on a huge road. At the end of the deep and long passage, a pair of big blood-red eyes stared fiercely at Wuxie. ¡°Perhaps its gaze is inherently ferocious, so it looks extremely ferocious. It was flying quickly, so fast that it was impossible to see clearly, as if it was moving instantaneously, jumping in space. Wu Xie was slightly shocked. According to this speed, if divided by cultivation level, it completely surpasses the realm of all things and is a speed only available in the upper realm. In the blink of an eye, it stood in front of Wu Xie. It is dozens of times the size of ordinary ghost beasts. Its blood-red eyes are like two large lanterns, and its entire head is like a small room. It has the face of an old man, with the marks of wind, frost and time left on it. There is black dirt in the deep wrinkles. It is full of silvery white hair, which is very long and tied into a knot under the head. The tray looked like a human head on a silver plate, which was very scary. " Wuxie is as weak as a child in front of him. He can swallow it in one bite as long as he opens his mouth. Everyone stared blankly, not knowing what to do. "Tell me, do you know what our ghost beast clan wants?" The leader of the ghost spirit beast opened his mouth, revealing two long sharp fangs, and spoke to Wuxie. Waves of foul-smelling wind hit Wuxie, causing the flames to dance. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You are resentful. You want to take revenge on everyone." "Jiejiejiejie~" The leader of the ghost spirit beast laughed strangely for no reason, and Wuxie frowned slightly: "Isn't it true? You don't need immortality, and you don't need food. You just want to eat people, and eat everyone." The leader of the ghost spirit beast laughed for a while, closing his eyes tightly, as if he wanted to squeeze out tears and laugh until he was crazy. But it couldn't laugh. It sighed, turned around, and looked at the tens of thousands of subordinates behind it, with sadness in its eyes. "Do you really think we want to eat people? Do you really think we don't want to go out?" Wu Xie couldn¡¯t guess what the leader of the ghost spirit beast was thinking, so he said, ¡°We can cooperate.¡± "Cooperate? Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The leader of the Ghost Spirit Beast turned around and shouted at Wuxie: "We can't get out! No one can get out! Don't you understand? This is hell, the end of everything. !¡± It took a step closer, only ten feet away from the flames, and stared at Wuxie, with a trace of unwillingness and helplessness in its roar. "We don't want to eat people! We were people when we were alive, and we still want to be people now! I don't want to be ghosts! But, this damn God has turned us into ghost beasts and let us eat people! You know people can eat people What does it feel like? Do you know what human flesh tastes like?¡± "It's disgusting! It's painful!" It was yelling hysterically, its mind was almost crazy, and its expression was twisted to a ferocious level, telling of its powerlessness, confusion, and pain, letting out everything that had been suppressed in its heart for many years. "You have no idea how we were formed! You don't know how we grew! You don't even know what the exits are or what the benefits are!" "You are just a pathetic, humble liar who tries every means to use others to escape!" Wuxie frowned slightly. This was the first time he heard the voice of the ghost spirit beast, but the situation didn't look good. Wu Cheng and the other four were equally at a loss, wondering what this highly intelligent ghost beast was doing. "The moment we ghost beasts appeared, we just wanted to eat people. At that time, our intelligence was not yet developed. We only knew that every time we ate a person, we felt very happy." "But when we ate enough people and our spiritual wisdom was opened, we suddenly realized that we are also human beings, but we are eating people!" ¡°We went from initial pleasure to numbness, then to disgust, and finally to helplessness!¡± "We are stupid enough to think that as long as we eat enough people, we will have higher power, be able to break the power of rules and become different." "But it's still the same. We are still restricted by the damn rules. Ghosts will always be ghosts. We can only run for our lives when encountering fire." "So we have to eat more people, because our speed will become faster and we can avoid the siege of powerful monks. Do you know? In order to survive, we can only do the most disgusting and painful things. I want to die. , I have always wanted to die!¡± "Until one day, I really died! I have lived for countless thousands of years. Others think that we are immortal. I am also suffering from why I can't die, but I want to live and don't want to die under the fire. That's it. After struggling for countless thousands of years, I felt the call of the rules.??I'm going to die! " The leader of the ghost spirit beast suddenly laughed self-deprecatingly, his eyes full of sadness. "I was so happy at that time. I was going to die. I was really going to die. When I died, I wouldn't have to eat people, I wouldn't have to suffer, and I would be liberated." "But, after I died, I found that I had reached nothingness, I had reached this damn cold nothingness!" The leader of the ghost beasts was extremely angry. He roared into the void. Tens of thousands of ghost beasts roared together, and the sound shook the sky and the earth. However, in the boundless nothingness, they still seemed so small and powerless. It looked at Wuxie and said, "Do you know our pain? You don't know! I thought I was getting rid of everything, but an even more cruel fact overwhelmed me. Here, there is really no death!" "Everyone who dies here will turn into a ghost spirit beast after a period of time. I don't know where the dead ghost spirit beasts have gone, but I am sure they have gone to other places similar to nothingness. They are not You will die and you will only be tortured by the curse of the rules!¡± "I have lived for countless years, far more than the years I have lived, but I will not die at all. There is no rule of death here, and there is no rule of departure." "You want to know what nothingness is? You want to know where nothingness is? I'll tell you!" "This is hell!" Text Chapter 159 Mysterious Power The roar of the leader of the ghost beasts floated in the void, passed through the crowd, passed through tens of thousands of ghost beasts, and drifted deeper and further into the darkness. Just as it said, it is so small and pathetic. It has been trapped in the body of a ghost all its life, suffering from cannibalism. It struggles and struggles, but it can never get rid of God's teasing. It is just a cold joke. It obviously has a very funny point, but it is frozen by the helplessness and sadness, making it impossible to laugh. Wuxie has been listening calmly to the roar of the leader of the ghost spirit beast without interrupting. Its current mood is like a barrel of unstable gunpowder. Any wrong choice of words may directly detonate it. Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to bear the inexplicable anger, he just wanted to find an exit and escape. Thinking about the words, Wuxie calmed down and said calmly: "Have you ever thought about it, if this is really hell, why is it connected to the outside world? Why did I come in alive? I heard that someone came out of nothingness. He was a living person. People are not dead." Wu Xie was not directly sure that someone had come out. He highly suspected that the leader of the ghost spirit beast was somewhat unclear because he had been suppressed for too long. It actually thinks this is hell and says it can¡¯t get out. Of course Wu Xie doesn¡¯t believe it, but he can¡¯t refute what the ghost spirit beast leader has firmly believed for countless thousands of years. Its cognition has become its belief. Once it is denied, no one dares to predict what terrible consequences will happen. ¡°At least for now, Wuxie doesn¡¯t want to fight with tens of thousands of ghost beasts. After hearing what Wuxie said, the leader of the ghost spirit beast nervously whispered to Wuxie: "You think you are alive, but in fact you are dead. There is a mysterious power in the void that makes people feel that they have always been alive. And there is no one I can get out. I have been here for countless thousands of years. Every time I want to get out, I will be beaten back by the mysterious force. " Don¡¯t be evil. Sure enough, there is indeed an exit here. Otherwise, why would it say it wants to go out every time? But now that it knows where the exit is, it really doesn¡¯t matter how many Wu Xie and the others are there. It can let tens of thousands of its subordinates kill it and devour it after all its spiritual power is exhausted. As for why it had the patience to talk to itself, Wuxie thought it was too lonely, to the point of madness, so it wanted to find someone to chat with and talk to, so that it could remember that it was a human being. Wuxie's current situation is very delicate and dangerous. In just an instant, he has gone from threatening strength to dangerous weakness, and this weakness cannot be changed with words. ¡°Scheming can only be used when the interests are the same, the purpose is equivalent, and the strength is equal. In the face of absolute power, all plans will be difficult to implement. Don¡¯t be evil, it¡¯s difficult, so he remained silent, his mind quickly changed, and he asked casually: ¡°Are you the only one who has opened your spiritual wisdom?¡± Wuxie is very careful and smart, putting the opponent in his position. Since it is not easy to reverse the situation again, it is better to stabilize the opponent first. The leader of the ghost spirit beast sighed: "Yes, it's just me, and my subordinateshey." Wuxie asked again: "In the void, other people fell here. The magic weapons and storage bags should have been left behind. Why didn't I see any traces?" The leader of the ghost beast said: "No matter how powerful the treasure is, it will corrode if left for a long time. Time is the most terrifying weapon." Wu Xie nodded with deep understanding. "When you felt that you were about to die in the outside world, how did you feel? Was it a kind of knowing that the end was coming? Or what?" The leader of the ghost spirit beast said: "He is a powerful person. His cultivation is unfathomable and famous everywhere. He can know thousands of years in advance and thousands of years in hindsight. He is definitely the most magical person! I have never seen him. A person can see through the future, which involves the power of rules, and he actually sees through the rules! " "What? Have you seen through the rules?" Wuxie frowned, this was his real surprise. ¡°At any rate, he was an immortal in the upper realm in his last life. He lived for a thousand years and was well-informed. Although his level in the upper realm was very low, he heard a lot of strange things. But I have never heard of someone who can see through the future! Rules, what are rules? Rules only exist objectively. Once they are touched, they become subjective existence. Whoever sees through the future has the ability to change the future, which is not allowed by the rules. Rules are not realms or avenues. Rules are rules. They exist in everything and every grain of sand. Just like water, water always flows downwards. Even if the human eyes see an uphill slope, it is not necessarily an uphill slope, and the judgment may be wrong. Because people are subjective and have thoughts, they will act according to their usual experiences.?judgment. But water can¡¯t, water can¡¯t think, so the objective conditions are vividly reflected in it. It only follows the rules and flows downwards. If the great man can see the future, it means that he has touched the rules of time. However, the rules are intangible. Even if you can see it, you can never touch it. This is why Wuxie would be surprised, because this is simply impossible. There is no point of touching the rules in the entire upper world, and even rumors will not appear. Wu Xi said: "What level of cultivation does this great master have?" The leader of the ghost spirit beast shook his head. His whole head seemed to be spinning, which was very awkward. "I don't know. I can't see through the realm of this powerful man. I only know that he is very strong. He was so strong that he could kill me in the blink of an eye. But he didn't kill me. He must have seen my future and knew that no matter what, he could kill me." I will be in nothingness, too lazy to do anything.¡± Wuxie was surprised and asked: "What kind of cultivation level were you at that time?" The leader of the ghost spirit beast laughed at himself: "My cultivation level is very high, so high that ordinary fire cannot kill me." Wu Xie nodded. He understood very well. Creatures that can live for countless thousands of years, whether they are humans or ghosts, are beyond the reach of ordinary people regardless of whether they practice hard or not. At least it¡¯s not something Wu Xie can understand. "If you don't believe it, you can try to kill me." As it said, it controlled the silver hair and stretched it towards Wuxie. Wu Xie's face changed slightly and he wanted to retreat, but as soon as he finished this thought, his arm was pricked by silver hair, and blood started to flow. The intense pain in his arm told him that he had no power to fight back in front of this old monster that had lived for countless thousands of years. The leader of the ghost spirit beast took back his hair. The silver hair was unstained and not damaged at all. Wuxie¡¯s expression changed several times. He originally thought that even if he couldn¡¯t escape, he would at least be able to protect himself. Now it seems that it¡¯s really ridiculous. Wu Xie put away the fire shield that protected his whole body and was no longer cautious. He was like a child or an adult in front of the opponent. Since he couldn't beat him, he could simply be more generous. Maybe he could win the favor of the opponent and not kill himself. This is also an extremely helpless choice. Even if he has the ability to fight back, he will not easily take off his defense. But now he is the fish on the chopping board and can only depend on the other party's mood. Wu Chengyun, Ke'er and Yu Ping were overjoyed. They originally thought that Wu Xie had the situation under control, but later they realized that the other party didn't even bother to take action, otherwise they would not have survived. Fortunately, it is already crazy and doesn't care about treating a few people as food. Wang Lang acted very calmly and kept watching calmly. When he saw Wu Xie's frowning and surprised expression, he smiled lightly. It turned out that he didn't know everything. The leader of the ghost spirit beast said to Wuxie: "Do you think I am still a human being?" Wu Xie immediately gave him a fist and said, "Wu Xie, please ask me your name!" The ghost beast raised its eyebrows, and Jie Jie laughed twice and said, "I have forgotten my last name, so just call me Duckweed." Wuxie clasped his fists and said, "I don't think you should be called duckweed. Duckweed has no roots after all. I don't think you will wander around all your life. Sooner or later, you will fall down somewhere and take root." The leader of the ghost spirit beast smiled sadly: "It doesn't matter. I remember that a long time ago, I was so drifting. Duckweed is the most suitable for me. It is the summary of my life. At that time, I was still no, it was a memory from a long time ago. ¡± Wu smiled evilly and said, "Then I'll call you Brother Fu." The leader of the ghost spirit beast chuckled, looked at Wuxie, his eyes flashed with clarity, and said: "I know you are deliberately trying to get close to me and want me not to kill you. No matter how you hide it, you can't hide it. Pass me, so don¡¯t be cautious. If I want to kill you, you will be dead already. " When Wuxie was poked at the center of things, his face remained unchanged, his smile remained unchanged, and he said with a hearty smile: "I didn't get close to you because I was afraid of death, and I didn't hide anything. You have lived for countless years, and you can tell me with just one glance. I see through it.¡± "That's good." Yun Keer muttered softly: "You were trying to kill us just now." As soon as these words came out, Wu Ping and others immediately changed their expressions. They thought that Yun Keer was stupid and troublesome. Wuxie finally got a good relationship with her. What do you mean by this? Want to kill everyone? Wang Lang looked at the leader of the ghost beast and saw that it didn't show any sign. He walked up to Yun Ke'er with a cold face, raised his hand and slapped him crisply. "Snapped!" Yun Keer covered her red face and was stunned. When she saw the cold eyes of the three people, she suddenly feltI feel embarrassed and don't know what to do when I say the wrong thing. Wang Lang's palms were slightly sweaty. Seeing that the leader of the ghost spirit beasts didn't pay attention, and still "called brothers" with Wu Xie, he couldn't help but feel a little at ease. He gave Yun Ke'er a cold look and turned around. Wuxie was also shocked just now. Fortunately, the other party was an old monster for countless years and completely ignored Yun Keer, otherwise the situation would have been difficult to deal with. At this moment, Wuxie suddenly remembered something. Staying here chatting all the time was of no help in how to get out. He should inquire about some news. But he didn¡¯t dare to directly ask where the exit was, fearing that the ten thousand-year-old monster would have mood swings and kill him, so he came up with a clever question. "Brother Fuwei, how do you know that there is a mysterious power in nothingness? Do you know the source of the mysterious power?" Wuxie asked. He remembered clearly that Duckweed just said that it could never leave because of the mysterious power. Maybe we can get clues to the exit from here. Text Chapter 160 Welcome to Hell When Duckweed saw Wuxie inquiring about the mysterious power, his expression changed and he sighed, "You want to know? Really want to know?" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said, "Of course." Duckweed quietly Looking at Wuxie, he slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, exhaled it forcefully, and said: "Are you really sure you want to go to the source? I advise you not to go." Wuxie frowned and said "Is there any danger?" Duckweed said: "I don't know if there is any danger." Wuxie said doubtfully: "You haven't been there?" Duckweed said: "I have been there, and there was no danger, but that place It's very strange. Every time I go in, I feel a creepy feeling. It makes me extremely scared. It's very unusual. As a ghost, what can be more terrifying than a ghost? " Wu Xie said: "Is there something similar in the void? The building of the house?" Duckweed nodded: "There is only one building in the void, the altar, and the mysterious power comes from there." "Since there is no danger, what's the harm in taking a look?" He said: "Since you insist on doing so, I will take you to see it." After it finished speaking, it roared in all directions: "Jie~roar!" The sound echoed around, and after every ghost beast heard this sound, They were all frozen in place for a moment, at a loss, and there was even a hint of fear in their eyes. They didn¡¯t move. They looked at Duckweed blankly and made jittery questioning sounds. "What happened to them?" Wuxie asked. Duckweed glanced at him lightly and said, "They are as afraid of that place as I am." "Jie~roar!" Roaring again, the ghost beasts did not dare to hesitate any longer and flew to the left. Wuxie said: "You don't have to let them follow." Duckweed suddenly laughed, the smile was ugly and weird: "You know what I'm planning, let's go." After that, he flew away into the distance. Wuxie returned to Wu Cheng and others, and looked at the group of ghost beasts in front of them with them, and landed on Duckweed's back. Yun Ke'er asked Wu Xie softly: "Why didn't you ask where the exit was?" Wu Xie didn't even bother to look at her and said calmly: "Because I don't want to anger it." Yun Ke'er asked doubtfully: "Why? Will it anger it?" Wuxiedao said calmly: "Suppose you were trapped in a cage for tens of thousands of years, and finally had someone to chat with, but that person wanted to get out, what would you do?" Yun Ke'er was stunned. Zheng, I understand what it means. But she still didn't understand the conversation between Wuxie and Duckweed just now, and asked: "You asked him why he led his men to dangerous places. He said that you understood what he meant. What exactly did you understand?" This time, Wuxie Without speaking, Wang Lang said calmly to her: "If you have been a dirty and smelly ugly woman for countless thousands of years, and you have been trapped in one place, unable to change the status quo, what would you think about?" "I would think " Yun Keer's face turned pale and she said tremblingly: "Yes, they are going to die." Wang Lang said lightly. Everyone looked at Duckweed's back again. The old white hair and aging face seemed to have become desolate and desolate at some point. "It's time for us to hit the road." Wuxie took out his flying sword and flew forward quickly. Several people followed. The vast void is boundless, the darkness is so deep that it is impossible to count how many territories there are, countless creatures have died here, and the years of existence of the void cannot be measured. There is no time here, no concept of space, eternity. At this time, in the darkness, a pair of triangular eyes as big as lanterns floated in front, and countless small lantern eyes moved behind them, like countless gems embedded in a huge black screen, dazzling and dazzling, but cold and permeable. In the middle of a lot of eyes, there are five people wrapped in darkness. They are holding flying swords, like assassins in the darkness, coming and going without a trace. They did not use spells such as fire shields to defend themselves, because they knew that all defenses were in vain. They have been following Duckweed¡¯s group of ghosts and spirit beasts for an unknown amount of time and thousands of miles, but they have never seen the so-called altar. However, they are not impatient at all and have become accustomed to the calmness of solitude. Along the way, I never touched the ground and kept flying in the sky. Occasionally take out some spiritual stones to restore your spiritual power and ensure that your spiritual power reaches its strongest state so that you can cope with various emergencies. But obviously, they were overly worried. It was very peaceful along the way, with no sound or life., not even a stone can be seen, it is as dead as before. Except for avoiding the wind that can blow away spiritual power, everything else is not worth mentioning. During this period of time, Wuxie asked Duckweed about many things, including the silent wind, the vastness of nothingness and so on. Duckweed said that he had lived in nothingness for countless thousands of years and had no idea how vast nothingness was. He had never reached the end. This answer surprised Wu Xie and others. No matter what the world is, it will have a scope and an end, and there will never be a day when it cannot be reached. But Duckweed has been walking for countless thousands of years. What is this concept? At his speed, it would be impossible for him to reach the end of a world in countless thousands of years. This can only show that nothingness is infinite. The explanation for the gust of wind seemed very ordinary. The name of the wind was shadow, which was not a wind in the sense of the word. It only attacked creatures with spiritual power and had no effect on ghost beasts. When Wuxie asked Duckweed what a shadow was, Duckweed kept silent and refused to say another word. It refused to say anything, so naturally Wuxie wouldn't ask more questions. Anyway, he could detect the existence of the shadow, so it was nothing to worry about. As for why ghosts and beasts form after people die in nothingness, Duckweed only explains it as hell, and those who have committed serious sins will endure eternal torture after death. This explanation is obviously unconvincing to Wuxie. For him who does not fully agree with the reincarnation of cause and effect, he just thinks that Duckweed has been lonely for too long and has forgotten the essence of cultivating immortals, which is contrary to heaven! "Any cultivation of immortality is done against the will of nature. What matters is nothing more than life and death. Either I will climb to the top by stepping on your bones, or I will become a stepping stone that will sleep forever." So he does not fully agree with cause and effect. He believes that cause and effect is because someone does something and gets a result, which affects the results of other people. For example, if he kills someone and gets the treasure, that person's treasure is the cause, and his thought of killing someone and grabbing the treasure is also the cause. Only when the two causes come together will the effect come out, and the effect is killing the person and getting the treasure. . And because of this reason, the relatives of that person took revenge and came to hunt him down. They would either be killed themselves or kill others themselves, which produced another result. And then this cause causes other effects. In fact, the reason for coming and going is nothing more than the initial cause, and this cause is uncertain, so Wuxie does not agree that the results in this life are caused by the previous life. He believes that one life is one life, even if he does one thing in this life Every little thing will have a certain butterfly effect. To cope with various butterfly effects, you need to have strong power, and the source of power needs to be fought for. Once you think about fighting, cause and effect will appear. If you do nothing and don¡¯t fight for anything, there may be no cause and effect, but you will also lose the chance of immortality. So don¡¯t think that people who obey cause and effect are cowardly and unwilling to face reality. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All practitioners are fighting and going against heaven. Since heaven is against heaven, why do they care about small causes and effects? " Wuxie really can't understand that a powerful being who has practiced for countless thousands of years can actually believe in the theory of cause and effect. He really doesn't understand what changed his belief. "We are almost there." Duckweed suddenly said this. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Wuxie and the five people still felt the vibrations of the ghost beasts. They were trembling one by one, flying restlessly, showing more and more fear, and finally stopped after a period of time, accompanied by their fearful cries. Wu Xie flew to Duckweed's side, and his consciousness spread forward, but nothing was gained. There was nothing. "Are we there?" Yun Ke'er asked. Duckweed turned around and looked at everyone, with a hint of nervousness on his face, and asked: "Can't you feel its power? Its energy is very powerful, so terrifying!" Wu Xie and the others looked at each other, nothing happened. Feel it. "Release the flame and illuminate your eyes." Duckweed sighed and closed his eyes. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and a ball of fire appeared in his hand, emitting a faint light and shining into the darkness ahead. The darkness gradually brightened, and the outlines of several pillars appeared in front, and then a flat roof appeared. Wuxie and the others quickly landed and found that this was really an altar. There are three levels of stairs on the flat ground. Four withered yellow stone pillars stand at the four corners. At the top is a square stone, forming a ventilated room more than two feet high, somewhat similar to a main hall. It is built entirely of yellow dead stone and is very old. There are no patterns carved on the stone pillars and steps, which is simple and natural. "This is the mysterious power"?Source? Nothing special. "Wuxie couldn't see anything special. Duckweed suddenly frowned and said, "It's weird! " It flew forward quickly and landed on the steps in front of the altar. It lowered its head and inspected it carefully. Suddenly, a complex expression that was both unexpected and expected appeared in its eyes. " Let's go and take a look too. "Yun Ke'er ran forward, and Wu Cheng, Yu Ping and Wang Lang also stepped forward, stood next to Duckweed, and looked down. Under this look, the expressions of several people suddenly solidified, and their faces were as pale as snow. " Wuxie He didn't step forward, but was still carefully looking at the details of the entire altar. "Wu Xie, you need to come and take a look" Wu Xie frowned and looked at the people in front, only to see Yun Ke'er and others twisting. Wu Xie turned around, his face was bloodless, and he looked at himself in horror, as if he had seen a ghost. Wu Xie said nothing and walked forward. Wu Cheng and Wang Lang stepped aside for him. , looking down, they are a pair of feet, wearing black shoes. Looking up, this person is wearing black clothes, the standard commission hall dress, the body is thin, has lost its vitality, it seems that he has been dead for a long time, the clothes are very It was shabby. His eyes moved up and fell on this person's face. It was a boy's face. He looked very ordinary, with a slight delicate look on his pale and thin face. From the appearance point of view, there was no redeeming feature. , if anything, only those tightly closed willow eyes made him look a little more sickly and feminine. The more Wuxie looked at him, the more familiar he felt. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He cried out in horror: "This, this is me? " Several people looked at Wuxie together. He was wearing the same black clothes, the same appearance, and the same thinness. Who else could be there besides him? "I have said before that you were already dead the moment you entered the void. "Duckweed said calmly. "Look, there is a line of writing on the stairs. "Yun Ke'er pointed to the front of the corpse. Six simple fonts were engraved on the withered yellow stone strips. Duckweed glanced at it lightly and read it out loud with a smile. "Welcome to hell! " Text Chapter 161 The corpse baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Darkness, old altar, countless pairs of triangular red eyes, a corpse that looks exactly like me and is dressed the same, and six words: "Welcome to hell." This scene is like this. , no matter how you look at it, it will feel weird, not to mention that you are the person involved, so don¡¯t be evil. "We are not dead, we are still alive." Wuxie returned to normal after being surprised. This person did look the same as him, but that was because he died, not himself. "Wuxie is still standing in front of everyone alive, how can he say he is dead?" What makes him believe this is the knowledge of the upper world. There are three lamps on a person's body, and the one on his head represents longevity. As long as the lamp does not go out, he will not die. He naturally understood the key, but the other four people did not have this insight, and thought it was difficult for Wu Xie to accept this fact. Wang Lang calmed down for a moment and said calmly: "I don't think I am dead either. Since you are so sure, you can take a sword and wipe it on your neck to help us verify the facts." After saying these words, Yun Keer and the other three were embarrassed. They were stunned for a moment, yes, they really hadn't thought about this problem. If they died, they would be souls. How could they still have cultivation skills? Duckweed smiled sinisterly at several people and said, "If you don't believe it now, you will believe it in the future. This is the destination of death. This is hell." Wu Xie looked through the clothes on this man's body, and there was no storage bag or anything like that. There are no wounds on the body. It should have been killed by the divine attack spell. He doesn¡¯t care about this person¡¯s identity or why he died here. If he dies, he is dead. There is no need to care about this. Standing up, Wu Xie completely lost interest in the corpse and said calmly to Duckweed: "If I were him, there should be a storage bag on the body. But obviously, he doesn't have a storage bag, I do." Fuwei. Ping smiled mysteriously: "Have you ever thought about why he doesn't have a storage bag, but you do?" "Because I am alive and he is dead." Duckweed smiled and said nothing. He thought that sooner or later, Wuxie would believe that he was already dead, but would he have the chance to see that day? Duckweed walked towards the altar. After he entered, he stood in the middle, looked up and down, and his whole head turned up and down, which was very awkward. Don¡¯t be fooled by the idea that nothing bad will happen if Duckweed enters it. He nodded slightly to everyone's reassurance and walked up the stairs. As soon as I stepped on the stairs, a cold feeling spread from the soles of my feet to my whole body. It felt very cold and eerie, all the way to the pit of my heart. The pores all over my body shrank and the hairs stood up. It's like being in an ice cave. The rise of this feeling really made Wuxie feel that this place was special. Wuxie exerted a layer of spiritual power on the surface of his body. But what surprised him was that the coldness could not be separated, and it still chilled his heart. "You feel it?" Duckweed turned around with a strange look in his eyes. Wu Xie and the other five nodded slightly and walked into the altar. A small flame was held in Wuxie's hand, lighting up the surroundings of the altar. Soon, Wuxie and the others were attracted by the dense runes on the ground. It is a rectangle, and in the middle of the rectangle are countless runes and patterns. The runes are written in a font of an unknown age, which is difficult and simple. It is complicated and difficult to distinguish. The patterns are all kinds of strange and very irregular. But when the runes and patterns are combined together, they appear to be extremely perfect, and the fit is so seamless that even though people cannot understand it, they can also feel the wonder of the formation. In the middle of the formation, there was a small round pit. The pit was only half a finger deep and about a finger in diameter. Wuxie frowned and said, "What is this? The eye of the formation?" Duckweed smiled and said, "This is not a formation. The eye is the notch where the lampstand is placed. "Wuxie looked familiar at the notch, but didn't pay attention to it. He focused on the runes and patterns, trying to determine what type of formation it was. But although his knowledge and insight are profound, he cannot identify such ancient runes and such strange patterns. "What kind of formation is this? When was it carved on it?" Wuxie asked, while touching the pattern of the formation, he judged that it was carved on it. Duckweed sighed helplessly: "This is the secret of hell. It has existed here countless thousands of years ago, and I can't understand it either." Wu Xie frowned and asked, "The source of the mysterious power is because of this Formation? If so, it is really difficult to destroy it. There is no formation at all." Yun Ke'er wondered at the side: "It's impossible. No matter what the formation is, it can't last for countless thousands of years. It should have been long ago. It¡¯s invalid.¡± Wang Lang tilted her.He glanced at it and said calmly: "Haven't you ever learned that as long as the energy is enough, the formation will keep running?" Wu Cheng shook his head and said: "That's just a theoretical thing. The real situation is that even if the energy is enough, the formation will not work. The runes will gradually disappear, and the array eyes will gradually be damaged. As long as they are repaired or replaced, the array will temporarily lose its effect and cannot achieve the eternity that is always open. "Duckweed said with a smile: "Nothingness is eternity. The material of this formation also shows that it is durable enough and there is no way it will ever be damaged." Wu Cheng nodded and said, "That's right, but I can't see where the source of energy is for the formation." "Wuxie looked carefully. He looked at it over and over again, frowning and said: "This formation is a type of spiritless formation. It is not maintained by spiritual power. It is usually replaced by other substances." "Yes, this is the spiritless formation. "Duckweed looked at Wuxie with strange eyes and said: "It's just that this formation is different from the Wuling Formation. It will absorb the energy it needs most. After absorbing the best energy, it will absorb the next one. In equal amounts, spiritual power is a very poor energy in its eyes, and it never absorbs it." Wuxie stood up and said, "You mean, it has thoughts just like humans?" Duckweed nodded: "You can describe it like this." A few people were slightly surprised, but not too surprised. Everything in the nothingness had already shocked them. Everything here was very strange. Wuxie pondered for a while, considered the words twice in his mind, and said to Duckweed anxiously: "Didn't you say that not being able to go out is a rule restriction, how could it have anything to do with mysterious energy?" I really thought about this sentence for a long time, This was a question that Wuxie had raised a long time ago, but no matter how he asked it, it always involved the word "exit". He was afraid of touching Duckweed's scars, so he always found it difficult to speak. At this time, he took advantage of the situation and replaced the word "exit" with one sentence. He also turned his attention to the mysterious power, hoping to attract his attention. I don¡¯t know if he successfully deceived Duckweed, but he did not get angry. He whispered mysteriously: "This formation is the rule." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of several people changed drastically. The invisible rules in the legend, It's actually a formation? "It must be hard for you to believe, and it was hard for me to believe it at first. Could it be that the rules are formations?" Duckweed said sadly: "But later I discovered that this formation did involve rules." "Involved?" Don't listen to evil. There was something unspoken. "That's right." Duckweed said with a sigh: "Originally, nothingness would never have a gap, but because of the changes in this formation, a gap appeared, and the rules were permanently changed. But because this formation is a trapped formation, all No one can go out." Wu Xie frowned and asked, "Have the rules been permanently changed?" Duckweed nodded and said, "Yes, in the general world, if the rules are changed, they can be repaired automatically. After countless years, they will remain intact. But the rules of nothingness were not only changed, but also destroyed, resulting in a status quo that can never be repaired. " Several people were greatly surprised. They heard this fact like a surprise today that could only be heard by monks at a very high level. "Look up, raise the fire high so they can see it." Duckweed raised his head, and Wu Xie controlled the flames to rise, lighting up the roof of the altar. I saw four pictures engraved on the top from left to right. The first picture shows an altar with a coffin on it. The coffin is exactly the formation. There is a lamp in the middle of the coffin lid, and a fire is lit on the lamp. There is no coffin in the second picture. The formation and the ground have merged together and seem to have sunk. However, the lamp is still there. There is a figure standing next to the lamp, holding the lamp, and there are wisps of white smoke. released. In the third picture, the lamp no longer exists and the people are not there. The altar is as it is now, with only one formation, but there are countless pairs of triangular eyes outside, two of which are particularly big. In the fourth picture, there is only an empty altar. Reminiscences rose in Duckweed's eyes, and he pointed at a picture from left to right and said: "This is the source of the birth of our ghost beasts." Wu Xie and others were extremely shocked. It turned out that the ghost beasts evolved from a lamp. When they came out, they looked at their feet and realized that they were standing on a coffin, and they suddenly felt cold. "In the beginning, before the void was destroyed, I don't know what the effect of the formation here was. It was probably used to suppress corpses. The ever-bright lamp represents this." "Later, maybe it was to explode the corpse, and he crawled away. When I came out, I was taking out the lamp. The energy of the formation was completely changed, and the souls of the dead were gathered into the eternal lamp, which evolved into white smoke. " "Then, we were formed, but the eternal lamp is no longer there, and the rules of nothingness were completely destroyed. , the formation also appeared.?The change, from suppression to confinement, must be because they don't want the corpse to get out. " "In the end, the ever-burning lantern did not come back, and people did not know where they went. This has continued until now. " Duckweed looked at a few people and said with emotion: "These are also the conjectures I have made for many years, and I have selected the one with the strongest logic and the most factual conjecture. " Everyone nodded. The speculation of an old monster who has lived for countless thousands of years must be very consistent with the facts. There is almost no error. A few people are not suspicious. But Wu Xie kept staring at the ever-burning lamp on the picture. For some reason, he thought of the sky lantern in his storage bag and said: "If you want to go out, you can only find this person in the void and return the ever-lasting lantern. In this way, the trapped formation will change. Once suppressed, you can go out. "(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 162 You can¡¯t leave at all! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "If it is not this eternal lamp, but an ordinary lamp-like magic weapon, can the rules be changed?" Wuxie looked at Duckweed with burning eyes. Duckweed was startled for a moment and said, "Maybe, do you have such a magic weapon?" Wuxie shook his head, looked at Wu Cheng and the others, and said, "I don't have it. They have more magic weapons than me, so they should have it. "Wang Lang shook his head slightly: "I didn't." Wu Cheng and Yu Ping also shook their heads in disappointment. Her eyes fell on Yun Ke'er's face. She looked at everyone with some fear, and said tremblingly: "I, I have a lamp, but it's not an ever-bright lamp." Duckweed's eyes flashed, and he said: "Hurry and take it. Come out and try." Yun Ke'er took it out as instructed. It was a very ordinary oil lamp. It was black and brown and looked very ordinary. She took the lampstand and slowly dropped it towards the notch in the middle of the formation. When she landed above the notch, she raised her head and glanced at a few people hesitantly. Seeing that no one said anything, she dropped down. "Hurry up, hurry up!" The light in Duckweed's eyes grew brighter and brighter, and the fear in his heart became stronger and stronger, but this long-lost feeling of fright made him feel inexplicably intense excitement. A ball of fire appeared on Yun Keer's hand, and her trembling arms fell towards the wick. "Wait!" With a cold shout, everyone looked at Wuxie. Yun Keer breathed a sigh of relief and quickly extinguished the fire in his hand. "What?" Duckweed turned his head with a faint look. Wuxie frowned and said: "Brother Fu, I remember you said that you are very afraid of this mysterious power, but this mysterious power is the source of your birth. Logically speaking, you should not feel afraid, but feel friendly." "You think too much. Everything in nothingness is difficult to explain. Even if I live for countless thousands of years, I still can't solve any puzzle." Duckweed shook his head slightly. Wu Xie asked: "But have you ever thought about what terrible things will happen if this lamp is really useful? Once this energy is released, how can you and I defend ourselves?" Duckweed smiled and said: "You understand me Why are you here?" Wuxie said coldly: "But I'm not here to die, I'm here to get out." Duckweed sneered: "You're here to get out, and we all have the same goal. , light this lamp! " Wuxie has completely given up. He looked at Duckweed coldly. He always felt that something was wrong, but he still had no idea what was wrong. In short, he could not risk his life so impatiently. No one knows what devastating disaster will happen when the lamp is lit. Although Duckweed has lived in nothingness for countless years and it is assumed that there will usually be no mistakes, Wu Xie doesn't really believe him. He always felt that Duckweed seemed to be harboring some ulterior secret. ¡°Perhaps he is paranoid, but Wuxie never thinks that being cautious is a bad thing. From the moment Duckweed thought that several of his people were dead and that there was hell and heaven, Wuxie felt that Duckweed's mind had become confused. I can't even tell what is right or wrong, and it's hard to trust him completely. Don¡¯t walk out of the altar. He stood next to the corpse, looked down and said, "Who is he?" "It's you." "I'm asking you, is he the one who blew up the corpse?" As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. , if this person was blown up from the coffin Duckweed was startled for a moment and then his expression changed drastically. If the dead person really had been missing for a long time Suddenly, Duckweed's eyes were fierce, staring at Wu Xie and said sinisterly: "Who are you?" This time Wu Xie was stunned and frowned. : "I am Wuxie." "Are you Wuxie?" Duckweed's eyes flashed fiercely: "Are you really Wuxie? If you really are Wuxie, why are you stopping us from opening the formation? Is it because you are afraid of the formation? The law returned to normal, and you were suppressed again?" After hearing this, everyone's expressions changed dramatically, and they looked at Wuxie in horror. They took a step or two back and stood behind Duckweed. If the dead people are really evil, then what has been with them for so long is that corpse? Wu Xie frowned and glanced at everyone indifferently. Duckweed said gloomily: "No wonder, no wonder, why do you know the information in the void, why do you know that there is an exit in the void, and why is there suddenly a corpse that looks exactly like you? " "It turns out that Wuxie was killed by you the moment he came in. You disguised yourself as him, deliberately used flames to attract my attention, and then asked me to lead you here. You are the monster that has been suppressed for countless years. What is your purpose?of? What's the intention? " Duckweed asked loudly, and everyone looked at Wu Xie with confusion and fear. The waves in their hearts could not be calmed down for a long time. Wu Xie's calm eyes were calm, deep and calm. He did not refute a word, nor did he intend to prove anything. He just looked at Xiang Wang Lang said two words lightly: "Come here. " Everyone looked at Wang Lang. He lowered his head and looked at the runes on the ground. He pondered for a long time. His body hidden under his clothes was shaking slightly. Then he raised his head and looked at Wu Xie carefully. That man, that person who despises all living beings. Would anyone look at him again? Why did he go there by himself? Wuxie didn't look at him, but crouched down and looked carefully at the corpse on the ground, searching for any places where things might be hidden. The more Wang Lang looked, the clearer his heart became. He smiled slightly and walked over firmly to stand next to Wu Xie. "If you had looked at me more just now, it would definitely not be you. Wang Lang said calmly. Wuxie stood up, looked at Wang Lang calmly and said, "Aren't you afraid that I am the so-called corpse?" "Wang Lang smiled and said: "Even if you are, you have never thought of killing me. " Wuxie nodded, turned around, glanced at Wu Cheng and the other three who looked hesitant, and said, "You can come over, too. "Wu Cheng gritted his teeth and saw that Duckweed had no intention of stopping him and walked towards Wuxie. Yu Ping also followed. "Yun Ke'er saw that everyone had passed by and she felt awkward staying alone with a bunch of ghosts. , closed his eyes hard, and took a step forward, but suddenly he felt something tripped under his feet, his center of gravity was unstable, and he fell to the ground. "Everyone else can walk." You can't leave yet. Light the lamp and you can leave with them. Duckweed's eyes were dark, and he turned around and said to Wuxie: "You can't leave either, since this corpse looks exactly like you." It definitely means something. " "Since you want to die, don't bother telling me the location of the exit. I will leave after you light the lamp. "Wuxie said calmly. "Okay, the exit is on your right. It doesn't take long to fly to get there. "Duckweed said. "On the right. "Wuxie nodded lightly. "Now, light the lamp! "Duckweed ordered Yun Ke'er. Yun Ke'er stood up, hesitated for a moment, tremblingly released the flame, and lit it on the wick. In the darkness, a candlelight rose quietly, as weak as a newborn baby, in It looked so dim in the boundless nothingness. Everyone held their breath and stared directly at the candlelight. The strong sense of depression spread to all directions, and it became the focus of everyone and the only one in eternity. . Nervousness rose in everyone's heart. Yun Ke'er's palms and backs were all sweaty, and there was only fear of the unknown in her eyes. "Jie Jie Jie Jie~" Duckweed Monster laughed. , startled everyone, but if you listen carefully to its laughter, you can see the fear and nervousness in its laughter. It also doesn¡¯t know what will happen, so it can only smile to embolden itself. If something happens, run away to the right immediately. "Wuxie said as calmly as possible. All the spiritual power in his body was boiling at this moment, and he could burst out at the fastest speed at any time. The lights were dim, but very calm and quiet. Peaceful and warm. There was no sign of the formation being triggered. , the runes and patterns were rigidly carved on the ground, and there was no fluctuation in the surrounding space. Nothing changed, and nothing appeared. At the same time, there was no danger or surprise until about another quarter of an hour passed. After confirming that the lampstand was ineffective, Yun Keer let out a sigh of relief and sat down softly on the ground. Wu Cheng and others wiped the sweat from their foreheads and exhaled heavily. He closed his eyes gently with Wang Lang and calmed down his nervous mood. "Impossible!" impossible! How could it be invalid! "Duckweed roared loudly, looking at the lampstand on the ground in disbelief, with despair in its eyes. It started to circle around the formation, and kept muttering: "It shouldn't, shouldn't, shouldn't happen like this. Okay, the light has been turned on and the position has been restored. Why is it not working at all? " Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he said: "This lamp is just an ordinary low-grade magic weapon, not the ever-bright lamp. It is normal for it to have no effect. " "No" Duckweed floated around in a panic and said to Wuxie: "That's not it. It should work. This should not be the ending. ¡±  Wuxie said: "What kind of ending should it be?" Duckweed's hair was fluttering wildly, and he said worriedly: "I don't know what the ending is, but it must not be this ending. I have been waiting in nothingness for countless thousands of years, and finally There was a person carrying a lampstand, but it turned out to be useless! "Why? Why? I've been waiting for this for countless years? It's not like this. It's definitely not like this!" Watching it float around like crazy, it is inevitable to feel a trace of pity. No one can stay alone in an isolated place for countless thousands of years. And for countless thousands of years, I have suffered from reality and inner torture. In the end, I finally saw a glimmer of hope, only to find that it was just my fantasy. This kind of blow is enough to destroy a person's will. But pity was never within Wu Xie¡¯s thinking. He didn¡¯t want to stay around a pile of gunpowder that could explode at any time, so he winked at a few people and left quietly. Duckweed turned his head fiercely, with only madness and paranoia in his eyes, and shouted to Wu Xie and the others: "You can't leave yet, you must have more than one lamp, and one of them must meet the activation conditions of the formation. ! If anyone makes another move, I will kill him personally and take away his storage bag for inspection!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.) Text Chapter 163 The void shakes! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Let's go!" Wuxie roared, using all the speed of his body, all kinds of spells came out, and he flew to the right in one step. The speed of the other people was also not slow, and they flew up following Wuxie. But before they could fly more than a foot away, they felt their hair being tangled under their feet, and they were pulled back hard. The moment Wuxie was almost entangled, he stretched out his palm in the air. A heavy fire knife appeared in his hand, and he slashed the hair at his feet with the knife. Just listen to the sound of "dang", like the intersection of gold and stone, a huge shock force came from the fire knife, the blade collapsed directly, sparks flew everywhere, but the hair was not damaged, soft and hard. "Bang!" Several people were thrown to the ground of the altar with great force. Severe pain was felt all over their bodies. Duckweed floated in front of several people and shouted angrily: "Which of you is still carrying a lampstand?" Several people stood up in fear. , standing behind Wu Xie, Yun Keer asked in a panic: "What should I do?" "I will handle it." Wu Xie said calmly. Stepping forward, he met Duckweed's gaze in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "You have been practicing for countless thousands of years. You should not believe in the existence of fate. We are not here because of fate, but because of the negligence of our elders. Unfortunately, We don't have any other lights when we come here." "Impossible, impossible!" Duckweed's hair stretched out violently, binding Wuxie's body and pulling him to face the corpse on the ground. He said angrily: "You said it wasn't fate, explain to me how it could be such a coincidence!" Wu Xie looked at the face that looked like his own after being dead for many days, and said calmly: "Because I died, this is my body. Duckweed's expression suddenly became dull, and he murmured: "Yes, you are dead. You died the moment you entered the void." But suddenly. He yelled crazily: "Do you believe you are dead now? Why didn't you believe it just now? Jie Jie Jie Jie ~ I understand, you are a monster that has been suppressed for countless years. Since there is no energy replenishment, your cultivation level is rapidly declining. "Luo, your current strength is only comparable to these ants!" "You are afraid that I will kill you, and you are also afraid that you will be suppressed again after the formation is changed, so now you just follow my previous statement and say that you are dead, Jie. "Jie Jie Jie, it's so ridiculous!" "Since you are that monster, you must have a light on your body, quickly take it out, or I will kill you and let them take it." A few silver hairs reached Wuxie's neck. Slowly thrust inside. "I didn't uh" A stinging pain came from his neck, and Wu Xie felt that there was some warm liquid on his neck. That was his own blood! "Stop!" Wang Lang's eyes flashed with cold light, he took out his flying sword and stepped on it, going straight to chop off his hair. Everyone was in a panic, seeing that Wuxie was about to be killed, how could they stand by and watch, but they had just set off. He was knocked away by countless silver hairs like a big iron wall and fell far away. Duckweed has a ferocious expression. There was darkness in Senran's big mouth, and he let out a strange and arrogant smile. "I'll ask you one last time, do you have it or not?" Wuxie looked at Duckweed calmly, and seeing that he was already going crazy, he sighed helplessly and said, "I have it." Duckweed was overjoyed. Putting away his hair, he floated in front of Wuxie and said, "Do you really have a lamp?" "Yes." Wuxie stood up and said calmly. Wang Lang and others looked at Wuxie worriedly, thinking that he was delaying the attack. I don't think he has any magic weapon like lamps. Once he can't think of a good countermeasure, he will inevitably bear the wrath of Duckweed and die in a very painful way. ¡°Take it out quickly, take it out quickly.¡± Duckweed shouted excitedly. Wuxie patted his sleeves and said to Duckweed seriously: "I don't think it's good to be so impatient" "Stop talking nonsense! Take it out quickly!" Wuxie stopped persuading and took it out from the storage bag. A sky lantern. The whole body of the sky lantern is milky white, with milk flowing on the surface, like jade but not jade, like stone but not stone. The upper part is in the shape of a small bowl, used for holding lamp oil, with a black core in the middle. "It's a pity that there is no oil in the lamp, so it seems to be unusable." But the appearance of this lamp made Duckweed full of surprises, and Jiejie laughed: "You are indeed the monster who has been suppressed for countless years, and the ever-bright lamp is indeed in your hand!" Wang Lang and others looked at Wuxie in a daze. Looking at that extremely ordinary lamp, a storm rose in my heart. Reallyisn't it him? They looked at Wuxie with confusion, and they didn¡¯t know what it was like in their hearts, like a jar of mixed flavors. "It seems that Duckweed's inference is true. This Wuxie is no longer the Wuxie they know, but"?A monster! Wang Lang's voice was dry and he asked with difficulty: "Whoare you?" Wuxie did not look at them, but introduced to Duckweed: "This lamp is not the ever-bright lamp you want, it is a low-grade magic weapon, called avoidance. The ghost lamp is something that tomb robbers carry with them to avoid the detection of evil things in the tomb. "Really? Just try it and you will know." Duckweed eagerly floated to the middle of the altar, looking at Wuxie with a burning gaze. . Wuxie frowned slightly. Originally, he didn't want to reveal the existence of the sky lantern, but Duckweed insisted that he had it, so there was nothing he could do. Fortunately, when the sky lantern is not in use, it is very common and no one will pick it up if it is thrown on the ground. He didn¡¯t think that Wang Lang and others could see the strangeness of the sky lantern, and duckweed¡¯s performance made him certain that he would never allow the sky lantern to be truly exposed and lost. Wuxie walked up to the altar, stood next to the formation, bent down, took out Yun Ke'er's lampstand, put the sky lantern in, then stood up straight and said to Duckweed: "If we don't succeed again, you will let us leave." Go." "Okay." Duckweed said anxiously. "Wuxie nodded. He didn't think it was really useful. What he wanted to do was to ensure that the sky lantern would not appear on the screen. This was important to him. Of course it was easy, he was the master of the sky lantern. The flame in his hand rose, and Wuxie lit it on the sky lantern. Suddenly, a faint blue flame appeared. "It's really different! Jiejie, it's really different, the fire is all blue!" Duckweed was overjoyed. Several people outside the altar looked at the formation intently, watching to see if there would be any changes. The buzzing sounds of tens of thousands of ghost beasts disappeared at this moment, and only the faint blue will-o'-wisp remained in the world. The blue will-o'-the-wisp is automatic and swaying without wind, with a hint of weirdness and a hint of ferociousness, like a ghostly shadow flashing ferociously. Wisps of black smoke rose up and floated into the sky. Instead of condensing together, they scattered with the wind. Countless pairs of eyes are watching the sky lantern, looking forward to its changes. Suddenly, a wisp of milk-like white liquid overflowed from the bottom of the sky lantern and spread along the carved runes and patterns. The appearance of this scene shocked people. "It is indeed an ever-burning lantern, it is indeed an ever-lasting lantern!" Duckweed laughed, extremely excited. "Hereally isn't Wu Xie!" Everyone stared blankly at the changes in the sky lantern, and then their eyes fell on Wu Xie's face. Wuxie was no less surprised than them. His pupils were shrinking rapidly. He looked at the changes in the sky lantern in disbelief and murmured: "How is it possible? How is it possible?" "Why do you have to pretend anymore? Don't worry, I won't kill you." You, I want to release the energy, I want to control it, and once I die, I can restore my body and become a human again!" Duckweed laughed wildly, not minding exposing his purpose. The liquid on the sky lantern seems to be endless, spreading rapidly along the grooves. Every time it flows, the fonts and patterns will emit a strong white light, as if the fonts and patterns have come to life, dancing happily in the air. At the same time, the ground began to shake slightly, and roars came from under the altar. The earth was roaring! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ If it were not for the majesty of the duckweed, I am afraid that they would have become birds and beasts and fled as far as possible. Wang Lang and others felt unsteady outside the altar and flew into the air. Wuxie shouted to them: "Go quickly!" "Jiejiejiejiejie, you can't leave, the exit is not on the right at all!" Duckweed laughed loudly. "What? You lied to us?" Yun Keer shouted angrily. "You are really too whimsical. I will not let you leave peacefully. As long as I control the energy and transform into a human form, I will take you away then." Duckweed laughed wildly. Wu Xie looked at Duckweed coldly and said, "Tell me where the exit is, or I will immediately put out the lights and make you give up halfway." Duckweed gave Wu Xie a sarcastic look and mocked: "Once the rules are turned on or "Change, let alone your little monk, even I can't stop it." "Really? Then I'm going to try!" Without saying anything, Wu Xie controlled the sky lantern with his mind. It was extinguished, but the sky lantern seemed to not belong to him at this moment, and Gujing continued its business without any disturbance. Wuxie frowned, grabbed the sky lantern, and pulled it up. Although he has the strength of dozens of strong men, he can't lift even a hair. The sky lantern remains motionless! The scariest thing isWuxie's hand was actually stuck to the sky lantern and couldn't leave it. "What's going on!" Duckweed said disdainfully: "Stupid! It's really stupid! How can we stop the big event of changing the rules? Even the powerful man I met once could only see through the rules and touch them, but he couldn't change them. Rules. "The liquid on the formation spread rapidly to every corner. Finally, at the moment when it spread completely, the formation lit up, and even the altar also shined brightly, illuminating the world. The shaking between heaven and earth intensified at this moment. There were already some daring deserters among the ghost beasts, who could not bear the strong fear brought by the light. ¡°Jie~roar!¡± Duckweed roared angrily, immediately shocking the trembling ghost beast again. The expressions of Yun Ke'er and the others changed dramatically. They didn't know where to go if they left. If they didn't leave, they would have to wait for the unknown outcome. They were extremely anxious. But suddenly, all the light turned into a blue ghost fire at this moment! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 164 This is a prophecy! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); The blue will-o'-the-wisp illuminated the void world, reflecting the countless pairs of malicious red triangular eyes, as if one were really in hell. "Jiejie~" The ghost beasts screamed in fear, facing the blue light and the shaking of the world, they trembled and waited for Duckweed to give the order to retreat. Duckweed was shocked and frightened in his heart. Although he didn't know what the change in the formation was like, he knew that the formation was activated successfully. What we have to face next may be death, or rebirth, or it may be entering another world and continuing to drag our heavy head and carry countless years of torture, wandering between heaven and earth. But he doesn¡¯t intend to give up, and he can¡¯t give up. He can only accept the unknown. The most helpless person is Wuxie. The sky lantern seems to be embedded here and cannot be pulled out. And his hand seems to be embedded in it. He cannot move, walk or stay. , was forced to wait with Duckweed. Wu Xie shouted to Duckweed: "Don't you think this is going on too hastily and too weirdly? If we start later, maybe we can have a countermeasure." Duckweed laughed with fear and joy. Said: "For me, there is no strategy to deal with it, and I don't feel impatient. I have been waiting for countless thousands of years, and I have lost my patience." "Then you tell me where the exit is, so that my companions can Let¡¯s go first.¡± Wuxie shouted anxiously. Duckweed's eyes flashed and he said loudly: "Okay, I'll let you leave first! The exit is on the left, not very far, and you can see it in a short flight." "If it is true, I really want to thank you. "Wuxie shouted to several people: "Wang Lang, Wu Cheng, fly to the left, hurry, that's the exit!" Yun Ke'er said anxiously: "What should you do?" Wuxie shouted: "This place is too much. It's dangerous. Leave quickly, it won't help if you stay here!" Yun Ke'er was about to say anything more, but Wang Lang pulled him and flew to the left: "Don't hesitate any longer. If you don't want his sacrifice to be in vain, just follow his instructions. Please leave here." Wu Cheng, look at it. Gritting his teeth, he said in a low voice: "Let's go!" The four of them launched their flying swords, used all their speed, and left quickly. Wang Lang grabbed Yun Ke'er with complicated eyes, and silently said in his heart without looking back: "You can't die, absolutely can't die!" After the four people left for a while, the vibrations between the heaven and the earth became more intense, and the earth shook even more violently. . There is a potential for landslides and ground cracks. Duckweed watched the ground shake with satisfaction, and said with a cheerful smile: "No matter which world it is, if the rules are broken or changed, there will be large-scale shocks. I was lucky enough to plan the changes in the rules of nothingness. This life is not in vain." Xie looked gloomy and said coldly: "Unfortunately, it was me who changed the nothingness." Duckweed laughed indifferently. The laughter was full of fear, maybe he was trying to hide the fear in his heart. But his eyes were crazy, and he was very much looking forward to the changes. He turned to look at Wuxie and said with a smile: "Don't you thank me for letting them leave?" Wuxie said coldly: "Why should I thank you? It's because of you that we are in such an embarrassing situation. "Oh?" Duckweed looked at him with interest and said, "You don't need to say these lies in front of me. You must have your purpose." "Humph!" Duckweed smiled and said: "You must have remembered what I just said. I said that I wanted to control this mysterious power. From this, you can judge that this power will probably not kill anyone, it is just a huge amount of energy." "You can't leave anyway. If you can really control the power, it will be a huge treasure. You don't want those people to share your share of the pie. And you are very confident that you can control this power because you have this light." "The only thing that puzzles me is that even if a few of them are here, they may not be able to share their energy, so why would you ask them to leave?" Duckweed looked at Wuxie with bright eyes. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he said noncommittally: "Because I have prepared for the worst, that is, this power can indeed kill us, and I am not as crazy as you, and I will have to drag a few people to be buried with me when I die." Duckweed laughed and said, "It's hard for me to believe you." "Really?" Wuxie said coldly, "I never believe you either." "Then let's see what happens." The void shook. , this is an extremely horrifying scene. If you only see it, that's it. If you are in it, you can only wish for happiness. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? Among them, he was still standing on a coffin, accompanied by a corpse and a ten-thousand-year-old demon. How to describe this situation? Only two words, tragedy. I don¡¯t know what kind of empty sky it is, it¡¯s so dark without any light that it¡¯s hard to notice whether it¡¯s shaking, but the earth is really struggling. The invisible rules are like a hollow ball, sealing off all connections with the outside world. The destruction of the rules is like the deformation of the ball, making some parts fragile, gaps appearing, and the earth distorting. shock. The blue light from the altar became more and more powerful, but it was not dazzling, wrapping Wuxie and Duckweed into the blue ocean. The ghosts and beasts outside the altar looked at this scene in horror, watching the blue light They cover. "Boom!" A dull sound like a hammer hitting the ground came from under the altar. Wuxie lost his center of gravity and was shaken into the air, but his hand was still stuck to the sky lantern. The huge force of pulling from both sides made him almost torn in half. He inhaled in pain and then fell to the ground, lying on his back. "It seems that I can suffer less torture by floating in the air." Duckweed did not forget to laugh twice at this moment, but his expression was already very frightened, and the vibration of the altar was very terrifying. The bones in Wuxie¡¯s body were about to fall apart, and he was in no mood to pay attention to his sarcasm. When he was about to get up, his eyes were attracted by the four patterns above the altar. Because his body was thrown in a different direction, he saw something different. ??When looking from left to right, it looked like a record of the birth of a ghostly beast. Now it has been turned around, and the pattern has changed from left to right instead of from right to left. In other words, Wuxie now looks from left to right. It¡¯s from right to left in the previous pattern. He saw the first picture. In the first picture, the altar is empty, with no people, no ghosts and beasts, only dead formations. In the second picture, there are tens of thousands of ghost beasts around the altar. One of them was as big as duckweed. In the third picture, there is an extra lamp in the middle of the formation. There is a person holding the lamp with his hand, as if he wants to take it away. There is thick white smoke outside the altar, and the white smoke gathers into the inside of the lamp. In the fourth picture, there is nothing outside the altar, and the lamps in the formation are quietly lit. A coffin rises from the center of the altar. The moment Wu Xie saw this scene, his mind went blank with a bang. He opened his eyes wide and stammered in horror: "This this this is not the birth chart of the ghost beast. You are looking in the wrong direction!" Ping frowned and looked up. He was looking in the opposite direction to Wuxie, so he inferred something different. In the first picture he saw, there was only a coffin and a lamp. In the second picture, someone is taking away the lamp. A lot of white smoke came out of the lamp. In the third picture, there are many ghosts and beasts around the altar. One of them is huge. In the fourth picture, there are only formations in the altar. "What are you talking about? What do you mean?" Duckweed frowned, not understanding it no matter how hard he looked. Wu Xie pointed upward and explained: "In the first picture, we haven't come yet, so there is no one at the altar." "The second picture. We are here, so there are countless ghost beasts around, and that one The one who is particularly big is you, isn't it? "" In the third picture, that person is me. I am stuck by the lamp, but I can't move. " "In the fourth picture, we are no longer here, and the formation is activated successfully. A coffin came up!" Wuxie shouted in great shock: "This is not your birth record, you read it backwards, this is a prophecy!" Duckwee came back to his senses and looked at it in reverse order, and it turned out that it was true! , he saw the same prophecy as Wuxie. Cold sweat flowed from Duckweed's head. If this is really a prophecy, then in the fourth picture, after the formation is successfully activated, they are no longer here. Where will they go? do you died? "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! If so, the third picture cannot explain it at all. Where did the white smoke come from?" Duckweed retorted in horror. Wuxie's face was ugly, and he said tremblingly: "Have you forgotten what the ghost spirit beast will become after it dies?" After saying that, Wuxie looked outside the formation. Duckweed looked at it together. I saw that all the ghost beasts touched by the blue light on the periphery of the formation turned into white smoke amidst the strange screams. As more ghost beasts died, the white smoke became thicker and thicker. At this point, how can the ghosts and spirit beasts still obey Duckweed¡¯s orders? They were all shrouded in fear of death and wanted to escape, but their speed was not as fast as the speed of light.In an instant, tens of thousands of ghost beasts died. After a few breaths, the surroundings were enveloped in thick white air, nothing could be seen and no sound could be heard. Everything fell silent, leaving only the sound of Wuxie's heartbeat, thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump¡­ Duckweed's liver and gallbladder were split. Although he was tired of living, being tired of living didn't mean he didn't want to live anymore. Death was really too much. Horrible, it can't help but not be afraid. Moreover, he originally thought that by changing the formation, he would have a chance to control the mysterious power, but according to the predictions of the four pictures, he would definitely die. "I want to leave, I want to leave!" Duckweed was so frightened that he quickly flew out. When he flew to the edge of the altar, he hit something with a thud, bounced back, and fell heavily to the ground. "This place is imprisoned, I want to get out!" Duckweed floated again and wanted to leave, but the moment he flew up, his hair began to dissipate and turned into wisps of white smoke. At the same time, his cultivation was rapidly increasing. Descending, weak. He roared wildly and loudly: "I can't die! I can't die! You can't lie to me! How dare you lie to me! You have lied to me for countless years, but you want me to die!" Wuxie was extremely uncomfortable as the earth shook him. Watching the duckweed dissipate quickly, I couldn't help but ask: "Who is lying to you? What are you lying to?" "He lied to me! That one lied to me! He told me, I will uh" The voice suddenly stopped Then, Duckweed disappeared into the air forever. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 165 In the Coffin baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); When Duckweed turned into white smoke and died, Wuxie naturally did not feel sad. He only felt anxious. All the ghosts and beasts died. Will he die? Based on the fourth picture, you will also die. Something must be done! Without saying a word, Wuxie made a magic formula with both hands and slapped the ground with one hand. Suddenly, four fire shields appeared around him. He didn't stop and slapped the ground again. Suddenly, four earth walls were erected outside the fire shield. This was not enough, Wu Xie even used the water shield technique that he had mastered at an elementary level, and four walls of water surrounded him again. The three-layer defense is to prevent the rapid penetration of the blue light. It is obviously impossible to resist it, but Wuxie does not need it to resist, but to delay it. He took out a virtualization talisman from his storage bag and stuck it to his body with a "pop" sound. His body was disappearing rapidly until he disappeared. After a few breaths, his body appeared on the same spot again, his hand still clutching the sky lantern, unable to move. He was desperate. Originally, he planned to use the effect of the virtualization talisman to make his body disappear for a period of time, which would be equivalent to breaking free from the confinement of the sky lantern. But in the end, he realized how helpless this was. The change of nothingness was the power of rules. How could he easily escape from it? "Is that it?" Wuxie was unwilling to accept it. He gave up all his cultivation in the previous life, and then he was lucky enough to obtain a heaven-defying artifact such as a sky lantern. Then he relied on his true foresight and planning in the lower world. Found a wide road. Just when he was about to look forward to the super feeling that the sky lantern would bring him, he got unexpected surprises one after another, and ended up being trapped here, counting down the days to the end of his life. How ironic. He opened the storage bag and looked at the little guy who accompanied him to see the mountains, water and sea. Sighing, he said: "You are almost dead, but you are still so lazy, do you think I can solve everything?" The little guy stretched his waist, opened his small pliers, and his two little eyes were spinning. He was crawling around in a fawning manner, drooling all over the floor, and wanted to eat the fine wine. "Don't be speechless. Even when disaster is imminent, you still want to eat. It's so nourishing." Closing the storage bag, Wuxie looked at the sky lantern. The sky lantern is all milky white, and the lampstand is surrounded by a holy white light, giving people a warm and peaceful feeling at first glance. But the blue will-o'-the-wisp on the wick makes people terrified. Weird and spooky. "The two completely opposite perceptions are mixed together, but they are so strange that they don't feel awkward. They blend seamlessly with the strange runes and patterns under the body, as if they are one. Wu Xie looked at the sky lantern with emotion. He couldn't guess that the sky lantern was an ever-burning lantern, and it also had this function. The blue light from the outside world is simply irresistible and corrodes the water curtain and earthen wall. The fire shield shone on Wuxie. There is no pain of corrosion. There is no danger of danger coming, and the light representing longevity in the head is still bright, not dimmed at all. Wuxie was wrapped in an indescribable warmth. Surprisingly, the warmth was mixed with a cold feeling, like two gusts of wind blowing in front of him. One is a bright east wind, and the other is a biting west wind. There was a wind blowing in from a distance, and the rich white smoke was rolled into thin wisps of cooking smoke, floating in front of Wu Xie's eyes and injected into the wick. Suddenly, the will-o'-the-wisp lit up, and even the lampstand became extremely dazzling. The runes and patterns below it are even more colorful, as if you are sitting on a rainbow and playing. Seeing that he was not dead, Wuxie calmed down. It seems that the blue light only targets ghosts and does not recognize living people. Maybe it¡¯s because the light is emitted by the sky lantern. As the owner of the sky lantern, he will naturally not be harmed. No matter what, as long as you don¡¯t die, you will have a chance to leave nothingness. He unplugged the sky lantern again, but it was still motionless, and he wasn't surprised. He simply waited and watched to see what would happen. The gust of wind in the distance seems to never stop, rolling the white smoke tirelessly towards the sky lantern. The speed of sky lantern absorption is not fast. Every time it absorbs one point, it must convert one point into the formation. The process is very mysterious and profound. Wuxie looked carefully for a while and found nothing, then looked at the white smoke in the distance. The white smoke comes from the death of tens of thousands of ghost beasts. It is so abundant and rich that it cannot be absorbed completely in a short time. Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but think, what will happen to the formation if all the white smoke is absorbed? Just a rule change? He lay down and looked at the last painting. If there is no error in the prediction, when the sky lantern is completely absorbed, it will definitelyA coffin will be raised. Who is lying in the coffin? And when that time comes, where will you be? Why is there no one around the sky lantern? ¡°Who did Duckweed say he was deceived by? What were you deceived about again? Of course, there is another most important question, who carved this prophetic painting? What kind of cultivation is that person? He actually touched the rules of time. All of this is not explained in the mural. The fourth picture only has a coffin and a lamp. Wu Xie couldn¡¯t figure out the clue, and it was impossible to combine these trivial fragments to deduce. He didn¡¯t want to waste time speculating. All that happened was far beyond his knowledge. He was like an ignorant baby who had no choice but to accept it. Of course, you can still have a few conjectures occasionally. For example, is the mysterious monk who deceived Duckweed the powerful man Duckweed once met? The two of them have also touched the rules and clearly seen the future trajectory. It is difficult not to think of them as the same person. ¡°Also, did the corpse outside that looked exactly like mine crawl out of the coffin? No, the coffin hasn¡¯t been raised yet, how could he climb out? It shouldn¡¯t be the person in the coffin, so who is his true identity? Why did you come here by such a coincidence? "Oh, by the way, that corpse!" Wuxie thought suddenly, would the corpse be corroded if it was radiated by blue light? Looking outside the altar, Wuxie was surprised to find that the corpse was still there, intact, so that the corrosive effect of the blue light could be reduced to only harm the ghost. Suddenly at this moment, a loud "dong" sound came from under Wuxie's body. The sound was very dull, solid and powerful, as if something was knocking on the lid, trying to come out. Wuxie turned his gaze to his body and couldn't help but think of the word "deceitful corpse". "What is sealed under here? Is it a corpse? Duckweed said it was a monster, what kind of monster?" Wu Xie frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart. It¡¯s a pity that Duckweed died so quickly, otherwise he should have known more things. "Boom! Boom!" A dull sound of impact came from below the formation. The intervals between each impact were exactly the same and orderly. Wuxie frowned and shouted: "Who are you?" I don't know if the person below heard it, but suddenly there was a rapid "dong dong dong" impact, which was very impatient and urgent. The ground was shaken violently. There was a reason for the change in the rules. More importantly, it was the impact of unknown objects below. Each impact was heavy and heavy, and the runes on the formation showed signs of instability. Wu Xie quickly moved to the outside of the formation and watched everything with naked eyes. He remembered Duckweed saying that if this formation changes again, it will turn into suppression, and no matter who is below or whether they are a threat to him, they will not be able to come out. However, what Duckweed said cannot be used as a guideline to act. He himself lost his life because of his own judgment. But when it comes to understanding nothingness, how can Wuxie, who has just come in, compare with the old monster who has been there for tens of thousands of years? Therefore, Wu Xie could only make inferences based on Duckweed's ideas. However, it seems that it is no longer possible to use anyone's ideas to infer, because the impact sound was too loud, and some runes and patterns collapsed. It didn¡¯t collapse after being hit, butcollapsed on its own! "Could it be said that the formation that originally suppressed changed once and became a trap, and changed again and it became a release?" Wuxie looked at the sky lantern in surprise. "Or maybe the effect of the sky lantern is exactly the opposite of that of the everlasting lantern." "If so" Wuxie's eyes flashed with cold light and he looked at the last picture: "Is it possible that the scene in the fourth picture It has been changed, changed to me here, and the sky lantern is also here. Wait a while, maybe there is an unknown creature standing here? " This idea can only be verified by time. The surrounding blue light is gradually converging, and the white smoke is very sparse. It will not be long before it is completely absorbed by the sky lantern. In the distance, the surrounding darkness can already be seen. Wuxie stood outside the formation, quietly waiting for the change to come. Finally, the last wisp of white smoke was absorbed by the sky lantern, and the blue light surrounding the altar quickly converged. Darkness swept in, surrounding everything. Between heaven and earth, only the extremely quiet silence and the swaying will-o'-the-wisp were left. . The sound of "kaka" comes from the formation.The edge of the formation was released, and the formation slowly rose, finally rising to the position around Wu Xie's waist and stopping. What was displayed in front of Wuxie was a coffin, with the formation on the coffin lid. The runes and patterns were still there, but they had lost their luster. In the coffin, there was no "dong dong" sound, and it was perfectly combined with the surrounding darkness, and the atmosphere was a bit strange. Wuxie had no other thoughts and just wanted to leave with the sky lantern, so he gently lifted it up. The sky lantern did not move, but the coffin lid moved downwards with a click, revealing a hole. A gust of cold wind blew out of it and hit Wuxie's body. Wuxie lowered his eyes and looked into the coffin. It was dark inside, and the light from the sky lantern was too weak to shine inside. "Woo~" A whimper came from it, like a wild wolf crying to the moon, like a crying woman wiping her tears, or even more like a baby's cry. Wu Xie didn¡¯t dare to pull the sky lantern anymore, for fear of disturbing the unknown object in the coffin, and for fear that the coffin would be pulled open further. Sudden! The coffin was pulled aside. Wuxie didn't react in time. He took two steps back. He was startled and looked into the coffin! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 166 Who is Wuxie? baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); ps: The first deputy moderator of this book appears: Mo Wenkong! Everyone scatter flowers and applaud! After the coffin lid was opened, the world suddenly stopped turbulent at this moment and miraculously stabilized. Wuxie knew very well that the rules had been changed, there was no longer a trap in the void, and Wang Lang and the others could go out safely through the exit. The key now is how to get out and how to deal with the monster in the coffin. Wu Xie looked into the coffin. It was pitch black, but there was no body at all! But at the bottom of the coffin, there is a light curtain as big as the palm of your hand. The light curtain is colorful and I don¡¯t know what it is. "What was that thing that kept hitting the coffin just now? Why is there nothing?" Wuxie frowned, a little confused. There was no reason for such a weird thing to happen. ? Could it be that it has something to do with this colorful light curtain? No matter what, leaving this place of right and wrong is the first priority. Wuxie no longer paid attention to the light curtain, his eyes left the coffin and fell on the sky lantern. When he was about to pick it up, he suddenly felt something rushing out of the coffin. Turning around, Wuxie¡¯s eyes widened and he saw that what rushed out from the coffin was not a corpse, but a huge cloud of white smoke. The white smoke was as thick as a waist, roaring out, about as tall as a person. "Roar!" After it rushed out, it roared, its sound was like a tiger, majestic and powerful. It seemed to have noticed Wuxie, and it quickly rushed over to observe him up close. The distance between Wu Xie and it was less than a foot. When they were facing each other, he could feel the powerful power it carried. Wu Xie didn't like that feeling, as if he was an ant and the other person was a flying giant. eagle. it. Wu Xie could only call it this, it had no face, no nose, no eyes, it was just a pure white smoke, but the strange thing was. Wuxie felt that it was looking at him, observing him, sizing him up. It is different from any other creature known to Wu Xie. It has no life characteristics and no breathing. Its body even emits "sizzling" electric current, and lightning is generated and destroyed in it. "Are you Duckweed?" Wuxie asked carefully, the moment he saw it. Immediately he thought of Duckweed. The ghost spirit beast turned into white smoke after death, but the monster in front of him made Wu Xie unsure. Bai Yan ignored him, maybe because he couldn't speak, maybe because he didn't understand. It flew out of the altar and got into the corpse that looked exactly like Wu Xie. "Wuxie doesn't understand what it's doing, manipulating corpses?" It doesn't seem like it. Anyway, no matter what it is doing, it is impossible to resurrect this corpse that has been dead for an unknown period of time. ¡°We must leave here quickly.¡± Wuxie felt quite bad. What he hates most is not being able to control a situation. He hates the helpless feeling of being threatened and manipulated by others. And the white smoke in front of him could completely threaten him, which made him determined to leave quickly. But he just turned his head and was about to pull out the sky lantern. I heard a faint voice coming from behind me. "Crack, click, click!" It was the sound of joints caused by the body not moving for too long and suddenly reactivating. Then, he heard the sound of "counting them all" behind him, and someone was getting up. What shocked Wuxie the most was. He heard the sound of breathing. Although it was very weak and unfamiliar, it was indeed the sound of someone breathing. Then, Wuxie¡¯s consciousness felt the appearance of a living life, right behind him, right at the position of the corpse. "It's unbelievable" Wu Xie spat out these words with great difficulty and turned to look behind him. ¡°In the back, I saw the thin black figure slowly standing up. His movements were very stiff and slow, and his bones would rattle with every movement he made. His back looked so familiar, lonely and unruly, he turned his head slightly, and arrogance suddenly filled his body. He turned around, with a slight rosiness appearing on his pale face. The eyes of the slender willow leaves were dark and dark, making people attracted to him at the first glance and unable to extricate themselves. "Hello." His voice was a little dry and boring, but his words were very clear, soft and powerful. Wuxie looked at him, with the same face, the same dress, and the same voice. In the vast sea of ??people, it was almost impossible to meet someone exactly like him. But Wuxie saw it, and saw it strangely. Although Wuxie didn't want to admit it, it was really like God's will that allowed him to see another version of himself. Unfortunately, he knew very well that this was not the real him, it was the white smoke that had taken over his body.body. Or rather, bring him back to life. Wuxie always remembers that everything in this world is bound by invisible rules, including human death. After death, consciousness dissipates and the body loses its vitality. At this time, the body is abandoned. At most, it is made into a puppet or manipulated by some mysterious means, but the body is still dead. But at this moment, his body is back to life and alive. And there is an unknown object, white smoke, living in the body. This situation is similar to seizing one's body, but it is completely different from seizing one's body. The basis of body seizing is that the person must be alive, so as to ensure that the soul occupies a living body. If it is just a corpse, seizing the body is useless. According to the rules of heaven and earth, death is death, and the body will rot with the death of consciousness. But Bai Yan¡¯s method is extremely wonderful. He resurrected a dead body, truly bringing it back to life! He broke the rules! He changed the rules! In the upper realm, if anyone can see through the rules, it is a great blessing. No one can touch the rules, let alone someone who can violate the rules and change them. What kind of existence is there in front of him? How could he be trapped in the formation and unable to get out if he had such means? Don¡¯t dare to speculate again. It is never wise to speculate on facts you don¡¯t understand. "Who are you?" Wuxie looked at him very warily. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he said with an evil smile: "I am Wu Xie." The words were divided into two parts. After Wang Lang and others quickly flew to the left for a while, they saw tens of thousands of ghosts shaking in the sky and earth behind them. The white smoke emitted by the spirit beasts when they died, and they heard the death roars of the ghost spirit beasts. That burst of blue light is a veritable light of death. Everyone stopped. Watching this scene in silence. Tears flashed in Yun Keer's eyes, and she asked tremblingly: "Is he dead too?" No one answered, only silence. They don¡¯t know exactly what happened there, they only know that the level of danger there is more terrifying than when they face ten powerful opponents. That is the irresistible power of rules! "I really hate myself for treating him so badly in this small world. I even thought about killing him to vent my anger. Why can't I be more tolerant? Treat him better?" Yun Keer thought of the scene before entering the void, At that time, Wu Xie already knew that she had wanted to kill him, but not only did she not kill him, she also stretched out her hand and said to herself: "I accept you." Every time she thought of this, guilt and sadness came to her heart like spring water, and she was confused. her eyes. "He will not die so easily. If he dies like this, I will never be able to defeat him in this life." Wang Lang looked at the white mist. He laughed at himself, his eyes only dim. "Yes, he can't die." Wu Cheng comforted Yun Keer. Several people were comforting themselves, but they felt sad in their hearts. Yes, Wuxie¡¯s strength is indeed very strong, his scheming is extremely deep, his methods are many, and his knowledge is wide. Logically speaking, such a person cannot die. But here is nothingness. A place so mysterious that they could never imagine it. What you see and hear in the void has exceeded any recorded knowledge. No one can understand it, and no one can resist it. The power of the rules involved is not something ordinary monks can resist. They have already seen Wuxie¡¯s helplessness, and once this cowardly feeling of helplessness appears. It often means that the pattern is irresistible. Tens of thousands of ghosts and spirit beasts are dead. How can he live without evil? "Let's go." Wang Lang said seriously, turned around, and flew away silently. The four of them flew for a while. Finally saw the light. It was a very small star point, but it was so dazzling in the dark nothingness. They flew quickly, and soon they were in front of the exit. That was a crack three feet wide, and the white light came from here. Behind the light was the outside world. After arriving here, the four people suddenly found that the heaven and earth no longer shook. It seemed that the formation had been activated and the void became calm. The four of them turned around silently and looked at where Wu Xie was. It was dark there, the blue light had long since converged, the white smoke was no longer there, leaving only endless depth. "We must lie to everyone and bury what we see and hear in nothingness deep in our hearts." Wang Lang suddenly said this with his eyes flashing. The three of them were slightly stunned, and Yun Keer asked: "??What? "Wang Lang said calmly: "If he can come out alive, he never wants what happened to him in nothingness to be known to outsiders. This is for his own good, and it is also for our own good. " "Once we tell the truth, it will definitely cause an uproar. Those old monsters from the first-rate forces will definitely want to know everything in more detail, and they will definitely extract the soul of one of us and read the memory. " "and. Wang Lang turned around, looked at the three people with a faint look and said: "He is probably not Wu Xie, but an old monster who has been suppressed for countless thousands of years. His cultivation level has dropped a lot. The consequence of the news being leaked is that others will He caught it and used the Soul Searching Technique on him. " "I don't care who he is, but he has saved us many times, and I don't want him to get hurt. Facing Wang Lang's profound gaze, the three of them nodded and said, "We don't want him to get hurt either. You tell us how to deal with it after he goes out." "Wang Lang said: "Let's just say that we were chased by ghost beasts for a while, and then we caught a certain creature we didn't recognize, and by chance we found the exit. " "Okay, that's it! "Wu Cheng nodded solemnly. "Okay, let's go out now. " Wang Lang slowly took out an iron sword, watched the three people turn around, suddenly accelerated, rushed towards Yu Ping, pierced his heart with one sword, and with another fierce swing, cut Yu Ping in half. . Blood sprayed all over Wang Lang¡¯s face. His eyes were cold and he watched Yu Ping¡¯s body fall with an expressionless expression. ¡°What are you doing? "Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng looked at Wang Lang in shock and shouted in disbelief. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 167 Do you want to know the secret? baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); The drop of Yu Ping's body and Wang Lang's ruthless attack shocked Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er beyond measure. The commander who was trustworthy just now suddenly turned into a ruthless demon who killed his own companions. Such a big change was unacceptable to the two of them. "What on earth are you doing!" Yun Keer asked loudly. Wang Lang took out a white handkerchief, calmly wiped the blood on his face, and wiped off the blood on the flying sword, and then said expressionlessly: "Remember what I just said? Old monsters will be very sensitive to nothingness. "Interested." "What do you mean?" Wu Cheng vaguely guessed Wang Lang's purpose. Wang Lang said calmly: "The three of us have sects and families behind us. Even if the old weirdos are interested, they won't do anything to us." "But Yu Ping is a casual cultivator, and no one cares about his life or death. Old weirdos It is very possible to capture him and read the memory. Once the truth is revealed, our situation will become very dangerous and he will become dangerous. " "I am just doing the right thing, for us and for him. "Wang Lang glanced behind him one last time, turned his head, and silently walked into the radiant crack. ¡­ ¡­Wuxie and another ¡°Wuxie¡± were confronting each other. The scene was very strange and tense. Wuxie felt that the back of his palms were sweating slightly. He couldn't help but be anxious when encountering such strange things. "You said you are me? No, you are not." Wu Xie said coldly, his hand never leaving the sky lantern. He tried his best to stay calm, trying to find a breakthrough to break the deadlock. "Oh? Where do you start talking about this? I am Wuxie, I am Wuxie, if you say I am not, then I am not?" The "Wuxie" sneered coldly. "Since you are Wuxie, why don't you tell me your experience? I can also tell you my experience." Wuxie planned to start from this aspect. The corner of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly, and he said: "My experience is very special, thousands of years ago. I was the number one genius in the lower world, and my progress in cultivation surprised countless people, and was regarded as a treasure by the sect." "I am not ashamed to be the number one genius in the lower world. With the reputation of being a genius, I trampled all my opponents and swept across the world. Then, I flew to the upper realm. "When I arrived in the upper realm, my life was still very ordinary. I only practiced every day. I am still the sweetheart of heaven, until that day, I found someone!¡± ¡°That person is better than me in talent, better in cultivation, better in mind than me, and even better in luck. , He is the most difficult opponent I have ever encountered in my life, and he always defeats me." "In this way, I have lived in his shadow for more than seven hundred years. For more than seven hundred years, I have never been in any situation. On the one hand, I am in despair. I don¡¯t know what practice is for, and my confidence is completely destroyed by him. I ask God every day, why? Why does he still need my existence when he appears in the world? Since he has given me countless honors, why should he ruthlessly take them away?" His voice was soft but painful. Wuxie slowly lowered his head while listening. This is not the memory of "Don't be evil", this is my own memory! I still remember that during that time I became extremely decadent, unkempt, and disheveled. ?? Walk out every day. Everyone will be pointed at. "Look, this is the man who has been suppressed for more than seven hundred years" "What is that man's name?" A very simple name, a name that once shocked one party, has become that man Others don't even know I am willing to remember my name and only look at the dazzling figure standing at the top. I am in pain and sorrow. Every day I go in and out of fireworks alleys and willows in a languorous mood. I am intoxicated with life and money, wandering back and forth among nephrite and grape cups, numbing myself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Until one day "Until one day, I heard about the sky lantern and its extremely powerful functions. I wanted to get it, so I started to plan carefully, and finally, I, a prodigal son with low cultivation level, got it. " "But before I could use it, I was chased by countless people. In desperation, I took a huge risk and traveled from the upper realm to the lower realm. I was panicking and feared that they would lock my position, so I snatched one of them. "Mortal boy." "I was helpless to find that this mortal boy named Wu Xie's qualifications were so poor that I can't describe them in words. Fortunately, I was smart enough to get into a third-rate sect with my thousands of years of experience, and opened the Immortal Root. , I was able to cultivate immortality again." "Later, I relied on my mind and my hands along the way.Duan, obtained a lot of resources, and just when he was about to show off his talents, he suffered an accident and died in nothingness. When I was rescued by someone, I met you, a little guy who claimed to be Wu Xie. " After the "Wuxie" finished speaking, he looked at Wuxie with a smile. Wuxie had long been silent while reviewing his past events. He looked at him with twinkling eyes and said, "Unfortunately, you are right about everything, but One thing was wrong, I never died. "That "Wuxie" smiled slightly and said: "I didn't say anything about you, I said I was dead. " Wuxie said coldly: "Who are you? How do you know my life? What's the purpose? " "If you don't like my name Wuxie, you can call me Wuxie. "Wuxie smiled. "That's also the name I used to use. Wuxie said. Wuxie did not talk about this topic anymore, but suddenly walked into the altar, looked Wuxie up and down carefully, and smiled mysteriously: "Do you want to know a shocking secret?" " "I don't want to know anything, unless you plan to tell me what happened and what your purpose was in impersonating me, otherwise I will be happy to leave. Wu Xie said coldly. Wu Xie walked up to Wu Xie, sat on the coffin lid, smiled and said, "You can do whatever you want, please do whatever you want." " Wu Xie didn't want to talk nonsense. He didn't want to stay with this weird "himself" for a moment, so he lifted up the sky lantern with all his strength. This time, the sky lantern was pulled up. Wu Xie felt a little calm in his heart, and suddenly there was another earth-shattering sound in the void. The vibration lasted for a while. ¡°I will wait for you here until you are interested in hearing the shocking secret. Wuxie shouted at Wuxie's back. Wuxie ignored him and quickly flew to the left. After a while, he found a three-foot-wide crack, which was definitely the exit. At the same time, he also found Yu Ping's body. It¡¯s just that he has no interest in observing. ¡°I will never come back in this life. "Wuxie muttered something silently in his heart and stepped towards the crack. But just when his feet touched the edge of the exit, an extremely powerful force surged back. Wuxie felt like he was being hit by a huge hammer. As if hit, the bones all over his body were in severe pain, and his chest was so heavy that he couldn't breathe. His throat felt sweet, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He quickly backed up and looked at the sky lantern with a faint look. "After picking up the sky lantern, the rules changed. Has it been changed? In this way, if you want to leave nothingness, you must give up the sky lantern. " "Abandoning the sky lantern is absolutely impossible! " Wu Xie's only chance to rise in this life lies in the sky lantern. In his last life, his practice has reached a bottleneck. Without the help of the sky lantern, it is difficult to cross that hurdle. Even if we don't talk about this far, just talk about the present, if he loses the sky lantern , with such qualifications, whether he can ascend to the upper realm is a question. It is no longer possible to obtain a good body again. The rules are very restrictive. A monk can only obtain a body once in his life, otherwise his life span will be near. The old monster can take possession of it indefinitely and survive indefinitely. The invisible system of rules is perfect, and there is no loophole to be exploited. In other words, Wuxie must leave with the sky lantern, otherwise his life will be completely over. . " Wuxie quickly returned to the original route. After returning to the altar, Wuxie sat down calmly in his innocent eyes, looked at his disgusted smile and said: "How can I leave with the sky lantern? " Wuxie smiled and said: "Listen to me to tell you the secret. " "Then tell me quickly. Wu Xie said coldly. Wu Xie stood up and said with a smile, "Do you know?" The world is so big and full of wonders. There are many same trees, same sand, same stones, and the same people in the world. Wuxie walked up to Wuxie, sat face to face with him, and said, "I'm referring to the two of us." " "I understand, so can you just get to the point? "Wuxie said coldly. "No, you don't understand. Wuxie smiled and said: "Everything can look the same, and people can also look the same, with the same appearance and appearance, but one thing is different, a person's experience." " "A person's experiences often determine his character, but people are people, and his character does not necessarily represent his decision. " Wuxie frowned and said, "What on earth are you going to say? " Wuxie said: "Don't interrupt, because you have to listen carefully to the next words. " Wuxie frowned. Although he didn't want to continue to be entangled with Wuxie, he could only nod helplessly.  "Wu Xie smiled with satisfaction: "What am I going to say? What I am going to say is that in countless worlds, there may be several people who have exactly the same experience as you. You will never see each other, and you will never see each other. "It's impossible to find each other." "Because this is a rule. Once you meet, there will be an exchange of experiences, which will make the rules no longer objective and will be seen through." "So, once two of them are about to meet, One person will die, and the one who dies will be eliminated. The one who remains is a better person and more in line with the requirements of the rules. "Wuxie frowned and said, "So, I am the better one. What do the rules require me to do? What will happen if two identical people meet? "What does it mean that the rules are no longer objective?" Wuxie pressed his hand and signaled Wuxie not to ask, "Now you want to know the shocking secret?" ?¡± Wuxie nodded slightly and said: ¡°If what you said is true, I naturally want to know, but I want to know more, what is your purpose for telling me this?¡± (To be continued. Mobile phone users please. to read. ) Text Chapter 168 Revealing the answer baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie said with a smile: "I am here to enlighten you." Wuxie asked doubtfully: "Why?" Wuxie said: "Because you have gone on the wrong path, and I want to change you. " The more Wuxie listened, the more confused he became. What this person said was completely from heaven. He couldn't understand what the other party was trying to say. Why was he on the wrong path? What was there to teach him? If he is willing to impart some practice experience, Wu Xie will naturally accept it happily, but judging from the current situation, the trajectory does not have the momentum to develop in this direction. "I know you must be confused now, and I was also very confused at the beginning." Wu Xie's eyes flashed, and he continued: "In short, your mistake is that you don't believe in destiny, and you don't think your own Life is designed, and you think that every decision you make is made by yourself." Wu Xie's contemptuous expression flashed over, and he asked: "If my life has been planned, then why should I? After practicing so hard, why don¡¯t you just sit at home and wait for magic pills to fall from the sky?" Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "No, you can't think like that." Wuxie said, "What do you mean?" "It doesn't make sense. It's wrong to think about it. Although the path of life has been designed for you, you need to walk it. "Wuxie Tao. Wuxie frowned and said: "The person who designed my life, how does he know whether I will leave or not? If I don't leave, wouldn't it be a waste of his efforts?" Wuxie said with a faint look: "No, you will definitely leave, he Your growth experience has been designed, and your character has been shaped by the experience, so when you make the decision you think is best, you are actually following his path, and there is an invisible force pushing you forward. "Don't. He said with an evil smile: "What I made was the most rational one. The decision was based on the best interests. I had no power to push me, and I didn't follow other people's paths." "It's normal that you don't believe it. This is fate taking your place. Choosing your character, it has designed you since you were born and arranged a path for you. If you don't follow it, others will follow it. "Wuxie pointed at himself and said, "Wuxie, his experience is the same. You are exactly the same, he also got the sky lantern, and he was also designed to follow the same path as you, so don't be too self-righteous. If you don't want to take this path, others will replace you and you will become an outcast. It will disappear." Wuxie said coldly: "Are you planning to change the topic back to the previous topic? You said there are a few people like me in this world, with the same experience and the same personality. I want to ask. "Yes, how is this possible? Are there people I have met among them?" Wuxie nodded: "It's not just you, there are others who are going through the same thing as you. The same thing." Wuxie said: "You mean, there are several other worlds that are exactly the same as the upper world and the lower world?" Wuxie's eyes flashed with approval and said, "That's right. , the trees are the same, and the world is the same." Wuxie frowned and asked: "Since they are not in my world, why does this body appear in nothingness?" Wuxie said: "Because nothingness is the end of everything, and there is only one nothingness. . In other words, there are countless, but the wonderful thing is that countless nothings are connected. When he comes here, one of them is destined to die. "Wuxie asked: "Who wants to design me? "What?" "This question is too difficult to answer, because it is fate that designs you, and it is not just you, it designs everyone." Wuxie spread his hands. , smiled helplessly. Wuxie has been staring at every move he makes, trying to see any flaws, but unfortunately, he can't see anything. The other party's level of cultivation is much higher than his, and he has endless years to live, so how can he see through it. "You don't have to be so reserved. I won't lie to you or harm you, so don't keep looking at me." Wu Xie's eyes were calm and kind, flashing with wisdom and vicissitudes of life. Wu Xie didn¡¯t care if someone saw through his mind. Since the other party refused to tell how to let him out for the time being, he might as well listen to it as an anecdote. Anyway, he didn¡¯t believe that he was designed. "You said that the reason why I didn't die was because I was better than him. How could I be better than him?" Wuxie said with a smile: "You have to remember one thing, even if people have the same experience and the same personality, But sometimes the decisions made are slightly different. The reason why he is worse than you is because he is emotional. Although it is just a sign, his choice is destined to fail to achieve great things in the future. He is not in line with the ruthless nature of heaven. It doesn¡¯t fit the trajectory and path, so he¡¯s going to die.¡±Wu Xie said noncommittally: "According to your statement, the most ruthless and rational person is the best, but why do so many powerful people have Taoist companions and even have groups of wives and concubines? How do they live so freely and practice so well?" "High?" "You're wrong again." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said, "Everyone has his or her own path. Destiny is not just about one kind of person." Wu Xie frowned and said, "That's it." In other words, my path is to be ruthless? To make the most correct decision?" Wu Xie nodded slightly. Wuxie laughed: "If this is really the case, I have already done it, then why do you say I took the wrong path?" Wuxie flashed his eyes and said: "Because you don't believe in the existence of fate." Wuxie lowered his head and sneered. He said: "Are you going to make me believe in your fate by saying some nonsense? Do you know? You are much worse than those magicians." Wu Xie didn't care about Wu Xie's attitude of treating it as a joke and asked: "Have you ever Have you ever thought about why you entered the small world, why did the small world collapse, and then you met a ghost beast leader who didn¡¯t want to eat people, but just wanted to chat? " "And why, he took you to the altar, there happened to be many people here? "Why didn't I kill you when I came out?" "Don't you think this is too absurd, too weird, too sudden?" Isn't that great? First the leader of the ghost spirit beast didn't kill you, and now I don't kill you. Do you think it's a coincidence?" Wu Xie's lowered head suddenly raised, and he explained to Wu Xie seriously: "Little The world will collapse because Wang Lang interrupted Optimus Prime. "" Duckweed didn't kill me because he thought he could control the mysterious power, so he forced and tricked me. " "And you didn't kill me. Maybe you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to kill me, or there¡¯s some other purpose. I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but I¡¯ll find out sooner or later.¡± Wuxie frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that I don¡¯t take away your sky lantern. Don¡¯t you think you have any value to me? Why should I lie to you?¡± Wu Xie was stunned for a moment and fell silent. "It seems that you have thought about this problem. You don't have anything that can be used. Why should I waste my time telling you this?" Wu Xie was silent for a while and said, "But I still don't believe in fate." Wu Xie Seeing that Wuxie was finally willing to talk calmly, he felt a little happy and said: "I'm not asking you to believe in fate now, I want to plant a seed in your heart so that it can sprout quickly until you completely believe in fate. "Wuxie asked in confusion: "You are still too sudden, why don't you let me accept it bit by bit?" Wusha said very seriously: "Because there is not much time." "What do you mean? Don't ask, you won't understand it yet. When you experience more things, you will understand everything." Wuxie Tao. Having said this, the two of them said nothing more and fell silent. Everything Wu Xie said was too difficult to understand, and Wu Xie couldn't tell whether it was true or not. The principle he believed in was always relying on himself, and he never thought about the fate that drove his decision. "But the development of things is indeed strange and sudden. Without the control of fate, it is difficult to explain. This is the reason why Wuxie has been hesitating. He neither wants to believe it nor can find evidence to refute it, so he has no way to guess Wuxie's purpose. He still doesn¡¯t believe in innocent words. He is used to pushing other people¡¯s judgments and letting others make decisions that he is satisfied with. If fate is like this, there is really nothing worthy of praise except for clever means. Wuxie was silent in the darkness for a while, and then suddenly asked: "Can you prove the existence of fate? At least give me some convincing evidence." Wuxie raised his head, looked at Wuxie, and said, "Don't you want to go out? ? Let me tell you, my mission is to enlighten you and let you go out. After you go out, I will no longer be valuable because my mission is completed, so I will die." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said with a smile. You don't look panicked at all. You know you're going to die, but you're still so happy?" Wuxie smiled and said, "Look at you, you don't believe it anymore." Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said: " I don¡¯t trust anyone.¡± Wuxie said, ¡°I will die in front of your eyes.¡± Wuxie asked, ¡°Then why do you want to complete this mission? According to you, I killed you. You should hold a grudge and take revenge on me." Wuxie smiled and said, "That's why things can't be done like this."I'm not afraid of death because I can't wait to die and want to see what will happen after death" Wuxie was stunned for a moment and looked at him speechlessly. Wuxie didn't care about Wuxie's look like he was looking at an idiot. The mysterious figure approached Wuxie and whispered in his ear, "If I tell you, I know where I will be after death, what the sun and moon are, where nothingness is, what destiny is, and the most important thing. One point, what will happen at the end of practice? Are you interested in listening? " Wuxie said suspiciously: "Do you really know everything? " A smile appeared in the corner of his innocent eyes, his eyes were deep, and he asked: "Since I can change the rules, how many secrets do you think I don't know? "(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 169 Know everything baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Innocent words are very tempting, like a slow poison, gradually eroding the cage of curiosity, trying to free it. As a conscious living being, you will have endless curiosity and want to know everything you don¡¯t know. For monks, what they want to know most is whether they will live forever at the end of their practice. If you can¡¯t live forever, you still need to know where you will be after death, whether destiny exists, whether there is reincarnation, and whether there is a soul. These questions that have troubled the monks throughout their lives are now thrown out like a powder keg, and how many people can answer them. And when someone can tell you the answer, who can say no to it? nobody! Wu Xie naturally wanted to know. He thought about it and realized that since Wu Xie had never had any ill intentions towards him, it might be helpful to listen to it. "You want to tell me this, is it an arrangement of fate?" Wuxie was still a little confused. His words were a cliche. If the other party nodded, it meant that he was sent by fate. If he shook his head, it meant that there was something else. This person, then you can conclude that everything he said about his destiny and mission before was all lies! However, Wuxie did not answer his question, but asked: "What do you want to know first?" Wuxie sighed in his heart, since the other party did not answer this question, he must have seen through his mind, so he would first Put that aside and ask the key things. "When the small world collapsed, the sky fell. I want to know, where did the sun and moon go, and what are they?" Wuxie smiled and said, "You imagine the whole world as a cage, and the sun and moon Think of it as a window. When the light shines through the window, it becomes the sun and the moon. "Wuxie asked doubtfully, "You mean, the sun and the moon are just two moving windows?" Wuxie nodded with a smile. "What is that glowing outside the window? Why did we create this world?" Wuxie said: "There is nothingness outside the window." Wuxie found it difficult to understand, frowning and said: "I don't see light in nothingness. How could it be nothingness?" Xie nodded and said, "I know it's really hard for you to understand, but I can give you an example." Wuxie waved his hand gently, and suddenly, a piece of white paper appeared and flew out of nothingness. He spread the white paper on the ground, and a brush appeared in his hand. Draw several circles on the white paper, with a distance between each circle. "For example, this piece of white paper is nothingness. Several circles represent several worlds. They are closed to each other and have no intersection." Wu Xie nodded slightly and watched Wu Xie draw a horizontal line between the two circles. "This horizontal line, you think of it as a passage connecting the two worlds, just like the passage connecting the small world and the lower world." Then, he drew another horizontal line in a circle. The horizontal line was drawn directly to the outside of the paper. "And in every world, there is a passage, which runs through nothingness and reaches the place where light is emitted. The light comes from there." Wu Xie suddenly realized that it was such a simple truth. "Where is the glowing place? Why does every world I have been to have this passage?" Wuxie smiled slightly: "The glowing thing is not a place, but a big fireball. With light, more creatures can be created. "Why are there so many creatures?" Wuxie said with a smile, "The more lives there are, the more miracles there are." "Why do we create miracles?" Wuxie smiled and said: "Destiny is created by countless lives." Wuxie asked: "What is fate?" Wuxie paused and said: "Destiny is the compromise of countless lives. It is not life. , similar to God, is an objective existence. " Wuxie asked: "What does it mean? " "It means that it is a god born after millions of years of life. It creates rules to protect the balance of all things." Frowning: "Protect the balance of all things?" Wuxie nodded and said: "Yes. You can imagine what would happen if there was an additional monk from the upper world in the lower world and he used his cultivation to absorb spiritual power. I It refers to the situation where the rules do not exist." Wuxie said thoughtfully: "In a few days, all the spiritual energy will disappear completely." "Just imagine what will happen if there are no rules in the upper world monks. " Wuxie understood: "The world is destroyed and all living beings are in ruins."  "Yes, fate is such a similar existence. It sets rules for the world and protects countless creatures from catastrophe. It protects the world." Wuxie understood what destiny is, and another one appeared. New question: "Then why does fate design a path for everyone?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he said: "I don't know this either. As long as you know clearly, fate is an objective existence and it represents all living beings." Wu Xie snorted coldly: "I really don't see what a good thing it is. Since everyone is designed by it, then bad people and good people are also designed by him. He makes some people born rich and wealthy, and makes some people miserable. Poverty is not particularly objective." Wuxie said with a noncommittal smile: "Although it adds fuel to the fire, it also gives you a choice. You can choose to do anything." Wuxie sneered: "Don't follow me. When I say there is a choice, I often give it to others." Wu Xie said with a half-smile, "Next question." Wu Xie thought for a while and asked, "You said that fate is born after life appears. Who created it? Who created the world?" Wuxie shook his head calmly and said, "I don't know. I'm afraid I don't even know fate." Wuxie said, "You even know fate. What's the matter? You don't know?" Wuxie nodded seriously and said, "I said, you don't necessarily know your fate." Wuxie didn't want to continue with these too profound questions, so he changed the topic and asked: " What is the end of a monk? Can he live forever? " Wuxie said: "The end of a monk is that he cannot live forever unless he transcends the realm of a monk and reaches an objective existence similar to fate. "Wuxie frowned and said, "Isn't it true that there is no subjective consciousness? Is it equal to death?" Wuxie nodded seriously: "Yes, the end of the monks is death." Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a disdainful smile: "If you can't live forever, what's the point of practicing? Are you kidding me?" "Haha." Wuxie suddenly sneered and looked at Wuxie with a faint look: "Even if you can't live forever through cultivation, don't you want to live? "I want to live longer." "How can you prove that you can't live forever?" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he asked, "What do you think?" , how can he know what kind of cultivation Wuxie is? All I know is that it's very, very high, so high that it's terrifying, and so high that it can change the rules. Wu Xie's question was fruitless, so he had to change the subject again and asked: "Where will people end up after death? Are there really heaven and hell? You said you are not afraid of death because you know where you will appear after death." "Indeed. That's it." Wuxie said. "Why don't I tell you about one of my experiences? Then you will understand many problems. I am tired of talking to you because you don't know anything or understand anything. You are like a stupid child who keeps asking questions." The innocent way. Wuxie¡¯s expression was stagnant and he was a little speechless, but it was right to think about it. It was indeed very boring for him to chat with a child who didn¡¯t understand anything. So he had to accept the other party's directness. Wuxie said: "Once I changed the rules of a certain world and went through a tunnel to a world beyond nothingness." "As a result, I saw a vast starry sky and found many balls. Those balls were moving slowly It will rotate, and then it will find a certain orbit and revolve around a certain big fire ball. It is very strange and special. " "That place is called the universe by a group of mortals. The universe is somewhat similar to nothingness, an endless cold darkness, but it is. But there is light, there are spheres, and there are many things. " "I remember one time, I discovered a water-blue planet. There were billions of people living on the planet, and most of them were mortals. " " There was a lack of spiritual energy there. The number of monks is pitifully small, and their level is not very high, so I don¡¯t care too much.¡± ¡°But I found that their mortals followed a different path from us. They built cars made of metal materials. , boats, and flying objects similar to flying swords, which replace spiritual power. The speed is not particularly fast, but it is a big improvement among mortals. " "Of course, these are nothing. I learned it after just one look. "I was surprised by their theory. A genius named Einstein proposed the theory of relativity. He used a large number of things that were undetectable." "It made me see something different.", so I planned to pay a visit. " "As a result, there were several unscrupulous practitioners who wanted to drive me out. I crushed them to death without hesitation, and even placed some warning signs on some wheat fields and grass. " " Naturally, many mortals think of aliens, and their speculations are quite accurate. The most interesting thing is what do they call my magic weapon, a flying saucer? It seems to be called that, it has been too long and I have forgotten it. Wuxie frowned and said, "I don't want to hear what you said about your glorious deeds. Can you tell me the key points?" " Wuxie smiled and said: "Haha, I'm off topic. I read his theory of relativity and he put forward a very interesting point of view. " "When a life's speed is close to the speed of light, its lifespan will be longer than others. When a life's speed equals the speed of light, time stops. When a life's speed exceeds the speed of light, it can reverse time and see the past. . " Wuxie frowned and said: "You want to say that as long as our speed reaches the speed of light, or even exceeds the speed of light, we can live forever? "(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 170 Golden Key baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "No, no, even if our speed exceeds the speed of light, we cannot truly live forever. What it means is that when a life can reach the speed of light, time will expand infinitely." "Others have lived ten years Years later, you can feel the past few breaths. After you have lived two hundred years, the outside world may have passed a hundred thousand years. " "Your life will not increase, but your time will be completely different from the outside world. After one hundred years, the outside world will have passed. Years later, you will still die, and nothing will change for you." Wuxie asked, "Wouldn't that still mean nothing?" "No, it makes sense." Wuxie said with a smile. How many years has it been?" Wuxie frowned, not understanding why Wuxie was involved in this, but he calculated it carefully and said, "More than seven hundred years." Wuxie nodded and asked, "Do you think the lower realm has passed? "How many years?" Wuxie thought of something and asked uncertainly: "More than seven hundred years?" "You also feel something is wrong, yes, more than seven thousand years have passed in the lower world, and one year has passed in the upper world. The past ten years." Wuxie said. "What you mean is that the upper realm is running at a high speed, so time dilation is slower than the speed of the lower realm." Wuxie asked if this was the case, it could explain why the upper realm never sent anyone down. Wu Xie nodded and said: "Yes, the upper world is rotating at a high speed." Wu Xie asked: "But if it rotates so fast, won't it collide with other worlds?" Wu Xie had already thought of this problem, so he wrote on the paper He drew a dot on the dot, and then drew several circular orbits around the dot with this dot as the center. He pointed at the orbits and said: "If every world revolves around a circular orbit, there will never be a collision. Wu Xie took a few glances and felt that it made sense, but he was still confused: "What are we talking about?" Wu Xie spread his hands. "I don't know either." Wuxie asked: "But according to what you said, time is relative, so why will my lifespan increase when I ascend to the upper realm? I have indeed lived for thousands of years. "Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he said: "That's the problem." "Why does the upper world maintain this speed and your lifespan will increase? As long as you understand this, you can explore the secret of immortality. " Wuxie thought carefully, but after much deliberation, all the spearheads still pointed to the simplest question. "My cultivation level has increased." Wu Xie's eyes were bright and he asked: "What is the most significant change brought about by the increase in cultivation level?" Wu Xie said: "The speed has become faster and the strength has become stronger." "That's right. ! The most important thing about our longevity is that we become strong." Wuxie said with a smile. "Then, as long as we are infinitely powerful, wouldn't we be able to live forever?" Wuxie became more and more confused as he listened. "You are wrong again. Everything has a limit. When we are strong enough, our body will reach its limit and will collapse, which is equivalent to death." Wu Xie listened for a long time and felt a little bored. He frowned and said, "Can you just directly Tell me the answer, I don¡¯t really like to hear your vague theories.¡± ¡°You want to know the answer? I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Wu Xie said with a solemn expression: ¡°Does a person have a soul after death? It will become lighter. It will continue to float in the sky, and then it will float in nothingness until one day, it will become a ghost beast. "I thought you were going to tell me about the past and present life. Cycle." Wu Xie said with disdain. Wu Xie solemnly said: "That's it. Death means death, and ultimately returns to nothingness. Transforming into an eternal and immortal ghost spirit beast also achieves the so-called immortality." Wu Xie frowned and said: "Nothingness is the end point of all things? The eternal world? Then what is the meaning of practicing? Live for two more years, and then find out that you still have to die. Finally, you find that nothingness is the world of eternal life. In the end, you are so bored that you become insane and release an altar. A billion-year-old monster who is invincible in theory?" Wu Xie did not get angry when he faced Wu Xie's contemptuous question, and chuckled: "I know you can't accept it for a while, but this is the truth." "Then where did Duckweed go? ?" Wuxie sneered, just listening to it. "It's completely dead, completely dead." Wuxie smiled and shook his head slightly, then asked: "You said this person also owns a sky lantern, where is his sky lantern?" Wuxie said: "It was taken away. Wuxie asked again: "What are sky lanterns? Are there many?" Wuxie said, "To be precise, there are many." Wuxie asked again.There are many people in this world who are on the wrong path, why do you need to remind me? " Wuxie said: "I'm afraid you are special. " "Yeah? The contempt in Wuxie's eyes grew stronger: "I don't think there's anything special about me." "Wuxiezai nodded carefully and said: "Actually, I don't see anything special about you. You are really ordinary. But since Sky Lantern has chosen you, it means you have something special. " Wuxie sneered and said: "Why do you always talk nonsense, can the sky lantern choose me? How does it choose? I spent countless efforts and fought countless battles to win it! " Wuxie smiled and said: "It seems you should change your mind. This sky lantern involves rules. Repeated enlightenment is the rule of time. How could such a valuable treasure fall into your hands? Don't you think it's strange? " "It's not surprising at all. It is precisely because it is such a valuable treasure that I spent countless efforts to obtain it. " Wu Xie became more and more irritable. He stood up and said to Wu Xie in disgust: "Listen, I don't believe most of the things you said, such as fate, soul, and other nonsense. It's very boring. I really want to enlighten you. I, if you really want me to be special, why don't you teach me some powerful spells, or see through the hidden treasures in the lower world, and tell me everything. Only then will I be special and different. Wu Xie said calmly: "I do have an important treasure for you. This treasure exceeds all the treasures in the lower world and the upper world. It is extremely rare." " Wuxie smiled lightly and said with disdain: "What is it? Hope it won't disappoint. Wu Xie smiled mysteriously and took out a key from his arms. Wu Xie took it indifferently, looked at it casually and lost interest. "This key is just an ordinary item made of gold. It is not a good magic weapon. It¡¯s not anything special. ¡°What kind of treasure needs such an ordinary key? Can't tell how good it is. "Wuxie has been completely disappointed with the innocence in front of him. Apart from talking nonsense, this person has not brought him any help. Fortunately, he has no intention of harming himself, and he has no intention of coveting the sky lantern. " Xie smiled mysteriously and looked at Wuxie with a faint look: "If I tell you that there is a door in this world, you just need to open it, and there will be what you want most. Whether it is elixirs or magic weapons, they will appear. " Wuxie frowned and said, "I want immortality, can it give me immortality? " The innocent smile did not diminish, and he said softly: "I don't know I have never opened it. After you leave the void, what you have to do is very simple, find that door, and then open it. Wuxie snorted in his heart, if there really is such a good treasure. Wuxie has no reason to leave it to himself. Most likely he wants to use his own power to open the door. There may be some kind of demon behind the door. Wuxie takes the key. Stretching towards Wuxie, he said coldly: "I think the key you hold is more useful. I won't help you find the door or open it for you. " "No, not for me. Wu Xie said with a faint look, "It's for you." " Wuxie stood up and said, "You don't have to look for that door. It will find you. " Wuxie said coldly: "Is this the purpose of you talking a lot of nonsense to me? If you want me to help you open that door, you have to give me some reward, right? " Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "I said it. This is for you to open for yourself, and it contains the things you want most. " Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, put away the key, and asked: "Since you can see through the rules, you can definitely see through my future. You can talk to me about it. What will I encounter in the future and what choices should I make? " Wuxie said lightly: "I can't say that it is meaningless. The road is before you, and it is your choice how to go. It's useless if I tell you. " Wuxie said coldly: "Then you die, I want to get out. " Wuxie was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter and said, "Okay, I just want you to help me do something before I die. " Wuxie shook his head slightly and said helplessly: "If you really want to die, I can naturally do something for you. " Wuxie cupped his fists and said, "Thank you very much. " With a big move of his hand, two pieces of paper suddenly appeared in his hand and he handed them to Wuxie. Wuxie took them and found that one was a topographic map. The map showed the distribution of houses in a village. Outside the village, there was a red dot. The other piece of paper was an ordinary piece of white paper. With memories in his innocent eyes, he sighed: "The red dot on the map is my wife's grave. Help me find her and burn this piece of white paper to her. . " Wuxie was silent for a while and said, "Why don't you resurrect her? " Wuxie smiled bitterly and said: "?It can resurrect her body, but it cannot return her soul. " Wuxie remained speechless and said, "After you die, won't you be able to reunite with her? Why should I burn this paper to her? " After Wuxie heard this, a look of sadness flashed in his eyes, and he said, "Maybe I'm afraid that she and I won't be able to get together after death. " . Wuxie smiled lightly and said, "Is there anything else you need to explain? " Wuxie pondered for a long time, and suddenly looked at Wuxie with bright eyes and asked: "Do you simply not believe everything I said? "Don't smile evilly and say nothing." Wuxie sighed and said, "Since you don't believe it either, I think I should prove something to you." ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to hear and see. "Wuxie smiled noncommittally. "Listen carefully. "Wuxie said solemnly: "You will enter the vortex of death. Wuxie frowned and said, "You mean, the death vortex in the lower realm that engulfs the land in the west?" " Wuxie nodded. Wuxie said: "What is in the death vortex? " "It's not a thing, it's a place similar to nothingness. " Wuxie shook his head and smiled: "I will never set foot in a place similar to nothingness in this life. You told me that it is even more impossible for me to enter. " Wuxie said: "You don't understand, the path that fate has arranged for you can be chosen by you in small things, but you can't choose in big events. Even if you don't want to go in, fate will repair the original path and let you go. You go in. " Wuxie nodded and said: "Okay, I'll go in and you teach me how to come out. "(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 171 Roast Chicken and Wine baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie said: "You have to come out on your own." Wuxie nodded casually and said, "I'm leaving nothingness, you teach me how to get out." Wuxie still didn't believe it when he saw Wuxie, Without saying anything else, he sighed: "Okay." He walked to the coffin, glanced at the colorful light screen at the bottom, then looked at the four pictures above his head, and praised: "This is a good one." Wu Xie is looking for it. He looked up, smiled, and said, "He predicted it wrong." Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "No, he didn't predict it wrong." After saying that, without waiting for Wuxie to ask questions, he lay down in the coffin. "Return the sky lantern to its place, then close the coffin lid, then take away the sky lantern, and you can go out." Wuxie followed the instructions and put the sky lantern into the groove of the coffin lid without even thinking about it. The moment the sky lantern connected with the groove, there was a crisp "ding" sound. Wuxie's hand holding the sky lantern moved slightly and found that it could be released. He looked around and found that there was no earthquake. "You cover the coffin and take out the sky lantern, and then the rules will change." Wuxie was lying in the coffin with a calm and peaceful expression. Wuxie glanced at him and said, "What will happen to you after the coffin is closed?" "I will be refined by the coffin until I die." Wuxie said with a faint smile. Wu Xie frowned: "You must be crazy." Putting the coffin lid in place, Wu Xie pulled it toward the end. The friction between the heavy rocks made a dull buzzing sound, and the dark shadow covered Wu Xie's feet, legs, and body, leaving only his indifferent smiling face. ¡°You come out now and you don¡¯t have to continue to be suppressed.¡± Wu Xie said the last thing. "Cover it, only in this way can you leave with the sky lantern." Wuxie said with a calm smile. Wu Xie was silent for a long time and said, "If I still can't get out, I'll let you out." After saying that, there was a fierce flash in his eyes. With a clang, the coffin lid was closed. There were not many emotional fluctuations. Wuxie just looked at the coffin and shook his head slightly. He really couldn¡¯t understand what this person was thinking. Was he tired of living for too long? Or perhaps, he wanted to take advantage of being suppressed to make himself feel guilty. Help him open the mysterious door. If you think so, you are really making a mistake. Wuxie took a breath and blew out the sky lantern. He took the sky lantern and pulled it gently. There was no resistance and the sky lantern was lifted up easily. At this moment, the earth suddenly shook. "Sure enough!" Wu Xie had already prepared. He still believed in Wu Xie's judgment and flew into the air. No matter how the earth shakes, it will not hurt you. He started to fly toward the exit on the left at a very fast speed. He has been in the void for a long time, and Wu Xie doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Besides, his spiritual energy has been consumed very quickly during this period. If he doesn¡¯t go out to replenish it, he will starve to death here. The distance of this journey cannot be calculated. There is no concept of distance and time in nothingness. Maybe it has something to do with the time dilation Wu Xie mentioned. Time stands still here and seems to last forever. Wuxie could only vaguely feel the passage of time. I don¡¯t know how long after flying, the world calmed down. And in front of Wuxie's eyes, the white light of the exit finally appeared. Wuxie quickly approached, and after reaching the bottom of the exit, he found that Yu Ping's body had been rotting and smelly for at least ten days. "It turns out that it's been so long without realizing it." Wuxie's eyes flashed and he flew towards the exit. This time, there was no obstacle, and Wuxie flew into the white light smoothly, instantly. I felt waves of suction force covering my whole body, and a feeling of lethargy came over me. Wu Xie¡¯s last thought before he passed out was. "The teleportation of nothingness is indeed different from the ordinary teleportation." Between several green mountains, there are many green shadows, clear sounds, emerald green, light blue, and floating white, which constitute the blue sky and white clouds, and the singing of birds in the green mountains. A few wisps of cooking smoke slowly rose among the green mountains, startling the orioles and disturbing the cuckoos, adding a few touches of tranquility to the picture of green mountains and blue sky. Among the green mountains, there is a small village, consisting of dozens of households, with a small area. The people in the village cannot be said to be wealthy. They go out early and come back late every day, working hard in farming. After returning home, they eat porridge and pickles, chat with their parents and children about homely things, and enjoy their idle talk. The Wang family is considered a bigger family in the village. They cultivate ten acres of land and there are no elders in the family.Parents, only Lao Wang, his fierce wife, and two children. The life of a family of four is very ordinary. Lao Wang always wears his shabby clothes, with his sleeves and feet rolled up. His skin is very dark, he is very lean, and he has endured the torment of hard work and his fierce wife. But he lived a very happy life, with a smile always hanging on his dark face. ?According to what he said, a person¡¯s life is all about his wife and children, and he has no other thoughts. Originally, the village was very peaceful, but some time ago, three young people suddenly fell from the sky. This scared Lao Wang so much that he thought they were going to fall to death. But he discovered that the three people who fell from a high altitude not only did not die, they were not even injured. This time he was really frightened. He always felt that some kind of immortal descended to earth and called the men, women and children in the village to carry the three people back to the village and place them in his home. The three young men fell asleep for several hours before waking up. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as they woke up, a handsome young man put a sword to his neck with murderous intent. "Lao Wang had never seen such a battle before. He was so frightened that he fell to the ground and begged loudly for mercy. ¡°Perhaps his plea for mercy moved the young man, so he didn¡¯t kill himself. But the three of them had to take them to the place where they fell. Lao Wang had no choice but to lead the three evil stars tremblingly to the place where they fell. The three of them were silent for a while, and then left. Lao Wang and the villagers in the village quickly kowtowed in the direction they left and shouted: "Thank you, Immortal, for sparing my life." I thought that the matter would come to an end here, but I never thought that within a few days, three people flew down from the sky. . Lao Wang and the villagers were so frightened that they hid in their rooms and did not dare to go out. Because of this incident, Lao Wang was scolded by his fierce wife and screamed like an old ghost. Washboard washboard greeting. Lao Wang really suffered a lot. But after a few days, he found that the three immortals ignored them, so Lao Wang thought: "How could the immortals be the same as me? There must be something important to do." Thinking of this, Lao Wang's mind came alive. , thinking about fawning over the immortal. It was not for himself, but for his two children. So he resolutely ignored his fierce wife at home, and faced the great risk that the fierce wife would cry, make trouble, or hang herself. He slaughtered several chickens at home, stewed and roasted them, and made several tricks. Then he took the two children and walked towards the three immortals respectfully. He was afraid that he was not sincere enough, so he even kowtowed with each step. By the time he walked in front of the three great immortals, he had already knocked his head down and bled. "Great Immortal. You haven't eaten for many days. I cooked some chickens and brought a pot of wine to honor you." Lao Wang stopped five steps away from the three of them and tried his best to think of something nice. Words that are cultivated, but I have no choice but to not listen to the teacher's words since I was a child, so how can I say any wise words. He was holding a basin of chicken soup. He didn't dare to spill a drop of chicken soup along the way, which made things difficult for him. Beside him. A little boy in dirty clothes was holding a bag of roast chicken blankly, not knowing what he was thinking. There was also a pretty little girl, whose clothes were full of patches but very clean. Her big, smart eyes were full of fear, and she hid timidly behind Lao Wang. Occasionally, he stretched out his little head, curious and nervous to see what the three great immortals looked like. What turned around was a woman wearing a green shirt, with bright eyes and white teeth, very agile and extremely beautiful. "How has Lao Wang ever seen such a fairy?" He quickly lowered his head, not daring to look further. It¡¯s just that he is very confused, why is this immortal different from the one who appeared for the first time? The first fairy was beautiful, but very proud, but this fairy gave him a very pure feeling, with a faint sadness covering his whole body. "Let it go." Her voice was very soft, very sweet, and very crisp. Lao Wang didn't know how to describe it, but it just sounded good. Lao Wang quickly put down the chicken soup and wine, and the two children also put down the food in their hands. "If the three immortals need anything else, just tell me." After Lao Wang said this, he happily returned with his two children. When he returned home and saw his wife¡¯s gloomy black face, Lao Wang secretly felt miserable, but he was already prepared to be cut into pieces. "The immortal didn't blame you, did he?" the wife said coldly. Lao Wang did not dare to lie and told the truth about the situation just now. Unexpectedly, not only was his wife not angry, but she hugged Lao Wang in surprise and said happily: "?Old ghost, you are really smart. If we please the immortal, our child will have hope for the future. "Lao Wang was overjoyed and rushed to the backyard with the knife. "What are you doing with the knife? " "I'm going to kill our sow too! "The wife immediately stared and said angrily: "How dare you! " Gossip aside, Wang Lang, Wu Cheng, and Yun Ke'er have returned to people's sight since they came out that day, and because they were the first survivors to escape from the void, they were even more affected. Countless attentions were paid to him. First-rate and second-rate sects from the three continents came to visit him, causing a sensation. There were even countless large-scale sects sending invitations, wanting to bring the three of them into a better environment. Everyone lied and concealed the true situation. As a result, Wang Ming was extremely aggrieved and "starved to death in nothingness". The three of them only said that Wu Xie did not escape. However, Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng had accepted countless geniuses. Wang Lang didn't go, but he found that Wu Xiaoqing and Chi Qing were also here, and they were all here for Wu Xie. , but he also speculated on their respective purposes to avoid evil. Wang Lang looked at the two of them with cold eyes, his murderous intention was not concealed at all, and he said coldly: "You'd better give me a reason to stay here, otherwise I don't mind taking it. Roast chicken and wine to honor you. "(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) ps: Haha, let¡¯s be young. Text Chapter 172: Keep the big benefactor! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wang Lang looked at the two people coldly, wondering why they were staying here, but no matter what, he would never allow Wuxie to fall into the hands of others after he came out. Although he didn¡¯t know whether Wuxie could get out, he still had to do what he had to do. He has heard the rumors about Wu Xiaoqing and Wuxie, but people's hearts are unpredictable, and he has already made plans to eliminate them. "I'm waiting for Wuxie here, what are you doing here?" Wu Xiaoqing's eyes flashed with sadness. Ever since she saw Wuxie enter the void, she had been crying all day long, gradually accepting the fact that Wuxie left. As a result, Wang Lang and the others successfully left the void, which made her feel hopeful again. "Furthermore, Wang Lang and the others did not confirm that Wuxie was dead, only that he was still trapped inside. She couldn't control her feelings, so she came here. Wang Lang said coldly: "Of course I'm waiting for Wuxie, how long, how long." "You won't hurt him, right?" Wu Xiaoqing was a little worried. The relationship between Wuxie and him seemed to be very bad. If Wuxie What should I do if I get ambushed by him when I come out? Chi Qing had no expression on his face and didn't say a word. He silently took out the flying sword and made a cold "choking" sound. He doesn¡¯t trust either of them, not to mention that Wang Lang and Wu Xie have always been mortal enemies. "Hurt him? I think it is necessary to kill both of you." Wang Lang's eyes flashed with coldness. The two people in front of him seemed to have no intention of giving in. He also believed that there was no need to talk nonsense. Among the three, the one with the highest cultivation level is Chi Qing. After not seeing him for a while, his cultivation level has reached the second and sixth level of Dao. He has the most abundant spiritual power, but his true strength is unknown. Wang Lang should be said to be the strongest. Although his cultivation is only at the second level of Dao, he has no combat experience. The spells and magic weapons are both superior to the two. From this point of view, Wu Xiaoqing is the weakest. Her cultivation is only at the second level of Dao, and her strength is not very strong. Back then, she was unable to take more moves in Wang Lang's hands in the competition between the three sects, and now she is even less able to do so. Possibly defeat him. But is she really the weakest? In a green mountain where a few people were in a stalemate. There are three people hiding. The cultivation of the three of them are all on the second level of Dao. They are a strong man with a strong back and a strong waist, a thin young man with a dark look, and a young man with a treacherous face. The three of them all held a formation flag and a small teleportation formation in their hands. "That's right, these three people are Chen Tu, Zhang Min, and Hu Li. The three people today have made rapid progress in formations, especially the Bu Jueling Formation, which is becoming more and more proficient. With superb skills, he is already an entry-level formation master. Since Wang Lang and the others came out of nothingness, they were approached by Wu Xiaoqing, who set up a nearly perfect Jueling Formation at this location, intending to deal with the miscellaneous people with evil intentions. As soon as the battle is triggered, the three of them will immediately teleport over, plant the last three formation flags, and activate the Absolute Spirit Formation. At that time, no matter who it is, they will have to act according to their mood. Huli observed for a while. Realizing that the situation had become tense, he quickly asked Chen Tu: "Brother Chen, after we trap them, are we going to cooperate with Wu Xiaoqing and Chi Qing?" Chen Tu looked at Zhang Min, feeling a little undecided. He had no choice but to cast an inquiring look at the resourceful Zhang Min. Zhang Min said with a faint look: "We only act for ourselves. We don't cooperate with anyone. No matter who it is, as long as they dare to take a step out of the Jueling Formation, they will be killed! Everything is to ensure the safety of Wu Xie, the big financier, first!" Hu Li Somewhat dissatisfied, he muttered: "Brother Zhang, you can't do this. That Wu Xiaoqing might be the lover of the big benefactor, and that Chiqing might be the right-hand man of the big benefactor. Let's kill them all and wait for the big benefactor to come out. After that, aren¡¯t they going to kill us?¡± Chen Tu yelled, ¡°Idiot! You said it¡¯s not certain, what if they want to kill our big sponsor?¡± Zhang Min nodded: ¡°Yes, even if They really want to protect the big benefactor, and the big benefactor will understand us. As long as we think about the big benefactor, he won't blame us." Hu Li scratched his head, still a little confused, but he didn't understand. He also knew that he was not smart enough, so he was right to listen to the two of them. The three of them, Chen Tu, continued to lurk and observe the situation. Outside the village, Wang Lang and the others secretly mobilized their spiritual power and were ready to take action at any time, and the situation became increasingly tense. ¡°Perhaps the murderous intent was so strong that even the wolves, dogs, and roosters in the village were languishing at home, shrinking and trembling slightly, not daring to make a sound. Just when the situation was about to turn out of control, a white light suddenly burst out in the sky, a three-foot-wide crack appeared on the heads of the three people, and a figure quickly fell from inside.   Because the white light was too strong, the three of them could not open their eyes at all, and even their consciousness could not detect the scenery above. The three disciples of Chen Tu did the same thing. Hu Li shouted: "What the hell?" Chen Tu cursed again: "Stupid donkey! You scream so loud, you want to be discovered!" Zhang Min said in a low voice: "Get ready to teleport over. Fight!" After a figure was spit out in the sky, the white light quickly converged and disappeared as the crack quickly closed. The sky returned to calm. Wang Lang took one step into the air and flew upwards without even releasing his consciousness. Chi Qing and Wu Xiaoqing followed closely behind. "Don't be evil!" Wang Lang's eyes flashed with joy. "Ah! Don't be evil!" Wu Xiaoqing laughed happily. How could that thin black figure and the slightly pale ordinary face be forgotten by so many people? Chi Qing's eyes flashed, his expressionless eyes narrowed, and he pointed at Wang Lang as a sword. Suddenly, a green energy rushed out of his hand and quickly rushed towards Wang Lang. Wang Lang's body was about to catch Wuxie, when he suddenly heard the howling wind behind him, his eyes flashed with cold light, he did not dodge, and with a pop, a bloody hole was pierced in his arm. The wound was so deep that the bones could be seen, and intense pain shot up from his arm. Wang Lang didn't even frown, and his speed didn't slow down at all. He caught Wu Xie's body, turned around, and faced Chi Qing from top to bottom. He rushed towards Wu Xiaoqing. "I hope you like the roast chicken and wine!" Wang Lang became murderous. Two rockets as thick as his head appeared in his hand. With a flick, the two rockets were aimed at Chi Qing and Wu Xiao one after another. Qing rushed away. Chi Qing and Wu Xiaoqing took their time and placed a water shield in front of them, and continued to chase Wang Lang quickly. "If you touch a hair of Wuxie, I will make your life worse than death!" Chi Qing said expressionlessly. "Let go of Wuxie and let you leave peacefully." Wu Xiaoqing shouted, her eyes full of concern. Seeing that the two of them had only used a water shield to block the rockets, Wang Lang couldn't help but curl up the corner of his mouth, showing a contemptuous smile, and shook his finger at the two rockets. He shouted lightly: "Explode!" At the command, the front ends of the two rockets suddenly made an explosion sound. The rockets began to branch from the front ends and split into six, two of which were still rushing towards the two of them. The remaining four branches branched upward and downward respectively, and fell on the heads of the two people. ¡°What a trick!¡± Chi Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. This was a standard multi-tasking thing. He had only seen Wu Xie use it before. Unexpectedly, Wang Lang secretly learned it. ???????? I couldn¡¯t help but pause and cast two more water shields to resist. Wu Xiaoqing was also forced to stop and use defensive methods. In the jungle, Hu Li clenched his fists and asked loudly: "Let's rush over quickly!" Zhang Min said calmly: "Wait a little longer until their position is lower." Chen Tu counted the three of them. At such a speed, it was calculated that Wang Lang would definitely use his offensive and killing skills, and the three of them would definitely fall within the coverage of the Jueling Formation. He couldn't help but shout: "It's now!" After giving the order, the three of them launched the teleportation array at the same time. In a blink of an eye, he appeared below Wang Lang and the others. He quickly put up the formation flag and retreated quickly. All three people in the sky noticed the sudden appearance of Tu Chen and the others, and their brows deepened. Only Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes showed surprise as she resisted the rocket. While shouting to Wang Lang: "Fellow Daoist Wang, please give Wuxie to us." Wang Lang was not moved at all and sneered. What he wanted was the moment of pause when the two of them could not take action, and thus the Wanli Snow was cast. Gone are the opportunities. Once this technique is performed. No matter how many people come, they will only become souls killed by his sword. "I said, I hope you like roast chicken and wine." Wang Lang sneered, quickly made a magic spell with both hands, and shouted: "Snow is falling thousands of miles away!" As soon as Wang Lang finished speaking, he immediately mobilized his spiritual power, but Immediately, his expression suddenly changed, he was shocked and angry. "Jue Ling Zhen!" He realized this too late. His body lost the support of his spiritual power and fell rapidly. Wu Xiaoqing and Chi Qing were no exception and fell down. "Bang~bang~bang!" three times in a row, splashing dust all over the ground. Hu Li shouted excitedly: "It's done!" Zhang Minhan said: "Hurry up, block them in three directions. Anyone who wants to come out will be killed immediately!" While shouting, Chen Tu and Hu Li quickly ran towards The other two directions form a tripartite force, blocking any chance of escape. In the formation, Wang Lang huggedWu Xie's body glanced at the three of them with a cold light. He didn't know the formation and didn't know how to break it. He could only quickly take two steps back and keep a distance from Wu Xiaoqing and Chi Qing. After Chi Qing stood up, he held the flying sword vigilantly and murmured coldly: "What's going on?" Wu Xiaoqing got up, patted the dust on his body, looked at Chen Tu and the other three, He bowed politely to Wang Lang. "Young Master Wang, you and I have no grudges. There is no need to face each other to the death. It is really helpless to ambush here today. Please give Wuxie to me, Mr. Wang. I will definitely thank you very much." Chen Tu heard this. , immediately shouted to express his objections, and laughed wildly: "Dancing girl, now the rules have changed, we will not listen to you, Hu Li, announce our release rules to them!" Hearing this, Hu Li took a big step He stepped forward, slapped his chest, took out a big black iron rod and put it on the ground, making a muffled sound. The bandit shouted angrily: "I will set up this formation, and I will control life and death. If you want to get out from here, Keep the big benefactor!" When Tu Chen heard this, he almost coughed up a mouthful of old blood. He asked him to explain the rules. He didn't ask him to rob, so he had to simply declare the rules again: "I'll tell you, you thin-skinned boys. , Today I set up the formation to be the king, if you don¡¯t want to die, just stay in the formation, and if you want to come out, I will hand over Wuxie intact!¡± Chen Tu shook his head and suddenly felt that he was majestic and overbearing! The anger was so great that it was a complete mess! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 173 Don¡¯t be evil in the auction! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Want Wuxie? Humph! Let's talk after you come in!" Wang Lang kept sneering, leaning Wuxie against the big stone, pulled out the flying sword, flicked it lightly, and the sword flowers flew, and it turned out to be a magic weapon. Liu Jian. ?Looking at his posture, he seems to be a practicing master. Wang Lang was born in an official family since he was a child. Not only did he not have the habits of a playboy, he also practiced literature and martial arts, had lofty ambitions, and played with swords, guns and sticks with style. Ordinary people were no match for him. Although the few people in front of him are practitioners, in terms of mortal martial arts, I am afraid that none of them can be his enemy with one move. ¡°Obviously, Wu Xiaoqing and Chi Qing saw that he was a real master and did not dare to step forward to snatch him away. Hu Li watched from outside and kept cursing: "Why are we not helping? If we go in, won't we be completely injured by him?" Chen Tu has always disliked this kind of guy who is as beautiful as a tree and can be both literary and martial, and he has some doubts in his heart. Is he just trying to scare himself, so he asked Zhang Min loudly: "Brother Zhang, this person has a silver-like wax spear head?" Zhang Min saw that Wang Lang was holding the sharp tip steadily but not trembling, floating but not trembling, and his steps moved quickly. One after another, the center of gravity of the body is slightly lowered, the eyes are focused, the clothes are fluttering, and the black hair is flying in the air, scanning the four directions. Just its momentum is already extremely chic, not to mention its strength. "We must not go in, he is definitely capable of killing us." Tutu Chen was so angry that he dropped the flying sword, picked up the roast chicken and took an angrily bite, chewed it twice, drank a large gulp of wine, and cursed "How come I'm not a white-faced scholar?" Zhang Min looked at Chen Tu feasting, and an idea flashed in his mind, and he said calmly: "We don't have to go in, they are just like mortals inside, and within a few days, their legs will be weak from hunger. His limbs are so weak that he won't be able to cry and beg us to give him something to eat. " "Brother Zhang is still smart." Hu Li gave Zhang Min a thumbs up while staring at Tu Chen's wine and drooling. How could Tutu Chen not know what Hu Li was thinking, so he threw the wine at Hu Li and angrily took a bite of the chicken leg. He said vaguely to Wang Lang harshly: "I've slandered you to death." Suddenly, he felt happy. Wang Lang sneered and said: "I think you don't seem to want him to die. Maybe you want to search his memory. This thing is absolutely impossible to happen. I will starve to death in there, and so will he! He is also in the Jueling Formation. "As soon as these words came out, Chen Tu was stunned and quickly wiped the oil from the corner of his mouth and asked Zhang Min: "Brother Zhang, we can't starve the big benefactor to death." "Wang Lang will be hungry first. ." Tutu Chen was determined and began to chew the chicken legs again and say harsh words. Wu Xiaoqing did not expect that the three disciples and Chen would fall out as soon as they said they would fall out. In a blink of an eye, they would even threaten themselves. She could not help but frown and said: "Three brothers, why do you want Wu Xie? As long as you are willing to let Wu Xie go, I will I can give you 10,000 spirit stones." Hu Li shouted angrily: "Shut up! Why do you want to buy this big gold mine for just 10,000 spirit stones? ! Do you want to save him? No, the big gold mine belongs to us!" "Obviously, Huli regards Wuxie as a super-large gold mine. He couldn't forget how generous Wu Xie was. It was only 3,030 spirit stones divided among the three of them. To be honest, it was only 10,000 spirit stones. He really doesn't like it. "How many spirit stones do you want? I can ask the sect for them!" Wu Xiaoqing's eyes were full of anxiety, and her sleeves and hands tightly grasped the corners of her clothes. "Humph! Shut up, little girl!" Tu Chen just sneered. At this time, Chi Qing, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said: "After you catch Wu Xie, I can exchange him for 150,000 spirit stones, a cash transaction. There is no need to wait for the sect's reply." "150,000 spirit stones !" Tu Chen's eyes suddenly turned into Brother Kong Fang, breathing heavily and unable to control himself. Not to mention him, even Zhang Min, who had always been calm and sophisticated, couldn't help but flash his eyes and twitch the corners of his mouth twice. Hu Li and Zhang Min immediately looked at Chen Tu. Whenever the three of them encountered a major decision, he would almost always make it. But Chen Tu¡¯s mood is also ups and downs now. 150,000 white spirit stones are not a small amount. How many formation materials can be purchased. After a long silence, Tu Chen suddenly put on an enigmatic smile. He waved his sleeves sternly, pointed at Chi Qing and angrily shouted: "How dare you use yellow and white things to insult the loyalty of the three of us to Brother Wu? It's really obscene. , Shameful, dirty, despicable! For people like you, I just want to say, can you raise the price?¡± Staring at Tutu Chen with wide eyes: "Brother Chen, don't talk about your psychology!" Tutu Chen coughed twice, feeling a little embarrassed., immediately corrected himself again, and shouted to Chi Qing: "Give me enough 360,000 spirit stones, and the deal is done!" Hu Li fainted and fell to the ground, speechless. Originally, in terms of bargaining, Chen Tu's ability Very superb, I never thought that after meeting a rich man, I would immediately lose my ability to resist and express my psychological price. Chi Qing said expressionlessly: "Pay with one hand and deliver the goods with the other. I can give you 400,000!" 400,000! ?? Chen Tu resisted the urge to sell Wuxie immediately, and took a deep breath with red eyes. Just when he was about to shout a deal, Zhang Min's breathless shout woke him up. "Fellow Taoist No. 600!" Chen Tu suddenly realized that Wu Xie's identity as Taoist Friend No. 600 has long been known to the world. His powerful source of wealth and the treasures and spiritual stones he carries are completely immeasurable. , how can it be sold so cheaply? Tu Chen suddenly shouted coldly: "Good boy, you dare to use small profits to deceive my righteousness, you should be punished! I tell you, Brother Wu is not for sale!" Tu Chen's words were extremely heartbreaking, four hundred thousand spiritual stones are just for nothing. Gone forever, but that doesn't matter, as long as he kills Chi Qing, doesn't the wealth on him belong to him? Chi Qing didn¡¯t respond anymore. He only had 400,000 spirit stones on him, not more. Seeing that Chen Tu had made up his mind, several people said nothing more and all looked at Wang Lang nervously. The atmosphere fell silent, with only the howling of the wind. In the blink of an eye, an hour passed, and Wang Lang stood motionless in front of Wu Xie, like a sculpture. The more Chen Tu looked at Wang Lang, the more displeased he became, and he kept teasing Wang Lang outside the battle. "Why do you say you are so beautiful? You are not a woman. You exude a smell from your bones, like a girl." "I know your posture with the sword is very chic, but you don't have to be like a piece of wood. "It only takes an hour." "Just tell me, do you have different tastes and fall in love with Brother Wu?" Chen Tu chattered and finished eating. Chicken, I started drinking chicken soup again. When I was satisfied with it, I didn't forget to praise a few words: "Whose girl made this soup? It's so delicious. When I get brother Wu back, I must marry her." Opposite Even Wang Lang couldn't help but frown at Chen Tu's "quiet words". He was not a cultivator, he was just a street ruffian. ???????????? But my words are very sharp, and I don¡¯t even use curse words when swearing. In the village, inside Lao Wang¡¯s house. ???????? Lao Wang stewed his own old sow into a big bowl of ribs and green beans, then made a sauced pork elbow, braised pig's trotters, and finally a braised pig's head, which was really versatile and fragrant. It made both children drool. Only the fierce wife kept crying and telling her grievances. "You said I was just a loser back then, so why did I blindly marry you, a prodigal old man?" Lao Wang really is in trouble and can't tell you. It's not easy for him either. He raises his own old sow. After so many years, he still has some feelings, and he can kill him at any time. Is it easy for him to kill him? But for the sake of the future of his two children, he could only bear the reputation of being a prodigal and do anything to secure a future for his children. He can¡¯t blame his wife for being short-sighted. After all, how can a womanly woman understand my thoughts? Although our old man has been a coward all his life, when it¡¯s his turn to be a man, he will never be ambiguous! He asked the two children to get one dish each, and he took two portions. He also tied a large jar of old daughter's red left over from his wife's childhood on his back, and walked firmly out of the village. When the villagers saw him, they all kindly advised him, saying that the immortals were fighting outside the village and it was too dangerous. How could he not know? Because he knew, he resolutely refused to let his wife go with him, fearing that she would also die. ¡°Poor Lao Wang, who understands his good intentions? Soon, he walked to a large number of immortals, carefully put down his daughter's red, and put down a few dishes. He kowtowed to the immortals and said: "Dear immortals, it is already midnight. I specially brought food, wine, and a little snack. It¡¯s a small thought, I hope it¡¯s still enough.¡± Lao Wang couldn¡¯t think of something so breathtaking. He specifically asked a gentleman in the village who had studied for two years to copy a note while cooking. He had to memorize it with great perseverance. For him, these words were very awkward. Chen Tuda nodded with satisfaction, picked up the sauced elbow and took a bite. He found that it was juicy, fat but not greasy, and tasted great. He couldn't help but think of the chicken soup he just drank, and asked casually: "What was that chicken soup just now?" Which woman in the village made the stew? Tell her that this great immortal wants to marry her."   When Lao Wang heard this, he immediately froze on the spot, dumbfounded and speechless. Then with an idea, he picked up his eight-year-old daughter and said, "My little girl stewed it!" Chen Tu glanced at the little girl in surprise. The girl found that she was cute and pretty, so she nodded with satisfaction and said, "It doesn't matter, I will marry her when she grows up in the future." At this time, the little boy said stupidly: "Dad, Didn't you stew it? Why did you say it was stewed by the little girl? " As soon as he said this, Tu Chen stopped grabbing the sauced elbow and looked at Lao Wang's wrinkled face and innocent eyes. I feel a chill coming from my back. "Marry him, Brother Chen, you must not deny it!" Hu Li laughed with great pride. Chen Tu was about to curse Hu Li when he suddenly heard a faint voice coming from behind Wang Lang. He immediately looked around and saw Wu Xie slowly opening his eyes. "Wake up!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users, please read it here.) ps: Haha, these two chapters were quite enjoyable to write. Text Chapter 174 Dad said baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Opening his eyes, Wuxie saw a bright moonlight, a crescent moon hanging far above the sky, and countless stars filling the sky, releasing their own light. This scene is both strange and familiar, as if we haven¡¯t seen each other for centuries, as if tens of thousands of reincarnations have passed before we finally remember it. The night breeze is cold and refreshing, refreshing on the body, driving away the sultry early summer. As the breeze blows on your face, bringing the slightly moist fragrance core into your nose, Wuxie takes a deep breath and feels the tranquility of returning to the outside world. But before he could quietly listen to the whispers in the forest, he was disturbed by various concerned and anxious words. "Don't be evil, welcome back to the outside world." A smile flashed in Wang Lang's cold eyes. "Yes." Wuxie nodded slightly, his mind still a little dazed. "But now our situation seems to be a little bad." Wang Lang took the sword and stepped aside. Wuxie's vision suddenly widened, and under the moonlight, he saw Wu Xiaoqing, who was dressed in green clothes and looked haggard. "Don't be evil!" Wu Xiaoqing shouted in surprise and ran forward two steps. Wang Lang saw the situation and shouted coldly: "If you take another step forward, you won't know how you died." Wu Xiaoqing thought about Wu Xiaoqing. The evil was still in the hands of the thief, so he had no choice but to suppress the excitement in his heart and stopped. "Wu Xiaoqing?" Wuxie's expression flashed with confusion, he turned his head slightly and his eyes fell on Chi Qing. "Chi Qing?" Wu Xie saw a slight smile on his rigid face and nodded slightly. At this moment, three ecstatic shouts attracted Wuxie¡¯s eyes. "Dajin No, Brother Wu! The brothers are here to pick you up! We must have a good get-together later and get drunk before we stop!" Hu Li's face trembled, and he looked extremely ferocious when he smiled. ,unknown. I thought he had a grudge against Wuxie. "Brother Wu! You made your brothers wait so hard. They have been away for more than three months and there is no news at all. Do you know how much manpower and material resources I spent to find out about this location." Chen Tu exaggerated in time. care. "Brother Wu, I haven't seen you for a long time. You're all right." Zhang Min solemnly clasped his fists. A slight smile appeared on Wuxie's face. As soon as he came out, he could see his own person, and he was naturally very happy. "Do you have any friendship with them?" Wang Lang glanced around vigilantly and asked with a hint. "What?" Wuxie raised his eyebrows, a little confused. "If you don't have any friendship with them, I think you should think of a way to save your life. The three people outside have set up a spiritual formation for us, and we are in the formation. As soon as we go out, we will be attacked and killed by them. ." Wang Lang said. ¡°Oh?¡± Wuxie smiled and shook his head. "Brother Wu, don't worry! I will never let Wang Lang hurt you, let alone anyone else touch you. You have to know that a few of them wanted to buy you back with spiritual stones, and the price was once as high as one hundred "Ten million spirit stones!" "But as a passionate man, how could I give up our loyalty, which is as good as a golden mountain, for a little profit? I won't frown even if you give me 10 million spirit stones!" Chen Tu¡¯s saliva flew even further. First, he scolded several people for being vulgar, and then he became possessed by Mr. Guan. My loyalty was so high that I almost turned into a saint in the end. Even if there were mountains of gold and silver ahead of me, I would still turn around with ease. "That's right! One million spirit stones is not a small amount! But there is no way that we three brothers will leave brother Wu." Hu Li vigorously patted his chest, full of pride. "It's two million spirit stones." Zhang Min said faintly. Chen Tu immediately changed his mind: "Yes, it's two million spirit stones. But put together with the friendship with Brother Wu, the spirit stones are just dung. No one remembers whether the dung is one pile or two piles!" Wu Xie frowned. Some people asked angrily: "Are you selling me like pork?" As soon as this was said, everyone except Wang Lang came out. Everyone else looked away with twinkling eyes. Tu Chen said shamelessly: "Brother Wu, you can't compare with pork, you are much more expensive." Wu Xie was completely speechless. Wang Lang listened to the conversation of several people and was a little confused. He turned to look at Wuxie and asked softly: "Why do they want to buy your meat? Can eating it increase your cultivation?" Wuxie ignored the people and raised his head to look at The sky asked: "Where did I come out from?" Wang Lang pointed to the top of a big tree and said: "That's probably where it is." Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, and he shouted to Chen Tu outside the formation: " Turn off the formation." "Brother Wu, don't you think it's too dangerous?" Chen Tu asked with some confusion. Wu Xie said: "It doesn't matter, he will be with youSame, it won't harm me. " After Wu Xie's confirmation, several people finally strengthened their judgment. Everyone is here to protect Wu Xie. " In the past, several people were a little surprised by Wang Lang's kind attitude towards Wu Xie. Now it seems that the two of them are not like the rumors. They were mortal enemies as mentioned in the text. Without thinking much, Chen Tu walked into the formation and dug out a formation hole containing spiritual stones. Suddenly, the Jueling Formation was destroyed, and a strong surge of spiritual power came over, and several people quickly Recovering his spiritual power, Wang Lang slowly approached Wu Xie and took out his magic weapon. He stood in front of Wu Xie, keeping a vigilant eye on the people in front of him. The others did not reduce their hostility towards Wang Lang and walked away with the magic weapon. Come on. Wu Xie was not in the mood to pay attention to everyone's misunderstanding. He flew up and reached the top of the big tree. He carefully observed several times and kept scanning the area with his concentrated consciousness. He couldn't see any signs at all. After getting out of the storage bag, he found the golden key and map lying quietly in it, proving that the experience in nothingness was not an illusion. Wuxie fell to the ground again, frowned and looked at Wang Lang, and asked: "After you come out, How to explain to the outside world what happened in nothingness. " Wang Lang glanced at the crowd with an incomprehensible gaze, and said calmly: "I told them the truth, saying that we stayed in the void for a while, and then we were chased by a group of ghosts and beasts, and we found them unknowingly. When you reach the exit, you are entangled by the ghost beast and unable to come out for a while. " Wuxie raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said: "I hope the information we have in the void can be useful to the sect and family. " "hope so. "The conversation between the two is very secretive. Only they understand the real meaning. What others understand is another meaning. "What are your plans next? " Wang Lang asked. Wuxie smiled and said: "Since you are so popular, how can I be lonely alone. " At this time, Wu Xiaoqing came over and asked with concern: "Wuxie, how are you? " Wuxie walked over and said with a slight smile: "Not dead yet. " "It's okay. "After Wu Xiaoqing murmured these words, she didn't know what to say for a moment and was stunned. Wu Xie walked past her and came to Chi Qing. Chi Qing's appearance He was quite haggard. His face was pale and there was some dust in his hair. He took out three storage bags and gave three of them to Wuxie. He said expressionlessly: "Here are three hundred thousand spirit stones. These are the three. monthly income. Wuxie frowned slightly and said, "You didn't take your share?" " Chi Qing said calmly: "After your cultivation level improves, I can gain a new life. My cultivation level is not important for the time being. " Wuxie patted him on the shoulder. He smiled slightly and said nothing. Turning around, Tutu Chen and the other two people came up to him with smiles on their faces. "Brother Wu! We haven't seen each other for many days. Have you forgotten our old friends? "Hu Li gave Wu Xie a bear hug and separated after a long while. "How could you forget? "Wuxie smiled. "Oh, brother Wu, there is ready-made wine and ready-made meat here. How about we get together and have a good drink? By the way, it would be nice to show some company to them. "Chen Tu's mind was spinning very fast. Seeing that Wuxie had a very good relationship with several people, he naturally refused to miss the opportunity to make friends. Although he had always disliked Wang Lang, it did not prevent him from making fun of him. "As he said that, he pulled He led Wu Xie towards Lao Wang. Although Lao Wang was stupid, he could see that this was the real master. He pulled the two children and kowtowed hard to Wu Xie. "I have seen the great immortal." " Wuxie frowned slightly: "Who are they? ¡± Tu Chen chuckled and said, ¡°They are mortals in the village. Seeing that we are here, we specially prepared good wine and food to entertain us. " After Tu Chen finished the introduction, he helped Lao Wang up, turned to Wu Xie and said with a smile: "Brother Wu. This is my father-in-law. " Wuxie frowned slightly, looked at the little girl beside Lao Wang, and said casually: "Does Brother Chen still have such a hobby? " Hu Li came over and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, you don't know, Chen Tu had fallen in love with this old man before. "The more Wuxie listened, the deeper his frown deepened. "Go away, don't talk nonsense! Tu Chen glared at Hu Li and stretched out his hand to the little girl: "Hey, don't be afraid, sister, I'm a good person." " The little girl blinked her big eyes innocently, grabbed Lao Wang's clothes in fear, moved behind him, and looked at Chen Tu's lewd smile in panic. Wu Xie glanced at Lao Wang indifferently, with a blank expression on his face. He said with an expression: "Since you are determined, I will give you a chance. ¡± Having said that, take a step forward and look at? He reached out to the little girl without saying a word. ?? Chen Tu was a little dazed, seeing that Wuxie actually wanted to take away the one he loved, even though he said he was not, but couldn't take it away, so he had to smile more happily at the little girl. "Sister, I am a good man, a great good man, come with me." The little girl looked at the two of them, blinked her big shy eyes, looked at Wu Xie, then looked at Chen Tu, and saw one person as cold as Ruo Cold, the other person's face was full of wretchedness, his eyes were red with fear, and he whispered: "Dad, dad" "Little girl, you are lucky that these two immortals can take a fancy to you. What are you thinking!" The king scolded the little girl. Despite his serious appearance, he was extremely nervous in his heart. No matter who his daughter chose, she would offend another immortal. What should she do? The little girl¡¯s eyes turned red with grievance. She always felt that both of them were bad guys and it would be bad to follow anyone. Chen Tu became anxious and coaxed him: "You come with me. I will take you to eat and drink hot food every day. You can wear whatever beautiful clothes you want!" Upon hearing this, the little girl didn't know what kind of stimulation she felt. He grabbed Wu Xie's hand, hid behind Wu Xie, blinked his big bright eyes and said in a low voice: "Dad said that bad people all say this." When Tu Chen heard this, he stamped his feet in anger. , said angrily to Lao Wang: "You have taught your daughter a bad way, I am the good person." Wu Xie looked at the little girl and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. After seeing Wuxie¡¯s smile, the little girl burst into tears for some reason. "Dad said that all bad people laugh like this." Wuxie's face suddenly turned gloomy. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 175 No choice baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Dad, I don't want to go with them." The girl cried loudly. Wu Xie snorted coldly, turned around and left: "Her spirituality is too low, I won't accept her as my disciple." "Hehe." Chen Tu saw Wu Xie deflated and laughed: "Ouch, it's all sour and rotten. Taste." "Follow me." Wu Xiaoqing came over and stretched out her hand. The little girl sniffed and grabbed her involuntarily. Chen Tu snorted coldly and said, "I should have understood a long time ago that female babies only marry female babies." Wu Xie looked at everyone calmly and said nothing. He walked up to Chi Qing and said, "The skills can't be sold. Are you out?" Chi Qing nodded. "Did you bring a pen and paper?" Chi Qing took out a pen and paper as instructed. Wu Xie took it and wrote for a while, then gave it to Chi Qing and said, "This is a brand new skill. You can come back to me when it's sold out." Chi Qing nodded, and when he was about to leave, Wu Xie grabbed him. "Take one hundred thousand spirit stones to buy some good magic weapons for self-defense. If you sell these skills, you will most likely be targeted." Wu Xie gave him a storage bag. Chi Qing took the storage bag, was silent for a while, and said: "I have eliminated several monks who were staring at me. I didn't want to say it, but I have to say that your words surprised me." After that, Take out the flying sword and leave quickly. Wu Xie watched him leave with a slightly raised corner of his mouth, turned around, took out fifty thousand spirit stones from his storage bag and gave it to Wu Xiaoqing, and said calmly: "Bring it to the leader for me, you will say that I broke my promise. "Breaking a promise?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "Breaking a promise didn't kill Wang Lang." Wu Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment, glanced at Wang Lang who was expressionless next to him, and then turned to look at Wu Xie, wanting to say something. What. But when the words came to his lips, he couldn't speak, so he pulled the little girl and flew into the sky. "You guys can leave too," Wuxie said to the old king. Lao Wang kowtowed and left with his youngest son. "Brother Wu, how many sips do you want to drink?" Hu Li shook the wine jar. Tu Chen glared at him and cursed in his heart. I was just thinking about whether drinking and eating meat was virtuous. I continued to take a bite of the soy pork elbow angrily, and said to Wuxie with a mouth full of oil: "Brother Wu, we have worked tirelessly and traveled thousands of miles to come here to wait for March. Steamed buns and pickles every day" Wuxie waved his hand to stop him, took out fifty thousand spiritual stones and threw them to him. Said: "You have a deep sense of loyalty. I understand that you are here day and night. I think you should go back and take a rest." Chen Tu took the spirit stone with a smile, greeted Zhang Min and Hu Li, and left here. In the room, only Wang Lang and Wu Xie were left. "I think it's time for me to leave." Wang Lang said lightly. "Aren't you curious?" Wuxie said calmly. "What are you curious about?" Wang Lang narrowed his eyes. "Don't you want to know why I can escape from nothingness?" Wuxie took a few steps forward, stood next to Wang Lang, and looked up at the sky. Wang Lang looked at the sky together. There are no clouds tonight. The stars shine brightly, and each constellation has been disrupted by the secret numbing light. The shapes of the constellations can no longer be seen, but this scene not only does not lose its beauty, but is also very harmonious. "The day I just came out of nothingness, I also looked at the night sky for a long time, but after looking at it twice more, I was still tired of it." Wang Lang said lightly. "I have watched it for countless nights. I am tired of it. What I see is different from what you see. I am looking for a passage." Wuxie said. "What passage?" Wang Lang said. "The passage between this sky and another sky." Wuxie said. Wang Lang lowered his head and looked at Wu Xie: "About everything in nothingness. If you want to tell me, you will tell me naturally." Wu Xie lowered his eyes to Wang Lang and smiled slightly: "I don't want to tell you for the time being." " Then why are you deliberately delaying me?" Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "You should know Chi Qing, right?" Wang Lang nodded and said, "I've heard of fallen geniuses trapped in love, but we haven't met him yet." Wu Xie smiled. He got up and said: "When I met him, his cultivation level was only at the tenth level of the Tao. At that time, your cultivation level was also at the tenth level of the Tao. But now, his cultivation level has reached the second and sixth level of the Tao. You are only at the second and sixth level of the Tao." Second floor." Wang Lang's eyes flickered and he asked, "What do you want to say?" Wuxie looked directly into Wang Lang's eyes and said, "What I want to say is that your talent is not inferior to him, and you are valued more than him by the sect. , why your cultivation levelBut not as good as him? Wang Lang looked at Wuxie's deep willow eyes, pondered for a while, and sneered: "You want me to work hard for you?" " Wu Xie smiled and said: "I'm not selling my life, I'm helping you. " Wang Lang snorted disdainfully. He is the person who is most like Wu Xie, and naturally understands Wu Xie's thoughts best. If he were in the mortal world, he would be a hero-level figure. He is very good at seizing the weaknesses of human nature to win people's hearts and recruit people. Subordinate. This kind of person is suspicious by nature, scheming, methodical, and very scary. Because of his nature, he is destined to be unable to trust anyone and make any friends. All he wants is to be loyal to others. If I want to describe myself in one sentence, I would rather let the world down than let the world down me. Once upon a time, Wang Lang just wanted to be the overlord of one party and establish his reputation as a scholar. He wanted to devote himself to the Tao and become a gentleman. But after meeting Wu Xie, he realized that the world of cultivating immortals was no different from the mortal world. Gentlemen who put interests first and adhered to loyalty could only be eliminated. Although he adapted to Xiu. In the fairy world, he knew that helping Wu Xie might gain resources that he could not get in the sect, but he just didn't want to. He didn't want to give up his pride. What he wanted was to defeat Wu Xie, not to succumb to him. Wu Xie saw him and ignored him with contempt. , didn't care, and continued: "The resources I can give you cannot be given by your sect. Using those resources, you can quickly improve your cultivation and further enhance your strength. Why not? " "If you agree, I can even let you practice the best top skills in the lower world, teach you countless combat skills, and broaden your horizons. As long as you want, you can quickly gain a place in the lower world with your qualifications. Respected by countless people. Wang Lang looked at Wuxie with contempt and sneered: "Why do you think I will agree to you?" resource? status? experience? snort! The three first-rate forces in the lower realm all want to recruit and train me, and their resources are no worse than yours. " Wu Xie's eyes flashed imperceptibly, and he didn't expect that Wang Lang would be favored by the first-class forces after he came out of nothingness. This was a miscalculation. But he didn't care about this. He thought that Wang Lang's spiritual qualifications were excellent. It is a waste to cultivate talents in those sects. No matter how long they have established the sect, their eyes are only on the lower world. Their eyes are too low and their knowledge is low. And my vision and knowledge are naturally much higher than theirs. I think Wang Lang's. If you are smart, you should be able to detect it. This is your advantage. Wu Xie smiled and said: "But you refused the invitation from those sects. " Wang Lang was silent. Wuxie saw through Wang Lang's silence. Knowing that he had guessed correctly, he asked: "Why do you refuse a better environment? Why give up better resources? "Wang Lang frowned, hesitant. "What are you hesitating about?" "Wang Lang's brows furrowed deeper and deeper, his eyes flickering. Wuxie looked at him quietly and said, "What are you waiting for? Wang Lang looked at Wuxie and said coldly: "Do you think I'm waiting for your solicitation?" " "wrong! " Wuxie's eyes flashed brightly and he said loudly: "You are waiting for me to help you! " "How can you see it? "Don't smile evilly and say: "There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the sect, and there are geniuses everywhere. There are many monks as powerful as you, but you are not particularly outstanding among them. Those sects that recruit you are just a temporary novelty. When they get tired of it later, they will completely leave you aside. How can you still catch up with me? " "You are a smart person, you must have thought about this problem. " Wang Lang looked at Wu Xie. He was silent. Wu Xie smiled slightly and continued: "But I can help you. I can let you have a lot of resources to quickly improve your cultivation. And I will never do anything to you. You don't care. " Wang Lang said coldly: "I am your enemy. So why? " Wu smiled evilly and said: "No, you are not my enemy, you are just a person who desperately wants to win me. " "But I still don't want to do things for you. Wuxie raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "I said, you are helping yourself, not doing things for me. Only by staying by my side can you observe me up close and be more like me." " "Moreover, I am not sending you, I will give you a task to earn spiritual stones quickly. The harder you work, the more you will earn. If you don't work hard, you will not be able to earn half of the spiritual stones. Everything depends on Your thoughts, you always have a choice. ¡± Wang LangHe took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and stared at the crescent moon in silence. Don¡¯t be evil or impatient, just quietly watch the stars with him. The night breeze is cool and the stars are bright. The two of them looked at the sky in the quiet forest in early summer, chatting about using and being used in a cold and hot state, inexplicably speechless. After a long time, until the moon crossed the sky and quietly approached a bright star, Wang Lang said calmly: "You are pushing me to make the decision you want. You say I have a choice, but I have no choice. " "Just like you push other people, you give them a choice and the right to make a choice, but they never have a choice, they never see through it." Wang Lang looked at Wuxie and said with complicated eyes. " But you let me see through you. Even if you talk shamelessly about giving me a choice, your deep eyes always tell me that there is no choice. " "Why? Why do you want me to become more like you?" Looking back at him, she said seriously: "Because you are just like me." The long night passed in an instant, and dawn was about to come. In the forest outside the village, the voices of the two people disappeared quietly, and it was unknown when they left. Only the lingering sound of two sentences of dialogue was left, lingering in the breeze. "If you want to learn to push others to make choices, you must first let yourself have no choice. What do you think?" "Then let me have no choice for the last time." (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 176 The return of glory baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); The escape from nothingness caused huge turmoil in the entire lower world. The names of Wang Lang, Wu Cheng, and Yun Keer resounded in every corner of the world of immortality. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?by a century-old weirdo, down by a beginner minor cultivator, everyone is hotly discussed. For a time, the entire world of immortality was flooded with information in the void. The bustling market, the small temple on the lonely mountain, the dual cultivation by the sea, wherever there are people, you can hear the sound of talking. The names of Nothingness, Ghost Beast, and the other three people resounded everywhere, on everyone¡¯s lips. ??Everyone who can be contacted will have the topic invisibly brought up in this aspect. Even if you are tired of hearing and talking, others will still talk with great interest. You can imagine how sensational this incident was. ??More specifically, this matter represents a great significance. Entering nothingness is no longer a symbol of rushing towards death. Facts have shown that as long as you are lucky enough, you can find the exit. And some general knowledge of nothingness also came from the mouths of the three geniuses. ¡°For example, there is no aura in the void, no light, no sign of other life¡¯s long-term survival. As for ghosts, ghosts and beasts, they no longer belong to the category of normal creatures. It is also for this reason that everyone can learn about the survival characteristics and living habits of ghost beasts. After three people¡¯s narration, the records in the ancient books became more complete, and everyone¡¯s horizons became much wider. "It's just that all the monks believe that only a small part of the news will be announced to the world, and a large part will be controlled by the big forces. Otherwise, Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er would not have visited the big forces one after another. Everyone is sighing, the fate of the three people is really great. After all, judging from the experience of countless years in the past, no one can successfully escape from nothingness. The most important point. It's just that the emptiness is too big, and there is no supplement of spiritual power and food, and there is no sense of direction at all in it, and it is impossible to distinguish between southeast, northwest and northwest. This is not the most deadly thing. The most deadly thing is that the exit is too small, only a crack more than three feet wide. Who can guarantee that his life will be so good and he will happen to find the exit? ?According to the oral accounts of the three people, the moment they entered the void, they never thought about coming out alive, or even thought about coming out dead. But now that the three of them have come out, they can only sigh that it is God¡¯s will. "If God doesn't want you to die, you can't die." As the saying goes, if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later. As expected, because the three of them were the first batch of monks to escape from the void. He has received countless attentions, and major forces have frequently extended olive branches to recruit him. ¡°After all, there may be something different about them that makes them so popular. Of course, they did not think that Wang Ming and others had a chance to come out. Even Wuxie, who was trapped for a while, did not think that he could come out. Because ghost beasts have the advantage of ignoring most attacks, once they are entangled. He can only end up with his spiritual power exhausted and his body divided into pieces by all kinds of beasts. so. When Wuxie appeared in Shengxian City, it once again caused a new shock. All eyes shifted from the three of them to Wu Xie, and the focus and discussion were directed at Wu Xie. The appearance of Wuxie attracts more attention than Wang Lang and others. The reason is simply because Wuxie has been trapped for so long, and the chance of escaping is almost zero. But he did it, and it was as legendary as the journey. His experience makes people want to know more and makes them more impressive. Everyone wants to know how he escaped from the encirclement and suppression of countless ghost beasts. During those ten days, did you have any different experiences? All kinds of speculations are very interesting. And Wuxie was immediately placed in a heavily guarded luxurious mansion. Ten monks patrol the area around the house every day. ¡°I even heard that many women from the three second-rate factions, Haotian Sect, Wang Family, and Wu Family, have developed a crush on him and want to develop a relationship with him. This has also reminded many people that it seems that ever since they heard the name of Wuxie, he has been entangled with beautiful women and has a deep relationship. First, he seduced Xiao Yan, the elder of Hehuan Sect, and then stole the heart of Wu Xiaoqing, the female genius of Qingyun Sect. These rumors are not groundless. They still remember Wu Xiaoqing rushing to Shengxian City to cry miserably that day. What shocked many handsome male monks was that Wu Xie was obviously very ordinary But when he thought about it, he felt relieved. Perhaps it was a sign from the higher-ups in the family sect.He wants to win over Wuxie with a marriage contract, until he is imprisoned, or even completely controlled by him. I have to sigh at the fate of life. Wuxie, a useless talent with such poor qualifications that no one has ever had before and who will hardly come after him, is so favored by God. How can other pretentious male monks be embarrassed? Wuxie¡¯s past experience has always been extremely mysterious. The secrets of his strong financial resources and rapid growth in cultivation have always puzzled many people and want to find out. No one could forget his coquettish attitude along the way So much so that rumors spread that he was the illegitimate son of a high-ranking figure in a powerful force After a few days of this turmoil, Wu Xie showed up again. , his cultivation level actually rose directly from the 2nd and 4th level to the 20th level, shocking countless people's jaws. What speed is this? Geniuses don¡¯t make such rapid progress? What's more, he is still a waste of talent! Since then, Wu Xie¡¯s ten days in nothingness have attracted more and more attention and attracted more and more speculation. What kind of fortune is it that allows a person to advance crazily without having to settle down his cultivation level? What if it¡¯s not creation in nothingness? That can only be attributed to the fact that a certain high-level executive was surprised to see his illegitimate son escape from death, and spent a lot of money to help him improve his cultivation. Or maybe Wuxie has secretly become a son-in-law of a certain family, so it is normal to train him. These three conjectures have become increasingly fierce in the world of immortality, and have gradually formed a fixed train of thought. Each has its own point of view and explanation, and the debate is endless. At the same time, some people believe that all three conditions must be met to avoid evil. Thinking that he was indeed an illegitimate son, he was blessed in nothingness and became the son-in-law of a certain family. In short, there is no most absurd thing, only more absurd. As a client, Wuxie did not have the consciousness to stand up and explain the situation. He was extremely comfortable eating and sleeping in a mansion and enjoying the service of others. But Wuxie is not so stupid as to think that he is really taken seriously. His current situation is more like being under house arrest. The security is tight and it is like a cage. Going out is a problem. "However, it is understandable that those big forces have not had time to ask for relevant information. If the person ran away or was killed, it would be too helpless. At the same time, this also brings a benefit to Wuxie, who can safely use the sky lantern to improve his cultivation. "The outside world says that his cultivation does not need to be settled. It is actually wrong. When he reaches the second realm of Dao, his cultivation does need to be settled. It is not as easy as the first realm of Dao. But for a thousand-year-old monster with countless cultivation experiences, the speed of precipitation is quite fast. But Wuxie did not settle, but used the sky lantern again every time his cultivation level fluctuated. In this way, all the potential in the Dao Er realm was drained, and the realm was extremely solid, far superior to other peers. Realm monk. This is another benefit of owning a sky lantern. Although this is risking his life In the past few days, Wuxie has gained the greatest peace. Apart from spiritual matters, he has so much time that he puts a folding chair in the courtyard during the day. Under the banyan tree, lazily basking in the sun. At night, count the stars. According to the three second-rate forces, by today, his fragile and injured "mind" should have healed a lot, and he needs to meet some people. In the next few days, he will meet more people and visit various sects like Wu Chengyun Keer. For him, it was a pretty good thing. Being able to make friends with higher-ups and manage interpersonal relationships will do him no harm at all. No, as soon as these thoughts turned around, there was a knock on the door. Wuxie opened the door and saw that it was Wang Lang. He was a little surprised. "Why is it you?" Wuxie asked with a smile. Since the conversation that night, Wang Lang has decided to do things for himself. Wuxie is naturally happier, but Wuxie did not give Wang Lang a task, so one of the purposes of Wang Lang's coming today is this. After Wang Lang came in, he casually found a chair and sat down. He looked at Wuxie calmly and asked, "Have you thought about how to deal with those people's questions?" Wuxie said lightly: "According to circumstances, there is no absolute excuse. And I don¡¯t know what they want to know?¡± Wang Lang said: ¡°I summarized a few points. The first point is that when the small world collapsed, you obviously led us to jump into nothingness. At that time, entering nothingness was "The second point is, after we came out, we said you were besieged by tens of thousands of ghost beasts, so everyone thought you couldn't come out, but you came out, and they were confused." Want to know?. " "Third point, after you came out, your cultivation has progressed very quickly. They want to know if you have encountered some good fortune, or got some good treasure. "Wuxie nodded. Wang Lang's analysis was good. These are indeed what he wanted to think about, but Wang Lang forgot the most important point. No one else knows what is in the void. He could have told Xiang a few specious truths. People who listen can fabricate a few facts at will, and they won¡¯t be able to tell the truth from the truth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I have my own explanation. " Wang Lang nodded and didn't say much. He just said this to remind Wu Xie, but with Wu Xie's careful mind, he should have thought about this problem a long time ago. Wang Lang asked: "You said you wanted to help me, Now tell me how to help me, what should I do to get a lot of resources? " Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "There is no need to rush into this. I will first understand the current situation before making any calculations. " Wuxie took out 50,000 spirit stones and gave them to Wang Lang, saying: "You can use these to buy some elixirs to improve your realm. "Wang Lang said nothing more and continued. At this moment, several more people knocked on the door eagerly. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 177 What! baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie walked over and opened the door. There were two people standing at the door, a man and a woman. The man is quite handsome, with a mature temperament between his brows, and is steady and restrained. "The woman is as beautiful as a fairy, with her head slightly raised, showing a bit of arrogance. These two people are Wu Cheng and Yun Keer. "Brother Wu! I didn't expect you to actually come out!" Wu Cheng burst out laughing, excited. "Wuxie!" Yun Keer smiled brightly at Wuxie. The two of them were originally visiting various major forces and making friends with all kinds of geniuses. As soon as they heard the news that Wu Xie had emerged from the void, they immediately rushed back without stopping. Finally arrived today and came to visit Wuxie immediately. "Brother Wu, I thought I would never see you again in this life." Wu Cheng patted Wu Xie's shoulder heavily, looked at Wu Xie carefully, and the smile on his face became even bigger. "Come in." Wuxie smiled slightly and invited the two of them into the big room. "Brother Wang, you are here too." Wu Cheng felt even more happy when he saw that his friends in distress who had escaped from nothingness were all here. Wang Lang smiled at him and nodded. Wu Xie made a cup of tea for the two of them and said casually: "I heard that there are three pillars in life, one of which is fighting side by side. I think we should be close friends who talk about everything." "That's it. "If Brother Wu needs help in the future, I will do my best, but I think with Brother Wu's ability, his future achievements should be higher than mine," Wu Chengyi said pointedly. Wu Xie frowned slightly and said, "You two are both good friends. If you have anything, just ask. My heart will always be open to you and I will tell you everything I know." Wu Cheng was overjoyed. In fact, he had been killed by his family on the way here. Instruction. It is easier to get real information by asking things based on the friendship of life and death. "Brother Wu, what happened in the void after we left? Weren't you stuck by the ever-changing lamp?" Wu Chengdao. Wu Xie had long seen the intention of the two men, and had already responded in his heart, saying: "After the heaven and earth are stabilized, I can move freely." "Brother Wu, did the prophecy come true? Did the coffin appear? In the coffin? What's the matter? Why are all the tens of thousands of ghost beasts dead?" Wu Cheng continued to ask. "Brother Wu, what is this?" Wuxie deliberately frowned, appearing to find it difficult to answer. "It's nothing. I still kept our secrets and didn't reveal these things. Even to my father, I didn't say a word." Wu Cheng realized that he had acted too hastily and his purpose was somewhat obvious, so he quickly excused himself. Clear relationship. "That's good. That's good." Wu Xie wiped the sweat from his head nervously, took a sip of tea, sighed with lingering fear, and said, "It's not that I don't want to tell you, but what happened next was too It's too ridiculous." Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er's attention was immediately attracted by Wu Xie's mysterious tone, and they looked over intently. Wang Lang drank tea with an expressionless face, snoring in his heart and making up stories again. "Brother Wu. What happened next?" Wu Xie glanced at a few people and hesitated to speak. Sighing and shaking his head, he couldn't express his unwillingness to face it. "Brother Wu, what's going on?" Wu Xie looked at a few people and finally spoke, sighing: "We have all been deceived." "How were we deceived? What were we deceived by?" Wu Cheng and Yun The more Ke'er and the two listened, the more confused they became, and the more they saw that Wu Xie was making excuses. The more I want to know what happened. ¡°You don¡¯t know, we were all deceived by that billion-year-old monster Duckweed.¡± Wu Xie recalled the scene at that time. "The rules and mysterious powers he mentioned were all lies to us. In fact, his body was in the coffin. He wanted to open the coffin with the help of an ever-burning lamp and resurrect him." Wu Cheng asked: "How is he going to do this? This is not Have the rules been changed? " Wuxie sighed: "I don't know very well, but he used the lives of countless ghost beasts to become a huge soul body. With this power, he should be able to resurrect. You should have also seen countless ghost beasts turn into white smoke, right?" The two nodded. Wuxie said: "He sucked all the white smoke into himself, becoming extremely powerful, and finally condensed it into a ball of white smoke." "And when he was alive, he was a heaven-defying demon, suppressed by great power in the endless void. , He will never be reincarnated." "So, he came up with the idea of ??everlasting light." Wu Cheng asked anxiously: "What happened to the big devil in the end?Was it successful? " Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "No, he didn't succeed. " "God won't let him live! At that time, I also thought that the lamp in my hand was an ever-bright lamp, but it turned out that it was not. The lamp in my hand was just an ordinary low-grade magic weapon. Therefore, some kind of restriction may have been triggered, making me stuck to it and unable to move. " "After that, he didn't know why, maybe he couldn't bear the souls of tens of thousands of ghost beasts, maybe the lamp was wrong, in short, he suddenly died violently, and his soul was scattered. " "In this way, I have been trapped by the restriction. I don't know how long it was, but it should be a few days. The restriction has finally weakened a lot. I can move freely, but I still can't get the magic weapon back. " "But I don't have much spiritual power anymore. I'm afraid that if I continue to stay here, there will be unknown dangers, so I leave quickly. I don't know how long it took before I found the void and walked out of the exit. " "All this is in line with the prophecies of those four pictures. I think the powerful man who suppressed Duckweed specially painted them to make Duckweed give up the idea of ??leaving, but Duckweed didn't give up at all, which ultimately led to this tragedy. . " Wuxie sighed: "It's God's will. " After the two of them heard the whole process, they both felt a little bit frightened, as if they had experienced it personally. Duckweed's wish was just to survive, and it was not considered crazy. "Suffering such retribution can only be said to be the result of many evil deeds in the previous life and self-suffering. " Having said that, if he is really resurrected, who knows whether it will be a catastrophe for the world. Wuxie glanced at the two of them with a sigh, looked at Wang Lang, and smiled slightly, "Fortunately, we all survived. , let him pass by. "Wuxie sighed. "Hey, it's a pity that Brother Wang Ming can't come back. "Wu Cheng said regretfully, not knowing whether it was true or not. "Brother Wu, the Wang family and other forces have specially built a cemetery for their deceased brothers. Let's choose a time to go together to pay homage to their spirits in heaven. "Wu Chengdao. "This is a great thing to say. "Wuxie said sadly. "After this matter is over, Yun Ke'er and I will go to visit those famous sects and make friends with young heroes. I wonder if Brother Wu and Brother Wang are interested in going together? "Wu Cheng looked at the two of them. Wu Xie didn't wait for Wang Lang to speak and agreed: "We are very happy to go. " Wang Lang saw that Wuxie had said this, so he could only nodded slightly. "Okay, brother Wu, Ke'er and I will leave first. " Wu Cheng stood up and bowed, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He took out a jade bottle from his arms, handed it to Wu Xie, and said, "Brother Wu, these are the three elixirs of Taoism. " Wu Xie waved his hands quickly and said, "No reward for no merit, what is Brother Wu doing? "Wu Cheng said seriously: "Brother Wu, you have saved me more than once, and I can't repay you. You can't let me pledge your life to you, right? " Wuxie laughed loudly: "Then I would rather obey your orders than respect you. " Wuxie put away the Three Pills of Dao, sent Wu Cheng to the door, and watched him leave with a smile. Turning around, Wuxie looked at Yun Ke'er who followed him out, and said with a smile: "Fellow Daoist Yun, since you entered the door, , he only called me "Brother Wu" and then stopped talking. Is there anything that is difficult to say? " Yun Keer looked around and saw that no one was looking here. He pulled Wuxie to a blind corner, took out a jade bottle from his arms, leaned against his body and said: "This is the Shouyuan Pill. What I took from the small world is given to you. " Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, and he put it into the bag generously without any excuse. Yun Ke'er looked at Wuxie, his eyes flickered, he wanted to say something but didn't, and his face turned red from holding it in. " He didn't speak. He knew what Yun Ke'er was hiding, so he didn't rush to ask. The two of them fell into silence for a while in the shadow of the rockery. Yun Ke'er didn't know what she was thinking, and her face became more and more constrained. Lai Yuehong looked at Wuxie in embarrassment. Wuxie felt something bad and said evasively: "Fellow Taoist Yun, if you have nothing else to do, I have to meet a few seniors, why don't we just say goodbye?" " Seeing that Wuxie was about to leave, Yun Ke'er suddenly pulled his sleeve and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute. " Wu Xie frowned and looked at Yun Ke'er pulling his sleeves. He secretly expressed trouble and said, "Fellow Taoist Yun, men and women are not intimate, what are you doing? " Yun Ke'er said "yeah" and her whole face turned red, but she did not lower her head again, but looked directly into Wu Xie's eyes, mustered up her courage and said, "Have you heard some rumors? Say that women from certain families and sects admire you and want to get to know you? Even some elders in the family think you have great potential and want to marry you with the girl in the family??one? " Wu Xie looked at Yun Ke'er's red face, and saw how shy she hesitated to speak several times. His heart suddenly thumped, and he sighed, women are trouble. " Could it be some idle Haotian Sect elder who wants to Matching himself up with Yun Ke'er? It's ridiculous! It's too ridiculous! Wu Xie is a little angry in his heart. Now is the time when Zi Min is devoted to practicing Taoism. How can he have anything to do with any woman, let alone this arrogant person? The brainless woman who only relied on her talent and beautiful appearance to be a capital wanted to refuse immediately. Wuxie said seriously: "Fellow Taoist Yun, you have to know that I have a very bad temper, a withdrawn character, and a dissolute nature. It is really not suitable for a couple to become a Taoist couple because they are always flirting with women. " "it does not matter. Yun Keer's eyes sparkled. Wu Xie saw that she was really hopeless, so he had no choice but to make it clear with great solemnity: "Fellow Taoist Yun, you should choose another Taoist companion. I really can't accept you." Hearing this, Yun Ke'er was stunned. Unable to recover for a moment, he said in a daze, "What did you say? I'm helping one of my senior sisters to marry you, not me." "What!" Wuxie's face suddenly turned gloomy. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.) Text Chapter 178: Taking Team baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Back in the room, Wang Lang looked at Wu Xie and said lightly: "Are you being sentimental?" Wu Xie nodded calmly: "Yun Ke'er, this woman, although her mind is immature, is still choosing the right path. Her husband has very high demands. In the past, she had no choice but to choose between Wu Cheng and Wang Ming. Now that she has become famous, she may have already focused on a stronger talent. " Wang Lang said with a smile: "It seems that after you came out of nothingness, you are no longer as popular as you were before. First, the little girl was afraid of you, and then the older girl also disliked you." Wu Xie did not answer, and took out the Daosandan and Shouyuan Dan, his eyes flickering. Now that his cultivation has reached the 20th level of the Dao, if he wants to break through to the third realm of the Dao, he needs to obtain at least two of the three Tao elixirs, as well as a pill to temper the body's strength. The Shouyuan Pill is temporarily useless to him and can be exchanged. It is not difficult to exchange for one of the Three Dao Pills and the Body Tempering Pill. It just depends on whether anyone needs it. If someone wants it, it will naturally be of great value. If no one needs it, the value is ridiculously low. "It's really troublesome." Wuxie sighed. He originally thought that Wu Cheng and others would bring out a large amount of spiritual stones, but he didn't expect that it would be pills, which made him feel more or less disappointed. ¡°After all, I saved the lives of two people, is it so worthless? But after all, they are just a genius in their own power. What they can do must be their limit. As for wanting the power behind them to repay them, it is pure fantasy. "What do you think now? What are you sitting here waiting for?" The two sat quietly for a while, and Wang Lang spoke first. Wuxie put away the elixir and said calmly: "Wait for the Wang family." Wang Lang frowned slightly and said, "Have the Haotian Sect and the Wu family sent people here?" Wuxie smiled and said: "Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng are not human beings. " "You mean, he will reveal what you just said?" Wang Lang's eyes flashed with murderous intent. "No." Wuxie shook his head slightly: "The conversation between the two of them and me has been heard by those old monsters. Don't forget how wide the range of spiritual consciousness of those old monsters is." Wang Lang was puzzled. But he didn't ask any more questions and said, "In other words, are they listening to you calling them weirdos?" Wuxie smiled and nodded: "Big shots, they don't care about our comments." Wang Lang snorted coldly and said, "What a flattery. Well done." Don't smile evilly and say nothing. Not long after, a middle-aged man came to the house. Don¡¯t be evil when you see him. He laughed: "This little friend is Wu Xie, right? I am Wang Ming's father, Deputy Wang." Although Deputy Wang was smiling, Wu Xie could detect the stiffness in it. After standing up, he bowed heavily and said, "So it's Uncle Wang, I'm sorry, I feel deeply guilty about Brother Wang's disappearance. It's all because of my wrong decision that I couldn't find Brother Wang." Deputy Wang originally wanted to find out about his son. When Wu Xie heard what he said, his eyes suddenly turned red and he said gloomily: "Did you kill my son?" Wu Xie said sadly: "When I saw Brother Wang fall into nothingness, I should have been there. I went down to save him, butbut" Wu Xie stomped his feet sadly, and said regretfully: "But I guess there is probably no spiritual energy in the void, so Brother Wu and I went to get water and hunt wild animals, wasting several. "In the end, Brother Wu, Daoyou Yun, and I resolutely entered the void to try to save Brother Wang." "According to my opinion, Brother Wang must not have been able to fly far after I entered. Later" Wuxie clenched his fists tightly, tears streaming down his red eyes, and he punched a table next to him with regret. Pain said: "But when I entered, Brother Wang was no longer there. We searched around for a long time, calling Brother Wang's name, but what we heard in response was empty darkness and helpless despair." Wuxie. Beating his chest: "I hate it! I hate myself so much! Why did I waste that hour? Why couldn't I go and save Brother Wang without any hesitation? I deserve to die, I deserve to die!" He shed tears all over the floor and cried bitterly at his desk. At this moment, Deputy Wang had no intention of blaming Wu Xie. He had already sighed sadly, patted Wu Xie's back, and comforted him: "It's not my fault, Wu Xie. It's the child's bad fate. It would have been Wu Xie if it had been me." "Little friend, I'm afraid I can't even save people." "No! No!" Wu Xie turned around, grabbed Deputy Wang's arm, and said with regret, "I'm sorry for Brother Wang, I'm sorry for Uncle Wang." "Hey~" Deputy Wang sighed, shook his head, and said, "My dear friend, you have done enough. My son has passed away, so you have nothing to apologize to him.""I have it, I have it!" Wuxie grabbed Deputy Wang's arm and cried bitterly. Wang Lang stood up at this time and said to Deputy Wang: "Uncle Wang, Brother Wu has been suffering from the pain of losing Brother Wang in nothingness. It is inevitable that he will be a little too sad when he bursts out now. Please give him some time and space to recover peacefully." "Okay, little friend, uncle, I will leave for now and come back to see you another day." Deputy Wang sighed sadly and walked out of the room. Wuxie was so sad that he couldn't stand firmly, so Wang Lang had no choice but to support him and coax him to lie down on the bed. "Brother Wu, Brother Wang's memorial service will be held in a few days. Do you want to consider saving some tears for that day?" Wang Lang sighed. "No! For Brother Wang, what does it matter if you shed all your tears?" Wuxie sobbed. Wang Lang closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then uttered the two words he had always wanted to say: "Shameless!" Wu Xie wiped the tears from his face expressionlessly, smiled and handed over his hand: "Thank you." Wang Lang Sitting on the edge of the bed, he said with a twinkle in his eye: "Aren't you afraid of being overheard by those old monsters?" Wuxie sat up from the bed and said with a faint smile: "I have placed restrictions around the bed to isolate my consciousness. If they want to I knew whether I was crying or laughing, and whether I was talking about the east or the west. I had to forcefully break through the restriction, and I would know immediately as soon as they launched their attack. "" Knock~ Knock." At this time, the door was knocked again, and Wang Lang shook it. He shook his head and said, "You won't cry all day, right?" Wuxie smiled lightly and said, "Then who will we see?" Wang Lang went out and opened the door, and saw a child in green holding an invitation and saluted: " This is an invitation from Nantianmen." After Wang Lang took it, the boy left. After closing the door, Wang Lang gave the invitation to Wuxie, who opened it and read it. "At three o'clock tonight, little friends, please don't go to the third floor of Shengxian City for the dinner." Wuxie looked at it, didn't care, and threw it aside. "Nantianmen has sent people to inquire about the news." Wuxie said. Wang Lang's eyes flickered and he said, "I'm afraid it's more than that. When they met with Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er, they recruited them into Nantianmen." Wuxie's eyes flickered and said, "Are they planning to let me in?" Wang Lang nodded. Wuxie asked with interest, "You didn't go to the banquet?" Wang Lang said, "No." Wuxie's eyes flickered, thinking about the pros and cons. "Knock~knock." At this moment, the door was knocked again. "Who is it this time?" Wang Lang said calmly: "The Rogue Alliance." After that, Wang Lang walked over and opened the door. The boy who had just left stood at the door again and saluted: "The Rogue Alliance has sent an invitation." Wang Lang took it, closed the door, returned to the bed, and handed it to Wuxie. "You can take a look, it's very interesting." Wu Xie smiled and said, "What do you mean, I can't see it yet?" He smiled and opened the invitation. "At three o'clock tonight, please don't friends go to the third floor of Shengxian City for the dinner." Wuxie frowned. The content and time of this invitation were the same as those sent by Nantianmen: "It is indeed very interesting." Wang Lang His eyes flashed slightly and he said: "One is the first-class force in the Nantian Continent, and the other is the first-class force all over the world. They invite you at the same time. Which banquet should you go to?" "Don't tell me that you didn't go to either banquet at the beginning. ." Wuxie smiled with interest. Wang Lang nodded and said: "That's true." Wuxie said: "Then you have offended two first-class forces." "No." Wang Lang said: "I refuse all banquets and invitations, so I won't offend you. Any force. " "In this case, I have already contacted the Wang family, the Wu family, and the Haotian Sect. If I reject both parties, wouldn't I offend both parties? Even if I attend the banquet of one family, I will still offend the other. " Wuxie shook his head in pain. "Have you never thought about this?" Wang Lang said lightly. "What? Do you think I have thought of everything long ago? I never thought they would ask me to choose a force so soon." Wuxie said with a smile. "But I haven't seen you struggling." Wang Lang's eyes flashed. "There's nothing to struggle with. Since you have to stand on a team, then stand on the best team." Wuxie said. "Then which side do you choose?" Don't smile evilly and say nothing. ?¡­ ?At three o¡¯clock in the hour, the sky is dark, the sun is sinking, and there is only one sun left.?Fire clouds shine in the west. The second floor is a completely black house, made entirely of black light-absorbing stone, so it is already dark here and countless lanterns are hung on the street. Wuxie left the second floor and flew to the third floor. The Immortal Level is divided into several levels. Entering the third level requires cultivation of the three realms of Tao. Occasionally, exceptions can be made in some cases. For example, if Wuxie is invited, he can enter here with the invitation. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Wuxie flew to the third floor and his eyes lit up. This is completely opposite to the second floor. All buildings are made of white reflective stone. Therefore, it is still daytime here. But it is not a piece of holy white, but countless reflective stones reflecting the red glow of the sunset, filling the entire city. The world in front of you is a warm and ruddy ocean. But the beauty of the reflective stone is not here. The entire city changes color completely due to the strong weather and sunlight. Sometimes it is a green city, sometimes it is an orange city. At this time, two children walked up to Wuxie. They each represented Nantianmen and Sanxiu Alliance. "Fellow Taoist, are you ready for the banquet?" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.) Text Chapter 179 Is there a bad wife at home? baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie nodded and said, "That's right, please take me to the banquet of the Sanxiu Alliance." After hearing this, the boy from Nantianmen bowed and left. The boy from the Sanxiu Alliance took Wuxie and walked in the other direction. Wuxie was very calm, as if he had really arrived and wanted to stand in line, but that was not the case. He really couldn¡¯t calculate these, but he compared the two. ?? Nantianmen is the largest sect in Nantian Continent. It has been passed down for thousands of years and is at its peak. The resources in the sect are certainly extremely rich, but the rules and regulations in the sect are very cumbersome and not suitable for Wu Xie who is used to being a loner. The Rogue Cultivator Alliance is composed entirely of Rogue Cultivators. It is unknown how long it has been in existence, and its foundation is no worse than that of Nantianmen. The more important advantage is that the Rogue Cultivators Alliance is not divided into sects, but is an alliance composed of the elites of the Rogue Cultivators all over the world. Most of the commissioned halls are from the hands of the Sanxiu Alliance, and it must be said that their power is widely distributed and powerful. Wuxie chose it naturally because the Sanxiu Alliance does not have cumbersome disciplines and regulations. If you join today, if you feel it is not suitable, you can leave on the next day. You will not offend anyone, and there will be no problem of damaging your reputation. "It's just that there is no place in the world where you can come and leave whenever you want. Once you leave the Sanxiu Alliance, you will definitely not be accepted by the Sanxiu Alliance in the future. "And if you join a sect and then quit, there will inevitably be some gossip. Of course Wuxie ignores all rumors, but what he values ????is the longevity and stability of an organization, as well as the organization's tolerance. For a person who has a secret, the Sanxiu Alliance will never ask the truth, but the sect will investigate. This is the biggest difference between the two organizations. Other than that, everything else is pretty much the same, they all have to serve the organization. Earn benefits for the organization. So for Wuxie, who is full of secrets, joining the Sanxiu Alliance is a no-brainer choice. The two of them walked together. The third floor of Shengxian City is very small. The entire Shengxian City is somewhat like a pyramid. The higher you go up, the smaller the area becomes. This is in line with the pyramid law of nature, the stronger the person. The smaller the quantity. ??If we talk about the pattern of the entire world, it is nothing more than that the majority serves the minority. ??Wuxie is walking on the street. It cannot be said to be a street, but to be more precise, it is an alley. The area here is only the size of a town, and there is only one shop of various types. There will not be two shops selling elixirs. The street was very deserted, not many people could be seen. On both sides are large hall-like buildings, each of which has extremely powerful formations and restrictions. It provides extremely good concealment for those living inside. But Wuxie, at this time, he came to the door of a large hall with a wide open door. The little boy saluted Wuxie and said, "Friend Wuxie, my young master is inside." Wuxie stood with his hands behind his back and walked slowly into it. There is not much scenery in the main hall, but the colorful reflections from the reflective stones make the place very dreamy, as if you are in a dream. In the middle of the hall, there was a table filled with wine and food, and ten beautiful maids stood on both sides of the wine table. There was a person sitting at the head of the wine table. That life was very beautiful. Bright eyes, willow eyebrows, beautiful nose and cherry lips, fair and supple skin, rosy inside. The man was dressed in white, holding a folding fan and shaking it gently. Two strands of hair hanging by her ears fluttered in the wind. The man has a full head of black hair, which is tied up by a blue ribbon. The blue ribbon moves automatically without wind, and flutters with a sense of unruliness. When he saw Wuxie, he closed the folding fan with a "pop" sound. He laughed and said, "It is said that Wu Dao Youyou is good at observing words and expressions. Today I saw it and it turned out to be true. As soon as I entered the door, I looked around and saw everything in the hall." This man was dressed as a man, but his voice was as shrill as water. , gurgling like a mountain stream, very pleasant to the ear. Wuxie looked at him a few more times, sat down without being invited, and poured a glass of wine on his own. He took a whiff and found that it was really fragrant and rich. He was afraid that it was brewed with some kind of spiritual juice, so he drank it all in one gulp. The nectar has gone down to the stomach, but the lingering fragrance is still lingering on the lips and teeth, with endless aftertaste. Wuxie praised: "It's a good wine, but it's a pity that the format of a banquet has fallen into the clich¨¦." "Okay!" The man's eyes were bright, and he clapped his hands gently. The ten maids immediately removed the dishes from the table, leaving only a jug of wine and two small glasses. "Brother Wu, do you prefer to drink directly from the altar or from a cup?" Wu Xie poured another cup casually and said with a smile: "A gentleman is elegant, a man is bold, I guess you??I prefer romance, even if I drink wine, I can't ignore my image. In this case, I had no choice but to do as the Romans do and do the elegant things. Use a cup. " The man's eyes shone slightly, and with a slight wave of his hand, the wine bottle flew from Wuxie's side to his hand. He poured himself a glass, and did not drink it. After one glass, the man's fair face became clear. Slightly rosy, he opened the folding fan and shook it gently: "Brother Wu really has good eyesight. This ability to recognize people is really not like that of a young man who has been practicing for less than two years, but rather like that of a mature lady. Wu Xie raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a slight smile: "Then your eyesight is really poor. How can the next man be a prostitute?" Your Excellency, on the other hand, is dressed in a man's formal attire, and behaves like a gentleman, but has no Adam's apple. Could it be" "Exactly, I am Nan Yuehong, the daughter of the leader of Nantian Continent of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance. " Nan Yuehong smiled slightly and admitted frankly. " Wuxie shook his head slightly. He had already guessed the identity of this person. If we talk about the famous eccentric women today, how can we miss her? Although Nan Yuehong is a girl, she is extremely He likes men's clothing, and his behavior is the same as that of men. He is decisive and ruthless, but also charming. He loves to tease other women, which really scares many young girls. However, his cultivation level is already at the third level. Her qualifications have reached a heaven-defying level, even higher than that of Wang Lang. In front of her, Wu Xie's qualifications are a big joke. Of course, her qualifications are also a joke in front of Tian Deng. That's it. Late at night, Wuxie told her all the "facts" about nothingness. She always smiled and waved the folding fan, and even when she heard surprises, she did not lose any courtesy. There was no pretense at all. At ten o'clock in the night, a faint colorful light shone on the two of them. The wine bottle was empty a few times, but Nan Yuehong was not drunk at all. , except for his red face, there was no trace of drunkenness at all, but his eyes became brighter and sparkling, as if they were crossing a layer of water, and Wuxie was very happy to talk to him, and he was not cautious at all with other women. He is reserved and always afraid of overstepping his bounds. This is not because of the wine, because Wu Xie likes to think soberly. Even if he drinks well, he always secretly uses his spiritual power to eliminate his drunkenness. His attitude was very casual and his conversational skills were very skillful. He would make some small talk to adjust the atmosphere and make the process extremely harmonious. By the time Wu Xie finished telling the empty "facts", it was already late at night. Another day passed during my sleep. Brother Nan was indeed very humorous and very amiable. Although I wanted to talk all night long, I couldn't bear to drink. I was so sleepy that I was afraid of continuing the conversation. Will look ugly. It's better to say goodbye and pay a visit another day. "Wuxie clasped his fists to apologize and wanted to leave. "What needs to be explained has been explained, so naturally there is no need to delay any further. "If we have that time, we might as well go back and tease the little guy." Nan Yuehong looked at the jade cup in her hand and asked with interest Said: "Brother Wu. I'm curious about what kind of ugly behavior you will show, why don't you talk about this? " Wuxie smiled slightly: "Of course it's an ugly behavior that all men will have. It's not worth mentioning for fear of detracting from elegance. " Nan Yuehong laughed and said, "Brother Wu. What a gentleman does is not elegance, but romance. Since it is romance, how can it be considered ugly? " Wu Xie narrowed his eyes, looked at Nan Yuehong carefully, stared at her beautiful and tender skin and said: "In the middle of the night, a man and a woman are alone in the same room, and there is a beautiful woman drinking with them. It is very possible that my thoughts are wandering. I was afraid that what I said would offend Brother Nan. " "Ha ha ha ha. Nan Yuehong raised her head and laughed, gently shook her folding fan and said, "Brother Wu, this statement is totally false!" " "I observed Brother Wu all night, and found that Brother Wu looked at me with clear and calm eyes, without a trace of lust. He often lowered his head and drank by himself. He spent more time focusing on the wine than on me. " "In the end, I was even more impatient and wanted to leave early. How could such a quiet man, who regards beauty as nothing, suddenly squint at me and say vulgar words to me? " When Wu Xie's thoughts were exposed by her, he didn't blush and was out of breath. He waved his hands lightly and said with a smile: "The main reason is that Brother Nan is too beautiful to be found. I didn't look at it at first because I was afraid that if I look at it one more time, I won't see him again. Can't forget your face. " "The gaffe just now was revealed because of drinking too much. " Nan Yuehong laughed loudly: "Really? I see Brother Wu has been recovering from his hangover. How can he be half drunk? ¡± Wuxie was exposed again without any embarrassment at all.Awakening, the old god continued to drink and said: "As expected of the daughter of one of the three great hall masters, Mr. Nan is really delicate. To be honest, I have an engagement, so I must go back quickly, otherwise I will bear the wrath of my ugly wife." I'm sorry." Hearing this, Nan Yuehong laughed again: "Brother Wu, there is only Wang Lang where you live. Could it be that the ugly wife you are talking aboutis him?" His face was already as thick as steel, and he remained cool and casual in the face of all kinds of revelations. He smiled and said, "Then I will drink with Mr. Nan until dawn, chat about birthdays, interesting things in life, and talk about life ideals and future plans by the way?" "I want to talk about it?" It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Nan Yuehong walked over step by step, jumped slightly, and sat on the wine table. She gently raised Wuxie¡¯s chin with a fan, bent down, and looked at Wuxie with bright water eyes. Looking at each other, breathing out the fragrance. "You are not my type." At such a close distance, Wu Xie quietly looked at Nan Yuehong's pink face, looked at her charming smile, and admitted frankly: "Mr. Nan is right, I will definitely not be able to bear it. You." Nan Yuehong laughed loudly, jumped off the table, and walked to the back hall, saying: "Since Brother Wu has a 'beautiful wife' at home, how can I force him to stay when Brother Wu goes to party with those geniuses in the future? , see you again." Returning to the room on the second floor, Wang Lang looked at Wu Xie calmly: "How is the progress tonight?" Wu Xie said coldly: "I have been teased all night." Wang Lang smiled slightly. : "Since you've already teased her, why would she let you back like this?" Wuxie looked at Wang Lang quietly, and after a long while he sighed: "Because I have a 'bad wife' at home, so I have to come back." (To be continued. .Mobile phone users please go to read ) Text Chapter 180 Revisiting the old place baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); In the next few days, Wu Xie met the envoys of various sects, and it was inevitable to have some fun. But after he was dismissed, he had nothing to do, so he recuperated in a big house for a few days, and then attended the memorial service of Wang Ming and other geniuses. The process is naturally extremely cumbersome and boring. It is a pity that countless tears and wailings were shed at the memorial service. He was just right without over-acting. He fully demonstrated his self-blame and grief without appearing artificial, which made many people have a different impression of him. During this period, many female casual cultivators made secret glances at him, wanting to make friends, but they had no choice but to look at their noses, noses and hearts. He sat upright with a solemn expression and became an old Qing cultivator. Afterwards, Wu Xie got rid of the concern and entanglement from Wu Xiaoqing after explaining it very patiently and coldly. All in all, the past few days have been boring. Fortunately, after the incident, Wuxie, Wu Cheng, Yun Keer, and Wang Lang embarked on a schedule to visit famous sects on this day. But things didn¡¯t happen by chance, Nan Yuehong followed them all the way, teasing Yun Keer a lot during the trip, making Xiafei's cheeks so funny that she was at a loss. In this way, the five-person group embarked on a journey around the world. It is said to be a journey, but in fact it is nothing more than the use of teleportation arrays. With Nan Yuehong¡¯s status and the special nature of the Void Four, the large teleportation array is very useful. First, the first stop is Nantianmen. There is no need to go into detail about Nantianmen¡¯s heritage, talents, and resources. The largest force in the entire Nantian Continent is Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger. Wu Xie and others stayed there for a few days, chatting with one of the elders, talking about their daily routine, and then about the Adventures of Nothingness. Then left happily. During this period, it was natural to visit various places. Wuxie did not waste his sky lantern skills. He secretly observed many details of the formations and recorded them in jade slips so that they could be taken back to Chen Tu and the others to learn. ?Then, we arrived at Dongqi Continent. The terrain and landforms of Dongqi Continent are mostly hills and mountains. Famous mountains are scattered all over the mainland. If you look around, you may see strange landscapes, and there are countless small bridges and flowing water. In the mainland, there is a long mountain range that runs from east to west, winding and twisting, like a dragon roaring ferociously. At the easternmost Longkou, there is the mouth of the Yangtze River, which looks like ambergris spitted out by a heavenly dragon. The entire mountain range looks like a real dragon. to this end. There is indeed a legend left behind, saying that a purple dragon descended from the sky and turned into this mountain range after its death. Nan Yuehong is well-informed, so she has always been the one to introduce it. Regarding this legend, Wuxie gave a negative answer. But when Nan Yuehong asked why, Wuxie just smiled and said nothing. Do you want him to tell her. Didn't this legend exist when I was seven thousand years ago? Dongqi Continent is a place full of spiritual energy. Therefore, there are many small sects here, and many of them just dominate the mountain and have only a few dozen disciples, so they dare to call themselves sects. If it were placed in the Nantian Continent, it would have been caught and destroyed long ago. But this phenomenon in the Dongqi Continent has been handed down from ancient times to the present, and can be traced back to hundreds of thousands of years ago. Even Wu Xie has to admit this. The sect here emphasizes peaceful competition. If you have the ability, you can raise the level of the sect in one fell swoop. If you don't, what if you are allowed to occupy the top of the mountain? Because this continent pays attention to the contention of a hundred schools of thought. This also makes the sects here change very quickly, but due to such healthy competition, all the sects that can survive are powerful, and most of the disciples in the sect are elites. "And in Dongqi Continent, the most famous one is Dongxian Sect. Dongxian Sect has only existed for a short period of three thousand years, but it is so powerful. In just three thousand years, it has grown from a small hilltop to now firmly sitting at the top of the continent, which has a very strong legendary color. His methods and experience in developing sects have become a reference for many sects, and he is extremely famous. Wu Xie knew very little about him, after all, he did not live in the same era. When I got here, I naturally wanted to visit. Dongxian Sect is built on a high peak. There are no luxurious temples and palaces. Instead, everything is simple and natural. The houses are flat and short, made of wood. There are ancient wooden paths on the peak. There is no spacious square, only the front door. A small piece of flat land. Throughout the day, the clouds shrouded the peak in an ethereal and ethereal atmosphere. Occasionally, a few loud bird calls could be heard. If you didn't look closely, you wouldn't be able to spot the Taoist sitting and meditating under the big tree. To say it is most suitableThis is where mortals imagine the living environment of immortals. ??Quiet, natural, ethereal, and illusory. Wuxie and others went in to visit for a few days, then drifted away and visited other forces one by one. It didn¡¯t take long. More than ten days later, they arrived at the northern continent again, the Northern Wilderness Continent. Although it is called Beihuang, it is not deserted at all. On the contrary, it is very wealthy. The land is fertile, the rivers are rich in fish, and the resources are abundant. It is a rich land in the mortal world. Of course, it is also a very special existence in the world of immortality. Under the mainland, there are three spiritual stone veins, from which countless spiritual stones can be dug out every year. This is a natural wealth that the other two continents do not have at all. There are only two spirit stone veins in Nantian Continent and Dongxian Continent, and their scale is completely inferior to any of them in Beihuang Continent. It is precisely because of this that the spiritual energy of the Northern Wilderness Continent is rich. If you can practice on the pulse eye, you will naturally make great progress. And because the spiritual veins are extremely huge and difficult to care for, many practitioners come here to hunt for gold. If someone is very lucky and digs into the vein eye, they will really become rich overnight. The sect that monopolizes two spiritual veins is Beiyunmen. Beiyunmen should be said to have the deepest foundation. When Wu Xie was still in the lower realm, he grew up in Beiyunmen, a first-class force. At that time, Beiyunmen had been established for more than five thousand years. Now, seven thousand years have passed, and it has been established for a total of more than twelve thousand years. It is currently the longest surviving sect in the lower realm. Not only that, in Wuxie¡¯s previous life, Beiyunmen was already a first-rate sect, dominating half of the continent and arrogant in the world. Even now, it is still the well-deserved overlord of the lower world. It can be imagined that it has been around for so many years and has not declined for a long time. If we talk about the reason, it lies in the mature and good fair competition resources of Beiyun Sect. Regardless of whether your father is an elder or the leader, as long as you are not good, the sect will not waste any more resources on you. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is this training system that allows Beiyun Sect to produce strong men in large numbers, and a steady stream of masters succeeds them, supporting the entire sect. Another point is that Beiyunmen has the huge advantage of having two spiritual veins. With abundant resources and the reputation of the sect, geniuses will be continuously sent to them. The geniuses selected from the geniuses will naturally be the top strong ones. Of course, after some people entered Beiyunmen, they were not valued by the sect for various reasons, so they made crooked ideas. When they were sent to guard the spiritual veins, they committed theft and behaved extremely badly. The end was naturally extremely miserable. However, over the past tens of millions of years, there has been an additional profession among practitioners, the spiritual seeker. This type of people use experience and ingenious methods and props to hover around various spiritual veins, gradually forming a fixed method, finding breakthroughs in each vein, and earning a large amount of spiritual stones. To put it bluntly, he is a gold digger in the mortal world. It¡¯s just that his professional techniques and techniques are similar to those of tomb robbers. When Wuxie came here, he was revisiting his old place. The familiar squares, palaces, and Taoist robes were woven into a series of pictures that had sunk in his mind and appeared in front of his eyes. The glory that once existed here, the loyal friends, respected masters, and beloved lovers have all disappeared with the passage of time. Beiyunmen is still as majestic and majestic as ever, with rich aura, but the people, things, and objects have changed beyond recognition. Their appearance has changed drastically, and there is no trace of the feeling of the past. Wu Xie wandered around every corner and looked at every wonder. He still remembers that in that huge square with a ring, he defeated his opponents one after another, won cheers again and again, and received waves of applause. It¡¯s just that now it¡¯s someone else who is performing the same scene, looking around at the same disciples, showing off his grace and grace in front of everyone. He still remembered that there was a flower field in the quiet jungle in the back mountain. That day, he met the woman, then got to know each other, and finally fell in love. As described in the fairy tale, it is beautiful and sweet. He lived with her for two hundred and forty-three years, and finally ascended away. I don¡¯t know how she lived in those years. Was she happy and well? It is said that two people will get tired of each other if they stay together for a long time, but Wuxie doesn't feel anything at all. She is very unruly, domineering, and arrogant. She always finds trouble with Wu Xie every now and then, but even though she abuses him over and over again, he still treats her like his first love. Wuxie sighed a little, but was not sentimental. After so many years, he could no longer feel the romance and innocence of the past. He could only stand outside the flower field and watch.Who are we meeting today? ¡°Perhaps I have experienced too much and have become numb to emotional matters, or perhaps this is what people call the ruthless nature of heaven. In short, after Wuxie lost those fetters, he did not feel any special pain. Instead, he felt a kind of relief and a kind of new life. It¡¯s a very strange feeling. Without the bonds of love and family, Wuxie could ascend to the upper realm earlier, and maybe the current ending would be different. Wuxie stared blankly around Beiyunmen with mixed emotions. For those who didn¡¯t know, he thought he was intimidated by Beiyunmen¡¯s magnificence. A few days later, Wuxie accidentally saw a portrait. In the portrait, there is a man, all dressed in luxurious purple clothes, with a very handsome appearance, eyebrows like knives, and eyes like bright stars, standing with his hands behind his back. The whole person is like an unsheathed sword, extremely arrogant and domineering. Wuxie looked at this portrait and murmured: "Although you were indeed very strong back then, I have to give you two words, idiot!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it here.) Text Chapter 181: Just flattering each other baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); When a disciple next to Wu Xie heard this, he immediately scolded Wu Xie: "Although you are a guest, you can't be disrespectful to the Patriarch of Chiayi! The Patriarch of Chiayi has extraordinary methods, vast magical powers, and great cultivation. He is even more unpredictable. He has left countless brilliant achievements in his life and has risen to great heights at a young age. Such a big shot is the pride of our Beiyunmen. If you say even a single dirty word again, I will definitely be rude to you. Wu Xie shook his head and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean the Patriarch of Chiayi. I was thinking of my old self, so I cursed a few words unconsciously." "Criticizing yourself?" The disciple looked at Wu Xie suspiciously and thought. If you want to find an excuse, find a better one, who would scold yourself? However, since the other party has admitted his mistake, he cannot hold on to others, so he can only say coldly: "Next time you want to scold yourself again, find a corner where no one is around to scold you, so as not to be misunderstood." "Definitely, definitely." Wu Xie watched the disciple leave with a smile, and then turned his attention to the paintings of Chiayi Patriarch. Chiayi, I haven¡¯t heard this name in many years. At least when I return to the lower realm again, no one will call me that again. The reason why Wuxie called himself an idiot before was because he wasted a lot of time on being in the limelight, relying on his own strength to stand out for others. It would be great if these time could be used to learn alchemy and draw talismans. There are only seven pictures in this hall. Except for the first founder of Beiyunmen, the remaining six people are all powerful people who have ascended to the upper world. "Wuxie" is the sixth one. Below it is recorded his important deeds seven thousand years ago. The seventh picture is of a monk who ascended more than five thousand years ago. Until now, Beiyunmen has never seen any great master who ascended to the upper world. It has to be said that Beiyunmen is gradually declining, but it is still strong. Wuxie left here. He went on the road again with Nan Yuehong and others to visit other forces in the Northern Wilderness Continent. To be honest, Wuxie is still not interested in this process. For Yun Keer and Wu Cheng, this is a good opportunity to increase their reputation and see the world. But for Wuxie, the only secret in this world is the Sea of ??Nothingness. Also known as the Sea of ??Death. Apart from this, what else could make his eyes light up? But in the Sea of ??Death, it is so unknown that it is terrifying. It is called a place where there is no return, so it is called the Sea of ??Nothingness. In addition, Wuxie said that the death vortex was actually a place similar to nothingness, which made it impossible for Wuxie to have any interest in exploring its mysteries. Wuxie¡¯s goal has never changed. Immortality is the ultimate goal. His current goal is to quickly improve his cultivation and make himself invincible in the lower realms as soon as possible. In that case, the monks sent from the upper world may not be able to defeat him. Having visited all the sects of the three continents, Wu Xie and the others are going to the last stop, the junction of the three continents, Xiaoyao City. Like Shengxian City, Xiaoyao City is a small city, but it is a large city with a lot of people coming and going. It has a wide range of products and is famous far and wide. Because it is the junction point. It is also the center of the lower world, making it extremely prosperous and a major trading center. And it is not only a place of trade, but also a good place for leisure and happiness. ??Every day, day and night, the flowers are red and the wine is green, and people are drunk and dreaming. When you are in it, just relax your mind and enjoy yourself. There are brothels, gambling houses, restaurants and theaters, everything you want is there. Wine is everywhere and snacks are everywhere. Even those who are practicing Buddhism cannot resist the temptation and want to relive the luxurious life in the mortal world. Some monks who have no hope of practicing will spend the rest of their lives indulging in this, releasing pleasure in various bone-breaking places. When Wu Xie and others came here, they naturally did not want to relax. They came here because the top geniuses from three continents gathered here for an exchange conference, and they were invited to participate. "Those geniuses are indeed the purest geniuses. Not only are they powerful, but their cultivation is in the third realm of Dao. They are all young and ambitious people. Geniuses like Wu Chengyun Keer are not yet qualified to participate in this exchange conference. Therefore, there are only five people who are truly qualified to participate in this exchange conference, and Nan Yuehong has a place among them. The other four people come from three sects: Nantianmen, Dongxian Sect, and Beiyunmen. Wu Xie made an exception and received the invitation from the Void Four because of their reputation. It can also be seen from this that the most powerful force in the world is still a sect-type organization. The purpose of Yun Keer, Wu Cheng and Nan Yuehong coming to Xiaoyao City is to participate in the exchange conference. But this is not the purpose of being evil. In the last life, he had already wasted a lot of time on such boring things called exchange meetings, which were actually competitions for rankings. How could he continue to compare with these little bastards in this life? Wouldn't it be like living like a pig? ? He came here naturally because the platform in Xiaoyao City was big enough, and he needed to replace the Shouyuan Pill with the Daosandan Pill. Then use this platform to find new ways to earn spiritual stones. The income from the seven-color flower is no longer enough to support the cultivation of the third realm of Tao, so Wuxie wants to find greater profits here. Although he has not yet reached the third realm of Tao, it has become his habit to prepare for rainy days. And you can also observe the void sea at close range here. Although Wuxie's words are not trustworthy, you have to make multiple preparations. ¡°If you really enter the Sea of ??Nothingness by mistake, but you don¡¯t know anything about it, you will really regret it when the time comes. At the same time, he also wanted to inquire about the information and find out the location of the map in Wuxie's hand. If you have time, help him fulfill his wish. As for why I brought Wang Lang all the way, I wanted him to see the market. After all, there are some things that cannot be explained clearly and must be seen in person. After the group of five people left the Northern Wilderness Continent, they moved around in various teleportation arrays. Wu Chengyun Keer was extremely excited, and his eyes were shining all the way. Even Wang Lang was interested in what he saw along the way. Only Wu Xie always had a lack of interest expression and looked like he wished it would end soon. Only when he was in Beiyunmen, he looked here and there and his mood changed a bit. But that kind of change is melancholy. Nan Yuehong followed Wuxie's every move with great curiosity. For some reason, she actually felt a sense of vicissitudes in this young man, and couldn't help but secretly criticize this guy's true age. But the information cannot be wrong, this guy did only live for a short dozen years. After arriving at a transfer station, Nan Yuehong couldn't help but pick up the folding fan again and lift Wu Xie's chin, and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, I am very curious about your performance at Beiyunmen. Will we meet again someday?" How many days and nights can we talk for a long time?" Wuxie was indifferent to her teasing and said with a slight smile: "I'm afraid that gossip will spread." Nan Yuehong put away the folding fan and said with a hearty smile. "I don't care, brother Wu, do you still want to be pretentious?" Wu Xie said seriously: "I care very much!" Along the way, there were countless such teases, and the more Wu Xie tried to resist, the more interested Nan Yuehong became. "Brother Wu, aren't you interested in the exchange conference?" Nan Yuehong changed the question. "Of course I'm not interested. It's just a group of self-righteous guys getting together, saying hypocritical flattery, and then self-righteously competing on various strengths, such as literary talent and martial arts. It's very boring. In the end, they once again thought they were the best genius in the world. , the second best talent in the world. After a long time, the exchange meeting turned into a demonstration of one's own strength. It's disgusting." Wu Xie included Nan Yuehong very directly. Nan Yuehong was stunned for a moment. She didn't expect that their exchange meeting would be so ridiculous in Wu Xie's eyes. She couldn't help but laugh, gently shook her folding fan and said: "Brother Wu's comments are indeed insightful, original and insightful. I, Nan, am very I agree, originally I didn¡¯t want to participate, but I had to participate, otherwise it would be a crime to be said to be a rogue cultivator.¡± The corner of Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, his heart full of disdain, but he didn¡¯t say it. Speaking out, he smiled and said: "I have long noticed that Mr. Nan is different, but I am a boy. If I were a girl, I would definitely stay alone for the rest of my life." Nan Yuehong folded her fan, squinted her eyes and said: " This sentence doesn't sound like a compliment to me." Wu Xie didn't say anything and smiled without saying a word. Seeing Wu Xie's unforgiving words, Yun Ke'er couldn't help but think of what Wu Xie said to him that day: "I don't like you." Yun Ke'er didn't react at that time, and when he did, he was so angry Crazy. As a result, all the goodwill he had accumulated towards Wuxie was wiped out, and he became extremely disgusted with him again. She quietly sent a message to Nan Yuehong: "Mr. Nan, this guy has a very bad mouth. Ignore him. I suspect he doesn't like women at all. I introduced my good sisters to him, and he even said He didn¡¯t even reply, he is both mean and arrogant, this kind of person must be a pervert.¡± After hearing this, Nan Yuehong turned around, gently raised Yun Keer¡¯s chin with the folding fan, and said with a wicked smile: ¡°Yun. Girl, just say what you want, why bother to send a message? Such intimate whispers can easily make Nan have wild thoughts." Yun Ke'er quickly jumped back with a pale face.?. In this way, a few people finally arrived at Xiaoyao City a few days later. They were teleported directly into a large room in the city, and a waiter immediately came to receive them. "Please follow me." The waiter glanced at a few people and felt they looked familiar. However, he saw so many people coming and going every day that he could not remember who was who. He didn't pay too much attention to it and acted very ordinary. . Wu Xie and the others didn't care and followed him out of the house and out of the hall. The five people came to the street and looked at the exquisite or grand houses around them. They didn't feel anything special. No matter how much they were built, they couldn't create flowers. They were just the same. There are many people on the street, many monks are buying snacks and magic weapons, and the atmosphere is very lively. Wuxie sighed and said, "We're finally here." (To be continued. Mobile phone users, please go and read.) Text Chapter 182 Five Prodigies baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); After nearly a month, I finally arrived in the prosperous and free Xiaoyao City. Wuxie was in a good mood. It was best to finish trivial matters such as the exchange conference early and get down to business early. "Where are they? I can't wait to communicate with these top geniuses." Wu Xie looked at the crowds of people and the wide streets, his eyes twinkling. Hearing this, several people turned their heads in surprise. Wuxie, who seemed to have lost all interest just now, was suddenly so enthusiastic about this matter? Nan Yuehong walked up to Wu Xie, as if she knew him again, and said funnyly: "Brother Wu, your temper changes too quickly. Don't you hate this kind of exchange conference?" Wu Xie She smiled and said: "What I hate is the conference, but I don't hate people. I really want to make friends with them." Nan Yuehong rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "It sounds like a lie no matter what, but it doesn't look like it." Brother Wuxie smiled slightly and did not deny it, saying: "Since you know it, why bother to say it?" Nan Yuehong gently shook the folding fan and said: "Brother Wu, don't worry, we stand here and take care of ourselves. Someone is coming to greet us." "Really?" Wu Xie pointed to the waiter who just sent a few people out coldly and then turned around and said with a smile: "If you wait here, you will have to wait for a long time." Nan Yuehong smiled confidently: "That's absolutely not the case." Wuxie smiled noncommittally. The faster things can go, the better. On the street, countless people come and go, and few people pay special attention to anyone. But when five people stand together for a long time, it is natural that someone will accidentally slip. And once it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s a different situation. "These five peoplethis is Wuxie, Wu Cheng, Yun Ke'er, Wang Lang, the void foursome. That man looks familiar, who is it?" someone murmured. The murmur of one person quickly attracted several others. They looked at it with a funny attitude, thinking how could the Void Four, who have been in the limelight recently, show up casually. Could it be that he drank too much? But when they saw it. For a moment, I couldn't believe my eyes, and shouted in horror: "This, these are really them!" The horror of the group of people must not be all drunk, so more and more people turned their eyes over. Then he was shocked again, and more people looked over. "It is indeed the Void Four! I didn't expect them all to show up here." "I heard that they were invited to the exchange conference. Could it be that they are here to participate in the exchange conference?" "It's a pity that the exchange conference was not made public, so I can't know the specific ranking. Ah.¡± These comments are just the tip of the iceberg, and more people are talking about their experiences. What Wu Xie deliberately let the senior officials hear that day has not been spread, and they only know the most common version. "Wuxie really made great progress in his cultivation as rumored." "After he came out of nothingness, he raised his cultivation to the twentieth level of the Tao in a few days, and there was no instability. It is really unbelievable. !" "If you ask me, he must have some unknown adventure." The reason why everyone can recognize a few people at a glance is naturally because they have been so popular recently and heard about them every day. That's it. ¡°And the crystal balls that record the looks of several people have been copied to every city, so even the uninformed cultivators can see what they look like. So Wuxie and the others have become household names in the spiritual practice world. It is well known to passers-by and can be confirmed immediately as soon as it appears. Not to mention that Wuxie¡¯s waste material qualification is so rare that it has almost become his anti-counterfeiting mark. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Recognized Nan Yuehong¡¯s identity. This point confirmed everyone¡¯s speculation that the Void Four were indeed invited. Wuxie was calmly watched by everyone, with a nonchalant smile on his face. The five people waited for a while, and a group of guards who maintained order in Xiaoyao City separated from the crowd. Arriving in front of a few people, the captain of the guard saluted them and said: "Guys, please come with me." Nan Yuehong glanced at Wuxie proudly and said with a smile: "How about it, Brother Wu, I said you can't use it. How long?" Wuxie shook his head and said with a smile: "We have been standing here for a long time. Do you know how many miles a stick of incense can fly?" Nan Yuehong smiled and stopped answering. The five people followed the captain of the guard and flew to the sky. Under the gaze of countless pairs of people, they flew to the sky. Not long after, we arrived at the second floor of Xiaoyao City.   The city's construction all likes to use this form of flying. It is probably because all the monks like to ascend, so they created it. They did not stop and soon reached the third floor. This floor is where the exchange conference is held. On the third floor, the building is made of jade material that is pink on the outside and white on the inside. Each house or courtyard has no water chestnuts. It is carved with very smooth skills and the workmanship is meticulous, making people feel a round pink world. That kind of jade material is very special. It is not crystal clear and shiny. Under the pink appearance, there are countless rolling white gases hidden, which is somewhat similar to the material of sky lanterns. The best thing is that there is no sun in the sky here, and a faint pink luster falls from nowhere. There are white clouds floating in the building complex, like a fairyland, and the whole world is embraced by a lazy and comfortable light pink. But it is not as ambiguous and charming as the Hehuan Sect, it has a pure and clean sacred aura. As soon as Yun Keer arrived here, she opened her mouth wide and said "Wow", showing that she loved this place very much. Wu Xie smiled and said: "What a beautiful scene. Those geniuses do have good taste. The third floor of Xiaoyao City is indeed much more comfortable than the third floor of Shengxian City." The chief guard led a few people to a large courtyard. In front of the round arch, he extended his hand to several people and made an invitation. Nan Yuehong took four people in. ?????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the circular arch are a dozen bamboos made entirely of light pink jade, which completely match the color here, but the strange thing is that those bamboos do exude the fragrance of bamboo. After walking along a pink path, Wuxie came to a pond. The pond was very clean and clear. The surface was covered with a layer of pink, and the fish were swimming happily to the other side. On the other side of the river, there is a small pavilion. Someone walked to the pavilion carrying a harp on his back, placed the harp, calmly played it with his fingers. The sound of the piano is like a clear stream caressing the face, and the cool feeling slides over the face, through the ends of the hair, and slowly enters the ears, lingering like water, pleasant to the ear. Even the fish in the water can't help but swim away intoxicatedly, as if they are playing in wine. The breeze mixed with the cool music of the piano, hitting the body like a warm spring rain. Suddenly, a wisp of clear Xiao came from the other side of the pond. The rustling sound is like the sound of willows and the sound of birds, and the sound reaches the ears and surrounds the garden. The man who played the flute lived a very handsome life, holding a green jade flute, wearing a light blue gown, with black hair like a waterfall, fluttering in the wind. He flew towards the pavilion on the clouds, fluttering like a god. ??The jade Xiao is accompanied by the sound of the piano, melodious and crisp. Sometimes the Xiao sound is high, sharp and harsh, and sometimes it is low. The sound is like a buzzing sound, which is harmonious and natural with the rhythm of the Guqin's flowing water. At this moment, a hoarse and low voice sounded, and everyone turned to look, only to see a man appearing in the pavilion at some point. He was wearing gray clothes, with his head lowered, eyes closed, and playing the erhu. The sound of the erhu is dry and dull, and inadvertently brings a touch of sadness to the ethereal music, and the whole world falls into silence. The sharp and low erhu conveys the sorrow of crying, and everyone can hear different feelings when listening to it. The failed scholar heard his unwillingness and loneliness for many years. The widow heard the pain and loneliness of her husband¡¯s departure. The old hero heard the helplessness and desolation of returning to the fields and taking off his armor. It seems to be the solo of all mournful sounds, bringing out the past that everyone does not want to face. The sound of the piano and the Xiao sound also became much deeper without realizing it. The original longness of the flowing water on the small bridge has disappeared, and it has become the slowness of the white hair now. At this time, a woman in pink clothes came leisurely with a pipa, sat on the pavilion, and played the cracked east wind, bringing an end to this endless performance. As soon as the song was played, the garden had already stopped, the fish sat motionless around the shore, the wind stopped, the clouds paused, and the scene seemed to freeze. The four people turned around and smiled. "Mr. Nan, why are you so late?" Nan Yuehong smiled at Wuxie and said, "Let's go, let's go there." Wuxie shook his head slightly and pursed his lips: "Don't tell me, those four geniuses That's them." The five of them stepped forward together and walked to the middle of the pavilion. "These are the foursome of Nothingness that have been in the limelight recently. They are Wuxie, Wang Lang, Yun Keer, and Wu Cheng." Nan Yuehong introduced them to the group. "Don't wait and give them a slight courtesy. "The guzheng player is Ye Xian from Beiyunmen. He has reached the third realm of Taoism after practicing for twenty-three years. His strength is unfathomable." Ye Xian was dressed in white, with his black hair untied and draped over his shoulders crazily. light?Looked at a few people and nodded slightly. "The erhu player is Ruofeng from Nantianmen. He has reached the third level of Taoism after practicing for twenty-five years. His strength is also unpredictable." Ruofeng was dressed in black and had a cold face. He also nodded coldly to several people and ignored them. When Wu Xie appeared, his eyes flashed faintly. "This pipa player is Mingwan from Dongxian Sect. He has reached the third realm of Taoism after practicing for thirty years." Mingwan bowed slightly to several people and smiled. "And this handsome young man who plays Xiao is Fang Sheng from Beiyunmen. He has reached the third realm of Taoism after twenty years of practice. He is currently the fastest genius in practice." Fang Sheng smiled at a few people and said: Saw it. As soon as Wu Xie and others met each other, they felt that they could not fit into the other party's circle because the other party's halo was too great, and each of them was a model for geniuses in the spiritual world. It can't be said that they don't want to integrate, but the attitude of the other party is more or less contemptuous, and they don't take them seriously. To put it, how long does it take for not evil people to practice before getting the honor, and how long the other party has practiced and how many achievements have been achieved. It is not a positive. How can they see them as the object of sitting equally with themselves? (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 183 Hidden Facts baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); If they hadn't returned from nothingness and aroused the interest of several people, it would be difficult for them to meet each other in this life. Wuxie naturally looked at them with contempt, especially after discovering that they were so proficient in playing musical instruments, he became even more contemptuous. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t say it, let alone express it. Ye Xian smoothed the guzheng and smiled at Nan Yuehong: "Mr. Nan, I'm really bothering you. It must be a lot of effort to invite them here. Do you want someone to serve fragrant tea to quench their thirst?" Ye Xian's smile He is very proud and a little free and easy. His hair is draped wildly on his shoulders, giving him the air of a madman. Nan Yuehong replied: "How can a practitioner be thirsty?" Fang Sheng held a jade Xiao in his hand, stepped forward and said with a smile: "Mr. Nan, this is wrong. Although it is said that a practitioner can not eat or drink, but these Good things are gifts given to us by God, and we should enjoy them." Nan Yuehong waved her hands and said, "I really can't appreciate it." Ruofeng looked at Nan Yuehong and said, "What new things can Mr. Nan learn recently?" I saw the splash-ink landscape painting on your folding fan, which is very delicate, but have you learned to paint?" Nan Yuehong put away the folding fan and said with a smile with narrowed eyes: "Brother Ruo, just make fun of me, I can only recite poetry. , how can I paint?" Ming Wan, dressed in pink, came over, pulled up Nan Yuehong's sleeves, and whispered in her ear: "Mr. Nan, they are always pursuing me, who do you think I should choose?" Yuehong smiled wickedly and lifted Mingwan's chin, turned her head and shouted coldly at Ruofeng and the others: "Wan'er is mine, who dares to snatch it from me?" They laughed. Wuxie and the others stood there and watched them talk about their daily routine, speechless and choked. This is how Ganqing treats guests. After the introduction, they just left it aside, feeling a little embarrassed. "No wonder Nan Yuehong always talks about the word romantic. Birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. These kids have nothing to do all day long and only want to dress elegantly." Wu Xie thought to himself. He doesn¡¯t care what the attitudes of these people are, whether they ignore him or not. Anyway, that¡¯s not his purpose at all. He walked to Ruofeng's side and sat down. He could feel that Ruofeng's eyes were dull when looking at him. When he moved like this, Wang Lang didn't bother to stand anymore, walked over to Wu Xie and sat down. Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er were both a little surprised by Wu Xie's behavior. It seemed that he did not have the awareness to be a guest, but instead regarded it as his own home. He sat down without waiting for the host to ask him to sit down. It¡¯s not just them. Those top geniuses were also stunned for a moment. They could ignore other peers, but they didn't expect that they were ignored by their peers. A few people¡¯s eyes flickered or they frowned. Ruofeng from Nantianmen glanced at Wuxie and Wang Lang with a faint look, then turned his gaze on Wuxie and said, "If I remember correctly, this is fellow Taoist Wuxie." Wuxie raised his eyebrows. , as expected, he was called fellow Taoist. Instead of treating each other as brothers, it seems that the few of them are really not in their eyes. He is not qualified to be called brothers to a few people. Wuxie nodded and smiled: "If I remember correctly, this is fellow Taoist Ruo, what's the matter?" Wuxie, neither humble nor arrogant, returned this sentence to him. The eyes of the two suddenly became much deeper. They looked at each other tit for tat for a while, and Ruofeng looked at Nan Yuehong. She smiled and said, "You let him join the Sanxiu Alliance?" Nan Yuehong glanced at Wuxie curiously, nodded to Ruofeng and said, "My father has an order, there is nothing we can do." Ruofeng said with a smile, "No wonder I was He was invited to a banquet, but he went to the banquet of the Sanxiu Alliance. It turned out that Mr. Nan personally participated. " Wu Xie laughed. He added: "Friend Ruo Dao, Mr. Nan just sent a little boy here. I didn't know it was her who was entertaining me at that time." Ruofeng's expression froze, he turned around and looked at Wuxie deeply, and sneered, "No." say. Nan Yuehong became more and more curious about Wuxie. Wuxie obviously didn't have any capital, so he should be fawning over a few people. Why did he confront Ruofeng from Nantianmen in the first place, and let people ignore you before? You can't treat yourself Ignore others like you are a top genius. She herself was very confused, and others were even more confused. Ming Wan, Fang Sheng, and Ye Xian looked at her with puzzled looks. She could only helplessly shake her head, saying that she didn't understand either. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became subtle. Only Wuxie and Wang Lang were calm and composed. Wuxie took out the little guy from the storage bag and teased it a few times, looking like a second-generation ancestor who was not doing his job properly. At this time, a man came over and whispered a few words in Ruofeng's ear. Ruofeng's eyes flashed slightly, he stood up, and clasped his fists slightly at Nan Yuehong and others "Guys, I have some personal matters to deal with, so I'll excuse you." "Brother Ruo, please excuse me." Ruofeng turned around, smiled slightly and said to Wu Xie, "I heard that Brother Wu is very powerful and is very good at wooing beauties. Huan Xin, I believe you also have a lot of experience in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Please come to watch the exchange meeting between us tomorrow." After saying that, he followed the man and left without waiting for Wu Xie's reply. Wuxie had a smile on his face, but he secretly had a headache in his heart. Originally, he wanted to use his own way to return the favor, and deliberately angered the other party. Maybe if the other party was excited, he would not want him to come to the exchange meeting. By then, you will have unlimited time to find what you need, but now it seems that your performance is still not up to the mark. You should be a little more domineering. Seeing that things had become so tense, Nan Yuehong didn't care and continued chatting with Fang Sheng and the others. Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er still didn't dare to sit down and stood obediently. ¡­ Ruofeng picked up the erhu, followed the man to a room, and closed the door. "I already have the whereabouts of the thief who sells top-notch skills." The man was dressed in black and was of ordinary birth. His name was Han Xuan. He was Ruofeng's younger brother. He was rescued by him in his early years, so he listened to Ruofeng's words very much. Later, Become Ruofeng's confidant and help him with tasks. "How is that possible? Didn't you say that the thief sold all the exercises and disappeared?" Ruofeng frowned. During this period, the sale of top-level exercises caused quite a stir in Nantianmen. The elders of Nantianmen used this matter to give the geniuses a new test, which was to find out who this person was, find out where he got the top skills, and then bring him back to the sect. , brutally killed in public to warn the world. But that person is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He has always been very stealthy. Han Xuan's several investigations have yielded no results. He only knows that some masters of the second level of Dao who were sent out by Fangshi to test were all killed. . This person is obviously very comfortable in the city, and he may even be a gang member who commits crimes. Someone helps him and leaves no trace, which is very troublesome. "This person did give up some time ago, but recently, a new top-level technique has appeared in the market again. I am very sure that it was this person who did it." Han Xuandao. Ruofeng nodded and said: "Okay, keep an eye on all major cities. If this person takes action again, catch him and see me. If he really can't be captured alive, then" Ruofeng made a gesture of wiping his neck. . Han Xuan solemnly nodded and said: "Senior brother, don't worry. I will do my best and live up to your trust." Ruofeng said seriously and solemnly again: "You have to see people alive, you have to see corpses when you die. This test is very useful to me. "It's very important." After Han Xuan left, Ruofeng was silent in the room for a long time, his eyes flickering. This test was indeed extremely important to him, because it involved a war, and he wanted to get more in this war. High command authority. In this way, not only will you be more successful, but you will also be less likely to die. And catching the thief who sells top-level skills will undoubtedly make his image as a genius in the sect more stable. ¡­ ¡­ Wu Xie and the others listened in boredom as they chatted and gossiped. Of course, Wu Xie was happy to describe it this way, because he didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about at all, so he squinted his eyes and thought about the future. Wang Lang sat quietly next to him, never showing the slightest interest in what they were talking about. However, he heard clearly what they were talking about, and it was all about elegance, which made him frown very much. I can¡¯t figure out how these geniuses practice and how they can advance their cultivation so fast. The few of them chatted for a while, then when they saw Ruofeng go and come back, they said with a smile: "Brother Ruofeng, we have been waiting for you for a long time. We can't wait to hear everything about nothingness." Ruofeng didn't bring the erhu this time. She smiled and said, "If you want to hear it, you can ask first. I can ask you later." Ming Wanjiao smiled and said, "I'm afraid someone doesn't want to tell you." As she said that, she glanced at Wuxie slightly. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may look at the beautiful lady, and give her a smile in return. Who would have thought that what he would get in exchange would be a blank look from the beautiful lady. Wu Xie was a little confused, but he didn't care. Recently, he had been humiliating women more than once or twice. He was used to it. Ruofeng sat down again, Nan Yuehong smiled at Wuxie and said, "How come you guys are sitting down, why are you still standing?" Wu Chengyun Ke'er was speechless, thinking to herself, if you hadn't been leaving us alone, why would we have followed? Standing like a fool? But they also know that they don¡¯t have much weight in the eyes of the other party. This feeling is like how they treat colleagues who are worse than themselves.Although I have some complaints in my heart, I can't really be serious about it. So, each of them told their own experiences. Wuxie was still the same story as the old god. He wanted to be as thrilling as he wanted, as thrilling as he wanted. In the end, he had great luck and escaped alive. ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Fellow Taoist, I heard that when you came out of nothingness, your cultivation level was only at the second or fourth level of the Tao. But after you came out, your cultivation level rose to the twentieth level. In just a few days, you achieved such great achievements. How did you do it? Are you there? Don¡¯t you need to stabilize your cultivation?¡± At this time, Ruofeng suddenly asked this question. This question is also unknown to everyone. Wuxie answered all the questions after he came out, but he did not answer this question. He did not explain what experiences he had after coming out. People have to wonder whether he concealed the facts and was in nothingness. Got a heaven-defying treasure, or got some great blessing. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 184 Life is a journey baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Don't know that his cultivation level has improved too quickly and can easily make people suspicious, but this does not prevent him from making up stories. Once a person has experienced many things, the stories will become endless, and it will be a fact if you pick them up at your fingertips. "I didn't get any real treasures in the nothingness. However, the experience in the nothingness made me reflect on life and gain a deeper understanding. From it, I realized a state and my ambition to be strong. , which further aroused my fighting spirit in life. " "Moreover, when a person has experienced the shadow of death, his perspective on the world will become different. Obviously, I have gained double spiritual wealth, which is completelycompletely. It changed me and made me realize that the things I once despised were also so beautiful." When Wuxie spoke, his eyes became sparkling. When he got excited, he stood up and faced the surprised eyes of everyone. , he didn't pay attention, but turned to look at the pond outside the pavilion, pointing at the fish, and was so excited that he forgot himself. "Look at this fish, it will be happy because you dropped the food, but what will happen when it can't find the food? It will be anxious!" Wuxie turned around and patted himself in excitement: "And I won't , because I have looked down upon everything in the world, hunger, and my own style." Wuxie sighed with emotion, looked at the scenery around him, and said with a hearty smile: "Life is like a journey, you don't have to care about the destination. It's the scenery along the way and the mood of seeing it. " "Can you feel it? " Wu Xie looked at a few people with his shining eyes. Their expressions were either stunned, surprised, or enlightened. meditation. "Brother Wu's words are indeed very reasonable. But how many people can be so calm? Such people have either experienced the ups and downs of life, or escaped from the crisis of death. We are still unable to understand it in depth. ." Nan Yuehong said. Ruofeng, Fang Sheng and others are all geniuses, and they can be revealed with just a few clicks, and they soon discovered that these words are very philosophical. People without some special experience simply cannot say such things. Ruofeng's eyes were faint and he said: "But you haven't said why you have improved your cultivation by so many small realms in just a few days." Wu Xie looked at Ruofeng in a funny way and said, "If you have my With experience, you won¡¯t ask such idiotic questions. Because I saw everything, I had an epiphany, and it was a very powerful epiphany! Everyone was slightly surprised, realizing that such a coincidence was rare. Most people's epiphanies are the result of external forces, such as taking epiphany grass. But there is also a small part of natural enlightenment, which depends on the individual's luck. And if it¡¯s a big epiphany, all problems will be solved. Under normal circumstances, natural enlightenment does not require a stable state, because enlightenment is not a fixed component like elixirs, there are more and less. The less, I¡¯m afraid, is not enough to break through a small realm, but the more. It can make people soar into the sky. And natural enlightenment is completely a gift from God, which comes very softly and fulfillingly. Can fill in the gaps in every layer. Wuxie smiled at a few people and said: "It is theoretically almost impossible that your cultivation can reach the third realm of Tao in just thirty years, because cultivation requires precipitation, condensation, and control." "Except Some situations that rely entirely on resources require a certain amount of enlightenment. I think you have had more or less enlightenment several times. " Nan Yuehong shook her folding fan and said: " As the saying goes, if you survive a disaster, you will be lucky. I didn't believe it before, but now I believe it. " "Brother Wu is so lucky," Ruofeng said with a dark look, "It's a pity that the other three don't have such a chance. "Wuxie looked at Wu Cheng, Yun Ke'er, and Wang Lang. Shaking his head slightly, he said: "After they came back from nothingness, they did not choose to get rid of this death experience, but chose to escape and forget. Therefore, they did not take everything lightly, but became more obsessed with the fame and fortune they gained." Wu Cheng and Yun Ke Er was slightly stunned, staring blankly at Wuxie, speechless. After the story was told, several top geniuses also lost interest in Wu Xie and others. They invited them here just to see how different these people were and how they could escape from nothingness. But now it seems that apart from Wuxie, the other three are not special. Of course, they didn¡¯t completely believe what Wuxie said, but they really couldn¡¯t find any flaws. So, they started their own secret meeting again, chatting about Fengya things, and finally complimented each other,Said that the other party's cultivation level has become much more refined, and other nonsense. Wu Xie and the others were once again left alone, appearing redundant. ¡°When the few of them had nothing to talk about, they said goodbye to each other and left without saying a word to Wu Xie and the others. Nan Yuehong was the only one left in the pavilion. Wu Xie stood up, sighed at Nan Yuehong, and said, "Mr. Nan, it seems that you are not interested in cultivation at all. We have been chatting for a long time on boring topics." Nan Yuehong shook her folding fan lightly and said : "On weekdays, we practice very hard. We practice continuously every day. It is very boring. If we don't find something to relieve our boredom, we will probably collapse." "It's been a long time?" Nan Yuehong said: "It's been seven years." Wuxie was speechless again. According to his logic, this group of people were completely idle. You must know that in the world of cultivation in the previous life, every practice was focused on cultivation, and few monks would waste time on this. Especially for geniuses, the competition is very cruel and fierce. If you slack off a little, you will be overtaken by other geniuses, and you will live under tremendous pressure. Under such great pressure, every genius is still alive and well, has not seen anyone collapse, and has made a little progress in practice, and will be ecstatic. Only those monks who know that their practice is hopeless will write poems and paintings for immediate fun. No wonder that in the past seven thousand years, Beiyunmen has only produced one monk who ascended to the upper world. Wuxie lamented, this generation of geniuses are so blessed that they don¡¯t know how to be blessed, and they always feel that cultivation is too hard. How much achievements can they achieve in this way? Don¡¯t wait until you grow old to regret that you have wasted so much youth. But now young people have young people¡¯s ideas, and he, an old monster, is already a completely different world from them. "Brother Wu, come to my room tonight. I have something to talk to you about." Nan Yuehong left such an intriguing sentence and turned to leave. Wu Xie turned around, smiled at Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er and said, "Well, this meeting didn't meet your expectations, right?" Wu Cheng smiled slightly and said, "It's a little disharmonious." Yun Ke'er wrinkled. He raised his eyebrows and complained: "How can this be disharmony? They don't take us seriously at all, and no one has spoken to me." Wu Xie smiled slightly and said: "You want to find a good man, but good men look like I don¡¯t want to fuck you.¡± After that, he took Wang Lang and left. Yun Keer¡¯s face turned red with anger and she stamped her feet vigorously. Behind the garden is a large complex of buildings for people to live in. They have already arranged exquisite rooms for several people to stay. Wuxie walked into his room, his consciousness spread, he felt the power of the restriction, and nodded with satisfaction. The room is beautifully decorated, with all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and paintings, the guzheng is placed on the table, the pipa is hung on the wall, and there are many kinds of musical instruments here. And there are pens, inks, paper, inkstones and other stationery, all available. With these arrangements, it is difficult to imagine that it is the room of a practitioner, but more like the study room of a scholar. Wu Xie looked at these utensils indifferently, frowning slightly, feeling a little bored. When he was in the upper world in his last life, he had been decadent for more than a hundred years, eating, drinking and having fun every day and every night. He had already played with these elegant things. He is greasy and has extremely profound attainments. When I see him now, I can't help but feel like I have gone back to the past. In the room, there was a soft and large bed, and a beautiful maid stood beside the bed, bowing to Wuxie. "Sir, during your stay here, I will take care of your daily life. If you need anything, just ask." After the maid finished speaking, she poured a cup of tea, held the cup in both hands, and came to Wuxie. Bow your head and offer it respectfully. "Master, please have tea." Wuxie frowned slightly and said calmly: "In the future, you will never step into the room without my instructions, otherwise you will not be spared." The maid bowed respectfully and said, "Yes." Exited the room. Wu Xie pondered in the room for a while and decided to go to various major shops to see if there were any good ways to make money. After changing into the attire of the entrustment hall, Wuxie left the garden. The third floor of Xiaoyao City is similar to that of other major cities. The shops are almost all the same and are monopolized by various merchants. Each shop is very large and sells a wide variety of products. There are not many monks on the street. There are only a hundred people living here at most. Each has a high level of cultivation and occupies a very important position in various sects or cultivating families.??set. Most of them did not use any magic weapon to hide their identities. They walked casually on the street and would say hello and chat with people they met. Therefore, it is easy for people to take a second look at lonely travelers like Wuxie who hide their true colors. ??????????????? But it¡¯s just a second look, and there is no special concern. Wu Xie came to a shop selling elixirs, took a casual look, and asked the shopkeeper: "Excuse me, are there any epiphany grasses from the third realm of Taoism for sale here?" The shopkeeper was a thin, middle-aged man, wearing a white gown. , exuding a faint medicinal fragrance, he seems to be a cultivator who is good at cultivating elixirs. The man smiled and shook his head and said: "There was one a few days ago, and it was bought by someone." Wuxie didn't care. Even if he wanted to buy it now, he didn't have enough spirit stones. He just started a topic. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 185 Spiritual Liquid baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Shopkeeper, I see that your nails are dark green and your fingertips are bluish. You must be a breeder, right?" Wuxie said with a smile. The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, his eyes flashed, and he said: "Yes, that's true. You must not be here to buy epiphany grass." Wu Xie nodded and said, "I want to buy some seeds to cultivate and make a fortune on my own. .¡± The shopkeeper nodded, followed the servant¡¯s instructions, and took Wuxie to a room inside. This room is very small, but there are many bookshelves, but instead of ancient books, there are bottles of transparent bottles on the shelves. In the bottle, there are seeds, some are as big as soybeans, and some are as big as peaches. "Please take a seat." The shopkeeper pulled out a chair for Wuxie, and Wuxie sat down without refusing. The shopkeeper pointed to the surrounding bookshelves and said with a smile: "As long as it is not a very rare elixir like the Epiphany Grass, there are all kinds of seeds here. I wonder which ones you want to buy?" Wuxie thought for a moment and smiled: "I need to mature quickly and be valuable. "The shopkeeper chuckled and said, "I have seen many breeders who come to buy seeds. They want a variety of varieties, but they all cultivate this type of elixir that matures quickly and has high value." "But. The monks who only buy this kind of elixir have a common identity, so you should be a casual cultivator." Wuxie nodded and admitted: "The shopkeeper has seen countless people, so it is normal for him to see through my identity. "The shopkeeper shook his head slightly, with a gleam in his eyes, and said: "But I know almost all the cultivators in the casual cultivator. I wonder who you are?" Wuxie shook his head and smiled: "I'm afraid not. "The shopkeeper slapped the back of his hand regretfully and sighed: "That's a pity. Originally, I wanted to gather all kinds of cultivators to exchange training experiences, which would be of great help to me. You really want to give up on this. Opportunity?" Wu Xie waved his hand slightly and said: "I am just an ordinary cultivator, an inconspicuous person in the world of cultivating immortals. I can't compare with you, and I don't dare to expect to get guidance from you. So, I'm still here. "Don't make a fool of yourself." "Since you said so, I won't force you." The shopkeeper stood up, walked to a bookshelf, picked up a bottle of seeds, and placed it in front of Wu Xie. "This is the seed of Liuyue Xue. It has a maturity period of ten years and each plant sells for about 20,000 yuan. It has extremely strong medicinal properties and can quickly recover from injuries. If you use it to refine the resurrection pill, you can recover in an instant. It is a very popular elixir for all injuries," the shopkeeper introduced to Wu Xie. Wuxie looked at the seeds in front of him, said nothing, and said with a smile: "Shopkeeper, are there any other seeds?" "Yes." The shopkeeper took another bottle of seeds and put it in front of Wuxie. "This is a poison-repelling herb. The maturity period is twelve years, and each plant sells for about 25,000. It is the best herb for detoxifying. It does not require elixirs and can be taken directly." This bottle of seeds is a long, thumb-sized seed. Strip, green. Wu Xie shook his head and said: "This kind of elixir is useless. It is rare for monks to get poisoned. The sales volume is too low." The shopkeeper smiled mysteriously and said, "Sir, wait a minute, I will get a good thing right now." The shopkeeper walked up to I took a large bottle from the bookshelf. There was only one big yellow seed in it, about the size of a fist. He brought it to Wu Xie and said, "This is the seed of the nameless fruit. It matures for ten years and bears ten fruits at a time. Each fruit is worth ten thousand spiritual stones. What do you think? You only need to plant ten of them. Ten years later, You can get one million spiritual stones." Wuxie narrowed his eyes and asked, "How to sell this seed?" The shopkeeper smiled: "One hundred thousand!" Wuxie frowned and said, "It's so expensive? "Your Excellency, this price is definitely not expensive. After this seed is born, it will be a big tree. It will bear ten fruits every ten years. After a hundred years, there will be one hundred fruits. One hundred fruits will be one "One million spiritual stones." "If you plant ten of them, it will be 10 million spiritual stones in one hundred years. If you buy one hundred, hehe, it will be 100 million spiritual stones in one hundred years!" The longer it lasts, the more benefits it will bring. " "Based on this, do you still think it's expensive?" "Expensive, very expensive!" Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and he said with a smile, "Shopkeeper, you said that before. Both of the two elixirs mentioned their efficacy, but neither of them mentioned their sales volume. But as far as I know, the sales volume of both of them is very low and they are not easy to sell. As for this nameless fruit, you might as well not even mention its effects. It must be something that cannot be sold." The shopkeeper looked at Wu Xie deeply.Looking at it, he laughed and said: "It seems that you are an expert. Yes, these types are very difficult to sell, resulting in a very low purchase price. If you use them to cultivate them, all the shops will only purchase them at a very low price." "The gain is not worth the loss." Wu Xie smiled and said: "Thank you for the candidness of the shopkeeper. I'm afraid there is one more thing you didn't mention. After the seeds of this nameless fruit germinate, they need very careful care. How can we practitioners waste time on these things? If you are negligent, you will die, and the survival rate is extremely low, which is why you don't cultivate it yourself, but sell the seeds." The shopkeeper laughed, his eyes gradually became colder, and said: "Sir, we can only sell these seeds, and these are not for sale. It is indeed a seed that matures quickly and has a high price. If coupled with the condition of high sales, there is no reason for us not to cultivate it ourselves but to plant the seeds for others. " "That's right, businessmen always want to make profits for themselves. , there is no reason to share it with others." Wu Xie smiled slightly, and suddenly his eyes flashed, saying: "But I came prepared, and I will not let you suffer." The shopkeeper laughed: "I have already done so. I know you are not just looking for fun with me, but what can you do to make my heart flutter?" Wu Xie took out a small jade bottle, placed it on the table, and pushed it towards the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper took it suspiciously, uncorked the bottle, poured out a drop of blue liquid, smelled it, and found that there was no smell. He stretched out his tongue and licked it, but there was no smell. He couldn't help but wonder: "What is this?" Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "This is the spiritual liquid for the elixir, not for you to drink." "Eternal liquid?" The shopkeeper frowned, then snorted inwardly, with impatience rising in his eyes. He has seen a lot of spiritual liquids, and there is nothing special about it. It is nothing more than accelerating the growth of spiritual medicines. The best spiritual liquid he has ever seen can accelerate the growth of spiritual medicines by three times. This is already the limit, even if there are stronger ones. It is impossible for the spiritual liquid to spread out. "I'm afraid you will be disappointed. As a cultivator, I naturally know a variety of cultivated spiritual liquids. What's so special about you?" (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 186 Undercurrent baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie said calmly: "You can take out the spiritual liquid and drip it on the seeds. I will come back to talk to you in the afternoon." After saying that, he left the house without waiting for the shopkeeper's response. . The shopkeeper looked at Wuxie leaving with disdain. He had seen this kind of people a lot and always thought that his spiritual liquid was very good. In fact, the real acceleration speed was really unflattering. ?????????????????????? Some casual cultivators once thought the same way, thinking that their spiritual liquid was a treasure. But later, after getting more exposure to it, they realized that their own things were far from elegant. Although he didn't think Wu Xie's spiritual fluid was good, he wanted to try it. Firstly, it was not his own, so there would be no loss if he tried it. Secondly, he was afraid that the other party's spiritual fluid was indeed a bit low, and if he didn't try it, he would end up losing everything. Business opportunities were lost and the other party was offended. The shopkeeper took a very common seed, a clover. This type of low-grade seeds has a very short maturity period, often germinating in a week and fully mature in half a year. After digging up the soil, he planted the seeds. Then he poured out the spiritual liquid, poured it into the soil above the seeds, and took out the jade slips to record the changes. This has become his habitual action. Before each cultivation, he will study the degree of change of the seeds to determine the effects of various spiritual liquids. But then, he became a little dissatisfied with his habitual actions, and laughed at himself: "This spiritual liquid can only increase twice as fast at most. What's a good record?" He frowned and put away the jade slip, and walked outside to take care of it. Business is gone. After Wuxie left the shop, he entered another shop in the blink of an eye. This shop sold elixirs and also recycled elixirs. When Wuxie came here, he naturally wanted to see if there was any price for Shouyuan Dan. By the way, Let¡¯s look at the three Tao elixirs and the body refining elixirs. In the shop. There was not a single monk in the room, and it was deserted. The shopkeeper was not in the front hall. There was only a child dozing on the table in the front hall, and the sound of whirring could be heard from time to time. Wuxie walked in and looked at the shelves for a few times. After looking at the descriptions of various types of elixirs in the jade slips, he walked around in a circle and came to the child's side, coughing twice. When the child heard the sound, he was startled. He quickly sat upright and looked ahead with a smile on his face, not daring to look back. "Dad, I closed my eyes to use my consciousness. I wasn't lazy to sleep." Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "I'm here to buy elixirs, not your father." The child quickly turned around and saw a stranger The man in black stood behind him, quickly jumped out of his seat, made a decent gesture to Wuxie, and said apologetically: "I'm very sorry, I was dozing off just now. I didn't notice you." Wuxie Looking at the child, he smiled slightly and said, "It doesn't matter." The child said sincerely again, and then rolled his eyes. Asked: "What kind of elixir does my friend need? Our shop is one of the first and second largest in the lower world. It has a wide reputation and a complete range of elixirs. The quality is guaranteed and we are honest." Wuxie was pretended to be mature by a child. The tone was amused. He is obviously a child, his face is full of immaturity, but he speaks in clich¨¦s in an old-fashioned way, making him look like a kid. "I want to buy Shouyuan Pill." "Huh? Shouyuan Pill?" The child was surprised, thinking that Shouyuan Pill is an expensive elixir. Since he came to buy it, he must be a bad old man who has lived for many years, and he must not be able to play with him. The boy always remembered what his father had told him. Whenever he encountered a business dealing with valuable elixirs, or if he judged that the other party was an old monster who had lived for a long time, he must be asked to handle it. Thinking of this, the child once again scolded Wuxie and said apologetically: "Fellow Taoist, please wait a moment. I'll call my father." With that, he ran into the inner hall. Not long after, a middle-aged man with a fat head and big ears came out, clasped his fists at Wuxie and said, "Fellow Taoist, can we go to the back room for a chat?" Wuxie nodded and followed the fat shopkeeper into the back room. The furnishings in the back room are very simple. It is a place dedicated to talking. Almost every shop will have this measure to prevent customers¡¯ needs from being heard. "Fellow Taoist, please take a seat." The fat shopkeeper smiled. Wuxie sat on the chair, looked at the shopkeeper, and said, "The shopkeeper is really leisurely. He hides in the back room and doesn't have to take care of the business?" After hearing this, the shopkeeper sighed and said, "Fellow Taoist, you've seen it too, haven't you? If I don¡¯t take care of it, there is really no business.¡± Wuxie asked in confusion: ¡°Why?¡± The shopkeeper sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not because this place has become the edge of the void sea and may be swallowed up by the void sea at any time. The shop was not opened by me, but by a monk with stronger strength and wider connections. He foresaw that Xiaoyao City would be swallowed up within a few decades, so he withdrew from Xiaoyao City. IThen I took the opportunity to open this shop. " "But Xiaoyao City is no longer as prosperous as it was in the past. All those who should be evacuated have been evacuated. Now it can only be reduced to a medium-sized market and a gathering place for low-level monks. " Wuxie nodded and asked, "When did the Sea of ??Nothingness appear? How long has it existed? " The fat shopkeeper glanced at Wuxie in surprise and said doubtfully: "Fellow Taoist, do you know nothing about the Sea of ??Nothingness? " When Wu Xie saw the shopkeeper with such a surprised expression, he immediately realized that he had asked a silly question and said: "When I was born, the Sea of ??Nothingness already existed, so I wasn't very interested in it, and every time I retreat, Over the past few decades, I have been so focused on spiritual practice that I have no time to care about these trivial matters. "The shopkeeper nodded and expressed his understanding. When he was born, the Sea of ??Nothingness already existed. If he hadn't seen it eroding the land every year, he wouldn't have cared about it. "It is said that the Sea of ??Nothingness existed thousands of years ago. In the past, it has swallowed up the entire continent to the west, and now it is swallowing up the three continents we live in step by step. At this speed, in less than three thousand years, the lower world will be completely swallowed up by the Sea of ??Nothingness and become a world of seas. . " Wuxie frowned and said, "How was the Sea of ??Nothingness formed? How come you have the ability to devour the continent? " The fat shopkeeper laughed at himself and said: "How could such things be known to us? If you want to know, you must go to those sects with a long history and look for relevant records. " Wuxie's eyes flashed. It seemed that there was an extra topic for the boudoir conversation with Nan Yuehong tonight. He no longer asked about the void sea, but focused on Shou Yuan Dan. "Excuse me, Shou Yuehong here. What is the price of Yuan Dan? Seeing that the topic had returned to business, the shopkeeper smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist, I can tell you clearly that the price is 350,000 spirit stones." "Three hundred and fifty thousand spiritual stones, a very ordinary price, neither expensive nor cheap. Unless some people specifically need it, they may sell it for more. "Wuxie did the math and found out if he sells the Shouyuan Pill If you go out, you can earn at least two hundred and seventy-eight thousand spiritual stones. With some of the financial resources you have left, it is enough to buy one Dao San Dan and one physical enhancement elixir. It is necessary to break through the Dao San Realm. Only three Dao elixirs are enough. After all, the higher the cultivation level, the lower the effect of the elixir. "The elixirs required to break through the three realms of Dao, I mean the type of elixirs that enhance physical fitness. How many spiritual stones are needed to purchase. " The shopkeeper gave a slight pause, thinking that this change was too fast. Could it be that the price he said was too high? However, he did not ask, but answered Wu Xie's question, saying: "This type of elixir is the most valuable. The effective one is the Rebirth Pill, but it requires 150,000 spirit stones. Other elixirs" "I have a longevity elixir that I want to sell. I wonder how much you can pay for it, or you can exchange it with me for other elixirs. "Wuxie interrupted the shopkeeper and directly stated his purpose. The shopkeeper was slightly startled again, and suddenly realized that this person did not want to buy Shouyuan Dan, but wanted to find out the price, and then sell it, and at the same price as before Judging from the question, this person wanted to buy a pill that could break through the third realm of Dao. He felt a little strange. All the monks on the third floor of Xiaoyao City had the cultivation level of the third realm of Dao, so this person would buy the third level of Dao. What's Dan doing? The shopkeeper didn't ask any more. The customer could buy whatever he wanted, and there was no need to report to him. He frowned, held out two fingers, and said, "If I make a purchase, I can only offer 200,000 souls at most. stone. " Wuxie sneered inwardly, lowering the price? " Shopkeeper, don't you think the price is too low? If it were purchased and resold by you, the price difference would be 150,000 spirit stones. " The shopkeeper knew that this person would have questions, and sighed: "Friend Taoist, there are some things you don't know. For a long time in the future, the price of Shouyuan Dan will only fall, not rise. " "How can you see it? " Wuxie sneered in his heart. The shopkeeper sighed and said: "Because in recent years, Shouyuan Dan has not been sold, and the same is true in other markets. The trend of the entire market is extremely sluggish, because something happened, so " The shopkeeper said: "Fellow Taoist, if you are not in a hurry to sell, you will wait decades before selling. Now is really not a good time. " Wuxie has been looking at the shopkeeper's expression. Seeing that his expression is sincere and without any flicker, he can't help but feel a little suspicious. Could it be that something really happened? "What happened? The shopkeeper shook his head slightly, clasped his fists and said, "Fellow Taoist, if you don't want to sell it, you'd better leave here. I'm buying it for 200,000 spirit stones. I'm definitely not blackmailing you." ¡±  Is there an eviction order? Wuxie was a little surprised. For the first time, he felt that something important had happened, causing the price of Shouyuan Dan to drop. But this matter seems to be very obscure, and the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t even want to talk about it. Seeing that he didn't want to say anything, Wu Xie stopped being embarrassed and said with a smile: "In that case, I'll leave first." "Go slowly." Wu Xie left the elixir shop, still a little unconvinced in his heart, what on earth could be happening? You don¡¯t even care about people¡¯s lives and don¡¯t buy longevity pills? He couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t want to think too much, so he returned to the elixir shop. As soon as he entered, he heard the shopkeeper's ghostly scream coming from the back room. "What kind of spiritual liquid is this! It makes clover germinate in less than a day? Damn it! It's so damned!" In the outer hall, the waiter frowned and sighed: "Screaming so loudly, it seems like it's really a ghost. "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 187: Recruiting a Disciple baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); The shopkeeper stared blankly at the sprouted clover in the back room, watching it sprout a little bud, as if he had seen a ghost, and was petrified on the spot. "How is it possible, how is it possible! Why is this! The best spiritual liquid I have ever seen only increases four times as fast, but this this what does this mean? How many times the speed is this? "The shopkeeper was speechless and choked. He rubbed his eyes vigorously. When he saw that he had no dazzling eyes, he suddenly felt the urge to cry. I think he has been a cultivator all his life and has prepared spiritual liquids countless times, some good and some bad. Finally, he came up with an excellent spiritual liquid that can triple the speed of cultivating elixirs. Later, I made friends with major cultivators, and finally discovered that the best cultivator in the lower world today can increase the spiritual fluid four times faster. That person is the chief cultivator of Beiyun Sect. He has also seen the crazy speed of cultivation, which is extremely shocking. But but The shopkeeper looked at the wildly growing clover in front of him in silence. He didn't know how to describe it. This was beyond his knowledge, beyond the knowledge of the lower world. He couldn't imagine how someone could make this. Waiting for the heaven-defying spiritual liquid. This kind of person should have been famous for many years and been chased and sought after by all the first-class forces. How could he come to patronize his small shop. But the fact is, that person did come, really came. But he himself despises the other party and ignores the other party. This is really a sin, a sin. Since such a person shows him his spiritual fluid, it means that it is his creation and his opportunity. He must grasp it. If he cannot grasp it, he will definitely offend the other party. ?????????? So given the other party¡¯s ability it seems that it¡¯s easy to crush yourself to death. He now begins to regret that he did not stay here honestly to record the changes in Clover. I don¡¯t know what the speed of this spiritual fluid is now. ??????????????????????????? If the other party asks after coming back and you can¡¯t answer, doesn¡¯t it mean that you don¡¯t care at all? He was anxious. "What to do? What to do? Who is the other party? Which super cultivator is he?" His mind was running rapidly, turning over all the famous cultivators in his mind, and also listed some who had the potential to become cultivators. The faces were read over. But no matter how he looked, there was no one who met the conditions. The grade of this kind of spiritual liquid will put other cultivators ahead of others. Once it is announced, it will definitely cause a sensation. Just when he was thinking wildly and secretly anxious, his men came in with Wu Xie. "Shopkeeper, are you satisfied with the spiritual liquid?" Wuxie is very confident about the preparation of this spiritual liquid. He learned it in his previous life. At that time, he had a good friend who was a top cultivator. The two of them talked about everything, and they naturally knew how to use spiritual liquid. "Your Excellency, please have a seat, please have a seat!" The shopkeeper was startled and quickly pulled out a chair for Wuxie, with a smile on his face. Wuxie sat down satisfied. It seems that this kind of spiritual liquid is really good. He smiled and said: "Are you satisfied with the speed?" The shopkeeper complained inwardly. Sure enough, he was asked about the speed. Now he only knew that the speed was very fast. He didn't know how many times the speed was. How to answer the other party. In just an instant, the shopkeeper¡¯s forehead was covered with fine sweat, and he saw that the opportunity was right in front of him. You must never offend, you must grasp it. "You go out first." The shopkeeper said coldly to his men, delaying the time. After his men went out, he thought about his words and immediately smiled at Wuxie and said: "Satisfied. More than satisfied, your spiritual fluid has completely defeated the spiritual fluids of other cultivators. You said you are the best in the world, no one dares to disagree!" " Wuxie frowned, a little confused about the shopkeeper's attitude. Although his spiritual fluid was good, he had learned it in the lower realm at that time. After so long, the cultivator in the lower realm has not been further strengthened, and has even regressed? The shopkeeper now regards Wuxie as a great fortune and a big shot. When he saw him frowning, his heart immediately lifted. The sweat on his forehead became more and more. He wiped it, but it couldn't be wiped off at all. He coughed twice in embarrassment and said with a smile: "Don't be offended, sir. I am indeed not good at it. I am also quite famous among breeders, but I have never seen this kind of spiritual fluid. I have seen the top breeder, Bei." The Yunmen Cultivator is only four times faster, but your spiritual liquid is really, really, at least seven times faster. This is just a guess, I don't know if it is correct or not." The shopkeeper is speaking cautiously now. , The words are not full, nor are they complete, they are ambiguous, and the attitude is to test and not be wrong. After hearing this, Wuxie was immediately relieved. It turned out that Xiajie was not only a genius.Each generation is not as good as the last, and even the trainers are not as good as the last. His spiritual liquid would not have been the best in the world more than seven thousand years ago, but now, it is the best spiritual liquid. No wonder the shopkeeper was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger loudly. He thought he was a super trainer. Ke Wuxie knew clearly that his level of cultivation was not even a little bit off, and it was entirely due to the huge advantages of spiritual liquid and life-devouring sand. In other aspects of cultivating and caring for elixirs, he was a complete layman and knew nothing about it. He also wanted to study the cultivation method, but time waited for no one, so he didn't pay attention to it. Thinking of this, an idea flashed in his mind, and he thought to himself: "It's better to take this person for your own use and train him just like you trained Chen disciples." Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, his thousand years of experience , and his long-term experience as a leader made him understand that he does not necessarily need to be proficient in everything. It is difficult for such a knowledgeable and complex person to achieve great success in one thing. On the contrary, being the mastermind behind the scenes is the smartest choice, and letting people who are proficient in other aspects serve you is the wisest approach. By coincidence, the changes of the times gave Wuxie an opportunity to take advantage of. Of course, he thought of another possibility. Since he has such a strong spiritual liquid, he might as well announce it to the world. In this way, countless sects will definitely take him seriously, hire him with heavy sums of money and receive extra courtesy, and the resources he will receive will be more than Richer now. But soon, Wuxie gave up this idea. He must not be too special, otherwise when someone from the upper realm comes, they can lock him in without any investigation. ¡°Moreover, he can completely let this person stand up for himself, train him to be a first-class trainer, and let him join a first-class force, and he can also obtain great resources. Wu Xie suddenly laughed and said lightly: "What is your name?" The shopkeeper said respectfully: "The boy's name is Qu Yun." "Very good." Wu Xie nodded lightly and said, "I have been inspecting many breeders recently. , I want to recruit a closed disciple, so I came here" When Qu Yun heard this, he immediately felt that an opportunity was coming, and immediately took action decisively, poured a cup of tea, knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Wu Xie three times, and offered hot Tea, said: "Please accept Qu Yun as your disciple." (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 188 Youmingcao baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wu Xie smiled more and more happily, but did not pick up the cup of tea. He said: "You are very opportunistic. Do you think I don't understand your little thoughts?" Qu Yun's hand holding the tea moved slightly. He trembled and almost spilled the tea, but although Wuxie's words were somewhat accusatory, his tone was very calm, indicating that the other party was not really angry. He secretly rejoiced in his heart: "There is a way." "Since you are here to inspect the boy, it means that the boy There are indeed some advantages. This is my honor and your unique vision. I believe that if I can become your disciple, I will never let you down. " "For the art of cultivation, I can give everything I have now. Throw it all away and study with you every day. If you always need a hand, I will never wait for you to call. If you always need to send a message, I will not wait for you to say it. " "I will do everything you think of. , be a smart apprentice, be the roundworm in your belly, and serve you all my life." Qu Yun's words were extremely decisive, extremely determined, and extremely sincere. As long as you can learn how to make this kind of spiritual liquid, as well as this person's cultivation skills, everything you put aside now will come back countless times in the future, and it is a guaranteed profit-free business. And he is very confident. With his many years of experience in understanding people, he can easily see other people's thoughts and be foresighted. This is the disciple that every master likes. Even if you are a slow learner compared to other brothers in your sect, you will still be valued by your master and become an important figure. ¡°And with his connections, it¡¯s very easy to get things done. Wu Xie calmly listened to these words, and secretly praised this man's wit in his heart. He really quickly took advantage of the loopholes. If he was a real trainer, he would probably accept him as his disciple immediately. But the problem is that Wu Xie Kong needs external help. But he doesn't have the slightest ability to cultivate, and he is prone to flaws when he is full of promises. "It's better to delay for a while. First, you can increase the height of your illusory identity, and you can also know more about this person and make more countermeasures." "I'll put this cup of tea aside for now. If you want me to accept you as my disciple, you can't just talk a few words." Wu Xie said in a pretentious manner. When Qu Yun heard this, he was even more happy. Since this cup of tea was placed here, it meant that he had truly entered the other party's eyes and attracted attention. What follows is likely to be one test after another. He never thought that it would be so easy to be accepted by the other party. If the other party agreed immediately, he would really be a little suspicious. But this just shows that the other party is an extremely powerful trainer. So choose your disciples with great care. Wuxie said: "I have already accepted six disciples, and I am about to accept the seventh one. The boy from Beiyunmen once wanted to become my disciple. I saw that his qualifications were excellent but his character was extremely poor, so I eliminated him. I wonder how you will behave?" When Qu Yun heard this, he was extremely happy. The boy from Beiyunmen that the other party was talking about must be the top trainer now. Unexpectedly, his fierce rival was eliminated, which is good news to be happy about. But I haven¡¯t heard that his character is very bad, but he must have made a mistake in the test, so he is considered to have a bad character. "Get up, even if you maintain this posture for countless thousands of years, I will not accept this cup of tea easily." Hearing Wu Xie's words. Qu Yun stood up, put the tea aside, and said respectfully: "How dare you get up if you don't say anything." Wu Xie smiled slightly, quite satisfied with Qu Yun's attitude. "Here. One thing I must explain to you is that to practice cultivation, you not only need to practice the cultivation method repeatedly, but also have enough financial resources to support it. The cost of making a bottle of spiritual liquid is half a million spiritual stones. "So, there are two ways before you, one is to keep your current wealth and continue to be your boss, the other is to consume your wealth and continue to be my disciple candidate." , I don¡¯t know which one you choose?¡± Qu Yun didn¡¯t even think about it, and said, ¡°As long as I can follow you to practice, what does it mean to lose everything? If you need anything, just ask, I will work hard to get it for you.¡± He tilted his head slightly, what did he want? He wanted Qu Yun to sell all his family property immediately and give all the wealth to himself. Thinking about it, with Qu Yun¡¯s level of wealth, it should be very easy to have assets worth tens of millions. If tens of millions of spiritual stones are given to Wuxie, they can be used for a while, and they should be able to barely survive the third level of Dao. "It's just that he can't say it like this, otherwise it will become an obvious blackmail." ¡°Besides, now that I am a super cultivator, my assets behind me must be endless, and I must show my dignity. And Wuxie doesn¡¯t intend to squeeze him dry directly.In a win-win situation, train him to become stronger and stronger, have more and more connections, and have more and more wealth. These are all very important resources, and they all serve you, so you don¡¯t have to use them all up. Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and said: "Your wealth is nothing at all. As long as you learn one-third of my skills, you can dominate the world and trample all other trainers under your feet. Since you choose Learning from me shows that you are quite smart." "You don't need to point this out, Qu Yun also understands it, but he understands it, and he will naturally be overjoyed when he is praised by his future master. "Master, what do you want your apprentice to do?" Qu Yun took advantage at the right time. "If you dare to scream again, you will never be my disciple!" Wu Xie snorted coldly, then a light flashed in his eyes and said: "Seeing that you are smart enough, I will examine you in advance and give you a test. " "There are a total of six disciples under my sect. The sixth disciple may be your future Senior Brother Wang. I will give him a month to cultivate some kind of elixir, but recently many seeds in the sect have appeared. There is a shortage, so you come and produce the seeds, and you also cultivate the elixir. As long as your level is equal to that of your senior brother, I will accept you as my disciple." "Okay, master, what seeds do you need?" Qu Yun listened. These words made me so excited that I wanted to cultivate them right away. Wu Xie smiled and said: "Just take the elixir that is expensive, matures quickly and sells well. After all, we can't cultivate elixirs that cannot be sold." Qu nodded vigorously: "Brother, bring it now." After saying that, Qu He walked to a shelf, pushed it open, and pressed lightly on a certain part of the wall. Suddenly, there was a "click" sound, and a brick moved two inches laterally, revealing a hidden grid. In the dark pavilion, there were more than a dozen transparent bottles, each containing twenty or thirty seeds. Qu Yun took one bottle out and placed it in front of Wu Xie. "This is the seed of Youmingcao. It is very rare and special. In the past, the price was not very high, but now one plant of Youmingcao is worth fifty thousand spiritual stones. Its sales volume is extremely high and its maturity period is fast. It is a spirit cultivated vigorously by many breeders. Medicine." Qu Yun said, and suddenly said mysteriously: "The reason why the price and sales volume have increased is because people in the devil's path have discovered its effects. The evil spirit contained in Youming grass is very suitable for people in the devil's path to refine puppets. , Make sinister props. " "You can even refine a very special elixir. A demon cultivator in the third realm of Dao can advance to a higher level by taking one elixir. This kind of elixir is very scary. I have never seen it, but I have heard about it. The main elixirs include Youming Grass, Enlightenment Grass, Immortal Blood, and Ghost Demon Tears. Each of them has become a hot commodity among demon cultivators because of their refinement. The elixir is extremely simple, so every demon cultivator in the third realm of Tao regards it as a treasure." When Wu Xie heard this, his expression became cold and asked: "Sudden Enlightenment Grass? The Sudden Enlightenment Grass in the Third Realm of Tao?" Yun said: "Yes, it is this herb, which caused the price of the Epiphany Grass to rise suddenly, reaching 800,000 spiritual stones per plant, and it is priceless but not marketable. It is very nervous." Wuxie lowered his head and frowned slightly. This news was very important to him. This is very bad. Currently, his cultivation level is at the 20th level of Taoism, and his breakthrough to the 3rd level of Taoism is just around the corner. Once that time comes, but there is no place to get the epiphany grass, then you will really have to guard the sky lantern in vain, and you will be speechless and choked. We must find a way to ensure that the Enlightenment Grass does not escape. When Qu Yun saw Wu Xie fell silent, he couldn't help but ask, "You care so much about the Epiphany Grass, don't you?" Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said, "Actually, among my disciples, there is also a direct disciple who has already learned the secret of the spiritual liquid. The production method can be used independently, and because he was too attentive in the way of cultivation, his cultivation has stagnated. Therefore, I am concerned about his cultivation. He needs the Epiphany Grass. If you get it in the future I¡¯ll take the epiphany grass and keep it for your hidden senior brother.¡± ¡°As long as your senior brother is happy, I will accept you as a disciple immediately. This is a long-term test.¡± When Qu Yun heard this, it was done? But think about it, the senior brother who has received the true inheritance is not simple. He can already make his own spiritual liquid. He must be highly valued by the master. He must be a genius to make the master so interested. Wanting to be here, Qu Yun suddenly had the urge to cry. He had just sold a plant of Epiphany Grass a few days ago Wuxie opened the bottle cap, took away ten seeds of Youming Grass, and then poured out ten more seeds. Qu Yun said, "Senior Brother Wang, you will cultivate ten of them. You will cultivate ten of them. Let's see who cultivates the more perfect elixir." Qu Yun didn't have time to feel sad and regretful, so he quickly took the seeds and said, "Don't worry, I won't do it." Let you down." "Don't worry.He took out a bottle of spiritual liquid and gave it to Qu Yun, saying: "You will most likely disappoint me. I want to remind you that this spiritual liquid will make the seeds grow quickly. You need to pay more attention to many places. If you accidentally miss the care time, it will take longer to cultivate. Don't let your senior brother Wang pull you away." Qu Yun excitedly took the spiritual liquid, put it away quickly, and said solemnly: " Don't worry, I will never slack off and do my best." Wu Xie snorted coldly: "It's not about trying your best, but definitely!" Qu nodded vigorously and said: "Definitely, definitely!" (To be continued.) Search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 189 It¡¯s hard to lead the team baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie said: "The production of this bottle of spiritual liquid is very expensive. You are not my apprentice yet, so you have to give me the purchase cost of 500,000 spiritual stones. As long as you can become my apprentice, you will You can use the spiritual liquid unlimitedly. " Qu Yun was already overwhelmed with excitement. Not to mention a mere five hundred thousand spiritual stones, he would not hesitate to bankrupt his family. He immediately took out five hundred thousand spiritual stones and gave them to Wu Xie. Wu Xie accepted it with satisfaction and said seriously: "There is one more thing you must know. The sect I established is called Anmen. It is above all sects. It does not have any disputes with other sects and devotes itself to cultivating various elixirs. " "It is precisely because we have no struggle with the world that the sect has continued and developed. It still maintains the superb cultivation technology for countless years. There are less than ten people in the entire lower world who can get started. " "So, today. About me, about the spiritual liquid, about your senior brother, not a word can be revealed." Qu Yong nodded vigorously and said: "I understand." Wu Xie nodded and said, "Then this matter will be like this for a month. I'll check the results." He stood up and walked out. Qu Yun followed Wu Xie in a hurry, and said with a smile: "I will send you off." Wu Xie said coldly: "No need to send it off, don't show any abnormality, remember, the big hermit is hidden in the city." Qu Yun He patted his forehead and said, "I was wrong, so I won't see you off. You walk slowly." Wu Xie left here under Qu Yun's respectful eyes. After Wu Xie left, Qu Yun immediately walked to the front hall coldly and said to his subordinates: "I'm not feeling well today. You will handle everything. Your wages will be doubled." After saying that, he ignored all the compliments from his subordinates. He walked to the back room and happily ran to the cultivation ground in the backyard with ten seeds. Plant the seeds, drip the spiritual liquid, take out the jade slips and other cultivation tools, and stand attentively next to the spiritual ground, ready. ¡­ After returning to his residence, Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Feeling great. Unexpectedly, the opportunity is really clever. It just comes as it comes. Who would have known that the spiritual liquid that I don't attach great importance to would bring me such an opportunity. With a wave of my hand, I got half a million spiritual stones, and I also got it. Ten yoming grass seeds. In the future, there will be endless wealth at his disposal. Only one month. If he cultivates these ten Youmingcao seeds, he can get another five hundred thousand spirit stones, and he will have one million spirit stones. With one million spiritual stones in hand, breaking through to the third realm of Dao is just a snap of the fingers. There is no obstacle anymore. Moreover, the Shou Yuan Dan has been saved, so you can take it by yourself. After all, you often use sky lanterns. Although the risk is not life-threatening for the time being, life is constantly being shortened. certainly. A mere one million spiritual stones is nothing at all in the Dao San Realm. Fortunately, there is an uninterrupted huge source of income. Furthermore, Wuxie came up with a huge plan to gain profits. Of course, this is something. Now, we should deal with the current affairs well. "Chiqing can stop selling martial arts. That method is dangerous and not very profitable. When he comes back next time, let him turn to cultivation. After all, he is also a genius. And he has no distracting thoughts, every day Running errands is a bit wasteful. " "As for Wang Lang, how should we deal with it? " Wu Xie couldn't think of what to do with Wang Lang for a moment. He actually just wanted to train Wang Lang to be a powerful thug and didn't want him to do anything. live. It¡¯s just that Wang Lang now only wants to support himself and believes that without his own efforts, all help from him is nothing but charity. It¡¯s not right to just give him the spiritual stone right now, and it¡¯s not right not to give him the spiritual stone. It¡¯s too embarrassing. There are also three disciples, Chen Tu. During these days, I have also heard rumors about the three of them. They finally made great progress in forming formations and became entry-level formation masters. Every formation formation in the future will consume a lot of money. These are not the main point. The main point is to give them spiritual stones. What should they do if they use them for gambling? Thinking about it gives me a headache. People are really divided and the team is not easy to lead. As for Wu Xiaoqing, Wuxie is even more headache-ridden. This woman is not as entangled as before, and she should be in the process of raising a girl. And after not seeing each other for many days, she may have forgotten some of her thoughts about herself. " Love, love, love, don't worry about it now, you can avoid it if you can." After thinking about it, Wuxie found that he had not many trivial matters, but each of them was a headache, so he simply ignored them and improved his strength and financial resources first. Open the storage bag containing raw sand, be careful not to mishandle itTen seeds were struck, and then he took out a bottle of spiritual liquid and dripped it on the seeds. The Devouring Sand is an inch long and wide. It is very large and can be used to plant dozens of seeds. However, if there are too many seeds, the spiritual energy will be dispersed a lot, and the effect of increasing the speed several times cannot be achieved. I have no choice but to plant ten at a time. ¡°Shasha~¡± When the little white guy saw Wuxie, he immediately became energetic again. He was crying all over the floor and looked at Wuxie expectantly. It is much bigger, about the size of a head, and its white pliers look a lot more powerful. Wuxie smiled helplessly, took out the nectar and gave it a few drops to drink. As soon as it finished drinking, it immediately lost interest in Wuxie and lay lazily on the ground, unwilling to look at Wuxie again. "Wuxie is always dumbfounded by its changes in attitude. Why did he raise such a white-eyed wolf like you?" By the time I finished doing this, it was already dark outside. Xiaoyao City is indescribably quiet at night. In the darkness, the white jade walls exude a faint white light. The luster does not spread, but only covers the surface of the building. It¡¯s as if all the buildings are dressed in a layer of splendor. There was not a single pedestrian on the street, and it was extremely quiet. The sound of the ebb and flow of the sea comes from a distance. The sound is very soft and light. It sounds refreshing and refreshing. Being in it can make people's soul particularly peaceful. Wuxie smiled and looked at the sky full of stars, his eyes were so deep that he didn¡¯t know where he had gone or where he had seen. "Du~Du~" There was a gentle knock on the door, Wu Xie turned around and said, "Come in." The door was pushed open, and the maid came in. She bowed to Wu Xie respectfully and said, "Mr. Nan Please come over and talk." Wuxie said, "Lead the way." Wuxie walked for a while in the cool night wind and arrived at Nan Yuehong's residence. The maid knocked on the door twice and said, "Mr. Nan, Mr. Bu is here." A clear voice came from the door. "Brother Wu, please come in, the door is open." The maid stood aside and made way for Wu Xie. Wu Xie stepped forward, opened the door with a creak, and walked in. The house is not big and there are no lights. The room was dim and dark, a bit tired and drowsy. Only the walls that looked like jade but not jade radiated a weak and soft light. The furnishings in the house are similar to those in my own room. There is nothing surprising. Most of them are music, chess, calligraphy and painting. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 190: A few words at night baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Master Wu, what are you looking at?" A faint and empty voice came from his ears, and Wuxie turned around to look. In the dim room, Nan Yuehong was sitting at the table, looking at herself with bright eyes. She is still dressed like a scholarly Confucian scholar, and the wide Confucian robe cannot conceal her beautiful figure, with her front and back curved, and her figure is perfect. A faint silvery-gray white light softly hit her body, illuminating her face and neck in a snow-white light. Two faint touches of drunken red rose on her delicate face, which was so charming that people couldn't help but think about the worst. There is wine, a pot, and a cup on the table. The pot is a final-grade magic weapon that can hold several large vats of wine. The cup is a white jade cup, small and exquisite. Wine is good wine, with a fragrant aroma that makes you drunk as soon as you smell it. Nan Yuehong looked like she had drunk a lot, and her bright eyes were a little drunk. Wuxie said calmly: "Mr. Nan, I don't know what you want to talk to me about? You don't really want to talk about life, do you? To be honest, I don't have enough concentration, and I might do something bad if I'm not careful." Nan Yuehong With five fingers like green onions, he held the white jade cup and said meaningfully: "Young Master Wu is too modest. I have watched Mr. Wu spend the whole day wandering around the shops selling elixirs and elixirs, looking for flowers and asking willows for their meaning." " Even if you don¡¯t want a maid as beautiful as a flower, how many people can have such determination?" Wuxie smiled lightly and said, "The maid is just a maid, no matter how beautiful she is, she is just a maid, without any temperament, how can you be like Mr. Nan? So attractive?" Nan Yuehong smiled slightly and said softly, "Close the door." Wuxie turned around and walked to close the door. During the time when he closed the door, his spiritual consciousness was released, confirming that there were no other formations in the room except for the restriction that blocked the exploration of his spiritual consciousness. Then he closed the door with confidence. "Please sit down." Nan Yuehong smiled. Wuxie was not polite, walked to the table and sat down, poured Nan Yuehong a glass of wine, poured himself another glass of wine, and then started drinking. "Mr. Nan, what's going on?" Wuxie drank it all in one gulp. Put down the wine and looked at Nan Yuehong calmly. Nan Yuehong smiled sweetly and said: "Of course it's about the Sanxiu Alliance." "Please tell me." Nan Yuehong took a sip of wine and then said: "After the exchange meeting is over, you have to Come back with me, so you need to understand the rules of the Sanxiu Alliance." Wuxie laughed and said, "Didn't you say that the Sanxiu Alliance has no rules?" Nan Yuehong said, "There are no rules, and there are still basic rules. "Don't smile evilly and say nothing. Nan Yuehong said: "The most important thing about the Rogue Alliance is not that we are not allowed to kill each other. It is not that we must not plot against the alliance, but that we must absolutely obey the orders of our superiors. Only by being able to implement the orders can we give full play to the strength of our Rogue Alliance." "If you feel that your superiors' orders are really unacceptable to you, you can leave the Sanxiu Alliance on your own and become a free person again, but you will never be able to join again in the future." Wu Xie has no objection to this, no matter what organization it is. Only when the subordinates are willing to carry out the orders can the strength of the organization be reflected. If you are just ignoring the thorns from your superiors. Without any binding force, this organization cannot last long. Nan Yuehong blinked her bright eyes, looked at Wuxie and said with a smile: "Master Wu, I am telling you this because I have looked at your cultivation career and found that you are a typical example of ignoring your superiors in any sect. Come and leave when you want, so I remind you." Wu Xie was startled for a moment and laughed out loud: "Young Master Nan is right. It's just that in a small sect, if you don't do things for yourself, it's hard to get ahead." "But things are different now. Now that I am a member of the first-class force of the Sanxiu Alliance, I naturally have to be more obedient. If you tell me to go east, I will go east. If you tell me to go west, I will go west." "Okay! No! You are indeed a smart man, if so, the Sanxiu Alliance will value you." Nan Yuehong smiled slightly and drank the wine in the glass. "Young Master Wu, since you are already a member of our Rogue Cultivator Alliance, I want to talk to you about the daily operations and hierarchy of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance." "The survival of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance to this day is naturally due to its resources and entrustment. The church is one of its industries, as well as other industries such as collecting spiritual minerals, refining alchemy, cultivating, making talismans, setting up formations, etc., which are all the economic foundation that supports the huge empire of the Sanxiu Alliance. " "We will teach students according to their aptitude and train them. Beginner disciples are tested to see which areas they are interested in and where they have talents, so as to train them in that area. " "And fast-rising talents like Brother Wu are also interested in the world of immortality.With an in-depth understanding, we will take special care of you, and you will receive more cruel training. " "After training, we will assign tasks to you so that you can make the best use of them. " "The most important point between us and other sects is that every time a disciple in the sect completes a task, the sect will draw five levels of remuneration, while our casual cultivator only draws four levels, which greatly improves the treatment of the monks in the alliance. " "These four levels of remuneration can only maintain the daily operation of the huge empire of the Sanxiu Alliance, and cannot bring huge benefits. " "But these four levels are not fixed. They are just for ordinary monks. The higher the level in the sect, the lower the benefits drawn by the alliance. " "Moreover, every time you complete a task, you will get a point. If you have enough points, you can upgrade your level. Not only can you have subordinates, but you can also enjoy privileges and richer resources. Compared with the sect, it is entirely determined by your cultivation. The unspoken rules of status are much fairer. " "Therefore, I, Nan Yuehong, can say without exaggeration that if there is any force with the most freedom, the loosest, and the most opportunities for development, it is the Sanxiu Alliance. " Wuxie listened calmly, and drank one glass after another. The spicy wine did not make him feel any discomfort, nor did he feel comfortable. He listened to Nan Yuehong describe the Sanxiu Alliance as extremely fair and objective. He has lived for a thousand years and has come into contact with organizations that are more complete and freer than the Sanxu Alliance. He knows that no matter how fair and just these power organizations are, they are actually the same in nature. , Earn resources. Yes, when an organization is formed, there will be intangible resources. Once used properly, they will bring countless substantial benefit resources. In this world, no one can build an organization without enough money. If there are no attractive resources, no one will join. Once someone joins, they will be responsible for the daily operation of the organization. This resource can be provided by the members or the organizer itself. Attracting more people and making the organization bigger requires more resources. Individual wealth can no longer have a huge impact in a rapidly expanding organization. It requires the majority of people to create, and the organization needs stability. Members take a certain amount of money for emergency use, and then gradually, the most obvious symbol of all organizations is formed. The emergence of levels can completely determine the formation of an organization. The will of an organization leader can no longer shake the organization itself. Even if he wants to disband the organization, other people in the organization are unwilling to disband. They have tasted the sweetness of the organization and proven its value. At this time, the organization has become unique. A clear sign. They already represent the wishes of the majority. They need leaders who are capable and committed to the organization. If the leader of the organization refuses to rely on the masses, he will be driven out by other careerists. , careerists improve organizational disciplines, set rules, profit plans, select talents, etc. At this time, it is clear that the formation of an organization is to obtain resources, because most people are greedy. Greedy, relying on the resources obtained by the organization makes them unsatisfied. Naturally, they hope that the bigger the organization, the better. Wuxie has a profound understanding of this. No matter whether it is a country, a chamber of commerce, or any organization, it cannot escape this path. The fate of this road. And a country is the pinnacle of this road, and it is also a turning point, because at this time, individual rights are pushed to the highest peak, and if there are no effective means to restrain them, dictatorship will form. The general trend of the world is that no organization can survive forever, and it will reach its peak to a certain extent and then decline. Therefore, he did not take what Nan Yuehong said to heart at all, regardless of the casual cultivators. The alliance has done a good job of concealing it, but it is actually still gaining resources. The monks of the Loose Cultivator Alliance are all over the world. There are countless monks under them, and each of them only draws four levels. What a huge benefit it is. ?????????????????????????????????? The Rogue Cultivator Alliance is very smart, and does not use cultivation to determine status, but rather uses the number of tasks as the criterion. This will give all monks the illusion that as long as they complete more tasks, their status will be higher. And indeed, they feel that relying on their own efforts, they have taken solid steps towards a higher peak. This kind of effort to move forward towards their dreams based on their own efforts will give people a great sense of accomplishment. This makes the monks work harder and do whatever they want.Even more desperate. ¡°As everyone knows, they take on missions and complete missions day and night, but they are helping the Rogue Alliance earn resources. ??????????????????????????????????? Then after we really make great profits for the Sanxiu Alliance, we will satisfy your vanity and give you a little sweetness. There is sweetness, there is dream, there is vanity. With a three-pronged approach, how can many monks not fall into this growing quagmire? This is not to say that joining any organization is wrong, they do get benefits in the organization. Most people need organizations, and organizations need most people. This is a win-win situation, it¡¯s just about who gets the bigger share and who gets the smaller share. Wuxie ignores all organizations because he does not need the help of organizations. Now that he has a strong source of resources, he does not need organizations. As long as he wants to, he can immediately withdraw from the Sanxiu Alliance, and he also has this intention. It¡¯s just that he also wants to get some information from these organizations, such as the secrets of the Void Sea, and at the same time, he also wants to use the characteristics of the organizations to obtain the location on the Wuxie map. "It's just that Wuxie likes to take big profits, even for free, so he can never really join any organization. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 191 Watching the Sea at Starry Night baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Nan Yuehong smiled and said: "Master Wu, I have said so much. I believe you have a certain understanding of the Sanxiu Alliance. Is there anything special you want to ask?" Wu Xie held it in his hand. Holding the wine glass, she smiled slightly: "Late at night, in the boudoir, with fine wine and beautiful women, talking about these things is really disappointing, so I have nothing to ask." Nan Yuehong looked at Wuxie and found that he was not very interested at all, even a little Bored, very similar to his expression when visiting various sects. I couldn't help but think to myself: "With this person's attitude, it is possible that he has known about the situation of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance for a long time, or he may not have any intention of joining the Rogue Cultivator Alliance." Wu Xie can see Nan Yuehong's thoughts, but it does not mean that Nan Yuehong can see through it. People's hearts, but Wuxie didn't hide it at all. According to his idea, after retreating anyway, there would never be any interaction again, so why bother pretending to be a curious baby? "You don't ask, but I still have to say it." Nan Yuehong said with a smile. Wu Xie also smiled: "Since I will get the answer without asking, why bother asking?" "That's right, I forgot that Mr. Wu is also very good at observing others." Nan Yuehong continued: "In the Sanxiu Alliance, There are four levels in total, trainee, disciple, helmsman, and hall master. " "We will add points to you based on the difficulty of the task and your contribution to the alliance. " "When you reach two thousand points, you can become a member. "When you reach 10,000 points, you can become the helmsman and manage 1,000 people." "When you reach 20,000 points, you can become the leader of the hall, which is my father's position. All the casual cultivators in a continent." "Young master, you are just starting out as a trainee, and you don't get many spiritual stones every month, but with your strength, you can become a disciple in less than a year. After a few years, you will be the helmsman, and after a hundred years, you will most likely be the leader! " "By then, you will have great success. Of course, the alliance leader cannot rely on points. The position of alliance leader will be determined by the previous alliance leader! Investigate, and then pass the throne to one of the hall masters. If Mr. Wu has this strength, the whole world will be yours." Wu Xie nodded while listening: "You have already planned the future for me, what else can I do. ? Just do it." Nan Yuehong said meaningfully: "But Mr. Wu doesn't seem to have any enthusiasm." Wu Xie said seriously and seriously: "My heart is like fire, how can ordinary people get it. See you?" Nan Yuehong laughed loudly: "Young Master Wu is really interesting." Wu Xie also laughed. Wait until the two of them are quiet. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he said: "Mr. Nan, since I have come to Xiaoyao City, I kindly ask Mr. Nan to accompany me to see the Sea of ??Nothingness. I am very interested in knowing what the Sea of ??Nothingness is?" Nan Yuehong smiled and said: " It just so happens that I have something to tell Mr. Wu, and it involves Wu Xie's eyes. He smiled and said, "Let's go together." He walked out of the door and left the third floor that exuded silver light. They went straight down. When you reach the first level, fly towards the city wall on the first level. Not long after, we arrived at the city wall. Here, you can already hear the clear sound of waves, but just listening to its sound is not different from other beaches. And in front of you. But he couldn't see the scenery outside the city. The outside of the city is surrounded by a very huge and solid barrier, made of black light-absorbing stone, which is twice as high as the city wall, completely isolating the world on this side, and the sound of waves. That's where it came from. Without saying a word, the two of them flew into the air, ascended along the barrier, and finally stood on top of the barrier. When they looked down, their eyes suddenly opened up. With the starlight in the sky, a magnificent ocean appeared in front of Wuxie. ??In the dark night, it is difficult to see clearly what color the sea water is, and even the existence of the sea cannot be seen with the naked eye. There is no reflective water, no huge waves crashing on the shore, just deep black, and the strong salty wind blowing in your face. Wuxie judged from this that the sea water was very dark and deep. The void sea is very calm, and it is difficult to have anything to do with the terrifying rumors. On the waveless sea, the tide rises and falls, and it is extremely quiet. What is surprising is that there is not a drop of splashing waves in the void sea. Every drop of water seems to be attracted by a magnet and can no longer escape from the sea. Wuxie flew down, and the place was not completely submerged, leaving only a grassy beach. Walking to the end of the grassy beach, there happened to be a wave receding. Wuxie squatted down and found that there was not a single blade of grass in the area that had just been covered by the void sea water.Exposing large expanses of thirsty soil. And there is a clear difference between the position under Wuxie's feet and the covered area. From Wuxie¡¯s perspective, he needs to lower his head, yes, he looks down. Because there is already a slope at its feet, the more seawater covers the area, the more soil will be taken away. This discovery is indeed very interesting. It shows that the water in the Sea of ??Nothingness is devouring all tangible matter. To a certain extent, it is indeed very similar to the nothingness that destroys everything. No wonder it is called the Sea of ??Nothingness. Nan Yuehong came to Wuxie and said, "It's very strange, isn't it?" Wuxie picked up a stone and threw it forward. The stone flew to the water and fell heavily. There were no waves, just a "dong" sound that made a shallow pit. Wu Xie nodded and said: "It's indeed strange. What is this sea water? Why doesn't it splash at all?" Nan Yuehong smiled and said: "I hope someone can give me the answer. According to the guesses of all the top experts, the void sea is Seawater is more like sticky glue that cannot splash. "They speculate that there is a magnet-like source in the deepest part of the void sea, which makes the seawater surge and absorb all matter all the time." At that moment, the sea water rose again. Wuxie put his hand into the sea water, and sure enough he felt a slight pulling force. There were countless micro vortices in the cold water, as sharp as knives. It is conceivable that if a mortal puts his hand in and takes it out, he will only see scarred bones. Wuxie stood up and said with a faint look: "Just here, the pulling force is so strong. If it flew forward a hundred thousand miles and then stretched its hand in, I might not be able to resist it. Let alone that one The famous death vortex, even the top master of the Great Perfection of All Things, will be crushed into pieces the moment it goes down. "That's right," Nan Yuehong said, "No one can resist this. Waiting for the power of tearing, I once had great power, and I wanted to swim from the shallow place to the deep place, but soon after I went down, there was no sound. It was too scary here. " Wuxie didn't say anything, and sighed in his heart, let alone the size of the lower world. Yes, what if the power from the upper world comes here? Wuxie finally understood that it was impossible for such a powerful thing to appear in the lower realm, but the void sea had completely ignored the rules of the lower realm, indicating that it was a more powerful rule. With Wu Xie¡¯s knowledge, he has only seen one person who can defy the rules. Others can only be regarded as ants in front of the rules. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 192 Extraordinary Enlightenment baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); The bright night sky and the faint darkness cannot hide the depth of the sea of ??emptiness. It is darker than the night, it is darker than the darkness. It is the sea, but it is not the sea. It is nothingness, but it is not nothingness. Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but think of what Wu Xie said, you will enter the death vortex. The death vortex is located in the middle of the void sea. Its huge tearing force exceeds the power of the lower world. Do you want to enter? Totally impossible! But Wuxie is a superpower after all, and he must have seen the future. But when Wuxie found out, he would never let it happen. There was a commotion in the storage bag. Wuxie opened the storage bag and saw the little guy staring at him excitedly, with two small pliers swinging continuously. Wu Xie smiled slightly, took out the little guy, and said with a smile: "It's been a long time since I've been back to the beach, are you excited?" The little guy was held in Wu Xie's hands, facing the sea, blowing the salty sea breeze, and breathing in the moisture. In the air, his eyes were wandering around, looking left and right, excited. "I didn't expect you to have pets." Nan Yuehong smiled slightly and touched the little guy's back. The little guy was very spineless and allowed her to touch him around, lying comfortably on Wu Xie's hand. Wuxie put it on the ground and warned: "Don't go into the sea." The little guy didn't know if he heard it, so he clicked hard with the pliers a few times. Don¡¯t ignore it anymore. Although it still hasn¡¯t opened its spiritual wisdom, it can still feel that the void sea is different from the ocean it lives in, and it is very dangerous. Standing up, Wuxie asked: "I heard that your first-rate forces have a certain understanding of the Sea of ??Nothingness. Can you tell me the detailed information?" Nan Yuehong said: "We don't know more than you about the emergence of the Sea of ??Nothingness. , very suddenly, just a thousand years ago. It just appeared without any warning. ""At first, it was very small, maybe just a clear stream, but it slowly developed and formed a black vortex. "Matter." "The senior masters at that time did not pay much attention to it. In the vast sea, whirlpools were formed and destroyed every day. Who would care about this?" "But later, we discovered that the void sea The black area expanded, it was dark and deep, and it expanded rapidly, and finally spread across the entire Atlantic Ocean. ""After that, it began to devour the Western Continent, eating away from all directions every day. After 800 years, it successfully engulfed the Western Continent. "Leave a little trace." "Now, the bigger it grows, the faster it will engulf the continent. It will definitely take less than eight hundred years to engulf the continent." Wu Xie nodded. In terms of the nature of the void sea, it is. A big magnet attracts more and more, and the more it attracts, the stronger its suction force becomes. "But. How did the Sea of ??Nothingness form? Why did it form? Did everything it sucked in settle into the sea?" Wuxie asked three questions in a row. Nan Yuehong said lightly: "You asked me how the Sea of ??Nothingness was formed? Why was it formed? No one in this world knows these two points. Everyone who has explored it has died." "If you really want to know. Yes. "Go and take a spin in the death vortex." The corner of Wuxie's lips curled up slightly: "I will never go down in this life." "But the third question, you asked the wrong question. The things it sucked did not settle to the bottom of the sea. "Being melted." "Moreover, it should have two weird powers, one is to suck and rotate, and the other is to spray. The powerful people suspect that there is a hole and a mystery in the deepest part of the death vortex. "That hole spits out the emptiness of the sea that swallows everything." Wu Xie frowned and asked, "Do the powerful people think there is a hole in the vortex?" Nan Yuehong said, "Yes, the powerful people do. This is a guess. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why there are more and more black waters in the Void Sea. " Wuxie was silent, looking at the deep and calm black sea, which was actually surging with undercurrents. The tide receded and then rose again. Wuxie and Nan Yuehong each took a few steps back to avoid the attack of the tide. But the little guy ran towards the sea stupidly. Its longing for the sea was like a mother's embrace. It couldn't help but want to return. Even if it felt a little dangerous, it was kind. Wu Xie¡¯s face changed slightly, and he wanted to step forward and catch it back, but things happened too suddenly. When he wanted to move, the void sea water had already swallowed it up. "It seems like your pet is not smart enough." Nan Yuehong said with a smile. Wuxie took a deep breath, watching the Wuwuhai struggle a little, he guessed that the little guy would not die so easily now that he had opened the Immortal Root. If he took action immediately, he would probably be able to rescue the little guy. But somehow, he hesitated. He remembered that if you are innocent, you will enter the death vortex. "Could this be the reason why I was sucked into the death vortex?" Wu Xie thought with some anxiety, what if he really went into the sea and had an accident, causing himself to enter the death vortex, how should he deal with it? He doesn¡¯t really believe in innocence, but he just doesn¡¯t believe in his theory of destiny. He is a powerful person and has the ability to see into the future. He said that he would enter the death vortex, which is definitely not empty talk. Based on my own character, after learning how dangerous the Void Sea was, I would definitely not go down. There must have been some accident that caused me to go into the sea. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder, is this going to happen? He looked at the calm sea of ??nothingness and suddenly felt very scary. "Brother Wu, aren't you going to save your little pet?" Nan Yuehong looked at Wu Xie in confusion: "Although the void sea is scary, the place where your pet fell into the water is not deep, so the danger is not great." Isn't it scary? ? Don¡¯t be evil and ask yourself. The Sea of ??Nothingness is very calm, very calm, even deathly silent. Wu Xie couldn't express his feelings. He looked at the waves coming towards him, cold and stiff, with no water splashing. It was like a black door lying flat and rushing towards him. But under that black door, there are undercurrents surging, dangers lurking everywhere, and horror beyond words. It seemed like a dormant giant beast, opening its bloody mouth at people. People thought it was an ordinary cave and walked into it, seeking death. That wave of sound is like ridicule, taunting all living things. Ignorance, ignorance! But in a blink of an eye, the sound of the receding tide turned into a parting woman, crying and not wanting her lover to leave. It was full of sadness, making people want to move forward and comfort her. It is so sentimental and sentimental, arrogant and terrifying. Wuxie's eyes gradually became blurry, as if his eyes were covered with countless layers of pink gauze. He stretched out his hands to push it away, but the layers of pink gauze were wrapped more tightly, so he took a step forward. One step, step into the sea of ??nothingness. The seawater flooded his ankles, and he had no defense. In an instant, countless cuts appeared and blood flowed out. He felt no pain, and his mind was peaceful. The pink gauze in front of his eyes became much lighter with each step he took. But there are countless layers of pink gauze ahead, which he cannot see through. The less he can see through, the more he wants to see. He felt that at the end of the pink veil, there was something particularly important to him. So, he took another step, and the seawater penetrated his knees. ¡­ ¡­ Nan Yuehong looked at Wuxie in surprise. Wuxie¡¯s current state was an epiphany! He actually had an epiphany at this moment! This must be such a great opportunity. A genius like her only has two epiphanies. She understands the importance of epiphany for a monk, and a movement may interrupt it. Interrupting other people's enlightenment can only become enemies of life and death. Nan Yuehong did not dare to interrupt Wuxie, but Wuxie had no defense at the moment. In a short time, the area below his knees would turn into white bones, and after a while, he would completely disappear. She can neither interrupt Wu Xie¡¯s opportunity nor let him get hurt. So, she adopted a compromise approach. She laid out a layer of fire shield and gently wrapped Wuxie to protect his body from harm. At the same time, the whole person flew into the air, stood on the waves, stood beside Wu Xie, and moved forward with him. ¡­ Wuxie continued to walk forward. He looked at the pink gauze and felt them fade and disappear before his eyes. He felt indescribable joy in his heart, as if he had seen the most beautiful thing in the world. Suddenly, a sound came from the end of the pink gauze. It was faint and misty in the sky. It was hard to tell whether the sound was a musical instrument, the roar of an animal, or the whisper of a woman. It was very strange. He felt that he heard the sound of nature, that voice was singing, singing for himself. He smiled, as innocently and brightly as a child, without stain, as if the false appearance had faded away, the dirty heart had been washed away, and the misty eyes had been wiped away. It seems that those thousand years have all gone away indifferently. He is back to where he started. He felt that at the end of the pink veil, there was his childhood playmate.? Calling myself loudly. "Come and play. I'm throwing sandbags today. If you catch my sandbags, your head will be smashed." That voice was full of joy and tranquility, just like Wu Xie's current mood. He feels that his heart is so tired, he is calculating this and that all day long, just to survive, just to live better. He suddenly felt that he was stupid for always comparing himself to others. He actually let fame and interests blind his eyes and imprison his thoughts. It makes oneself unwilling to look at the beauty that blooms unexpectedly, and makes oneself unwilling to feel the beauty that is suddenly released. He felt that the pink gauze in front of him was not bad, it looked good. Although it blocked his sight, it had a special charm. However, he did not stop because of this, but became more determined. He knows that at the end, there is the life he has always expected. There, there is no end to life, no comparison in practice, and a carefree life without having to work hard for three meals a day. ¡­ The sea water has already submerged Wuxie¡¯s lower abdomen. Nan Yuehong frowned. Wuxie¡¯s epiphany didn¡¯t know how long it would last. If she kept going, she might not be able to save Wuxie. Should I interrupt him? Nan Yuehong hesitated. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 193 Those who disturb my mind baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); At this moment, on the calm sea in front of Wuxie, a small white crab suddenly rushed out and flew towards Wuxie at an extremely fast speed. There were scratches all over its body, and its little eyes were full of fear. It looked like it had suffered a lot and was very embarrassed. It hit Wuxie's face with a "snap" sound, and grabbed his face hard with its eight legs. It looked towards the water behind it with fear, as if it was frightened and it hid. Child behind mother. Wuxie suddenly opened his eyes, pulled the little guy down in confusion, and looked around. He saw that he was in the sea of ??nothingness, with the sea water submerged up to his chest, and severe pain coming from his feet. He couldn't help but change his expression, shouted angrily, flew up, and quickly fell to the shore. When he reached the shore, he frowned and glanced at his feet. He saw that there were as many as a hundred wounds on one ankle, and the flesh and blood were blurred. The wounds on the other leg spread all the way to the knee, and the blood stained the black pants. ,shoe. The shoes and pants were not much better, they were in tatters and very unsightly. Nan Yuehong breathed a sigh of relief, flew down, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, you're fine. Just now you suddenly had an epiphany and walked towards the Sea of ??Nothingness. I didn't dare to interrupt your epiphany, so I had to help you with a defense. The whole body is not covered with wounds." Wu Xie looked at the void sea solemnly and said softly: "Thank you." Nan Yuehong blinked and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, I didn't care at first. I believe you often have epiphanies, and now I believe it." Wu Xie looked at the void sea coldly, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, turned his head and said expressionlessly: "I was indeed having an epiphany just now, if I were. If the enlightenment is successful, the cultivation level will definitely improve. Breaking through the three realms is the lowest effect. "Wuxie didn't talk nonsense, nor did he tell lies. He remembered that he still had a long way to go, and he had to go a long way. Such an epiphany. It is the long epiphany that all monks hope for. The longer the time, the more the cultivation will increase. Nan Yuehong clasped her fists and said, "Congratulations to Brother Wu, it's a pity that I was interrupted by this damn little crab." "No." Wu Xie shook his head firmly, held the little guy in his hands, and chuckled: "It saves you." "The little guy looked at Wu Xie's smile blankly. He didn't know what kind of bird language Wu Xie was talking about. Quan thought he was comforting himself and lay on his hand, lowering his head. I apologize for my behavior in going into the sea just now. Nan Yuehong was a little stunned and said in confusion: "Brother Wu, epiphany is a chance. It interrupted you, how can it save you?" Wu Xie looked at Nan Yuehong expressionlessly and said, "You don't understand. You don't understand anything, the epiphany I just had was not an ordinary epiphany." Nan Yuehong was dumbfounded and looked at Wuxie in a funny way. Said: "Brother Wu, an epiphany is an epiphany. Although I don't have as many epiphanies as you, I am still a genius. I have had two epiphanies, one long and one short." "Oh?" Wu Xie asked lightly: " "How long does your epiphany last?" Nan Yuehong said: "One and a half hours." Wuxie turned his head, looked at the deep sea of ??emptiness, and suddenly said: "How many miles is it from here to the death vortex? How long do you have to fly? ?¡± Nan Yuehong said: ¡°It should be tens of millions of miles away. I can get there in about five years at full speed.¡± Wu Xie asked: ¡°How many years will it take me to go at the speed I just traveled?¡± Having said that, Wu Xie¡¯s question was really strange, but he still replied: ¡°It will take at least a thousand years, but you won¡¯t be able to get there in your lifetime. Even a monk in the realm of all things with a lifespan of five hundred years will not be able to get there.¡± Looking at the sea of ??emptiness, he said: "Then my enlightenment this time will be thousands of years." Nan Yuehong was completely speechless, and said funnyly: "Brother Wu, it seems that your life is not enough for enlightenment." "You are wrong. Wu Xie looked at Nan Yuehong calmly and said, "Didn't anyone tell you that your own time stops when you are enlightened?" "Your own time stops?" Nan Yuehong didn't understand. Wuxie ignored her and looked at the deep sea of ??emptiness again, feeling a huge fluctuation in his heart. His guess was both right and wrong. He guessed correctly that he was going to have an accident and be heading towards a death vortex. But he was also wrong. The cause of the incident was not that he encountered an accident while trying to save the little guy, but that he had an epiphany while watching the sea. He did not go to the Sea of ??Nothingness in the end, he changed the future invisibly. If Wuxie hadn¡¯t said those words to him, he would have saved the little guy as soon as possible. Then there was an epiphany. Nan Yuehong would not interrupt herself, and she would keep walking forward until she reached the sea water.Submerge yourself. By that time, he was sure that Nan Yuehong would suddenly find herself powerless to help him. Then he will head towards the vortex of death. Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how he could withstand the powerful tearing force as he moved forward, but he was sure that he would not die. Even if there was only a white skeleton left, he would reach the position of the death vortex. But when the little guy entered the sea, he hesitated. Then he had an epiphany and walked into the sea. The development of things seems to be the same, he is still heading towards the death vortex, but the difference is that the little guy is still swimming in the sea, and then finally gets frightened and flies out. It wanted to seek shelter from itself, but unexpectedly, it interrupted its enlightenment and saved itself. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????? It¡¯s like Wuxie¡¯s epiphany. When he took three epiphany grasses, he still couldn¡¯t achieve the epiphany because he was tired of seeing all the scenery and had no new stimulation. Now, he was shocked by the sea of ??nothingness, so he had an epiphany as it should have. This may be why Wuxie believes in fate. But I don¡¯t believe in fate. All accidents can be explained. As long as something can be explained, it is not fate. ??Wuxie, in the embrace of the night, looks at the sea further away, his eyes are as deep as this sea. Suddenly, he looked at the sky. He looked at the stars in the sky and murmured softly. "Wu Xie, you said that fate will repair all the deviations on the road. Now I have deviations. If you want me to believe in fate, just let fate prove it to me." The voice was soft, and it didn't float too far. Covered by the roar of the dark beast of the void sea, the rustling sound of the waves is still sweeping the earth, announcing that it has arrived. Nan Yuehong looked at Wuxie, his pale and delicate face, her soft willow eyes were firm and deep, with wisdom and insight flashing from time to time, and she actually felt that he was very temperamental. She laughed to herself, the person in front of her was just an ordinary person, how could he be so mysterious? "Brother Wu, what did you see in your epiphany just now?" Wu Xie said coldly: "The thing that destroyed my Taoist heart." (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 194 The coming of a war baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wu Xie didn't notice at all. When Nan Yuehong saw her enlightenment, she inadvertently replaced Mr. Wu's unfamiliar politeness with the title of brother Wu. This is a hint that Wuxie is regarded as a peer. This change is due to the epiphany. Nan Yuehong didn't believe it before, but now she believes it. She believes that Wuxie's fortune is profound, and it is very likely that he will have another epiphany in the future and reach the three realms of Taoism. Once he reaches this state, he is a miracle. How shocking news it must be to go from a mortal to the third realm of Taoism in two years. The most shocking thing is naturally his qualifications, a useless talent that can no longer be used. She firmly believes in this. Wu Xie was not in the mood to pay attention to what she was thinking. He only cared about himself and had not fully recovered from the shock just now. He never expected that he could achieve enlightenment in the lower realm, and that as soon as he realized it, a life and death crisis would arise. If it were a normal situation, even if he saw the Sea of ??Nothingness, he would never have an epiphany. He knew clearly that it was because he thought of Wu Xie's words that cracks appeared in his calm heart, so the vibration turned into sea water, rushing in turbulently, and penetrated everywhere! Just as Wuxie said, Wuxie found that a seed was planted in his heart. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost impossible for this seed to germinate. "Mr. Nan, you said there is something about the Sea of ??Nothingness, what is it?" Wuxie did not turn his head, his eyes were still looking at the Sea of ??Nothingness. Mr. Nan? Nan Yuehong was a little surprised. She had already expressed her attitude of being friends with peers, so why was she still so aloof? Did he not want to make friends with him, or was he too stupid and naive to see it? No matter what it is, Nan Yuehong has no intention to pay attention to it for the time being. Because what she has to say does matter. She nodded heavily, with a solemn expression, and said: "In the past thousand years, the Sea of ??Nothingness has swallowed up an entire continent in the west. This not only resulted in a lot less resources in the lower world, but also caused all creatures from the western continent to come to the three continents. "Brother Wu, do you know what kind of creatures are in the Western Continent?" Wu Xie said lightly: "Spiritual beasts." Nan Yuehong nodded and said, "That's right, it used to be the gathering place for all spiritual beasts." , is a paradise for all beasts. They have no conflicts with us humans, and there is no war." "But because of the emergence of the void sea, they are forced to enter our territory to breed and survive." "They did not enter our city and use the tribe. Living in the wild, he has always behaved well and never bullied ordinary people. He is still very harmonious and wants to live with us. " "Originally, this is nothing. After all, all races have the right to survive, and no one can do it arbitrarily. Killing them, and they can also practice, will probably cause great turmoil in the world of immortality. " "But the sea of ??emptiness swallows all tangible matter, even spiritual energy. The constant devouring has led to the continuous lack of spiritual energy for thousands of years, and it has become more and more difficult to practice. There are fewer and fewer powerful people who can reach the realm of all things. As for ascension, it has become more and more difficult. It¡¯s almost an extravagant hope.¡± ¡°Several top powers analyzed the world structure and believed that only by destroying the spiritual beast clan can the aura of the immortal world become abundant again and create more talents.¡± Then, there will always be one or two of these talents who are extraordinary in nature, ascend to the upper realm, and after acquiring supreme magical powers, they can come back to save the lower realm from being swallowed by the sea of ??emptiness. "So far, all spiritual beasts are called monsters." Wu Xie listened with an expressionless face. He didn't care about the speed of spiritual energy loss, he didn't care about the safety of the lower world, and he didn't care about who the human race wanted to fight. These are simply irrelevant to him. After experiencing the moment just now, he felt that many things were no longer important. Now, apart from practice, the only thing that interested him was his future. He wanted to know what Wuxie saw. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask again. Wuxie replied lightly: "So what?" Nan Yuehong smiled and said: "Brother Wu, I understand your thoughts. You must think that fighting is just a fight. What does it have to do with me? Just let those old monsters fight. " Nan Yuehong suddenly became very serious and said: "However, I am not being alarmist. Regarding the war between the two races, no one can be alone and free from both. No matter you are willing or not, this whirlpool will always happen. Pull you in, and the spreading flames of war will take away everything from you.¡±"All you can do is resist and protect!" "In order to prevent the people or things you care about from being burned by the flames of war, you must do something, even if it means sacrifice!" At this point, Nan Yuehong laughed again and said to Wu Xie Dao: "But with Brother Wu's strength, it would be difficult to die in the war. Moreover, this is an opportunity to show off. As long as you have outstanding military achievements, you can get infinite points and quickly gain an unimaginable status and audience. "People's respect." Wu Xie said lightly: "That's all?" Nan Yuehong looked slightly stunned, and she didn't understand what Wu Xie meant. Could it be that he got more information through some channels? So this is a question that means something, is that all? Nan Yuehong gritted her teeth, her eyes flashed, and said: "No, it's more than that!" "In this war, we are the absolutely advantageous party, because very few people know about this matter, and the demon clan is still naive. Thinking that they can coexist peacefully with us. " "So, once the powerful men set the date for the war, we will make a surprise attack and deal the biggest blow to the demon clan at the beginning, causing them to suffer heavy losses and their vitality will be severely damaged. " "It can be said that we have the absolute initiative and have the opportunity to destroy the entire demon clan at the minimum cost. " "And the person who can lead the army to attack will definitely become famous because of this!" "Brother Wu! Nan Yuehong looked at Wu Xie solemnly and said, "I can give you a chance to make your reputation famous." Nan Yuehong told Wu Xie everything she knew. This was because she thought Wu Xie would. Xie is a talented person, and she will never go wrong by placing her treasure on Wuxie. As long as she recommends Wuxie to her father, and Wuxie shines in the war, her status will rise, not only her prestige within the sect. They will also be more valued in the eyes of the alliance leader. And Wu Xie will definitely be grateful to her for this and become her loyal subordinate. All in all, it was a win-win situation, she was able to get what she wanted, and she also made Wuxie's reputation go up a notch. Face these. How will Wuxie react? "Yes." A slight grace was all Wuxie's reaction. Facing Wu Xie¡¯s attitude, Nan Yuehong was speechless. She really didn¡¯t understand Wu Xie. Is this the reaction a normal person should have? When she met Wuxie for the first time, she thought she had seen through Wuxie, thinking that he was an ordinary monk with an indifferent temperament who relied on a large amount of resources to practice, and was nothing special. He takes his reputation very seriously. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡° Later, she discovered that Wuxie was not a flamboyant person, but a monk who was not interested in anything else except cultivation. He was strict in self-discipline, had strong self-control, was good at observing other people, and was familiar with human nature. And now. She seemed to realize that she was wrong, facing such huge interests. He just said "en" so lightly? Should he be more enthusiastic about fame and fortune? At least give me a smile, right? This guy is weird, so weird. Wuxie knows what Nan Yuehong is thinking, but his perspective on things is different from Nan Yuehong's, so he often sees different scenery. "As far as this matter is concerned, he cannot see the result of the complete destruction of the demon clan. What he saw was still the symbiosis of all races. It was just that time. There will be far fewer old monsters in the realm of all things, and the strength of the two races will be greatly reduced. When looking at things, only by objectively seeing the essence of the facts can we deduce the closest result. Take this incident as an example, what is the cause of this incident? Reduced aura. What are the required conditions? dead. If many people die, only if there are fewer monks, the loss of spiritual energy will not be so great. So, which type of monk needs a lot of spiritual energy for practice? Naturally, the higher the realm, the more spiritual energy is needed. From this, it can be inferred that the purpose of this war is to kill people, and to kill monks at a high level. In a world where individual strength is greater than the strength of the team, the aura absorbed by a monk in the realm of all things in one day is the aura absorbed by tens of thousands of monks in the realm of dao. It is useless to kill tens of thousands of monks in the realm of Dao-1. Only the monks in the realm of all things can be killed to improve the living conditions of the lower realm. Therefore, high-level monks in every force who have no hope of ascending can only die! And he must die! Their death, called sacrifice, will be praised by the world and will become a kind of glory. But if the human race really attacks the demon clan, the demon clan will definitely be at a loss and will most likely be annihilated in one fell swoop.   Those who died were some practitioners of the demon clan. Is this enough? Not enough! They must clear up all possible resources, so they cannot really annihilate the demon clan. They want to deliberately tip off a few demon clan powerful forces, agree on a date to fight, and then those old guys will fight and die. In this way, those who have not died, including the demon clan, are the elites in the lower realm. They have the brightest future and are most likely to ascend to the upper realm and come back to rescue them. If Wuxie told Nan Yuehong this point of view, she would definitely ask why so many of the great monks of the Buguang Demon Tribe died anyway. ? Here is the difference between subjective and objective. The monks of the human race naturally support the human race and do not want the great power of the human race to die. The monks of the demon race naturally support the demon race and do not want the great power of the demon race to die. They think about problems with emotions, so they will be imprisoned. You must know that when the destruction of the world is approaching, there is no difference between the human race and the demon race, they are just a weak life. At this time, it is impossible to distinguish between racial boundaries. "If all the great powers of the demon clan are wiped out, it will be equivalent to wiping out the great powers of the demon clan who have the hope of ascending." This reduces the possibility of ascension, so you must preserve your most powerful abilities to possibly protect your home. I believe those old monsters can¡¯t see this clearly. They have lived for hundreds of years, their character is not weaker than Wu Xie¡¯s, and they know what is subjective and what is objective. From this point of view, this war is not the opportunity Nanyue Hongkou said, but a crisis. Wu Xie glanced at the young and ignorant Nan Yuehong indifferently. Without any intention of continuing the conversation, he turned around and flew away with the little guy. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 195 A change in a small matter baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); "Brother Wu, why are you walking in such a hurry?" Nan Yuehong chased after him. Wuxie glanced at her indifferently, frowning slightly, feeling a little irritated. I don't know if it was because of the generation gap or something else. In short, he was not in a happy mood now. The two flew to the third floor, stopped flying, and walked towards the yard under the night. The courtyard was unusually quiet. Wu Xie glanced at Ruofeng, Fang Sheng and Ye Xian's rooms. There was no maid at the door. He glanced at Wang Lang's room again, where the maid stood respectfully at the door. He frowned, a little upset, and said coldly: "A bunch of losers who can't even compare to Wang Lang have the nerve to call themselves geniuses." Nan Yuehong also saw that something was wrong with Wu Xie and asked: "Brother Wu, I Seeing that you seem to be very agitated, why don't you tell me something?" Wuxie's frown deepened and he said calmly: "I will be a bystander at the exchange meeting tomorrow, right?" Nan Yuehong nodded and said, " If Brother Wu wants to participate, it's not impossible." Wu Xie said coldly: "I won't be there to watch tomorrow." "Ah?" Nan Yuehong frowned and said, "Isn't this very rude? "Oh? What if you don't like it?" Wuxie's eyes flashed with coldness. Nan Yuehong said: "They may feel that Brother Wu is disrespectful to them, so they will ignore Brother Wu." Wu Xie sneered and said: "It's best, I really have no mood to associate with a bunch of trash." After that, hurry up. He walked towards his room step by step, completely ignoring Nan Yuehong who was speechless and choking behind him. "I misjudged him again. It turns out that this person is very flamboyant, no, arrogant." Nan Yuehong said secretly in her heart. Wuxie walked to the door, and the maid opened the door for him, smiling: "Master, if you need me for anything" "Bang!" The cold door was slammed hard, which represented Wuxie's attitude. Wuxie returned to the room and lay down. He suddenly wanted to sleep peacefully, but no matter how hard he closed his eyes, he couldn't feel sleepy at all. He picked up the pillow and threw it at the foot of the bed, staring at the ceiling with his eyes open. Indescribable irritability. It is definitely an irritating thing to make a thousand-year-old monster feel irritable. It is definitely a tricky thing to make a thousand-year-old monster reveal his inner thoughts. Wuxie felt troubled and irritable. Not for anything else, just because what Wuxie said almost came true. He said that he would enter the Sea of ??Nothingness, even if he tried every means to avoid it, he would still enter. He didn¡¯t want to believe it in his heart, but he was slightly worried. If you really enter it, wouldn't it prove the existence of destiny. Thus overthrowing his Taoist mentality for many years? Once the Taoist mind is unstable, the goal will collapse, so how can we practice? Wuxie is very uneasy, uneasy about immortality and uneasy about fate. He really didn¡¯t want the situation he had worked so hard to create to end up taking the path set by others. "What do you think you are doing?" A chess piece? A plaything? Thinking of these, he will think of the dark and decadent life in the upper world, always living in the shadow of others. It felt like I couldn't breathe. It feels like a tightness in the chest, as uncomfortable as eating a fly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to, absolutely doesn¡¯t want to be that kind of person again, spending all day long looking for flowers, talking about music and painting, and then be in a state of confusion and intoxication with feasting and feasting. After a miserable day. ??Don¡¯t you think that drowning your sorrows with wine makes you even more sorrowful? After he got the sky lantern, he felt that he had hope and a future. Finally, he was no longer oppressed by others and could breathe a sigh of relief. But what a bullshit fate happened! Wuxie will never allow this to happen. If fate really wants to manipulate you, then you should do the opposite and not get what it wants! Thinking of this, Wuxie sat up from the bed, trying to find a way to calm himself down. He came to the guzheng, gently touched the strings with his fingers, and started talking. The sound of the piano came out faintly, as skillfully as in the past, the music was beautiful and the tone was pleasant. But no matter how he listened, Wuxie couldn't hear the tranquility he wanted. Even though the music had put others in a valley of tranquility, he was still struggling in the boiling pot of oil. He stretched out his hand and the door opened in response. "Come in." The maid did not move for a long time. The moment the door opened, she was intoxicated by the music. She closed her eyes and stood there blankly, swaying slightly.It seems to be drifting away with the wind. Wu Xie's fingers suddenly stopped. The maid still didn't come to her senses. Wu Xie was furious and flicked his fingers fiercely. "Zheng!" The piercing sound of killing echoed through the courtyard. The maid was startled. Seeing Wu Xie's frosty face, she quickly knelt down and kowtowed: "I'm sorry, Master, I, I" "Come here. ." The voice was cold, and the maid trembled, feeling the cold air rushing towards her face. She cautiously came to Wu Xie and said respectfully: "Master, what do you haveah!" Wu Xie fiercely hugged her into his arms, looked at her panic-stricken face, and said coldly: "I know what you are thinking. You are trying to have a relationship with me and follow me from now on, but I tell you, don't use that trick of refusing to welcome again." The maid was immediately frightened when her thoughts were revealed. With a white face, he knelt down and kowtowed: "I'm sorry, sir, I don't want to do this." Wu Xie now had the urge to kill. He suppressed the anger in his heart, took a deep breath, and said calmly: "I forgive you." "Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master." The maid kowtowed hard and then quickly retreated. When she retreated to the door, she felt something black coming towards her face, and she subconsciously caught it. "If you no longer want to commit yourself to others, just take the spiritual stone in the storage bag to redeem yourself." The door slammed shut, and the maid couldn't see Wu Xie's expression. Was it indifference? Is it rage? Is it sympathy? Is it pitiful? she does not know. She opened the storage bag and found that there were thirty thousand spirit stones in it. For a moment, she froze on the spot. Afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, and she kept kowtowing gratefully to Wuxie¡¯s door. "Young Master is a great kindness, and this little girl will never forget it for the rest of her life." Wuxie sat by the piano and stopped playing, feeling a little lost. Just now. He really wanted to kill the maid, he wanted to kill her for no reason. There is no reason and no reason is needed. For an old monster who has been stained with countless blood, he will not feel guilty about killing anyone, let alone just a maid. But when he heard her say: "I don't want this either." But suddenly she remembered that she was just a maid who was at the mercy of others. A sad maid. Only then did Wuxie realize that his situation was as sad as this maid's. We are all pitiful people, why take her life? Wuxie helped her, or to be more precise, he helped himself. He realized that he almost gave birth to a demon. Because of what happened tonight, I am going crazy. This was absolutely impossible before. He couldn't help but ponder. When did my Taoist heart become so unstable? He figured it out, he was still that damn innocent! For some unknown purpose, this person detected his own future and deliberately said those words, causing him to hesitate. ¡° In this way, I will never save the little guy, and then my epiphany will be interrupted and I will not die. at the same time. You will think about your fate and become irritable. Then anger, and eventually inner demons. Once you fail to recognize the birth of the inner demon, you will be controlled by the inner demon and become a supporter of fate, helping him open the door that has not yet been found. Wuxie understood that this person was not helping him. But he is calculating against himself. The purpose of everything is still for that door! "Hmph!" Wuxie sneered: "You can see through the future, but you don't know that the future is always the future. It will never happen." "The future you saw at that time has changed slightly now. There is a deviation, so you can no longer count on me. You want me to help you open that door? "Wuxie took out the key, opened the door, and wanted to throw it out. But he suddenly paused, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth appeared again. "Could it be that you have even calculated this, and are just waiting for me to throw it out, and then wait for some idiot to pick it up and open it?" Wu Xie sneered and murmured: "Perhaps, you are plotting against me, just waiting for me to throw it out. "You don't expect me to open that door at all. You are waiting for that person." "Who is that person?" Wuxie's eyes flickered, like a star dying, and he suddenly shook his hand with a "bang". Close the door. "No matter who that person is, I can only say I'm sorry. He will never get this key in his life unless he steps over my body."?! " There was no words for the whole night. Early the next morning, Wuxie left the courtyard and came to the street. He was going to buy the Rebirth Pill and the Dao San Pill to break through the Dao San Realm. After understanding that the human and demon clans were about to fight, Wu Xie I understood why the shopkeeper said that the current Shou Yuan Dan could not be sold. In the war, the old monster had to die a lot, and no one was in the mood to care about how much Shou Yuan he had left. Soon, Wu Xie arrived at the store. Before In the courtyard, Wu Cheng and Yun Ke'er had arrived early to wait. According to the agreed time, Fang Sheng, Ruofeng, Ye Xian and others should also have arrived, but in fact, only Ming Wan and Nan Yuehong came. Here. "It seems that the three maids have been tortured a lot by the three of them. They are all tired and haven't come out of the room yet. " Nan Yuehong didn't have any shyness as a woman. She gently shook her folding fan and pointed out the experiences of the three of them last night very directly. As soon as these words came out, Ming Wan and Yun Keer immediately blushed. Wu Cheng smiled, He didn't express any opinions. He had seen many romantic affairs among geniuses, and even he had experienced them. Wang Lang sat aside expressionlessly, with a hint of contempt in his eyes. The ability of self-discipline is not very high, and it is not difficult to surpass a few people. It is a pity that a few people have excellent talents, but they only want to live a romantic life. No wonder Wang Lang doesn't even come. Some regret that I wasted a lot of time to watch the so-called exchange meeting of several people (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 196 Do I have to come? baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); ps: Please vote for recommendations! After a while, the three of them came out of the room lazily, stretching out comfortably. Ye Xian is dressed in white, with disheveled hair and a guzheng on his back, inadvertently showing his bohemian aloofness. Fang Sheng smiled continuously. His hair was tied up with a white hairband. Two thin hairs hung down to both sides. He held a jade Xiao in his hand and looked polite. Ruofeng was dressed in gray clothes, with an expressionless face, head lowered, eyes dark, walking towards him with a pipa on his back. Wang Lang looked at the three well-dressed geniuses and thought about their unbearable scene at night. He suddenly felt sick and had the urge to leave immediately. But if he wants to learn from Wu Xie, he must not only be similar in appearance, but also similar in spirit. Wu Xie can smile at people he looks down on, why can't he? Moreover, he was already very skilled in concealing his emotions and anger before he entered the world of immortality. Now he needs a deeper disguise. So he stood up and clasped his fists respectfully with Wu Chengyun Keer. Ye Xian and the others acted as if they had not seen Wang Lang and the others, and started chatting with Nan Yuehong. "It seems that the three of you are late today because of the spring breeze in the small building last night." Nan Yuehong said as she gently shook her folding fan. "It's just some fun, not worth mentioning." Ye Xian put down the guzheng and smiled lightly. Fang Sheng sat down and said with a contemptuous smile: "It's just a bunch of bitches. It's really boring." "Boring? It seems that the three of them enjoy it." Nan Yuehong felt disgusted with the three of them for some reason. She had been secretly observing Wuxie last night, and naturally saw him helping the maid with a cold face, and her favorable impression of him increased greatly. ??Looking at the three people now, after having fun one by one, they have this kind of attitude and this kind of expression. They also added sarcasm to each other, as if those three women should be allowed to enjoy themselves. Comparing the two, I immediately felt nauseated. In the past, she didn't feel this way. Maybe it was because of the positive teaching material "Wuxie" that she found the three of them disgusting. "What a pity. Mr. Nan is as beautiful as a fairy, but he dresses like a man every day. It is really a great regret in life." Ruofeng's eyes were dark and he did not hide his desire. Nan Yuehong has seen this kind of gaze many times. Not to say that she completely ignores it, at least she can deal with it indifferently. But for some reason, this time she felt as uncomfortable as if she had eaten a fly, and there were signs of anger. The folding fan paused slightly. Suppressing the discomfort in his heart, he laughed and said: "You will never have a chance in this life." A few people laughed, and then Ye Xianda said: "It's still the old rule, first fight with love and then fight with force." "This competition. What song? How to win?" Mingwan asked. "I heard that there are a hundred spiritual birds on the third floor. Then we will compete with a hundred birds paying homage to the phoenix. Whoever attracts more birds will win." Ye Xiandao. Ruofeng shook his head slightly and said: "I suffered a big loss. How can the erhu have as rich a tone as yours." Fang Sheng smiled and said: "We allow Ruofeng to admit defeat." "Hmph! Don't provoke me, it's not yet known who will lose and who will win. Ruofeng snorted coldly. Ye Xiandao: "Then I'll come first." "Wait a minute. I think brother Wu should come first. Mr. Wu, which one do you choose" Ruofeng has always been worried about Wu Xie's disrespectful attitude and wants to let him go. He made a fool of himself. Turning around, the voice stopped suddenly. There are only three people in front of you, Wang Lang, how can you not be evil? "Don't be evil!" Ruofeng's face was cold. With a cold light flashing in their eyes, they coldly asked Wang Lang and the others, "Where is Wu Xie?" Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng shook their heads, not knowing where Wu Xie was, but they could guess that with Wu Xie's arrogant character. I must be too lazy to come. Nan Yuehong said: "Brother Wu had an accident last night. He is not in a good mental state today. He must not have gotten up yet." "Accident? Not in a good mental state? Huh, what an excuse. Yesterday, I was provoked by Brother Ruo, which directly caused my mental state to be I'm out of my mind, I'm afraid I won't dare to come out to see Brother Ruo," Ye Xian said with disdain. "I don't think he's afraid of me, but he doesn't take us seriously at all. Look, there's no maid standing at the door of his room. I'm afraid he's still having an affair with that bitch and ignoring us." Ruofeng said coldly. The way. Several people looked at the door of Wuxie's room, and sure enough there was no sign of the maid, and they felt slightly angry. "This person is so rude and arrogant! Unforgivable!" Ye Xian's tone became colder. "I didn't expect this man to have such bad conduct. How could an ordinary maid withstand such torture from him." Mingwan began to sympathize with the maid, completely unable to remember what Fang Sheng had just said??The attitude when mocking the maid. "This person must be taught a lesson, otherwise it will be difficult to get rid of the bad anger in his heart." Ruofeng snorted coldly. "Don't worry about such little people. Why get angry about him? Let's compare ours quickly." Fang Sheng said calmly, but he didn't care whether ants like Wu Xie were present. "Brother Fang, it doesn't matter if he's here or not, but what I can't bear is that this person is so arrogant that he ignores us. What is this? This is a slap in the face! If he loses his face and dignity, what will happen to us if word gets out? How can I meet people!" Ruofeng hummed coldly and walked towards Wu Xie's room. Unknowingly, Nan Yuehong's disgust with several people reached an unbearable level, and she stood aside in silence. Wang Lang smiled on his face, but sneered in his heart. He was not worried about what kind of lesson Wu Xie would receive. Several people arrived at the door of Wuxie's room together. Ruofeng sneered and said: "Since he himself is shameless, then we will make him shameless! How can we miss such a good show as catching someone in bed!" After that, he kicked fiercely. Opened the door and walked in. "Catch" Before the word "treacherous" could be said, Ruofeng was startled again and saw that there was no one in the room. How could he see Wuxie who was panicking because of his nakedness. "Where did this person go?" Ruofeng felt embarrassed, and his anger suddenly reached its peak. He walked out of the room and happened to see a woman dressed in black. "Isn't this girl Wuxie's maid? Why are you walking around without wearing a maid uniform?" Ruofeng's mind changed and he stopped the maid arrogantly. "Come here!" The maid in the distance was stunned and came over reluctantly. "Where is Wuxie?" Ruofeng asked coldly. "Ah?" The maid was startled. Looking at the expressions of these people, she immediately realized how many people Wu Xie had offended, so she could only answer cautiously: "Master, I have redeemed myself today and am no longer anyone's maid. I wonder where he went?" Ruofeng snorted coldly and said, "It seems that you served him very well last night, so you got the spirit stone to redeem yourself, or did he buy you back?" "A woman was raped? Such belittling naturally meant she was angry, but what made her angry was not the problem itself, but that he was belittling his benefactor. She couldn't afford to offend this person, but she also didn't allow anyone to insult his benefactor, so she could only lower her head slightly and defend herself: "Master, you misunderstood. Mr. Wu is a noble and upright man. Not only did he not do anything to the little girl, but he also gave the little girl a lot of money." Thirty thousand spirit stones allow the little girl to redeem herself. "Ha! Hahahaha!" Ruofeng laughed wildly as if hearing the funniest joke in the world. Fang Sheng and Ye Xian also laughed. "Little bitch, are you kidding me? Who does he think he is, that he would give thirty thousand spiritual stones to a strange woman like you for no reason?" Ruofeng smiled sarcastically. The maid was furious, but she still didn't dare to talk back. She said in a low voice: "Although the world is declining and there are many people with bad morals, Mr. Wu is indeed a good person." As soon as these words came out, Ruofeng and others' expressions froze. , the anger in his eyes rose again, and he said in a cold voice: "Are you mocking us for being rotten and obscene?" "No, no, the little lady has no such intention." The maid waved her hands in panic in fear. "Bitch!" Ruofeng raised his palm and struck the maid in the face. "Master Ruofeng, why is this necessary?" Nan Yuehong moved her fingers slightly, and a thin thread flew out and wrapped around Ruofeng's wrist, immediately making him unable to move. "Mr. Nan, what do you mean?" Ruofeng frowned and looked at Nan Yuehong. Nan Yuehong smiled and said, "Since Wu Xie offended you, why take it out on her?" If Ruofeng's breathing was stagnant, he couldn't say it was because this woman indirectly pointed out his romantic nature, so he wanted to hit someone. . "For the sake of Mr. Nan, I will let you go. Get lost!" Ruofeng shouted angrily. The maid hurriedly ran outside. When I ran to the door, tears were already streaming from my eyes. At this time, Wuxie returned here. As soon as the maid saw Wu Xie, she quickly ran forward to stop Wu Xie. "Master Wu, you must not go in. They are angry and want to cause trouble for you." Wuxie looked at the woman's face, and after thinking for a moment, he understood the cause and effect, and said calmly: "You can leave. .¡± The maid knelt down to Wuxie and kowtowed several times again. "Sir, please don't go in now." Wu Xie looked at the woman calmly, watched her leave, and then walked into the courtyard with a smile. In the courtyard, Ruofeng and others all felt guilty because of what Wu Xie did.Embarrassment, followed by bursts of anger. At this time, what he did in this way must be deliberately sarcastic and ridiculing himself, so as to improve his image. This person is really too much and too arrogant. "This person doesn't take us seriously, he slanders us, ridicules us, and then runs away. He's nothing!" Fang Shengbu said angrily. "No need to scold, he is here." As Ruofeng's cold words came out, everyone looked at the door and saw Wuxie with a smile on his face. Ruofeng walked towards Wu Xie first, and said with a smile: "Hey, our gentleman is really in a good mood, he seems to be here for shopping?" Wu Xie gave a few people a faint look, and said with a smile: "Go out and smoke. A breath of fresh air can always make people clear their heads. " "Sober?" Ruofeng's face suddenly turned cold and said: "It seems that Mr. Wu forgot that I asked you to come here today, and also that you are a bystander at the exchange meeting. "Wuxie frowned, closed his eyes and recalled it carefully, and said, "Let me answer your second question first. I'm not here to watch you. I'm here to see the void sea." "Secondly. "Wuxie raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruofeng with a sneer: "If you ask me to come, I will definitely come?" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 197 True Power baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Ruofeng and Wuxie needle peaks faced each other, looking at each other coldly. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was not good, Nan Yuehong laughed and came to smooth things over. "I approved Brother Wu not to come today. I didn't explain it to you for a while. It's my fault." "Mr. Nan, although I know you are protecting your subordinates, this is because this person was rude and did not let us go." In my eyes, he then used the maid thing to humiliate us. How could you endure his repeated provocations? " Ruofeng didn't accept this kindness, and he didn't mean to use the donkey to go downhill. He asked loudly. Nan Yuehong frowned, very dissatisfied with Ruofeng's confusing statement. "Then how does Brother Ruo want to handle this matter?" Nan Yuehong asked. "How to deal with it?" Ruofeng said with a faint look: "I haven't thought about it yet, but I think that at least a sincere apology is necessary." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and laughed out loud: "Do you think this is right? "Does it make you feel superior to others?" "You feel more superior when you let me apologize?" "You feel more superior when you humiliate that maid?" "Do you think this is showing your power? How powerful are you?" Faced with Wu Xie's sneer, Ruofeng laughed contemptuously. "Yes, I can humiliate the maid at will, even to the point of killing her, because I am better than her." "In the same way, I force you to bow your head and apologize because I am better than you!" He turned his head contemptuously. , looked at Wang Langyun Keer and others with a sneer, and said with a smile: "I ignore you, but you don't dare to get angry, it's because I am strong." "If you dare to show any dissatisfaction, you will make me unhappy, From now on, they are afraid of my revenge because I am strong! " Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng have long seen that they are not in their eyes. Nowadays, such words are no longer as simple as dismissing them. This is contempt for several people. But the fact is so ironic that they really didn't dare to show any dissatisfaction. But in the final analysis, the two of them are used to being geniuses, so even though they dare not refute this. But his face couldn't help but look uglier. "Now, what do you have to say? I want you to apologize, but you still dare to disobey me." Ruofeng looked at Wuxie with a sneer. Wu Xie smiled slightly and didn't care. He smiled at Ruofeng and said, "I heard a very interesting story once upon a time." "It's about the time when the princes were fighting. There were ten countries. Among them, two countries were the most powerful. They are powerful, but they are equally powerful, and no one can defeat the other. "So, they focus on other countries. They want to show their strength and make other countries surrender to them without spending a single soldier." "One of the princes used his strong power to capture a murderer who was angry with both humans and gods. This criminal had committed countless crimes, and everyone wanted him dead." "So the prince killed him. He received countless applause. " "Another prince also caught a murderer with heinous crimes. But when everyone wanted to kill the murderer, the prince said to him, I forgive you everything. "It's a crime." "He not only forgave the murderer, but also protected him amidst countless scoldings." Wuxie looked at Ruofeng. He said: "Guess, the other eight countries took refuge in the first prince or the second prince." Ruofeng sneered and said, "Why should I guess?" Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a smile, " All the other eight countries surrendered to the second prince. "Nan Yuehong frowned and said, "It's impossible. The first prince did something that was very popular, but why did he not get support?" Wuxie said with a smile: "You are wrong. This is not about comparing who is more popular, but about who is more powerful." "The first prince used his own ability to kill the criminal who the whole world wanted to kill. In the eyes of others, this is a matter of course. Of course, the princes have thousands of troops, but the murderer is just one person. A bunch of people kill one person. What kind of power is this? " "Besides, other princes will think that he did something because of the general trend of the world. What is this thing about obeying the will of others? "This is called surrender!" "But the second prince spared this person amidst the scolding and risked the disgrace of the world to protect him." "He was not afraid. Anyone, because of what? Because he has absolute power! " "The real power is not when you take a knife and kill an unarmed woman, but the one the whole world wants to kill.The criminal, you have the power to forgive him. " "This is power! " When Wuxie said this, he paused for a moment, then looked at Ruofeng funny and said: "Since I can't feel the power from you, why should I give in to you and apologize to you? " After saying that, he completely ignored Ruofeng's ugly expression, walked back to his room gently, and closed the door. There was silence in the courtyard, and everyone was silent for a long time. Wang Lang narrowed his eyes and carefully recalled Wu Xie's words. Meaning, I was really filled with emotion. I immediately understood why he wanted to help me and why he could forgive Yun Keer who had attempted murder against him. Because he had absolute confidence in his own power, even if others wanted to defeat him. With his help, he also has the confidence to always be better than others. Even if there is someone who has murderous intentions towards him, he is also confident that that person cannot kill him. It turns out that forgiveness is also a kind of strength. Wang Lang looked at Wu silently. Wu Xie's room, at this moment, he felt that there was still a huge gap between him and Wu Xie, but he did not lose heart. He understood Wu Xie better now and got closer to him. He looked at Wu Chenghe who was thoughtful. Yun Ke'er looked at Ruofeng, who had a frosty face, and smiled slightly. Wuxie's words made Ruofeng and the others very embarrassed, and they also realized how immature they were. To actually get angry at a person who is not a big deal in his eyes, and to want to stir up trouble. This behavior is not only childish, but also completely lowers the image of these people, just like an adult actually getting angry at a child's prank. They are too narrow-minded and mean to continue to have an attack at this time. If they really have an attack, wouldn't they admit that they are so small-minded? Can they really let go of their disrespect? Impossible, I had already made up my mind that if there was a chance in the future, I would definitely make this person good-looking. The person who felt the most depressed was none other than Ruofeng. He was very unhappy with this mute. He didn't expect that he would be banned after just a few words. The boy Xie was insulted, but he couldn't get angry, and he was so angry that he couldn't hold it in. "Forgive me, bullshit!" I am stronger than him, so he must apologize to me! No, it's us! " Ruofeng turned around and incited Fang Sheng and Ye Xian's emotions: "He disrespected us, we must get back on our feet. " However, at this time, Ye Xian and Fang Sheng, two friends who usually have similar interests, smiled faintly and said: "Brother Ruo, we think your idea is a bit extreme. " "Yes, Brother Ruo, I think Fellow Daoist Wu's views are reasonable. If we take advantage of the truth and force others to hold on, we will inevitably be said to be bullying and petty. " "What did you say? Ants will never look at an eagle with respect because they live in a different world. But will the eagle soaring high in the sky get angry because the ants don't respect it? The two laughed and said, "The eagle can only forgive ants, so why don't we forgive fellow Taoists?" After all, his vision cannot be compared with ours. " "you! "Ruofeng seemed to not know the two of them. At this time, he actually wanted to draw a clear line with himself. He was so angry that he was shaking and didn't know what to do. Nan Yuehong looked at the three of them and couldn't express their anger. With such a look, I felt an inexplicable joy in my heart. As I swayed my folding fan, I rolled my eyes and said with a mysterious smile: "I heard that Wu Xie has quite a lot of experience in talking about the piano. Why don't we let him compete with us?" " As soon as these words came out, the three of them were slightly startled, and then their eyes showed unconcealable surprise. Ruofeng said anxiously: " Are you serious? " Nan Yuehong smiled secretly in her heart, but her face said solemnly: "Seriously! " As soon as Ruofeng heard this, he burst into laughter. "Hahahaha! It seems that I am not alone! Why don't we invite Brother Wu to have a fight? " He looked at Fang Sheng and Ye Xian with faint eyes. " They were also overjoyed. Opportunities always come to them everywhere. They come without any effort. With their level of studying musical instruments for more than ten years, Isn't it easy to humiliate a little Wu Xie? Nan Yuehong immediately exchanged glances with Ruofeng and walked towards Wu Xie's house, looking at the smirks on their faces, she almost laughed proudly. They had never heard Wuxie's playing, but she, Nan Yuehong, had the chance to listen to it last night. Although it was only a few breaths, she could immediately tell that his level was far superior to the three of them. But the three of them foolishly thought they had found someone who could humiliate Wuxie.After a while, when she thought of the stunned expressions of the three of them, who were about to cry without tears, she really wanted to laugh, very much. Ming Wan saw that the expression on Nan Yuehong's face was very stiff, as if she was trying hard to hold something in, and she couldn't help but asked with concern: "Mr. Nan, are you in a bad mood because of that brat Wu Xie? It doesn't matter, I'll be there later. It will embarrass him. " "Ahem I don't have anything, but you must not let me down. If you lose to Wu Xie, you will be really embarrassed." Nan Yuehong said seriously. Mingwan said confidently: "Young master Nan, don't worry. If he can beat us, I will marry the retarded person in the sect tomorrow." When Nan Yuehong heard this, she hurriedly filled her mouth with laughter and filled her head with laughter. Sweating profusely, I realized for the first time that internal injuries can easily occur when I am in a happy mood. Ruofeng, Fang Sheng, and Ye Xian came to the door of Wuxie's room and pushed it in. Ruofeng's eyes were dark, and he chuckled and said: "I heard that Mr. Wu is extremely accomplished in the music field. We all want to dare to compete with Mr. Wu. I wonder if Mr. Wu dares to take over?" (To be completed.) Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 198 When will you all leave? baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Wuxie frowned slightly and said very seriously: "I admit defeat, I can't compete with you, so please close the door when you go out, turn right, there is your pavilion." Ruofeng San The person was startled for a moment, never expecting that Wuxie would give such an answer. A person with a little arrogance, how can he not put his face, not to confess, should you be shameless? Isn't that too shameless? Nan Yue's beautiful red eyes rolled around, and she thought to herself: "It seems that he doesn't bother to compete with the three of them." Wang Lang, on the other hand, thought: "It is wise to be able to bend and stretch, not to overestimate yourself, and not to humiliate yourself." "Don't be a young master. , please stop hiding your clumsiness, this competition has no meaning of competition, but allows everyone to understand each other and enhance friendship through music." Fang Sheng said with a smile. How could Wu Xie not understand the thoughts of these people? He was extremely childish and immediately smiled and said: "I really can't compare to you. I don't know anything about music." Just play it casually. " Normally, a normal man can't help but hesitate a little when a beauty invites you. Ruofeng and the others sneered in their hearts, how can you refuse now? But he is destined to be disappointed. Who is Wuxie a human being? He isa thousand-year-old monster! Clearly a monster. He waved his hands without hesitation and said, "I really don't understand anything. When I played the piano to an old scalper, I scared it to death." Mingwan was angry, what excuse is this? Bounce the cow to death? Ruofeng and the others cursed in their hearts to be shameless. A beautiful woman invites her. No matter what, she has to give it a try to see if she can be considered a man! Now they are depressed, Wu Xie¡¯s attitude is obviously out of touch. No matter how fanciful you say it, I'm indifferent. It felt like I had suppressed all my strength, only to hit it on the cotton, unable to exert any strength. "Wuxie, you are still not a man, and a competition will not castrate you. Show your manliness, and even if you lose, you must lose with a bang!" Nan Yuehong encouraged Wuxie and secretly sent a message to him. : "Brother Wu, I heard it all last night. You can win them with one hand, why are you trying to shirk it?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and he replied: "You didn't take the wrong medicine? Do you want me to win against you?" Nan Yuehong sent a message: "It's not us, it's them." Wuxie was too lazy to say anything more. He said calmly to Ruofeng and the others: "I can't compare." "Humph! Master Wu, are you not giving me face?" Ruofeng snorted coldly, walked to the wall, took down an erhu, and said coldly: "Since If Mr. Wu refuses to move, then let¡¯s compete here.¡± After finishing speaking, he sat down directly and played a low tune without waiting for the others to reply. No matter how you play the erhu, the sound quality is always gloomy and sad. That roaring sound always makes people feel desolate. The song he plays is not a song of hundreds of birds paying homage to the phoenix. It's not Er Quan Ying Yue, it's similar to improvisation, adding some demos I've made before. As soon as the whole song came out, people immediately saw a tragic scene. Under the bright and bloody light of the dim sunset, countless corpses lay on the battlefield where a battle had just taken place. They staggered around one by one, their vitality long gone. Some people had broken arms, some were lame, and some had their bodies completely split in half from top to bottom. There are countless corpses without heads. ??The bright red blood kept coming out from their necks, broken arms, and wounds, flowing into the yellow sand, flowing more and more, and eventually the blood flowed into a river, which was extremely terrifying and desolate. Several large bald eagles fell from high altitude, landed on top of the corpse, tore apart strips of flesh and blood, and swallowed them. ¡°These soldiers never thought that not only would they become cannon fodder in the war, but they would not have a decent funeral after their death. It can only become a meal for these ugly vultures. The tone of the erhu is doomed to the vicissitudes of this music, and the music is so majestic that it forms a huge storm that sweeps over everyone. After a while, the performance of the song was completed, and everyone finally recovered from the bloody shock. Fang Sheng gave a thumbs up and praised: "Brother Ruo has taken another step forward in his erhu skills. It's amazing, it's amazing!" Fang Sheng stood up, picked up the jade Xiao, and started playing. Yuxiao¡¯s voice is ethereal and uncertain, and soon brings people into the relaxed and joyful abode of the gods. The ups and downs of each syllable are not only pleasant to the ear, but also intoxicating. After a while, it seemed that I was in Guanghan Palace, rubbing the Jade Rabbit with the legendary Chang'e under the osmanthus tree. ?After a while, I arrived at Penglai Immortal Island again, where I prayed for scriptures and expounded the mysteries of heaven and earth in the green mountains filled with fairy clouds. After a while, I floated to the Palace of the Queen Mother of the West. On the pink Yaochi, I watched the white cranes flying into the sky. ??????????????????????? The scene keeps switching, like a mind wandering in a trance. Although the person has not arrived, the spirit has already gone. When the song ends, the whole person still seems to be in a dream, and he wants to fly away with the wind. Everyone woke up and couldn't help but marveled at the wonder. "Both of you have made rapid progress. I don't know if I can catch up with them." Ye Xian said with a smile. "Brother Ye, why do you need to say polite words?" Fang Sheng waved his hand. "You're showing off your ugliness." Ye Xian tossed his hair behind him, his hair dancing wildly, and he made a "zheng" sound. Suddenly, a sharp knife seemed to appear in front of the people's eyes. The blade was trembling and excited, as if it had not drank blood for many years, and it squeaked slightly with joy. "Zhengzheng~zheng!" The sound of killing is majestic, vigorous and powerful under its finger, very decisive, without any delay. What he plays is a killing sound! The "Zheng" sound was as crisp as the intersection of gold and iron. Each sound erupted with huge killing intent, making people feel like they were wearing armor, riding a BMW, and charging forward. If someone stands in the way of someone, he will kill someone; if someone stands in the way of a Buddha, he will kill the Buddha! The guzheng itself has turned into a galloping wild horse, making a high-pitched hissing sound. The sound of the guzheng turned into a sneer that kept laughing, plundering every life, and the swords saw blood. During the swing, the broken arms and limbs flew into the sky, accompanied by the enemy's screams, galloping across the battlefield. ??The listeners and the performers themselves are transformed into generals who are killing all directions. Every roar vents their ambitions and the pride of not returning to their homeland until they annihilate all enemies! The whole piece of music is completely free of the clear and delicate sound unique to the guzheng. It is decisive and majestic, giving people a great shock. Everyone was stunned. This kind of interpretation was indeed very arrogant, but he just did it, and he did it perfectly. If he is not a practitioner, he can at least become a famous person and a common man. "Brother Ye is so awesome. He actually completely changed the tone of the instrument. This is the style of a master." Ming Wan praised. Ye Xian laughed and said, "Ms. Miss, can you perform a song? Let me see it too?" No. Xie had not interrupted before, and then he suddenly asked coldly: "May I ask you, when will you leave? Or, do you plan not to leave?" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 199 Is this what you want? (superior) baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Ruo Fengpi said with a smile: "Master Wu, you have nothing to do now, you have plenty of time, why not play a bullet and show your skills." Wu Xie finally understood, these people I will never give up easily, I must take this opportunity to make a fool of myself. "In that case, there's no harm in giving it a try." Wu Xie stood up and said naturally. He was in a hurry to take Dao Sandan, so how could he be in the mood to pay attention to the conspiracy of a few people. Besides, if he wanted to humiliate him musically, he was not qualified to do so based on the level of a few people. " Ruofeng and others' eyes flashed with joy. What they wanted was Wu Xie's words. They were not afraid of his level, but they were afraid that he would not agree! "How about moving to the small pavilion? We have already thought of the topic." Ruofeng chuckled. Wuxie nodded slightly: "Please." Soon, several people arrived in the courtyard. Ruofeng said to Wuxie: "Master Wu, we have already decided. This time we will play a song of "Hundred Birds Worship the Phoenix" with the instruments that each of us is good at. Whoever attracts the most spiritual birds will be the winner. " Xie said calmly: "Whatever." Ruofeng chuckled, looked at a few people, and then said to Wu Xie: "Master Wu, although I heard that you are very accomplished in guzheng, it is inevitable that you have a more skilled instrument, so Please choose one yourself." Wu Xie said noncommittally: "In that case, let's go with the guzheng." "Haha, good! Master Wu, please!" Ruofeng said to Wu very politely. Xie made a request. The others sat down one by one, and the courtyard became quiet. Everyone focused on Wuxie. Wuxie came to the side of the guzheng, sat down on a chair, placed his hands flat on the guzheng, took a gentle breath, and started playing the ball very casually. A cheerful tune sounded. As soon as Ruofeng listened Wei Wei, he immediately felt that Wu Xie's understanding of music was very poor. Not only did he play a few wrong notes, but the connection was also very poor. He was overjoyed. Wuxie's performance was indeed not beyond his expectation. It was terrible. "Stop!" Ruofeng shouted loudly. Shengsheng interrupted Wuxie's performance. Wu Xie's eyes flashed, and as expected, he started to make things difficult. "I'm playing, why did Mr. Ruo interrupt me? It seems a bit rude." Ruofeng chuckled and said, "I listened to Mr. Wu's performance, and it felt like the music of nature. So I think that a good musician should be Come out later." "So you might as well listen to Brother Fang's performance first." "Brother Fang, please." Fang Sheng walked up to the crowd and said, Blow gently. " Xiao Yin itself is extremely cheerful, and the music itself is full of relaxation and joy, so it is naturally very beautiful to play. Soon, everyone entered a state of selflessness and reveled in the joyful atmosphere. That tune. It's like a clear and cheerful bird song, and every turn is like another bird chirping. Not long after. After hundreds of twists and turns, Feng Ming is ushered in! The sound of the phoenix's cry is sharp and harsh, majestic and dignified, as if it is receiving the worship of the birds and screaming wildly in the nine heavens. The sound swept across the land like a wave. It pierces into everyone's mind and lingers for a long time. Everyone around them closed their eyes, intoxicated, and followed the rhythm in their hearts. ????????????????????????????????? Just listen to the music boredly and think about your future plans. In the courtyard. I don't know when a group of birds flew in. After careful counting, there were more than sixty birds. They flew into the small pavilion, surrounded Fang Sheng, and made sounds along with the musical scales. When the song ended, Fang Sheng opened his eyes and shouted softly at the birds: "Go!" The birds reacted and flew away in a hurry. "Pah, pah, pah." Several people applauded, praising Fang Sheng's playing ability. "Brother Fang's song attracted sixty-three birds. I admire you, I admire you." Ruofeng said, cupping his fists. Fang Sheng smiled ashamedly and said: "There are only sixty-three, which is too few. If Mr. Wu takes action, there will definitely be a magical scene surrounded by hundreds of birds." Ruofeng laughed and said: "Yes, I am very optimistic about Mr. Wu too. "Why don't you ask the young master to play a song for us?" Everyone looked at Wuxie, and Wuxie came back to his senses and said with a smile, "Okay." When he came to the guzheng, Wuxie put his hands on the piano and started playing. This time, Wuxie played a few notes at random. When everyone heard it, they suddenly felt that they couldn¡¯t say anything.It's hard to come by. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just uncomfortable and unpleasant to listen to! People are like this. I didn¡¯t think anything of it when I heard it before, but when I heard it played by others, I had a standard. The transition of Wuxie was very abrupt and unpleasant to the ear. Even a layman like Wang Lang who doesn¡¯t know much about music can tell how poorly Wuxie plays the music. "Stop!" After just a few words, Ruofeng interrupted Wuxie again and said with a smile: "Master Wu, your style is unique and very special. I think you can wait." "Wait until Brother Ye finishes playing you. Play again." Wuxie looked at Ruofeng indifferently, without saying anything, and gave up his seat and walked to sit next to Wang Lang. Wang Lang didn't squint his eyes, but secretly said to Wu Xie: "If Feng is using his hands to kill you, he deliberately holds you high so that when you fall down, it will hurt even more. It would be a mistake for you to compete with them. " Wuxie didn't reply. How could he not understand Ruofeng's little thoughts? But, what could this do to him? He doesn't want to make friends with a few people anyway, so what does it matter what image he has in their minds? Ye Xian walked to the guzheng and started the music with a snap of his fingers. The style of his pop-up is a little strange. "Joy, with a touch of iron-like hardness, turns the little birds that live in peace with the world into brave warriors wearing helmets and armors. The cheers of the birds are more like the shouts of victory over the enemy. It is the pride of extreme joy. And Phoenix has long been transformed into a general in military uniform, with one hundred thousand elite soldiers in his hand. With a single order, he can make the world miserable. He played in a very peculiar style, and what appeared in front of everyone's eyes was a very peculiar picture. It was a scene of a phoenix galloping across the battlefield with countless birds. Indescribably domineering and wild. But it doesn¡¯t make people feel abrupt, it¡¯s very harmonious. The sound of the piano attracted dozens of birds, and they seemed to be the warriors in the song, standing upright around Ye Xian. Like a soldier on standby. After the song, the birds flew away. Ruofeng counted the number and congratulated: "Brother Ye, you successfully attracted seventy birds, you are really domineering!" Ye Xian stretched out his hand to push away his crazy long hair. He said calmly: "My style is not the most outstanding and perfect, Wu Gongzi's is. I just heard a short piece and felt ashamed. Now I can listen to Wu Gongzi's music." Wu Xie did not step forward. He just smiled lightly and said: "I don't think it's necessary. Your level is completely better than mine. If you show off like this again, I'm afraid I'll lose all my face." What I want is for you to lose face! Ruofeng sneered inwardly. On the surface, he said displeasedly: "Mr. Wu, you have such talent, but you keep pushing away, which really doesn't give us face. After all, we invited you with good intentions." "Okay then." Wu Xie walked to Qin calmly. , the first sound popped up. ¡°Zheng!¡± ¡°Slow down!¡± As soon as Wuxie played the first note, he was interrupted by Ruofeng. This time, Wu Xie couldn't help but frown, and felt displeasure in his heart. Yun Keer and Wu Cheng also felt that Ruofeng was a little too much. As the saying goes, you can do one, you can do two, you can¡¯t do three! He actually interrupted Wu Xie three times in a row. Isn't this embarrassing? This is no longer a question of strength or lack of strength. It's about respect and disrespect. Wu Xie paused for a moment with the slightly serious expression on his face, smiled slightly, stood up, and said to Ruofeng: "Master Ruo, do you want me to step back and play again?" Ruofeng chuckled and said, "That's exactly what I meant. ." Wuxie put away his smile lightly and sat back down next to Wang Lang with an expressionless expression. Ruofeng sneered. The most exquisite thing about his flattery is that every time Wuxie plays, it is after the previous perfect performance. In this way, it is easy to show the contrast. For the first time, no one would realize how bad Wu Xie¡¯s playing was. But the more times it is played, the more people will be able to hear its flaws until it is played for the last time. ¡°Everyone has already memorized the important transitions and tones of this piece of music. If Wu Xie starts playing it again, it will definitely not be described as terrible. He achieved his goal and insulted Wuxie in a civilized manner. It has to be said that this plan is invisible, similar to conspiracy and conspiracy. You can clearly see it, but you can't be sure whether the other party is plotting against you. It¡¯s not as obvious as you kidnapping the other person¡¯s relatives or directly threatening the other person. It seems like I am flattering you intentionally or unintentionally, just to make you fly higher and fall harder. Of course, the technique used by Ruofeng was too clumsy, and he even?Ke'er can feel it. " If it were the ministers in the court, their methods would be much smarter, and if Wang Lang used them, the effect would be much better. Mingwan began to play "Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix" on the pipa, and a familiar tune sounded in her ears. She performs the most authentic style, winning purely with joy and joy. No one was bored at all, and soon became intoxicated in the joyful atmosphere. Perhaps, this is the unique charm of music. A piece of music that has been heard many times will have a different flavor if played by another person. While listening to the music, Wu Xie heard an anxious message from Nan Yuehong. "Brother Wu, what are you doing? Why don't you show your strength? With your understanding of the music last night, you can defeat them with one hand. There is no good in hiding it, and you have to suffer, right?" In response to these words, Wuxie still had no answer, his heart was still calm. Now, he no longer has any interest in these arty things among the younger generation. Indeed, there is no benefit in not showing one's strength, but what's the benefit in showing one's strength? Is it just to win the title of the best musician in the world? Just to win over these juniors who are obviously much worse than you? In his opinion, competing with the juniors on the same stage does not make him feel proud. On the contrary, it is very pitiful, so pitiful that he can only bully the juniors and show off in front of them. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 200 Is this what you want? (Down) baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); Therefore, even if Ruofeng deliberately targets him, there will be no ripples in his heart. He only knows that no matter how talented a person is in music, it is not as convincing as a big hard fist. As soon as Mingwan finished playing the song, the colorful warblers and swallows had already surrounded her, chirping crisply at her on her shoulders, arms, and hairpins, constantly trying to please her. "The famous girl is indeed extraordinary. Not only can she play the music well, but she is also extremely beautiful. She is a real phoenix among girls. Look at these birds, they all want to please you." Fang Sheng praised. Mingwan smiled lowly, raised her jade index and counted the birds. There were sixty-seven in total. She shook her head slightly and said, "They are not even as good as Brother Ye." Guzheng playing." Ye Xian was praised by the beauty, and he rarely put down his arrogant expression and smiled. After Wu Xie waited for the others to praise each other, he looked at Ruofeng and said calmly: "I won't play anymore this time. I'd better wait until Master Ruo finishes playing and then I'll play again." Ruofeng patted Wu Xie He laughed loudly over his shoulder and said, "The finale, I understand." Wuxie took Ruofeng's hand away without a trace, without saying anything. Ruofeng did not play the tune immediately, but took out a fireworks stick from the storage bag and scanned it in front of everyone so that everyone could see clearly the authenticity of the fireworks stick. "Everyone, I think that just finishing a piece of music perfectly does not mean that you have a strong talent for music." "The pursuit of a higher realm." "This not only tests one's proficiency in the music, but also poses a huge challenge to the performer's own sense of music." "And me!" Ruofeng smiled. A suddenly raised voice. He said proudly: "What I want is a brand new challenge!" "I want to quickly and perfectly perform a hundred birds paying homage to the phoenix before this firework stick burns out." Ruofeng flicked his finger, and a flame shot out of the firework stick. superior. Suddenly, small fireworks lit up and sparkled. He walked past everyone. Let everyone see the burning speed clearly, and then stopped in front of Wu Xie and said with a smile: "I wonder what Mr. Wu will do in a while." Wu Xie looked at him with twinkling eyes and remained silent. Ruofeng curled up the corner of his mouth and inserted the fireworks stick onto the stone table with a little force. Then he sat down, took the string in his right hand, and pulled hard! The melodious and fast tune suddenly sounded like electricity. Jump into everyone's mind. Immediately, a grand scene of hundreds of birds attacking was formed in his mind. But he did not play in a majestic style like Ye Xian, which is very difficult to imitate with the erhu tone. He actually changed the style of the whole song to perform this song with sadness! No one had time to digest this huge change, and a picture suddenly appeared in their minds. In the picture, the sky is dark and the earth is dark. Dark clouds and hundreds of different birds. But sing with the same lamentation. They shed sad tears in the wind, and every teardrop looked so haggard. Suddenly, thunder rolled, two lightning bolts exploded in the dark clouded sky, and heavy rain fell from the sky. Wet the feathers of the birds. Hit hard. They looked helpless and helpless under the stormy and thunderous night. But they still dragged their heavy bodies forward, heading in a certain direction. Finally, in a valley, they gathered together and were seriously injured. Beside the dying Phoenix, he screamed and wailed. The phoenix made its last scream in this world, and then turned into balls of burning flames with its self-esteem and pride. The sorrow of the birds rose at this moment, and their screams resounded across the sky. But at this moment, an arrogant scream came from the flames, and the birds were completely stunned, not knowing why. But then, they felt a powerful, familiar, majestic aura. Phoenix, reborn from the ashes! It flew up and rushed into the sky like a sharp sword. The birds cheered and followed it into the distance. The song ends at this moment. Everyone opened their eyes, filled with tears of emotion. Who would have thought that one person could interpret an extremely cheerful piece of music into a living story of sadness, rebirth, pride, and emotion?move. It¡¯s all they can feel. After Ruofeng finished playing the song, he stood up in emotion, looked at everyone with tears in his eyes, and pursed his lips deeply. He cried! I shed tears for the music, and for his perfect performance. His clothes were already soaked, not from his tears, but from the tears of a hundred birds. They were hovering above Ruofeng's head, singing their triumphal songs with ups and downs! He picked up the firework sticks and saw that the firework sticks had burned to the last burn and there were still sparks left. He stretched out his hand to let everyone see the fireworks stick clearly, and then raised his hand away. A few tears fell from the flock of birds, extinguishing the sparks. "I feel that this is the most classic interpretation of the song "Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix". There is no other one, and no one can surpass me!" Ruofeng said confidently, walked up to Wu Xie, and extended his hand to Wu Xie He said: "Please!" He didn't let anyone praise him, and he didn't let anyone congratulate him. It was as if in his eyes, no matter who he was, he could no longer break the achievements he had just made. It attracted a hundred birds. These were all the birds. No matter how good others played, they would never be able to surpass him! Wuxie didn't say anything. He walked quietly to the piano and sat down. Just when he was about to play, Ruofeng spoke. "Young Master Wu, you can't surpass me in my achievements, even in your lifetime. You can't even reach my height!" Wu Xie's eyes suddenly trembled, and his whole body stiffened. He had heard this sentence before, he had heard it said by the man who had oppressed him for hundreds of years! Not only once, but countless times throughout hundreds of years! "You can't surpass me, not in your lifetime!" Wu Xie lowered his head slightly, his long hair covering his eyes, so he couldn't see his expression clearly. But his body was trembling. "Is this what you want?" He murmured lowly, and then he raised his head. The expressionless look on his face was his cold eyes. He slowly stood up, came to Ruofeng step by step, and said: "Please give me a firework stick." Ruofeng was secretly happy. As expected, Wuxie was shocked by his achievements and felt unwilling to do so. , I want to learn from him. But is it really that easy to learn? Ruofeng smiled secretly and took out the fireworks stick. Wuxie took it and raised the fireworks stick high so that everyone could see it. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 201: Given to You baidu_clb_fillslot("740301"); When everyone saw Wuxie's action, they didn't say anything, but their eyes were filled with contempt. When they thought about it, Wuxie was stimulated, so he did such a stupid move. He wants to learn from Ruofeng, which is tantamount to challenging Ruofeng. "Ke Ruofeng's performance was so perfect that a hundred birds were attracted by his performance. Could it be that his brain was burned out when he challenged him at this time? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? You must know that even Mingwan and Ye Xian do not have this confidence and dare to set a time for themselves to play the music. This not only requires extreme self-confidence, but also strong strength as a backing. Without strength, it can only become a joke. But judging from Wuxie¡¯s previous performance, he even had difficulty playing the music in a regular and unremarkable way, so this move was really ridiculous. Everyone shook their heads slightly and laughed out loud at Wu Xie's actions. Wang Lang saw that something was wrong with the situation and that Wu Xie's mood was a little abnormal, so he immediately called him: "Are you sure what you are doing?" Yun Ke'er and Wu Cheng also looked at Wu Xie in confusion and reacted to his actions. Very puzzled. Although they had not had much contact with Wuxie, they had never seen him angry, let alone acting recklessly like he is now. ??????????????? Ruofeng and the others were already laughing in their hearts. This Wuxie didn¡¯t seem to be that outstanding, but they just said a few words and got him hooked. Faced with the disdainful looks from everyone, Wuxie said nothing. He was indeed a little angry, and he knew what he was doing, but he ignored it. He needed to release and release the anxiety he had suppressed during this period. He didn¡¯t light up the fireworks, but inserted the fireworks sticks into the gap on the table. Sitting next to the piano. "Young Master Wu, don't you want fireworks?" Ruofeng said this deliberately and looked at Wu Xie with disdain. The contempt in the eyes of others was even greater. In their opinion, Wuxie must have realized that he was too impulsive just now, so he wanted to make a riddle and deliberately avoided going to the fireworks. So that I won't lose face. However, little did he know that this move completely exposed his inner uneasiness and cowardice, making him even more embarrassed. Mingwan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and lowered her head slightly. Ye Xian was not so covert. He laughed directly and turned away with contempt, not bothering to look at Wu Xie again. Even Nan Yuehong, who just thought Wu Xie was about to show off, closed her eyes speechlessly at this moment. Just by doing this, she no longer had any hope in Wu Xie, feeling that he would definitely have to swallow his anger and accept being humiliated. Wuxie said nothing and looked at everyone with an expressionless face, seeing everyone's thoughts in his eyes. Ruofeng smiled and said, "Master Wu, why are you silent? Do you really don't have fireworks?" Wuxie looked at Ruofeng, his eyes full of coldness. Said: "The sense of superiority is greatly increased, right?" After saying this, Wu Xie stretched out his five fingers fiercely. Suddenly, dozens of blue spiritual threads flew out from the fingertips, hooked on the pipa, the erhu, the jade Xiao, and touched the strings. His fingers moved slightly. Suddenly. The strings, erhu, and pipa all moved together! The three musical instruments jointly produced the first tone. The joy of Pipa. The madness of the guzheng, the sadness of the erhu, three different styles of timbre came out at the same time. They were mixed together extremely skillfully and harmoniously to form a sound of nature. With one finger trembling slightly, three tones came out at the same time! Then, he moved his fingers a second time, and then a third time. The music started to be played. Wuxie's expression was focused, and his fingers were playing frequently. The strings of the three instruments were trembling with it. They were either arrogant, happy, or sad, expressing their talents to the extreme, playing three kinds of musical instruments. Different styles of music. Although the style of music is complex, it is chaotic and orderly. Each tune is a fusion of three sounds, either low or high, without repetition or confusion. Ruofeng and others wanted to laugh at him, but at this moment, they were completely stunned. Listening to the unusual music and playing method, they felt something was wrong. Ruofeng¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he stared at Wuxie with an ugly expression. Ye Xian, who originally didn¡¯t want to take another look at Wu Xie, suddenly turned his head and stared at Wu Xie closely. Mingwan and Fang Sheng were already shocked by the huge impact and their eyes widened. Wang Lang, Yun Ke'er, and Wu Cheng were even more shocked. They didn't expect Wu Xie to play such a beautiful tune this time. lookHis skillful appearance is that he mastered several musical instruments at the same time and operated them at the same time. This technique is simply impossible to see. It requires not only profound knowledge of music, but also extremely familiarity with musical instruments, and extremely fine spiritual control! Only when the three become one can there be any possibility of merging. However, he not only played three different styles of instruments at the same time, but also perfectly combined the tunes. This level of strength has already reached the pinnacle. Even the best musicians in the lower world cannot reach this level. high. Wu Xie¡¯s fingers are like running water, never stopping shaking, but a seemingly random shake makes the three instruments produce harmonious and beautiful sounds. Its sound is like running water. Its sound is like a galloping horse. Its sound is like the chirping of birds. Unconsciously, Yuxiao came to his lips, and he blew gently, bringing the music into a small **. And everyone could no longer think at all. They all closed their eyes and were immersed in this wonderful moment. In front of their eyes, several scenes were changing rapidly. Sometimes, it is a cold rainy day, and the birds are miserable. Sometimes, it is a blood-red battlefield, with birds galloping and shouting to fight. Sometimes, it¡¯s a beautiful mountain forest, with birds singing and searching. Sometimes, it is a joyful wedding banquet, with birds laughing, singing and dancing. Four different scenes switched in everyone's minds, but there was no sense of confusion. Instead, there was an endless coherent story. What Wang Lang saw were originally carefree birds, happily celebrating the event. However, they were attacked by natural enemies. They destroyed their homes, so they formed an army and fought to the death. lost heavily. After winning the war, they mourned for the fallen warriors. Finally, they retreat to the mountains and forests, away from the hustle and bustle of the world. But what Nan Yuehong saw was a group of small birds in distress, suffering from poverty. Oppressed, and then uprooted. I found a piece of rich forest, but got into a territorial dispute. So they fought and finally won, celebrating happily. Ruofeng and others saw a different story. Around the songs of different styles, they dreamed up stories that moved them. Wuxie performed their voices through music. What they hear, what comes to their mind. It is their own understanding of the music, their understanding of life, and their understanding of ideals. Everything is a fantasy deep in their own hearts, so they have a very unified resonance. This is the strangest thing about music. No matter how the music is played, it has been fixed. No matter what instrument is used to play it, it will always be these tones. By itself, it wouldn't mean much. but. People think, have past events, ambitions, and wishes. These are all expressed through music. And Wuxie¡¯s current musical realm has reached a point where everyone can have unlimited fantasies. ¡°He didn¡¯t set the tone for the song itself. No one will be able to tell what style of music this is upon hearing it. He gave freedom to the music and freedom to all the listeners. So, when everyone listened, the expressions on their faces showed. They are completely different, some are laughing, some are crying, some are silent, and some are bright. Slowly, Wuxie sped up the playing speed. His fingers were slowly accelerating and flicking rapidly, reaching the final climax. The ten fingers have become like phantoms, with no trace visible. At that moment, when the strings are often unable to stabilize due to trembling, Wuxie plays them again, making a clanging sound. Yu Xiao didn¡¯t pause at all, and with the extremely fast tone, countless voices echoed. A hundred birds were hovering beside Wu Xie and above his head, intoxicated and forgetful of themselves. In the river pond, there were a few "puff" sounds, and more than a dozen small goldfish jumped onto the shore, patting their tails non-stop, using the force of the shock to move closer to Wuxie. Everyone¡¯s faces were crying or laughing, with different expressions. In their minds, four kinds of pictures were switching wildly, and one story after another was played out, ever-changing, without a sentence. And Wuxie's forehead was already sweating, and his fingers were like phantoms, as if he had cast a shadow-stopping technique, and the trajectory could not be seen clearly. The strings are not stable for a moment, as if there are countless people and hands playing on it. Each string is played more than ten times in one breath. From the perspective of the eyes, all the strings are moving up and down.Shaking, like a flowing water curtain, has no specific form. The song entered the final stage. Wuxie gritted his teeth and twitched his fingers crazily. Countless tones seemed to be emitted at the same time, but if he slowed down the time, he could find that they were emitted again and again. The wonderful state fell silent as the last sound disappeared. Wuxie breathed out heavily and looked at everyone. Among them, some clenched their fists tightly with tears in their eyes, some were dejected and sad, and some were overjoyed and laughing, but they didn¡¯t say much. They also opened their eyes, put away their emotions, and looked at Wuxie in silence. No one spoke, or in other words, no one knew what to say. Faced with such a perfect performance, there is nothing to say. Even if you want to praise it, you can't find the right words and sentences. They could only express their shock with silent eyes. The fish died of thirst on the shore and died listening to the music. The birds surrounded Wuxie and couldn't bear to leave. Wuxie slowly stood up from his seat, pulled out the fireworks stick, and raised it high so that everyone could focus on it. Then he touched the tip of the firework stick to the strings. "Zizi~" A wisp of green smoke rose from the top of the firework stick, sparks burst out, and the firework stick was burned. Wu Xie took the high firework stick, walked up to Ruofeng, gently inserted the firework stick into Ruofeng's hair, and said lightly: "I don't like to set off fireworks, so I'll give them to you." After saying that, he walked out of the pavilion and left. here. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 202 Fireworks Sticks Everyone watched blankly as the thin figure left without a word of dialogue or eye contact. They were petrified on the spot. After a long, long time, everyone came back to their senses when they smelled the stench of burning hair, and looked at the funny fireworks meaningfully. Ruofeng slowly took off the fireworks sticks, turned around and saw everyone's expressions, slammed the fireworks sticks to the ground, stamped them out, and walked away with a livid face. Ye Xian and the others didn't look very good either. They originally wanted to humiliate Wu Xie, but they didn't expect to be humiliated by him, and they were humiliated in a way that they thought was a sure win. This is undoubtedly a huge blow to them. They couldn¡¯t figure it out, why Wuxie¡¯s information didn¡¯t record that he was proficient in multiple musical instruments. Did those who recorded the information think that this was not a matter of cultivating immortals, so they didn¡¯t record it? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Trash! What a waste! Several people cursed in their hearts. ¡°What a great song, what a great song!¡± Wang Lang laughed and clapped his hands in praise. Although Wu Cheng and Yun Keer did not speak, they both had smiles of approval on their faces. This made Ye Xian and the others even more embarrassed and restless. Nan Yuehong looked at the expressions of several people and laughed. "Brother Wu, this is so surprising. I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it." She shook her folding fan wantonly and shook her head slightly. She really didn't expect it. She had only heard Wu Xie playing the guzheng before, but she didn't expect him to play other instruments. He is still proficient in playing musical instruments. Judging from his casual attitude, I am afraid that if he is given some more musical instruments, he will be able to play them at will. At the same time, she also inevitably doubts the accuracy of the information. These powerful forces will conduct extremely comprehensive investigations on everyone who pays attention, including what naughty things they did when they were children, what they have been exposed to, and what they have experienced. . We will do our best to investigate and ensure the accuracy of every detail. This is used to judge a person¡¯s character and behavior style. Not to mention a special "Four of Nothingness" like Wu Xie, there is not even a trace of laziness. Most of the things are recorded and traceable. Judging from Wuxie¡¯s growth experience, it is too ordinary. It is the experience that an ordinary person should have, and it is not special at all. ??And he is a very cowardly person, with no ambition, no pursuit, and a good temper that has nothing to say. But from the moment he beheaded Bu Yaofian, everyone who reads this will feel that it is very sudden. The change is too big and difficult to accept. How could a cowardly person suddenly become so passionate about doing harm to the people? ? ? Then if you look at the information behind him, you will find that this person is particularly high-profile, to the point of being arrogant. A person with huge differences between before and after will inevitably lead to speculation. "Besides, there are so many secrets in this person that they can't be removed no matter how hard they are pulled apart. If you read Wuxie¡¯s information a few more times, you will be surprised to find that every decision he makes, whether it is arrogant, just, or sentimental and rogue, is for a very clear goal and benefit. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A person with a clear purpose, unscrupulous means, accurate judgment, and good at recognizing people can only be a ruthless person with deep intentions. "This can explain why he was unknown before. It turns out that this person is not without ambition, but because he has too much ambition, but he suffers from no chance, so he lurks in the dark. Whenever an opportunity arises, he will show his sharp fangs and pounce on you to take a bite. So Bu Yaolian tragically became the first person to be killed. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for such a scheming person to conceal the fact that he is secretly learning an instrument. But even so, in just over ten years, he has developed such profound musical attainments that he can be called a top genius in the music industry. This is what makes Nan Yuehong sigh, and what makes Ruofeng and others miscalculate. Ye Xian and others could only awkwardly agree with Nan Yuehong's appreciation. Other than that, what else could they do? You can't lose too much or lose your etiquette. Mingwan sent a message to Nan Yuehong: "Mr. Nan, you have gone too far. It is easy for others to see that you are forcing a smile to cover up your shame." Nan Yuehong smiled even more happily and shook her folding fan. non-stop. "I'm really happy, he played so perfectly." Several people obviously didn't believe it and rolled their eyes at her. "There is something you may not know yet. Brother Wu did have an accident last night. He unexpectedly had an epiphany while watching the Sea of ??Nothingness and was almost in danger, so he was in a trance today and was a little excited." Everyone was stunned for a moment. Stunned, Fang Sheng said in disbelief: "He is really"?¡­Have you had an epiphany? Just because I saw the Sea of ??Nothingness? " Nan Yuehong nodded and said: "Yes, although I don't fully understand why you can have an epiphany when you see the void sea. However, there are too many strange things that happened to Brother Wu. I can only say that he has deep opportunities. I think Brother Wu is very likely to break through at some point in the next few years. By then, he will become one of us and receive great attention. "Everyone was speechless. If this is true, then Wuxie has really created a miracle." Mingwan thought about it, hugged Nan Yuehong's fist, and congratulated: "Congratulations, Mr. Nan." " Nan Yuehong was stunned: "What are you congratulating me for? " "What else can I congratulate? It's natural to congratulate such a potential monk for being accepted by you. " Nan Yuehong laughed loudly: "It is indeed worthy of celebration. "Wang Lang looked at Nan Yuehong indifferently and smiled without saying a word. "Then our competition is still a competition or not? "Fang Sheng asked uncertainly. Nan Yuehong smiled and said: "It's natural to compare, but everyone should be careful. Brother Ruo is just a firework stick now, and it will light up at one click. When the time comes, be careful. Don't get hurt. " After Wuxie returned to the room, he took a deep breath, but he still couldn't calm down. What happened today was an outburst for him. Things in nothingness put a lot of pressure on him, and what he realized later made him It was extremely uncomfortable, and he needed an outlet to vent. He tried his best to calm himself down, but he was still a little agitated. He took out the Rebirth Pill and two Taoist Pills, placed them on the table, and looked at them intently. After a long time, he finally felt a little calm. ¡°Let¡¯s put other things aside for now and improve our realm first. "Wuxie checked the restrictions again, then closed the door tightly and turned back. "It's not over yet. He even made a simple illusion array. Although it didn't have the effect of trapping people, it was still a warning. After all, he was knowledgeable. It was so fragile that he could kick it open with just one kick. He must not make a mistake when breaking through. The damage would be too great, and it might even backfire on him. After doing all this, he took the Rebirth Pill and swallowed it in one go. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 203 The Three Realms of Dao Needless to say, he took the Rebirth Pill and transformed his physique. Wuxie's Immortal Root was inferior, which was his weakness. Therefore, it cannot provide complete protection when breaking through. He must use external forces to break through more safely. Perhaps other monks with poor qualifications will have a headache over this and think it is a big deal. After all, every time they break through to a major realm, they have to spend a lot of spiritual stones to buy such elixirs, which is really difficult. But in Wuxie¡¯s case, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. He has an extremely rich net worth and a steady stream of money, and he doesn¡¯t care at all. As long as the problem can be solved with spiritual stones, it is not a problem. The only thing that troubled him was the Epiphany Grass. This grass is so rare and in high demand that it can rarely be seen at auctions. Most of it is monopolized by various forces and purchased vigorously to cultivate the talents of the sect. It¡¯s a bit fanciful to just want to buy it with spirit stones. But there is no good solution for now, so we can only put it aside for now. As soon as the Rebirth Pill melted in the mouth, Wuxie's body had a strong reaction. The blood in his body suddenly contracted, and every squirming cell was rapidly squeezing and dividing. The bones were rattling and deforming rapidly. In less than a moment, the situation in Wuxie¡¯s body turned into a mess, which was very bad. Such changes were within Wu Xie's expectation, but predictions are always predictions, and no one can accurately calculate every detail that has not yet happened. Wu Xie suddenly trembled with pain and his whole body twitched non-stop. The drastic changes in his body made him extremely painful. The effect of the Rebirth Pill turned into particles of powder and blended into every part of his body without leaving a single corner. The most important thing is a complete transformation from top to bottom. Those powders penetrated into every cell, turned into nothingness, and then suddenly expanded, and the tearing feeling hit the brain like a tide. Sudden and deep, without warning. Completely at the same time. In other words, every time Wuxie takes a breath, he is enduring tens of millions of pains, or even more. Although Wuxie¡¯s mind is strong enough and he is tolerant enough, he still can¡¯t withstand such a bombardment. With a sharp jerk, he fell on the bed in cold sweat, shivering. His whole body was swelling, tearing, and even exploding! The internal organs were like inflated balloons, growing bigger one by one, and they were bloody and shocking. "Bang!" There was a dull sound, and the first cell exploded. The black cell nucleus was torn apart, and the weak impact spread out, like sharp silver needles piercing other cells that had swelled greatly. Suddenly, a series of explosions came. From the outside, it sounded like something was roaring in Wuxie's body, roaring angrily: "I want to get out!" The expansion changes in the body expanded rapidly, and countless cells exploded into powder at this moment, and the bones also exploded. Root after root softened, corroded by invisible acid. The most obvious change is Wu Xie¡¯s body. Just now, his figure was extremely bloated, with bulging veins. His whole body seemed to be constantly being inflated and wanted to explode. Now, with the release of cells, his body has become thinner quickly, but at the same time, the support of his bones has also disappeared, so that he collapsed on the bed, like a puddle of mud. The next moment, an organ rupture occurred in his body. The heart, lungs, liver, and gallbladder all exploded at this moment. The pain caused by it was beyond description in words. After countless explosions, the only thing that was not destroyed immediately was Dantian. The focus of the elixirs that Wuxie once took, such as the Body Tempering Pills, was to improve the Dantian. The strength of the Dantian can be imagined, but at this time, the Dantian is obviously unable to hold up and is showing signs of bursting. Inside the dantian, the golden ocean of spiritual power is rolling turbulently, and the waves are rising with the pressure. ??????????????? If there is no stopping or intervening in Wuxie, this is the effect of the Rebirth Pill. Without destruction, how can there be new life! Therefore, no matter what kind of pain he experienced, his eyes were always clear and he watched the development of the situation very calmly. Eventually, Dantian also burst. A vast ocean of golden spiritual power surged out, mixing with blood and damaged cells. After that, Wuxie felt that there was an undercurrent in his body, helping him to re-sew the cells, and carrying the cells up and down, arranging them in order.   Reborn, in fact, is not really reborn. In the lower world, the rule of the lower world is that no one is allowed to have the physique of the upper world. Therefore, there can be no real transformation. The effect of this pill is just to crush everything and then arrange it to form a more perfect organ. This is the definition of the Rebirth Pill. Normally, monks will let things develop normally at this point, and then use the Three Pills of Tao to break through when the body is rejuvenated. But Wuxie flashed his eyes, moved the object in the air, and let two Dao Sandan fly to his mouth, and swallowed it in one bite. If an outsider saw it, they would definitely open their mouths in disbelief. If you break through before your body is stable, isn't it asking for death? But after all, the thoughts of those monks were formed in the lower world, and their experience and knowledge were very limited, so their thoughts were also imprisoned. They only thought about how they could withstand the powerful force of the breakthrough when their bodies were not yet formed. But I never thought that if the body is just chaos, how can we resist it? Wuxie¡¯s current situation is like a big river. If you throw a bucket of gunpowder into the river, it won¡¯t cause much trouble. But if the Dantian is like a stream, if a bucket of semen is poured down, you can imagine what the result will be. Wu Xie knew very well that if he waited for his body to stabilize and his organs to recover, the small river in Dantian might not be able to bear it. But if you break through now, you have to face it with your whole body, and the chance of breakthrough will be greatly increased. He had this idea, naturally thanks to his knowledge. Sure enough, once the Daosan Dan melted, it went straight to the lower abdomen, looking for the Dantian, but could not find it. So, Wuxie began to make drastic breakthroughs. The essence of breakthrough is to increase strength. "The monk's breakthrough is to increase the strength within a certain volume. But an increase in strength requires an increase in volume under normal circumstances. But the Dantian is just that little space and cannot accommodate more matter, so it needs to be concentrated. Just like everyone breaks through, the clear stream transformed by the Three Pills of Dao found the golden ocean. Started vigorous compression. This process is very simple, use violence to fight violence! All external forces use the most primitive and barbaric but most effective method to solve problems through violence. You are strong, I have no choice but to be stronger than you. You are cruel, I have no choice but to be more cruel than you! Ever since, a scene of violent aesthetics appeared in Wuxie¡¯s body. The clear current transformed by the Three Pills of Dao surges into the sky and covers the earth, surrounding the golden ocean from all directions. It has no rolling and no dazzling colors. Very peaceful and ordinary. The method it shows is also very direct, crushing! The golden ocean in front of it was like an aggrieved little beast. Facing a huge fist, it had no power to parry and allowed itself to be savagely ravaged. After a while, the golden ocean began to condense under the pressure of external forces. It became more and more intense, and the color became darker and darker. In the blink of an eye, a light red floated on the surface of the ocean. The appearance of this red stream made Wu Xie suddenly open his eyes and let out a hearty breath. Every part of his body felt tremendous power, the powerful feeling of seeing each other again after a long absence. He enjoys this moment and the growing strength, which makes him feel that he is on the right path down to earth. Within the body, in the golden ocean, more and more red currents appeared, and soon covered one-third of the sea surface. And Wang Yang¡¯s volume has also been compressed by a small part. Everything is still going on, without stopping or intermittent. At the same time, every cell in Wuxie is also rapidly arranging to form a more condensed prototype. This is like a major screening, keeping the best and the most coordinated ones, and when combined together, they can exert greater power. Bones, muscles, and organs are being built rapidly, and each component is a new life. The strength is constantly increasing, and the strength is constantly improving. This feeling is too wonderful to describe. Wuxie was lying on the bed, with raised waves rolling on his skin, which were cells arranging. He faced the top of the bed and felt the birth of the first bone and the birth of the first muscle. Then, he felt his heart appear, and there was a strong feeling in his chest.??There was a strong beat and the pulse returned to normal. After that, more stuff appeared. When everything was combined, Wuxie felt that his pores were completely opened, and every air movement in the room seemed to penetrate through his body, making it cool, itchy, and very comfortable. In the body, the golden ocean has completely turned into light red, and its volume has been compressed to one-tenth, and the power of Dao Sandan has also been exhausted and dissipated at this moment. The Dantian appeared, and the spiritual power followed the meridians and passed through every position in the body. After a whole week, Wuxie laughed. His bright and sincere smile was an extremely rare expression of emotion in his life. "The intensity of the three realms of Tao" Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he made an action that he had not done for a long time. He pressed lightly around. It¡¯s just a click, a very ordinary click. In the room, it was calm as usual. The table is not broken, the chairs are not broken, and the clear water in the basin is flowing in all directions without even a ripple. In the pond outside, the fish that did not jump ashore and die of thirst were still playing happily. Everything seemed so calm, without any changes. It seems that this random attack after the breakthrough cannot even reach the power of a young monk on the first level. But Wuxie laughed and said with satisfaction: "It seems that mortals have to kneel down and worship the huge palm print on the mountain again." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 204 It makes sense Wuxie sat back on the bed. His body was a little weak and his state was not very stable. He needed to rest for a few days to recover. As for a stable state, it cannot be achieved in a few days. In the past, he was able to avoid stabilizing his realm by using sky lanterns, which was a huge advantage. But now, he doesn¡¯t have the Epiphany Grass, so he can¡¯t make another breakthrough. Naturally, he can¡¯t use absolute advantages to cover up his disadvantages. He needs to stabilize his realm, but it can be shorter than others. This is not only reflected in experience, but more importantly, his breakthrough method just now. For others to break through, their Dantian will be more or less damaged, and recovery is extremely troublesome. "But don't be evil, but it's not damaged at all, which naturally saves a lot of effort." "I'm a little tired." Wu Xie frowned slightly and lay down on the bed without resisting the feeling coming from his body. He did not fall asleep, but was thinking about the future in his mind. The first problem to bear is the Epiphany Grass! Now the news he has received is that the great forces of the Righteous Path and the great forces of the Demon Sect have taken over most of the Epiphany Grass. He has absolute reasons to believe that it is very difficult to obtain a few plants. Because the big forces have no shortage of spiritual stones, let alone buying one with 800,000 spiritual stones, even if it is multiplied several times and several million spiritual stones are used to buy one, they may not be able to sell it. This is the big difficulty in obtaining the Enlightenment Grass from the right path. ??????????????? And the Demon Sect is by no means a money-minded person. ?According to Qu Yun, demon cultivators need epiphany grass to make a kind of elixir. Every time a monk in the third realm of Tao eats one, he can improve his cultivation by one level. With such opportunities ahead, who cares about spiritual stones. Getting the Enlightenment Grass from the Demon Sect is also a huge problem. Since trading is not allowed, according to Wuxie¡¯s character, he will try every means to outwit him. But in fact, all strategies are vulnerable to absolute power. So this idea just crossed my mind and was rejected by Wuxie. So, there are only two options left. Or, rush into the big forces and directly take the plunder. Or, become an important figure in a big force. The first one must be completely denied. No matter how confident Wu Xie is, he will never be arrogant enough to think that his strength in the third realm of Taoism can defeat a force alone. The second one is quite difficult. If you want to become an important figure in a certain force, you need not only strong strength, but also the trust of the force. Wu Xie¡¯s strength is not enough for the time being. He is only at the third level of Dao. He can at most establish a third-rate sect. Among the second-rate forces, he can only be regarded as an elder candidate. When you are among the first-rate forces, you can only shake your head and laugh at yourself. And it is not easy to gain the trust of big forces. You must contribute enough to the sect and be loyal enough. To do this, it will take a long time. When conflicts arise, Wuxie has no time. It seems that Wu Xie has not developed much on the right side. There are also many strong people in the Demon Sect. Wu Xie feels that it is even more troublesome. Joining the Demon Sect is definitely not a good choice. One day he is ambushed by a bunch of hypocrites and he cannot even cry. ??Looking left and right, there seems to be no good solution. The battle between the human and demon clans Wuxie also thought that if he shined in hunting the demon clan, he could also use his military exploits to seek rewards and obtain one or two Epiphany Grasses. ¡°But that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s so reasonable. ¡°Besides, Wu Xie is not sure whether he will lead an army to kill others or be killed by others. You must know that those old monsters from the human race will send people to be cannon fodder without notifying them in advance. If you really want to do this, it is tantamount to taking a gamble. ¡°Wuxie doesn¡¯t like gambling, that¡¯s beyond his control. But he is not afraid of gambling, as long as the stakes are big enough and amazing enough! But the current situation is that if you win, you will get one or two Epiphany Grasses, but if you lose, your life will be lost. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a wise choice. Wu Xie frowned, his eyes flashed quickly, and in a few breaths, several thoughts came and went. He is comparing and measuring, and at the same time thinking about various possibilities and plans, but no matter how you look at it, his current situation is not good. ¡°If there is no value, we must create value; if there is no opportunity, we must create opportunities.¡± Wuxie murmured these words, recalling how he created value in the past. He vaguely felt that hisWei Wei was a little imprisoned, as if he was missing something. But for a while it was hard to remember what I had forgotten and what I had missed. He frowned and counted the days. It had been more than a year and a half since he came to the lower world, and almost two months had passed in the upper world. In other words, their super teleportation array should be almost completed, and there would be absolutely no time left for him. many. Once you are unable to improve your cultivation to the realm of all things before their arrival, you will have no chance to fight. "Forget it, don't think about these things for now." Wuxie sat up and began to look at his body. The inside of his body seems to have not changed at all, with a blood-red heart, blood-red lungs, and a dull color. The bones have returned to gray again, but they no longer have the white jade luster they once had, and are simple and solid. He ignored these and looked at Dantian. In the light red ocean, there was a light transparency, a light red similar to amber, crystal clear to the bottom. The powerful power comes from these liquids. Smiling slightly, Wuxie wanted to take back his perception. But suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he saw small black dots in the pale red ocean. Those black spots were so pitifully small that they looked like tadpoles shrunk countless times, surging with the undercurrent. "This is" Wuxie recognized it at a glance, it was a cell! They are his own cells. "Could it be that when I broke through, my cells were not separated from the spiritual sea, and thus accidentally entered the spiritual sea?" Wu Xie began to recall the process of his breakthrough, and soon pinned the accident on his advanced actions. It must be because the body was in chaos at that time. Before the cells and the spiritual sea were completely separated, they were squeezed by the power of Daosandan, causing them to fuse together. Wu Xie frowned and said to himself: "I wonder if there is any harm." Wu Xie carefully controlled the speed of spiritual power, and then observed it carefully. This observation lasted a whole day. Until late at night, the spiritual power had already circulated around the body hundreds of times. Those cells were lying quietly in the spiritual sea, without any abnormal movement, and they were calm and impermanent. "There shouldn't be any danger." Wuxie withdrew his mind and didn't pay too much attention, just keeping a cautious eye on it. In the upper realm, although there are few monks who use this method, there are still some at least. Some of them must have the same situation as themselves. Since they are fine, they will be fine too. It was late at night and the wind was slightly cool. Wu Xie closed his eyes heavily after being exhausted from the whole day. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Asking for leave Text Chapter 209 If Wuxie collected the list and dropped it. Below, there is a green grassland, surrounded by green mountains on all sides to form a small valley. The grassland is not flat, but rather uneven. The tender grass is mixed with wild grasses and wild flowers, some of which are several times longer than other tender grasses. Overall, there is no beauty at all, and it is even a bit messy. It is the most ordinary and inconspicuous small valley. No one will stop here, and no one will know that a famous breeder, Fu Lingsheng, lives here. Of course, those who are interested can naturally notice that the aura of this place is very strong. If you have some snacks, you can get Fu Lingsheng's address. However, even if you know where he lives, you may not be able to be visited. There is a top-level magic array in his residence that ordinary people cannot enter. Wuxie was in the illusion formation at this time. He walked to the middle of the formation, stepping on the green grass under his feet, making a faint sound with every step. The scenery is still the same, there are no roaring ghosts, no naked beauties, no mountain of swords, no sea of ??fire, it is full of tranquility. It really looks like an ordinary valley. Wuxie walked very calmly and looked at it with his spiritual consciousness. But he couldn¡¯t see anything unusual, no so-called phantom appeared. This is the power of this formation. Powerful illusions never rely on false scenes to confuse others, but use real scenes. The scene here must have happened before, so the connection is flawless. Throughout the year, changes will occur here, and every change will actually remain. In other words, what Wuxie saw was actually the memory of the valley's past, and this memory would change with the seasons. But Wuxie was absolutely sure that where he was standing now, there was a house or a pavilion or something like that, and he was inside the building. Maybe it¡¯s outside the building, it¡¯s even possible that someone is penetrating through his body, but it¡¯s not nothing. No matter how he looked at knowledge or how he used his spiritual sense to explore it, he still found nothing. Even if he discovers the entrance, he will encounter an illusion after entering, and then be sent back after wandering around the maze. He understood that with his understanding of the battle method, he could not force his way in. Most people cannot meet this person. If Wuxie reveals his true face and visits as the Void Four, he can actually meet him. It¡¯s just that now he comes as a mysterious person. However, it is not difficult to get in, as long as you attract its attention. For a breeder, the best way to attract them is naturally to cultivate them. So, Wuxie took out a spiritual medicine and slowly planted it on the ground. This elixir is the most common elixir, and it is also a relatively low-level elixir. It only takes half a month to mature. The spiritual energy here is so strong that it only takes a few days to dissipate. After Wuxie buried the seeds of the elixir, he didn't take care of them or look after them. He just sat down on the ground and started practicing with his legs crossed. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. Wuxie opened his eyes and took a faint look at the place where the seeds were buried. There, the grass is still green and no new buds appear. The seeds of the elixir have not germinated, and have not even broken out of the ground yet. Under normal circumstances, this scene would not happen. Wu Xie understands that although the spiritual energy around him appears to be gathered here, in fact, it is absorbed into the world of the formation. He was still waiting calmly. Finally, in the afternoon of this day, some changes occurred. On the outskirts of the grassland, an immature child in green clothes appeared out of nowhere. The child looked ** years old, with snow-white skin, wearing a funny scholar's hat, tilting his head, looking at Wu Xie curiously. ¡°Maybe it was because he saw Wuxie dressed in a commissioned hall attire and couldn¡¯t see his face, so he felt very bored, so he pouted and walked over. "Are you here to visit my grandpa?" The child stared with big suspicious eyes, not afraid of anything at all, and walked over to Wuxie and sat down. Wuxie smiled slightly and did not answer the question, but asked: "How did your grandfather cultivate the elixirs?" The child pouted, thought for a while, and said, "He stared at those elixirs. He takes good care of every plant. He is very powerful. Sometimes he talks to himself. Often, at the end of the day, he talks more about those elixirs than he does about me. "  Wuxie ignored the child's complaint and continued: "Your grandfather must be recording the growth of the elixir, and he also has to regularly apply a certain amount of cultivating elixir. Sometimes he has to take it out to bask in the sun, and sometimes And it has to be placed in the room to prevent it from being exposed to the sun. " Listening to Wuxie's words, the child felt more and more boring that Wuxie was like his grandfather, who could only talk about nurturing topics and not make jokes. "Are you talking nonsense? It is recorded in the book that the seeds of elixirs have different advantages and disadvantages. Each seed is different, so it must be treated differently." Wuxie nodded and said: "That being said, I am sure that there are There is no record of this matter in the book, and your grandfather doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± After hearing this, the child suddenly became curious and asked, ¡°My grandfather knows everything about nurturing. What doesn¡¯t he know?¡± He smiled evilly and said: "If I tell you, you build a big shed, and the shed must be completely enclosed." "Then you spread the same soil all over the room, plant the seeds in it, and then build an object similar to the sun, and a Things that control temperature can be mass-produced. " The child frowned and retorted: "However, each seed does not require the same temperature, and the exposure time is also different, which will slow down the growth of the seeds. "Wuxie chuckled: "Who says it's not the case? But" Wuxie put away his smile and said very seriously: "If, I mean if, there is a liquid that can accelerate the growth of all seeds to incredible speeds. With the level of etiquette, you can avoid these trivial drags." When the child heard this, he smiled proudly. "My grandfather has this kind of cultivating spiritual liquid, which speeds up the speed by more than three times." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said: "You didn't understand, I mean, it speeds up by more than three times." The child said with certainty: "There is no such thing "Something." "Grandson, come here." An old man in white robe suddenly appeared on the edge of the grass, with a kind face and waved to the child. When the child saw the man, he rushed over happily, hugged the old man's waist, and said with a smile, "Grandpa." The old man touched the child's head, his dim old eyes full of love. Wuxie stood up and walked slowly to the old man, his black clothes blowing in the breeze. He did not salute or say hello. His attitude was not arrogant, but he looked down upon the younger generation. The old man is naturally Fu Lingsheng, one of the top trainers in the lower world. "Fellow Taoist, I am very interested in the spiritual liquid you are talking about. I wonder if I can come to the humble residence to talk about it?" Fu Lingsheng made a slight invitation, and the scene on the grassland suddenly changed. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 210: Cheating and abduction The grassland changed drastically and turned into a small fenced yard with three thatched houses built on it. A white-haired old woman and a couple were looking at him in surprise. "Don't say thank you, don't salute, just walk inside. Seeing Wu Xie's arrogant attitude, the three of them couldn't help but look at Fu Lingsheng, expressing doubts. Fu Lingsheng shook his head slightly, saying that he didn't know who this person was or where he came from. Wu Xie took a casual look at the yard. The yard was not big and was built with fences. Some unknown plants climbed all over the fences and put up new ones. Three thatched huts stand side by side, giving off the aura of a hermit. They were dressed very simply and ordinary, exuding aloofness from head to toe. Wuxie didn¡¯t look at them twice and just walked calmly. Suddenly, his eyes flashed slightly and he walked towards the back of the three rooms. He saw a vegetable field in the back. In the white land, there were many plants growing, and each plant was crisp and delicious. But obviously, these are not vegetables, but elixirs. They grow freely in the soil, absorbing huge nutrients. Above them, there are countless rich spiritual energy. The spiritual energy fell quickly, turned into a thin stream, and was absorbed one by one. "You are also a breeder, right? What do you think of this field?" Fu Lingsheng walked to Wu Xie and looked at the field with joy. "White cow mud and spirit storage array, these two are very good cultivation methods, which can speed up the growth of elixirs. Together with your spiritual cultivation liquid, the speed will be at least five times faster. Not bad." Wu Xie said calmly. said. Fu Lingsheng was a little confused. He didn't know if Wu Xie's statement that he was good was a compliment or just a common one. He asked, "May I ask which breeder you are? Could it be an old friend?" "An old friend? Humph!" Wu Xie smiled disdainfully. He said without looking back: "You are not qualified to know who I am." Fu Lingsheng's expression stiffened and he felt unhappy. He is one of the best trainers in the lower world. Who dares to talk to him like this? Not to mention the qualifications, he has never met any big shot! The identity of the person in front of me is unknown, and his tone is quite serious, and treating him with this attitude can be said to be extremely bad. People can¡¯t help but think of someone who comes to cause trouble. But he, Fu Lingsheng, has never had any enemies, so who is the person in front of him? "Your Excellency, what is the reason for your coming here? If there is nothing else, I still have important things to do." Fu Lingsheng's smile gradually faded, his tone became a bit colder, and he ordered Wu Xie to be kicked out. "Ignorant people are not guilty, I will forgive you once." Wu Xie said calmly. "Sir, you don't seem to have heard clearly what I mean. I want you to leave." Fu Lingsheng's expression became a little colder. "It's precisely because you want me to leave that I have to forgive you, otherwise you wouldn't know what you've missed in this life." Wuxie said calmly without looking back. Fu Lingsheng had a new understanding of the shamelessness of the person in front of him. Such an obvious eviction order could not make him leave. He was really shameless. But judging from the other party¡¯s loud tone, could it be that he really is some kind of special person? Or, there is something important to discuss with him. Suddenly, his heart tightened and he thought of the human-monster war. His cultivation level has reached the realm of all things not long ago, and because of this, he knows about the human-monster war. He relied on his strong network of connections and his special status as a trainer to save his life without having to sacrifice. But this was just a verbal agreement from those old monsters. Who knew whether they were secretly preparing to expose him and let those monsters attack him secretly. So, is this person here for this reason? He has this thought in his mind because of the general trend of the times. More importantly, he is extremely confident in the cultivation technique. He does not think that there is anything that he does not know. "Your Excellency, who are you? Are you an enemy or a friend?" Fu Lingsheng did not put any more pressure on Wu Xie, but asked cautiously. No matter what the situation is, you can only make a judgment if you know the identity of the other party. Wuxie ignored him, but took out a small bottle of spiritual liquid, handed it to Fu Lingsheng, and said calmly: "Take out a seed that matures the fastest, and you use this spiritual liquid to cultivate it. If it meets my requirements, you can You are qualified to know my identity." Fu Lingsheng took the jade bottle, opened the lid, and smelled it. There was no aroma. He carefully distinguished the spiritual liquid and found nothing special. ?? couldn't help but look at Wuxie with some suspicion, and said: "Is your request a bit rude? I wonder if you deliberately used such methods, so?Learn my nurturing skills. " Wuxie snorted coldly: "Your cultivation skills are useless. I don't have the time to watch. " After saying that, he left the field. He walked to the yard, and Fu Lingsheng's grandson was sweating profusely controlling a flying sword. He wanted to fly the flying sword far away, but he didn't have enough spiritual power in his body, so he rarely practiced. He didn't After flying for two steps, Wuxie raised his hand and flicked his fingers, and a burst of spiritual power rushed out of his hand, turning into a floating cloud and flying to the child. The child fell into the floating cloud and slowly landed on the ground. Lingsheng looked at Wuxie's figure, but he still couldn't guess who the other party was. The more dismissive the other party was, the more strange it became to him. Could it be that the other party really had extremely powerful spiritual liquid? He glanced at the extremely ordinary jade bottle, shook his head slightly, took out a small basin from the storage bag, filled it with white cow mud, took out a seed that could mature in one day, and planted it. Go down. Then, he took out the special tool and kept it ready. After doing this, he put the flower pot down, turned his head and looked towards Wu Xie. He was very interested in teaching his grandson how to fly, and he was also conveying spiritual power. Looking at these careful instructions, Fu Lingsheng changed his suspicion of Wu Xie. He should not be a vicious person with a vicious heart. . While thinking, he turned his head. You must know that his seeds are test seeds and can mature in one day. Adding the spirit gathering array and white cow mud can increase the speed by half. With such confidence, the quality of the spiritual liquid should not be low, at least it will not be inferior to him, and the maturity time will be shortened to two hours. In other words, he must always pay attention to the condition of the seeds. He inferred the acceleration of the opponent's spiritual liquid. But the moment he turned his head, he saw a green bud sprouting from the flower pot in his hand. The white and tender buds were slightly green. It was exactly the characteristics of this test elixir. It stands to reason that he had seen this kind of green sprout countless times and could recognize it at a glance. But he rubbed his eyes in disbelief and looked at it carefully this time. , the green buds changed again. They became taller, and the buds vaguely developed to the point where they were about to grow green leaves. He shrank his pupils in shock and said with a trembling: "Thisthis" He was too surprised to say anything. After saying this, he was stunned, and countless huge emotions surged in his heart, which severely impacted his years of knowledge and experience. What kind of cultivation speed is this! Fu Lingsheng looked at it in shock and speechless, completely stunned on the spot. Petrified. He just turned his head and thought for a few breaths. In such a short time, he actually allowed a spiritual medicine to germinate, and even missed the germination time. For a breeder who has been cultivating it for many years, it is simply a shame. It would make people laugh out loud, but he just missed it, and there was no room for change. Just when he was in a daze, the buds had slowly opened a little, and the young leaves were about to emerge. Fu Lingsheng was suddenly startled, hugged the flower pot and ran towards the room. He was a little unsure whether the elixir that sprouted so quickly could withstand such strong sunlight. Because it grows too fast, there is no adaptation period. He ran into the room, and new leaves appeared, but sure enough, just as he had predicted, a small opening was pierced by the sunlight, and little bits of spiritual energy were spreading out. Fu Lingsheng had no time to think about the acceleration of the spiritual fluid. He only knew that it was too fast and he couldn't react in time. He couldn¡¯t guess Wu Xie¡¯s identity, but what was certain was that a person with this spiritual liquid must be at the pinnacle of cultivators, unmatched by anyone. He didn¡¯t have time to think, so he quickly took out a piece of white paper as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, smeared it with thick green paste, and gently wrapped the crack in the elixir. The spiritual energy is no longer lost, and the buds have begun to grow again. Fu Lingsheng breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little at ease. But soon, he discovered that the new shoots had stopped growing again. "The effect of the medicine has worn off?" Fu Lingsheng murmured. He paused for a moment while looking at the new shoots, and immediately realized with shock that the new shoots needed sunlight to grow. He was speechless. The new shoots could neither be exposed to the sun nor be without it. It was difficult to reconcile these contradictory situations. It¡¯s not that he has never solved this kind of problem, it¡¯s just that the two situations are completely different.Totally different. He cautiously leaned toward the door, hoping to find a suitable light source. But soon, cracks appeared again on the sprouts. He was anxious, really anxious, and he was sweating profusely as he used paper and mucus to glue it together again. For a cultivator with countless experience, he actually made two mistakes in cultivating such a low-level elixir and was at a loss what to do. It really made people laugh to tears. ¡°It¡¯s so funny and it hurts my self-esteem. Fu Lingsheng started looking for a suitable light source again, but what made him dumbfounded was that the sprouts had cracks again. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, more than half an hour has passed. Wuxie has been helping the child fly. The child is smart and determined enough. The failure only made him more determined. Finally, I was able to control the flying sword smoothly, but it was a pity that I had too little spiritual power and could not fly very far before landing. But for him, it was already a huge achievement, and he shouted excitedly: "I want to practice hard." At this time, Fu Lingsheng finally wiped the sweat from his head and walked out of the room. He looked at the mature elixir behind him and smiled to himself. It has been too many years since I have experienced such intense cultivation. It feels like I have returned to the scene when I was a child and cultivated the elixir for the first time. He looked at Wuxie, thinking that no wonder the other party didn't even look at him. Such an ugly nurturing scene really didn't show the slightest level of quality. "Senior, the elixir has been cultivated and matured. Please come to the back room to talk about it." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 211 Then One Million (Second Update) Wu Xie turned around, smiled slightly, and walked into the back room without saying anything. Since the other party calls him senior, it means that he has been completely shocked by the spiritual fluid, so what he has to do next is too simple. He walked into the back room and saw the elixir at the first sight. His eyes were slightly dazed, and he blurted out: "Is this the elixir you cultivated?" Fu Lingsheng nodded awkwardly and said, "Under the carelessness of this junior, There was a mistake. " "A mistake" Wuxie looked at the elixir in the pot silently. There were more than a dozen small strips of white paper stuck on the stem of the elixir, and there were wilting yellow spots on the edges of the elixir's leaves. of withering. This is not a mistake, it is simply a failure in cultivation. Even a layman like Wu Xie could tell at a glance that Fu Lingsheng took very bad care of the elixir. Fu Lingsheng stood respectfully next to Wu Xie, with a slight blush on his face. He also knew how failed he was in cultivating it. It was not like something that a breeder of his status could cultivate. But he really tried his best. You have to know that he has never encountered such a strong spiritual fluid. It was not easy to save this elixir when he made many mistakes. But he still felt very embarrassed and wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into. "The junior is not talented, and his skills and skills are not good enough. Please ask the seniors to give you some pointers." Fu Lingsheng has completely regarded Wu Xie as an expert. ?You can get a glimpse of it from his arrogant attitude. Not to mention that he told himself before that only by cultivating a magical elixir that satisfies him can he be qualified to know his identity. Now it seems that he has no hope at all and just wants to learn something. He didn't know that Wu Xie, a layman, didn't know so many cultivation techniques. He completely used unnatural things like Devouring Sand and the advantage of spiritual liquid to accelerate ripening without any tricks or theories. Treat elixirs like flowers. If I want him to give me some advice, I can only look forward to the day when the sow climbs the tree. Wu Xie had no intention of fabricating a heavenly book. He just wanted to get a large sum of spiritual stones and establish his lofty image. Therefore, he was very shocked and shouted: "You actually saved this elixir! It completely exceeded my request! I originally just wanted to see how long this elixir could survive in your hands!" After he finished speaking, Afraid that what he expressed was not precise enough, he patted Fu Lingsheng on the shoulder and laughed loudly: "A child can be taught, a mattress can be taught!" Fu Lingsheng was originally despondent, thinking that he had missed a big opportunity, but unexpectedly, His performance seemed to make the senior ecstatic, and he suddenly felt overjoyed. "I just tried my best to save this elixir, but I am still very ashamed. I could have cultivated it better." Fu Lingsheng said humbly and respectfully. Wuxie was funny in his heart and said nothing. In the eyes of a layman like him, Qu Yun's performance was hundreds of times better than Fu Lingsheng's. Of course, Qu Yun was using elixirs with a longer maturity period, so there was no comparison. If he also used these seeds, he might not be able to cultivate them alive. "Have you calculated the acceleration of the spiritual fluid?" Wuxie asked casually. Fu Lingsheng thought about it carefully and replied: "Between seven times and nine times, I am really ashamed. Time is too tight and I cannot calculate the specific speed." Wu Xie shook his head slightly in his heart, and it turned out to be no better. Go to Qu Yun, Qu Yun will see it. "This spiritual liquid is eight times faster. The formula was created by a top cultivator eight thousand years ago." Fu Lingsheng said in surprise: "The spiritual liquid formula eight thousand years ago? How can it be passed down to this day? Period There have been many wars, and countless top technologies have been lost due to insufficient inheritance. How could the predecessors possess them? " Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "You don't understand, I don't blame you, because every five hundred years, only. Ten people know this spiritual liquid, but only three people know how to prepare it. " "The organization of these ten people is called the Secret Door. It was established eight thousand years ago. It is the result of the foresight of the powerful in the cultivation world, in order to prevent the helplessness of inheritance. "I have to admire the foresight of the ancients, which allowed the best cultivation techniques and spiritual fluid to be preserved." "And I am the secret sect master of this generation." Fu Lingsheng was shocked. Hearing the news, his face was full of sighs and excitement, and he asked: "Then, have I passed the test now? Am I lucky enough to join the secret door?" Wu Xie snorted coldly: "How can it be so easy to enter my secret door? "However, you are the eighth person who knows this, and you are also a candidate." Fu Lingsheng was so excited that he fell to the ground and said modestly: "How can this junior be able to let the seniors see"   "You want to refuse?" Wuxie said coldly. Fu Lingsheng's whole body trembled, and he quickly denied: "Absolutely not, absolutely not! I am so lucky for this junior." "Humph! Then don't pretend to be like this." Fu Lingsheng's face turned red and he said, "Junior, please remember this. " Wuxie glanced at him lightly and continued: "Besides your superb skills and passion for cultivation, the most important thing for you to be considered as a candidate is your style and my secret mission. The foundation is the same, and there is no dispute with the world." "The secret door has been passed down based on not participating in all the affairs of the world of immortality, and it has continued to this day." "So, you must not talk about what happened today. If you reveal anything, you will definitely die!" Fu Lingsheng said solemnly: "I can swear to God that I won't say a word even to the closest people!" "Very good!" Wu Xie nodded solemnly, Said: "There are seven people in our sect. Among the six disciples, one person has stood out and obtained my true inheritance. He has mastered the method of making spiritual liquid and the best cultivation technique." "The remaining five, Although you can't make spiritual liquid, you can get spiritual liquid from that disciple and continuously cultivate the spiritual medicine to improve your experience. " "You are just a candidate and have no right to obtain spiritual liquid. However, because of your outstanding performance. Performance, I think that after two months, you can take the entrance examination. Once you pass, you can communicate with fellow students. " "Similarly, you are not allowed to talk about it to outsiders, whether before or after you get started, and neither is the spiritual liquid. Being seen by outsiders will always be rotten in the stomach." Fu Lingsheng nodded solemnly. Wu Xie stretched out his hand and took out a small jade bottle again, handed it to Fu Lingsheng, and said: "The previous bottle, plus this bottle, there are two bottles in total. Take these spiritual liquids and master the skills. I will come back for acceptance in a month." "However, these two bottles of spiritual liquid cannot be given to you for free. Your future senior brother has reached a bottleneck in his cultivation and needs the enlightenment grass of the third realm, so you can exchange it for it." Fu Lingsheng was embarrassed for a while and said. : "Senior, it's not that I don't want to give it to you, but I really don't have the Epiphany Grass. Can I use spirit stones instead?" Wuxie just asked casually, not expecting him to have the Epiphany Grass, and said lightly: "Then take one million Spirit Stones." Shiba." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 212 You are the eighth (third update) One million spiritual stones is not a big fortune for a top cultivator. Most people like them have tens of millions of spiritual stones. Fu Lingsheng quickly took out a storage bag and handed it to Wuxie. Wuxie accepted it calmly and solemnly told him again: "You must remember to stay aloof from the world, don't get involved in those inexplicable whirlpools, and don't use this spiritual liquid to show off or resell it. The characteristic of the secret door is that it is hidden. In the world." Fu Lingsheng nodded again and assured: "Senior, please rest assured." Wu Xie nodded and said, "After I leave, if you are interested in entering the door, pay more attention to the news about the enlightenment grass and help your future senior brother." Lingsheng said: "Who are my senior brothers?" Wuxie snorted coldly: "Don't try to find out any information about the secret door, you are not my secret door disciple yet." "I know my mistake, this junior." "That's it, I have something important to do. The results will be tested in one month. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the back room. Fu Lingsheng wanted to send it off in person, but Wu Xie waved his hand to stop him. After leaving here, Wuxie started to use the teleportation array again. A few days later, he returned to Xiaoyao City. Back here, naturally I want to use the super teleportation array here to teleport farther distances and save a lot of time. He didn¡¯t use the teleportation array before because he was afraid that Nan Yuehong and others would secretly follow him. So I used a traceless small teleportation array to avoid threats. Now that I can hide my identity when I come back, I can naturally go wherever I want. Soon, he arrived at the teleportation array and spent tens of thousands of spirit stones to teleport to Beiyun Gate. There is also a top trainer among this first-class power. As an outsider, it would be difficult for him to meet a top breeder. But that was only for other people. For Wuxie, it was very easy. It was so easy that he only needed to ask someone to send a small jade bottle over. Not long after, Wuxie was received by this first-class breeder and treated with great ceremony. Wu Xie waved his sleeves in a familiar manner, stood with his hands behind his back, raised his head proudly and said: "I am the secret door master, you are the eighth person to know." Everything went smoothly, Wu Xie because of his previous deception Experience, I have specially brought a lot of seeds, all of which are cultivated by Fu Lingsheng. This has a huge advantage, that is, it makes these high-ranking trainers feel embarrassed. As long as people are embarrassed, their attitude will become humble. So, Wu Xie has another candidate disciple in his name. The future senior brother who needs the enlightenment grass of the third realm of Dao has another junior brother who wants to please. Wuxie is a righteous and blatant extortion, the value is not much, only 1.5 million spiritual stones. Afterwards, he completely brainwashed him as he warned: "Don't tell anyone about this matter! You must stay aloof from the world!" Then he left Beiyunmen with satisfaction. His steps have not stopped, and the road to "investigating candidate disciples" is long and arduous. Every candidate disciple is carefully selected from thousands of cultivators. He must be famous, have financial resources, have standards, and have character. The best of the four aspects must be chosen. Of course, in the end, character is not too important. It doesn¡¯t matter what you look like, whether you are a boy or a girl, whether you have quirks or not, or whether you have a good or bad temper. As long as you have the financial resources, don¡¯t take it all. In the blink of an eye, a month passed, and Wuxie¡¯s sect had many candidate disciples, all of whom were wealthy and famous trainers. In order to take care of their special characteristics, Wu Xie said to them in a very humane way: "You are the eighth person to know." Although Wu Xie had no idea how the first seven knew. He doesn¡¯t know when he took on six disciples, nor does he know which disciple got his true inheritance. Because these are not important, what is important? He is the master of the secret sect, and there is a disciple under his sect who has reached a bottleneck in his practice and needs the enlightenment grass of the third realm of Taoism to break through. Wu Xie has become more and more comfortable with his position as the leader of the secret sect. He is arrogant and arrogant, domineering and domineering, and arrogant and arrogant. In front of people with different personalities, he is a different sect leader. There is no difference in character or tone. He always insisted on ever-changing disguises and packaging, and in just one month, he unified the breeding world. Outsiders have no idea how much power he has in his hands. With just one order, he can set off a huge wave of wind and waves that sweep across the entire lower realm.  To become the invisible emperor in today's cultivation world, it is so simple that you only need a small bottle of inconspicuous spiritual fluid! Of course, Wuxie¡¯s thousands of years of life experience also played a role. When facing all kinds of people, he quickly saw through them and packaged himself in different appearances. You are crazy, I am crazier than you! You are proud, I am more proud than you! You are humble, I am more easy-going than you! In short, it has established a very tall image in their hearts, turning everyone into obedient kittens and cats, who are well-organized and submissive. Today, there are nineteen more candidate disciples under his sect, and the amount of spiritual stones he has received reaches thirteen million. Wu Xie still asks for them individually according to their financial resources. If it is sold at the standard price, it will definitely scare some people. He is already very fair. We can¡¯t ask him to reveal the cost of the spiritual fluid. Who would believe a hundred spiritual stones? Wu Xie feels quite satisfied with getting 13 million spiritual stones in one month. With these spiritual stones, he has the funds to make good magic weapons and can hire many weapon refiners. This is not to say that Wuxie doesn¡¯t know how to refine weapons. In fact, Wuxie has a lot of research on weapon refinement, but he just doesn¡¯t have time. In addition to earning a new round of spiritual stones, we also need to help Wang Lang gain a foothold in Nantianmen, and Chi Qing needs to be recruited back to help him gain a foothold in the Rogue Cultivator Alliance. There are other trivial matters, such as the number of spiritual stones given to the three disciples last time, and their current formation attainments, I believe they have already spent almost all of them. They have no one to guide them on their formations, and their level of self-study should be approaching saturation. They need to pave the way for the three of them to obtain more formation diagrams. These are his hidden strengths, and they are also a kind of training, or investment. He has not forgotten that if the three disciples and Chen hadn't risked their lives to set up the Jueling Formation, he would not have had the chance to kill Xiao Yan and obtain a large amount of resources. In other words, the path of cultivation is not so smooth. So he was convinced that they might be needed in the ever-changing situation in the future. These investments also include pure combat power like Wang Lang. These trivial matters need to be carried out at the same time, so Wuxie decided to give up on refining the weapon himself. And the most important point is its own uncertainty. The human-monster war is about to break out, and he must decide whether he should stay away from right and wrong, or benefit from it. Such troubles must be solved by Wuxie, especially when he knows that the pursuers from the upper realm are approaching, he cannot hesitate. He needs to re-evaluate the human and financial resources he has after becoming the "Secret Door Master" in order to make the right decision. At the moment, the first thing to do is to recruit Chi Qing back, and while he is going to ask Zui Chenzi to help him make magical treasures, he can be placed in the Rogue Cultivator Alliance. He used the Thousand Miles Telephone Note to notify Chi Qing to rush to Xiaoyao City, and then waited secretly in Xiaoyao City. During this period of time, he inquired about Wang Lang's situation, and the results showed that Wang Lang did live up to his expectations. He used the five hundred thousand spirit stones to continuously take medicine and finally stabilized his realm at the second and fifth levels of the Tao. As soon as he entered Nantianmen, he challenged all the masters of Dao Er realm and defeated them one by one. He fights very passionately and crazily, three fights a day are common, but not many people can go through ten moves in his hands, and the result is often seen in a moment. Because of this, he became famous. In just one month, he became one of the strongest people in the three realms of Taoism. ¡°Perhaps the young geniuses from the other two continents were dissatisfied and invited him to compete. The winner will be determined in the next few days. Wuxie thought about it for a few times, and then decided to help. In two days, he searched for several powerful weapons and powerful spells, bought a lot of pills, and rushed to Wang Lang's location. Quietly handed it to him. For this, he spent more than one million spiritual stones. But will he feel that it was a waste of money? If Wang Lang loses, it will be really unfair. But Wang Lang really lived up to his expectations. After having so many supplies, he completely overwhelmed all challengers in the competition and became the most eye-catching star. ??Confirmed his throne as the first person in the second realm of Dao. It is conceivable that with such a charming figure, he will definitely be favored by Nantianmen, and he will arrange a few battles in the human-monster war that have no suspense for a long time, so as to take his reputation to a higher level. For Wang Lang, he has completely caught up with the timing, the luck of the earth, the harmony of the people, the help of Wuxie, the chance of war, and the propaganda of the sect. It would be unreasonable not to become the protagonist of the lower world. As for Wuxie, he has no time to care about his reputation. For now, the secret door master is the best choice.   He was also very conscientious. After returning to Xiaoyao City, he went to the third floor of Xiaoyao City. Now that he has the cultivation of the three realms of Taoism, he can come and go freely without being invited by others. He showed a little bit of cultivation aura and walked in. The third floor is still the same as before. There are almost no people on the street. Even if there are people, they show their true colors and rarely wear the attire of a commissioned hall. Wuxie ignored their gazes and came to Qu Yun's shop. Qu Yun had been counting the days, and seeing that a month had passed, the master of the secret door would come at any time, and he deliberately stayed in front of the counter every day. As soon as he saw Wuxie and looked at the familiar attire of the entrustment hall, he immediately confirmed the score, but he still did not dare to make a rash decision, so he chatted with Wuxie for a few words, and then asked: "What spirit do you want, fellow Taoist?" Medicine? We have everything!¡± Wu Xie said calmly: ¡°I want Riyin grass? I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Qu Yun thought to himself, and suddenly understood that the word ¡°ÈÕ¡± is added to the word ¡°yin¡±. Isn't it just a secret word? "This herbal shop is for sale, please talk to the back room." The two of them walked in. After Qu Yun confirmed that the restriction was open, he turned around, knelt down in front of Wu Xie, and respectfully shouted: "Disciple, pay homage to the master!" Wu Xie Xie feigned anger and said, "How many times have I told you, I'm still not your master!" Qu Yun chuckled, stood up with a playful smile, and served tea and water, so disrespectful. Wu Xie waved his hand and said: "No need, take out your Ghost Spirit Grass and show it to me. I have brought it with you as it was cultivated by your Seventh Senior Brother." "Seventh Senior Brother?" Qu Yun asked blankly: "Master , isn¡¯t it Sixth Senior Brother?¡± (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 213: That Person (Fourth update) Wu Xie frowned and thought to himself that he had made a mistake. However, his ability to lie had reached a superb level. He immediately said angrily: "You are not a brat. You call me master all the time and make me blurt out. Wrong!" When Qu Yun heard this, he was as happy as he wanted. He was so happy that he almost floated to the sky. He said seriously: "Master, I am definitely the most suitable candidate to be your apprentice. Easy to get along with, don't fight without fighting" "Don't talk more nonsense, even if you boast about yourself, in my eyes, you are still a smooth-tongued trickster," Wu Xie snorted coldly. Qu Yun's face straightened up and he said seriously: "Master, you have misjudged me. I am a good person. If you don't believe me, you can see my achievements!" Qu Yun carefully took out the ten Youming grass he cultivated. . These ten Youmingcao plants are exquisite, fresh and tender, crisp and clear, and very attractive. Wu Xie nodded slightly: "It's okay, but the heat is still a little immature." Qu Yun nodded and said, "Disciple thinks so too." Wu Xie took out the ten plants he cultivated and put them on the table. Qu Yun glanced secretly to see what level the sixth senior brother was, but when he saw it, his jaw dropped. I saw that these ten Youmingcao plants were staggered, without any combing. Some of the stems actually had an unexpected small branch halfway, and the color was muddy. If you think of the Youmingcao you cultivated as a vigorous young man, Then the sixth brother can only be a rickety old man. "And in terms of medicinal efficacy, these ten strains of mine are slightly better. Is this the masterpiece of Sixth Senior Brother?" Wu Xie looked at Qu Yun and naturally saw the speechlessness in his eyes. He was not ashamed at all, his face was not red, and he criticized breathlessly: "Your sixth senior brother is an out-and-out loser! He thinks about it all day long. I¡¯m really going to piss my master off if I improve my cultivation first and then delve into the cultivation technique!¡± Qu Yun coughed twice and comforted him: ¡°Master, don¡¯t blame Sixth Senior Brother. Generally speaking, his ideas still have merit. Yes, with cultivation, you will have a longer life and more time to cultivate." Wuxie slapped the table and said angrily: "What do you know? The road to cultivation is one step at a time! Countless years! He has cultivated to the three realms of Taoism, and he has to cultivate to the realm of all things. After that, is it possible that he will ascend again? " "I will be dead by the time he has cultivated enough." Qu Yun could only cough dryly, thinking that he was just comforting him, there was no need to be angry with himself. Wuxie was angry for a while, sat down again, and said to Qu Yun: "Your test result this time is good, you have already entered my door with half a foot." Qu Yun was delighted after hearing this. "But" Qu Yun was speechless: "Master, but what?" Wuxie took out the seeds he brought from Fu Lingsheng from his arms, gave them to Qu Yun, and said seriously: "The real difficulty is not in cultivating it for a long time. For short-term elixirs, it is twice as difficult to cultivate them with these seeds. " "Your task is to cultivate these ten plants. If you perform well in this test, you will become my official disciple. " Wuxie's words are correct. This is because he has used this seed to upset too many top breeders and understands some of the key points. Qu Yun naturally understood how difficult it was, so he solemnly accepted it, knelt down and said: "Master, apprentice" "Boom!" Just when Qu Yun was about to make a strong commitment, a shocking sound suddenly exploded. The sound was heavy and powerful, as if a hundred thousand elephants were trampling the earth together, and it was indescribably terrifying. Sitting on the chair, Wuxie clearly felt a strong vibration. The tea in the cup was knocked out and spilled on the table. Wu Xie stood up fiercely, his eyes flashing. "What's the sound?" Qu Yun turned his head in horror and faced the direction of the void sea. At that moment, Wu Xie saw that although there was panic on his face, he was not panicked, so he must have known it. "Back to Master, it's" "Boom!" This time, the sound was louder and the vibrations were more intense. The whole room was moving, and many bottles of seeds on the shelf were knocked down one after another, falling to the ground with a thud. It felt like an earthquake, and it was a very high-level earthquake. You must know that this is the third layer of the Xiaoyao layer. It is built in the sky. It can cause strong vibrations here, indicating that the impact is very strong, so strong that it reaches the limit of the lower realm. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Something bad arises in?'s? heart, the first thought????????????????????????? The pursuers sent by the upper world. RequirementsMore than two months have passed in the Upper Realm. If the speed is faster and those old monsters talk faster, it is entirely possible to send people down now. ¡° Moreover, it is definitely not just one or two people, the pursuers may be in double figures. "What the hell is that sound!" Wuxie's eyes flashed with cold light, and he clenched his fists tightly inadvertently. Qu Yun was stunned for a while, then turned around and said, "This sound has been appearing for several days, and it was caused by a man in black." Wu Xie frowned and said, "Man in black? Wait, have you heard anything in the past two days? Did you see any strange phenomena in the sky? For example, a big hole suddenly opened in the sky, or what strange symbols formed from the countless white clouds?" Qu Yun thought for a while and said, "No." Wuxie pondered for a while and said, "You continue. "Tell me, what's going on with this man in black?" Qu Yun said: "This man in black is a powerful person who has reached the state of perfection of all things. He is a heaven-defying existence in the lower world!" But he didn¡¯t know that he was in the lower realm and claimed to have come out of the death vortex. ¡°The first thing he did after flying here was to attack the city and use his great magic power to attack Xiaoyao City. The scene at that time. It was very terrifying, and the entire city was surrounded by the aura of destruction. "Fortunately, the city lord of Xiaoyao City was also a powerful person in the realm of all things. He managed to hold on for several days with the help of the great formation." "At this time, no matter whether it was the monster. All the powerful people from the human race and the tribe rushed here. "They appeared here together and immediately discovered a shocking news." "Originally, everyone thought that this powerful man in black was some unknown old monster. Maybe inner demons appeared during practice, so I was a little confused. Although I was in seclusion, someone would know me. " "But what makes everyone speechless is that no one knows this black-clothed great master or that black-clothed master. The powerful person did not want to reveal his true identity, so the others used the elimination method to contact all the old monsters they knew. "It turned out that all the powerful people in the lower realm were present, so the identity of the powerful person in black was completely unknown. "It's like the great master in black suddenly appeared from somewhere." "All the great masters want to negotiate with him and understand who he is and why he said he came from the death vortex. "(To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 214: Dharma, Heaven and Earth (First update) Wu Xie's eyes flickered and asked: "What's the result?" Qu Yun said: "The result is not a happy recruitment. The great master in black seems to be extremely angry and can't listen to anything. He keeps attacking Xiaoyao City." "Other great masters." There was no other way but to persuade and block. Later, a few powerful men were angered by the attitude of the man in black and attacked. " "The man in black was not afraid at all, he fought and blocked, and he was not at a disadvantage. "The great masters had no choice but to talk to him secretly; I don't know what they talked about, but they calmed him down." "But this person did not leave from then on, but continued to talk to him every day. Staying outside Xiaoyao City, with his feet on the ground and a map in his hand, he seems to be asking everyone to see who knows the location on the map and help him. " When Wuxie heard this, he lowered his head and remained silent. The identity of this person is unknown, his origin is unknown, and it is unknown whether he is a pursuer sent by the upper world. But looking at his behavior, it doesn¡¯t look like him at all. He can¡¯t lure himself out by attacking Xiaoyao City and guarding Xiaoyao City like this, and it has no meaning at all. ¡°Could this person really come out of the death vortex? "Don't sneer, it's too funny. There is only death in the death vortex. It has a huge tearing force that exceeds the rules and can twist everything into pieces. How can this person get out?" Now it seems that as long as you understand the conversations that powerful people have with them, you can know their origin and purpose. After thinking about it, he had no desire to stay any longer and said, "I'll come back to test you next month. I still have some trivial matters for my master today, so I need to leave." "Best farewell, master." Qu Yun bent over with a flattering look on his face. , watch and don¡¯t be evil. Wuxie stood up, took two steps, paused slightly, and turned around. "Master, what else are you saying?" Wuxie said, "Bring us another five hundred thousand spirit stones." Qu Yun asked, "Why?" Wuxie said without changing his expression: "You, the Sixth Senior Brother, have such a good reputation, I can't go back. Tell him, no one wants the Youmingcao you cultivated, right?" Qu Yun was stunned and nodded vigorously: "Master, please wait, I will go and get it now." After returning to his residence, Wu Xie opened the room. He restrained himself and took out a sound transmission jade slip. This jade slip is related to Fu Lingsheng. When Wu Xie accepts "disciples", he will keep a piece of it so that he can get information easily. This is where it comes in handy. Qu Yun said before that every old monster in the realm of all things was present, and Fu Lingsheng was no exception. He must have also participated in the negotiations with the man in black and knew some information. After activating the jade slip, Wuxie asked directly: "Do you know the origin of the man in black?" There was a reply from the other end of the jade slip. "Senior, the man in black claimed to be from the death vortex." Wuxie asked: "Has he ever said anything about the death vortex?" "No, he didn't even want to say his name, he just said Looking for someone, someone who knows the map." Wuxie frowned and said, "What map? What will he do to that person?" "Senior, I don't know, he won't say anything, and no one else is willing to be there. This matter annoyed him, so he didn¡¯t ask more. ¡°We only know that he will stay outside Xiaoyao City for a month. If he can¡¯t find the person, he will leave and will never interfere in the human-monster war.¡± Wuxie asked again. "Then how did you calm him down?" "We made a deal with him. He will not interfere in the war or harm other people. We will help him promote the map and find the person." Wuxie remained silent, still wondering whether this person was a pursuer sent by the upper realm? What's the purpose of doing this? Who are you looking for? Just as he was thinking, another word came from the other end of the jade slip. "Senior, at first I thought the man in black was the man behind the secret door, couldn't it be no?" Wuxie said lightly: "Of course not." After saying that, Wuxie put the jade slip away and slowly walked in the room. Zhong started to pace. If you are pursued by the upper realm, then the target is yourself. If you want to expose yourself, you must bring out something that is only available in the upper realm. For example, the map of the upper realm Wuxie's eyes flashed, as if he had grasped something key. "Yes, it's that map! The man in black wants to use this map to find someone he knows, and this person he knows can only be me, or someone I trust!" "He can follow the clues?reach me. ¡± Wuxie quickly made a hypothesis and figured out the key to this hypothesis. From this point of view, everything seems to be reasonable, and only this explanation can be related to him. If this is the case, then I can only say that I am sorry. Although he is not smart enough to be a monster, he is not stupid enough to talk about his affairs everywhere. Of course, this is just a guess. You still have to see the map with your own eyes. I put a dozen restrictions on the storage bag containing the sky lantern, looked at myself seriously and objectively, and made sure there was no information that could reveal my true identity before I walked out. ¡°Boom! " As soon as Wu Xie went out, there was another muffled thunder explosion, shaking all directions. Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and he flew to the second floor. In the second floor, many monks were very frightened. Some people who didn't know the news were asking for the news, and some People who had known the news for a long time began to evacuate, fearing that one day the man in black would go crazy again and affect themselves. Many shops began to retreat, and they had to retreat. One was because of the man in black, and the other was because of nothingness. The sea is constantly swallowing, and no one wants to risk staying here. The streets are full of pedestrians, and there are countless monks flying to the first floor to see the excitement, but no one pays attention. Come to him. He followed the flow of people to the first floor, and as soon as he landed, he was hit by a huge sound wave. "The sound was so loud that it was like thunder exploding in the ears. Many monks subconsciously covered their ears. But in this way, the sound wave could not leave the body, hurting the body and spurting out blood. The ground and the house were violently shaking. Shaking, standing on the ground, it felt like the whole world was shaking, and it was difficult to see anything clearly. Wuxie flew off the ground in time, cast a spell slightly, and protected his ears, and then flew towards the direction of the void sea. , there were many monks who came here in admiration. Wuxie hid in the crowd and flew to the gate of Xiaoyao City. The first thing he saw when he arrived was a pair of huge feet! Tall, long and big, so big that every fine line on it can be seen clearly. Everyone who saw it for the first time was deeply shocked. "Thisis this a human foot?" " "One foot is so big! " "The power that defies heaven! "Everyone raised their heads and looked up at their feet. They saw this man was more than ten times higher than the city wall. He was wearing a huge black clothes and could not see any features. But his face was blurry, as if he had been affected by something. He didn't want anyone to see him. He was barefoot and looked down at everyone. It felt like he was looking at ants, while everyone was looking up at a giant standing tall. "How can this person be so tall? " "Almighty is special! "Everyone sighed. Wuxie was hidden in the crowd and couldn't see his expression clearly. He just looked up and looked at it, and then murmured in confusion: "The great magical power, the power of heaven and earth? " Being able to make a thousand-year-old monster make doubtful sounds in the lower world, you can imagine how strange this thing is. What makes Wuxie suspicious is, did this person use magical powers to become so tall? " The so-called magical powers. , is something similar to a spell. It can be used offensively or defensively, and it can be large or small. It is essentially not much different from a spell, but spells are just a kind of magical power. If you want to break it down, it can be divided into using without external force. Spells require the help of external forces, such as flying, which requires the use of swords. Magical powers are more inclined to be exploited by oneself. They can fly in the air without the help of external forces, just like monks in the Dao realm must learn the art of sword control in order to fly. The monks in the second realm do not need anything. It means that the monks in the second realm can fly easily and master the magical power of flying. It can be said that if a person masters the magical power of flying, he has learned all the flying spells. The man in black seems to have mastered the magical power of Fa Tian Xiang Earth, which can make him bigger or smaller. Even Wuxie in his peak period has only a few in the upper world. Only a very famous monk can achieve this, but it cannot be said that mastering this magical power necessarily means this.People have extremely high levels of cultivation. Low-level monks can also master certain magical powers based on their own conditions and some chance. To put it simply, if you know how to kill pigs, are you still worried that you can¡¯t kill people? Of course, not everyone has this kind of opportunity. At least Wuxie has never encountered it in a whole thousand years. He only has the magical power of flying like all other monks. The reason why Wuxie is surprised that this person has magical powers that can control the heavens and the earth is because in the lower realm, there is no magic to make oneself bigger, only in the upper realm. But it is impossible for the lower realm to cast spells from the upper realm, so it can only be explained by magical powers. Wu Xie looked up at this person blankly, thinking, could this person be an old monster from the upper world? He is not sure and has no evidence to confirm. Everything is just his guess. While everyone was sighing and thinking, the foot suddenly lifted up, and the sudden vacuum caused countless air to stir up the wind to fill the place he left. Those winds stir up dust, which is visible to the naked eye. When everyone saw this scene, they were immediately frightened and flew backwards. "Boom!" The big foot fell, and a stream of smoke and dust turned into waves and swept away in all directions. The sky was filled with yellow sand and strong winds were rolling. Everyone quickly cast defensive spells to avoid being too embarrassed by the dust. After a while, the dust fell again. The man in black seemed to think that the monks had gathered enough, so he stretched out his hand, and a scroll quickly grew in size. He used the magical power of the heaven, the earth, the sky, and the earth to the fullest. He opened the scroll to everyone. What is drawn on the scroll is a map, a very ordinary map. But when Wuxie saw it, his expression changed drastically, and he felt the urge to run away immediately! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 215 Doubts (Second update) On that map, there was a small village. The village was very small and there were not many houses. On the edge of the scroll, there were a few inconspicuous green mountains. The whole map looks really ordinary, with neither specially marked routes nor explanations. It¡¯s just such a picture that is put out for people to identify. If there is any bright spot in the whole picture, it is probably the little red dot at the foot of the mountain outside the village. Of course, it¡¯s just a small red dot, there is no special explanation. After everyone saw it, they started discussing. "What do you think the little red dot is? Is it the burial place of the treasure?" "There must be some magic weapon hidden in it, otherwise why would a powerful person worry so much!" "Not necessarily, maybe it's an ordinary thing." "Your speculation is too absurd. If you ask me, this is the village where this powerful man lived when he was a child. Too many years have passed, so I can't remember where it is." People's opinions and discussions are very rich, but these are not relevant. Don't do evil things. Under the black hat, Wuxie¡¯s pale face was visible. If anyone saw him, they would think that he was seriously injured or seriously ill. He stared blankly at the picture, with a huge surge of desire in his heart, including panic and disbelief. Most of all, he wanted to leave Xiaoyao City immediately, the further away the better! His hand inadvertently reached into his arms. There was a piece of paper there. On the paper was a map. There were small villages on the map, and there were little red dots! That map was the map Wuxie gave to him. The red dot on the map is the grave of Wuxie¡¯s wife. Wuxie asked him to find the grave and burn the piece of paper to her. Wuxie was very shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the man in black was holding a map exactly like his. For a moment, Wuxie¡¯s thinking was confused. He wanted to take out the paper in his arms and check again to see if he remembered it correctly. But he didn¡¯t take it out, he couldn¡¯t take it out. As soon as you take it out, the man in black will definitely notice it immediately with his spiritual consciousness. His hand slowly took it out and lowered it again. Wuxie¡¯s eyes quickly flashed with calculation. He wanted to understand the questions in his heart and understand the strange things. But, he was puzzled, very puzzled! Is this person sent by Wuxie? Is Wuxie dead or not? How does this person have a map? Is this person looking for me? Or was he also entrusted by Wu Xie to find this village? Of these questions, only the last question has an answer. This person is most likely coming to find himself, and only he owns this map. Fortunately, Wuxie never showed this map to anyone else, and he had no time to find the village. In other words, no one knows that they own this map, and no one knows that they know this map. For the time being, I am still safe. However, since this person owns this map, he should have seen Wuxie, so does it mean that Wuxie is not dead yet? But why didn¡¯t he just name himself? Isn¡¯t it easy to find yourself this way? If he finds himself, what will he do to himself? kill? Or throw yourself into the vortex of death? "Don't think about it with a headache, there are no answers, no clues. Wuxie has always said that he will enter the death vortex, and has always said that he has a destiny. And he did almost enter the Sea of ??Nothingness, but he still didn't believe in fate. ? Could this person¡¯s appearance be a signal to himself? Let yourself believe in the existence of destiny? Or, as Wuxie said, let yourself make choices on your own path? But, how to choose? How to choose? Step forward and say you know this map? No! This is absolutely impossible! Wu Xie¡¯s mind was racing and he tried to connect these scattered issues with a clue, but the more he thought about it, the more confused and irritated he became. Taking a deep breath, Wuxie controlled himself not to think about these things, but instead focused on what Wuxie left for himself. A piece of paper, a key! "Key!" Wuxie's eyes sparkled, and he remembered that Wuxie's purpose, according to his previous inference, was to open a certain door. And I don¡¯t know where that door is. Does this person know? The purpose of owning this map is to give the key to this person? However, if this point is established, it will be left to the previous issue.Why doesn't Xie point out himself directly? Wu Xie found that his mind was a mess. With the current situation, it was impossible to answer any of the questions. Because his realm is too low and he doesn¡¯t know anything. However, there is one thing that Wuxie is extremely determined. Whether it is speculation about entering the death vortex or speculation about opening a mysterious door, Wuxie will not do it and will never hand over the key. His eyes gradually became clear, and he also had the idea of ??leaving. We cannot stay in this place of right and wrong. No one knows whether something ridiculous will happen next. When the man in black raised his feet again, he quietly left along with the flow of people. After returning to his residence, he took out the paper and stared at the map in silence. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Wuxie suddenly became alert and subconsciously took out the teleportation array. But then, after some thought, he put away the teleportation array and also put away the map. "It seems that I just went through this and was a little frightened." Wu Xie shook his head slightly, completely suppressed these thoughts, regained his expressionless face, and then opened the door. Standing at the door was a man who was quite handsome, but looked a bit tired, as if he was here in a hurry. This person is none other than Chi Qing. "Come in." Wu Xie said. Chi Qing walked in expressionlessly, found a chair and sat down. Wuxie closed the door, sat next to Chiqing, and said, "You don't have to sell these skills anymore. The risks are high and the rewards are low." Chiqing nodded lightly, took out a storage bag from his arms, and handed it to Wuxie Xie said: "This time I got a total of 350,000 spirit stones. Here are 175,000 spirit stones." Wuxie didn't order anything at all and just accepted it. He trusted Chi Qing more than anyone else. Because in the lower realm, he is Chi Qing's only choice. "Your current cultivation level is at the second and sixth level of Taoism, which is a bit low. Moreover, you have never had time to practice, and your realm is not stable. Therefore, I want you to join the Rogue Cultivation Alliance." Chi Qing pondered for a while and asked lightly: "Why? I don¡¯t see any benefit.¡± Wu Xie did not answer directly, but asked: ¡°What do you think your strength is among the monks in the second realm of Dao?¡± Chi Qing said lightly: ¡°Shang You. Said: "Are you sure? I don't remember when you were so powerful." Chi Qing said lightly: "If you sell top-level skills every day, you know how many people will be watching you." Wu Xie smiled knowingly. Smiling, feeling very relieved. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 216 The mastermind behind the scenes (third update) Wuxie said: "I want you to join the Rogue Cultivator Alliance and do your best to be reused. It is best to have the opportunity to participate in the human-monster war." Chi Qing frowned and said: "Human-monster war?" Wuxie paused and then remembered the human-monster war. The news has been completely blocked. Except for the old monsters in the realm of all things, only some geniuses and special people have the right to know. Chi Qing has no family or sect, so naturally it is impossible to know. So, Wuxie told Chiqing about the situation of the human-monster war. "In short, a war will break out in one month. If you can be reused, you can accumulate huge military exploits. Using your military exploits, you can get the Epiphany Grass of the Three Realms of Dao. This is what I need." Chi Qing nodded slightly, Said: "Okay, I will do my best." Wu Xie smiled and said: "That's good." "But, I still have a little doubt." Chi Qing frowned slightly and asked: "Why don't you join the casual cultivator yourself? Alliance?" Wuxie said: "Didn't I tell you before that if I went in, I would become cannon fodder?" "No, that's not what I meant." Chiqing looked at Wuxie and said, "You need the epiphany grass. In the hands of the Demon Sect, you can completely attack a small Demon Sect with the help of a team." Wu Xie shook his head with a smile and said, "No, once the higher-ups assign a task, I must not show that I have seen through their plan. , and I don¡¯t have enough prestige, how can I command a group of people who don¡¯t trust me to attack the Demon Sect?¡± Chi Qing said: ¡°Can¡¯t you make them trust me?¡± Wu Xie shook his head slightly, trust is so difficult, and it¡¯s so difficult. During the war, it is clear that the opponent is the demon clan, but he still leads the team to fight against the demon sect. This requires not only trust, but also conviction. Only by believing that his decision is right will others be willing to contribute. Wuxie is young and does not have enough prestige. It is not easy to convince many people. Wuxie does not have such time. If you want to quickly establish your own prestige, it will take time to accumulate, unless there is a special opportunity. ??For example, making a difference in a war and winning a great victory, or turning the tide when a certain force is in crisis. It¡¯s a pity that he understands that once he participates in the war, not to mention victory, even his life will be at stake. ¡°And, in a world where individual force is greater than collective force, there won¡¯t be much difference between a group of people and one person. How could Wuxie break the Demon Gate if his own strength is not enough? Even if it's a little demon. However, I have to say that Chi Qing still came up with a good idea. Wu Xie now has some ideas. What if Wang Lang's team is used to sneak attack on a small demon sect during the war? ¡°If we let those monks from the cultivation world take action From this point of view, it seems to be perfect. Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly. It felt good, but it was a pity that those cultivators were not good at fighting. Otherwise, they could attack larger demon gates. In this way, the chances of getting the Epiphany Grass would be greater. "What are you thinking about?" Chi Qing couldn't help but ask when he saw Wu Xie was startled. "It's nothing." Wuxie stood up and said, "Let's go, I'll help you introduce the Sanxiu Alliance." Chiqing stood up and followed Wuxie out of the room. They came to the street and walked away. On the street, there were two inconspicuous men in black watching them quietly. These two people were Han Xuan and Ruofeng who had been following Chi Qing for more than half a month. It turned out that Ruofeng had no intention of following him, but since the 10,000 spirit stones went into Chi Qing's storage bag, he couldn't help himself and followed him out personally. Finally, I gained something today. "This person has revealed his true face, do you know who he is?" Ruofeng walked casually, like a leisurely person out shopping, very calm. Han Xuan replied: "This person's name is Chi Qing. He was once a genius of the Hehuan Sect, but later he became extremely mediocre. He stayed on the tenth level and had one card for five years. The reason why he is known to others is that this person is a member of the Hehuan Sect. Zong He was the only survivor who was not destroyed in that purge. "There has been no news about this person since then. Unexpectedly, he actually sold the top-level skills. Looking at his current cultivation level at the second and sixth levels of the Tao, It seems that I have gained a lot." Ruofeng snorted and said, "What a bullshit genius." Then his eyes fell on Wu Xie next to Chi Qing and asked, "Who is this man in black? ?" Han Xuandao: "I did some research on this person. He rented the residence a month ago. He has been living in seclusion and has never taken off his hat. He is very mysterious. He is most likely the mastermind behind it." Ruofeng frowned again. , snorted coldly: "This person is so cautious, I can't tell what kind of cultivation he has, he always thinksThe fluctuations in the world converged silently. As long as I am sure that its cultivation has not reached the realm of all things, I will take it down immediately. " Han Xuan said: "Master, don't worry, we will definitely catch him. " Ruofeng snorted coldly: "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious, you can only say this, the human-monster war is approaching, I want to rely on this to gain greater rights for myself, how can I not be anxious? " The two of them followed Wu Xie and Chi Qing, not far or near. Suddenly, they saw Wu Xie and Chi Qing stopping in front of a courtyard and talking to the guards. They couldn't help but be slightly startled. Ruofeng said doubtfully: "That room The yard was rented by Nan Yuehong. Could this person know Nan Yuehong? " Han Xuan made a bolder assumption: "Master, could it be that Mr. Nan is the mastermind behind this? " "Presumptuous! How can you say such things to Mr. Nan! " Ruofeng scolded angrily, then turned around and continued to pay attention to Wuxie's actions. "Let's wait a little longer. Mr. Nan has many spiritual stones, how could he do such a thing that ruins his reputation? " They were observing Wuxie. Wuxie seemed to be saying something to the guard. Then, he took off his bamboo hat and revealed an ordinary face. "A face that is so ordinary that it is easy to forget, but it will be forgotten all his life. Ruofeng¡¯s unforgettable face: ¡°Don¡¯t be evil! " Ruofeng squeezed out this name that he hated so much word by word. His eyes had long been replaced by blazing fire. The spiritual power surged crazily in his body and could explode at any time. Seeing that Ruofeng was about to go crazy, Han Xuan quickly reminded him Said: "Master, don't be impulsive! We are still not sure whether Wuxie is the mastermind behind this, so we must not mess around! Ruofeng suppressed the urge to step forward and tear Wuxie apart, and said coldly: "This matter is related to my future, how could I mess with it!" " On Wuxie's side, he was helpless with the guard's dedication. No matter how hard he tried, the guard refused to let the two of them see Nan Yuehong, and even refused to report. Until Wuxie took off his bamboo hat. When the person saw her true face, she didn't dare to tell her, and ran in in a panic. Not long after, Nan Yuehong came out in person. She was still dressed as a man, wearing a chic Chinese shirt and holding hands. Holding a folding fan, she looked handsome and exuded a strange charm. When she saw Wu Xie, she laughed loudly: "Brother Wu, can you handle your personal affairs in one month?" " Wuxie nodded and said: "Nature has taken care of it. At the same time, I also brought a genius to the alliance. " Wuxie directly began to introduce Chi Qing: "His name is Chi Qing. He was once a genius of the Hehuan Sect and the only survivor of the Hehuan Sect. He always wanted to join the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, but he was afraid of being overqualified, so he found me. " "I saw that he had extraordinary qualifications and abilities, so I wanted to introduce him to the sect and do my best for the Sanxiu Alliance. " After Wu Xie introduced him, he said to Chi Qing: "Chi Qing, come and see Mr. Nan quickly. She is the daughter of the master of Nantian Continent. " Chi Qing held his fists expressionlessly and said calmly: "I've met Mr. Nan. " Wu Xie looked at Chi Qing's indifferent attitude with a smile, without feeling any embarrassment. He smiled at Nan Yuehong and said, "Don't worry, he was overly sad because his sect was destroyed, and he hasn't seen a smile for a long time. " Chi Qing turned around, glanced at Wu Xie lightly, and said nothing. Nan Yuehong looked at Chi Qing casually, smiled ambiguously at Wu Xie, and said pointedly: "Brother Wu, although I don't want to be suspicious. , but I have to doubt your taste. Where is that prince or something? game over? "Wuxie didn't know what kind of joke Nan Yuehong was making. He defended his taste very seriously and said: "Actually, I originally wanted to bring Wu Xiaoqing from Qingyun Sect, but it's a pity that she is too loyal to Qingyun Sect. , regret that it can¡¯t happen. " Nan Yuehong turned her head away without comment, obviously not believing Wu Xie's words. "Young Master Chi, do you really want to join our Sanxiu Alliance? " Chi Qing nodded expressionlessly: "I can't wait. " Nan Yuehong nodded and said: "That's good. It's time for me to return to the alliance. You and Brother Wu will go back with me. " After saying that, he didn't stay much and walked directly outside. Wu Xie and Chi Qing followed. Soon, the three of them arrived in front of the teleportation array and entered the teleportation array. There was a burst of white light, and the three of them disappeared immediately. Not long after leaving, Ruofeng and Han Xuan walked in as if nothing had happened. Ruofeng frowned and said, "Where are they going? Return to the alliance? " As soon as Han Xuan heard this, he quickly called the relevant personnel to inquire. After understanding the information, he said to Ruofeng: "Yes, it is indeed the Loose Cultivator Alliance in Nantian Continent.'s headquarters. " Ruofeng pondered for a moment and said: "We will also go to the Sanxiu Alliance as guests to monitor their actions. " When Han Xuan heard Ruofeng's decision, he hesitated and said: "Master, are we a little rash if we just go there like this? Ruofeng glared at him coldly and said, "What do you mean?" " Han Xuan lowered his head and said: "I mean, if, if Mr. Nan is really the mastermind behind the scenes, if we go in like this, wouldn't it be a sheep entering a tiger's mouth? Throw yourself into a trap? " Ruofeng cursed angrily: "You idiot! You have lived for so many years, and your years have passed on to a dog! " "Who is Yuehong? She is the daughter of a hall master! All she had to do was act coquettishly to her father, and the spiritual stones would come rolling in! There is no need to use such despicable means to earn spiritual stones! " "Only Wu Xie, only Wu Xie, a bastard, would be shameless enough to sell off top skills! " "He basically relied on this trick to earn a lot of spiritual stones, so that his cultivation level could be improved rapidly! " After Han Xuan heard this, he wanted to say that Nan Yuehong was embarrassed to use his father's ability for the sake of reputation, so he made this move. And Wuxie is just a little person, where can he find top-level skills to sell? But he saw Ruo Ruo Feng was so biased towards Nan Yuehong that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I am a public figure that attracts worldwide attention. No one dares to touch me! "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 217: Rogue Cultivator Alliance (Fourth update) Wuxie and the other three were teleported to Shengxian City, and then to a small city. Then the three of them went to jump into the river. Yes, they jumped into the river. In the center of the river bottom, there was another teleportation array. When the three people appeared again, they were already in a large building. Many monks commissioned to dress up in the hall came and went. The three of them stood in the middle of a square, and everyone who looked over greeted Nan Yuehong. "This is the headquarters of the Rogue Cultivators Alliance in Nantian Continent." Nan Yuehong said. Wuxie raised his eyes and looked around slightly. There was no difference between the buildings built by other forces. They were all spacious squares and huge palaces. The slight difference should be said to be the distribution of buildings here. Each building is very compactly arranged, and the houses are one after another. And there are actually four streets around this square. People are coming in and out of the streets, as if they are going to buy something. Wuxie smiled dumbly and said: "First of all, I want to express my dissatisfaction with the extreme way of coming to the Sanxiu Alliance. Secondly, don't tell me this is Fangshi." Nan Yuehong shook the folding fan lightly and said with a smile: "As for jumping into the river, I There will be no apology, it is just a secret teleportation array, and this is not a real city. ""It is built like this to express the relaxed and free attitude of our alliance, just like in the city." "But if you think of it as a market, it is a market. What is there in the market is also there." Wuxie shook his head and smiled: "Let's get down to business quickly, time is running out." "That's it. "Yes, you follow me and register first." Nan Yuehong said and walked forward. Wuxie and Chiqing followed behind. Soon, the two of them arrived at the registration office of the Sanxiu Alliance. This is a main hall. There are many bookshelves in the main hall, filled with jade slips one after another. There are tens of thousands of them, all of which record the deeds and points of the monks. Registration is very simple, just give your name, release your cultivation, and then have your identity confirmed by an elder from the realm of all things, and then you can leave. Nan Yuehong took the two of them to a residential area and divided them into two rooms, which became their living rooms. Then he led the two people to a huge indoor without stopping. This is the competition arena of the Loose Cultivators Alliance. The space is so large that it is unimaginable. In the middle of the competition arena, there is a huge space dedicated to competitions. And all around, there are seats one after another. At this time, thousands of monks are watching the battle, exclaiming and being surprised from time to time. Wu Xie frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Nan, I think time is tight, so we might as well skip the tour." Nan Yuehong smiled and said, "It is precisely because time is tight that I brought you here." Wu Xie asked. : "What do you mean?" Nan Yuehong said: "Right now, the Rogue Cultivators Alliance is holding an event. All monks in the first, second and third realms of the Dao can rely on competition to gain points. If you have enough With strength, you can also participate in a hundred-man battle with more points and rewards. " Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and he knew in his heart that he was selecting elites with strong combat power, and he was also preparing for one month later. preparation for war. "I want to participate in a hundred-man battle." Chi Qing had already heard about the Sanxiu Alliance on the road and knew the points well. When I heard this, I naturally signed up immediately. Nan Yuehong glanced at Chi Qing in surprise and said with a smile: "Now that you and I are from the same sect, I will call you Junior Brother Chi. I think you should learn more about the Hundred-Man War. This is not something that ordinary people can participate in. You need to perform well in ordinary battles to qualify for registration. " "And the hundred-man battle is very cruel. You need to fight a hundred times in just one month, which is a frequency of at least three per day. " "Using an elimination system. Each battle is more difficult than the last, so the depth of your spiritual power becomes extremely important. You are only on the second and sixth levels, and you will suffer a lot if you participate in a hundred-man battle." Chi Qing said calmly, "Since it was ordinary at the beginning. There is no need for me to waste my time on the competition. Where is the competition?" Nan Yuehong did not stop and pointed to a certain place. After Chi Qing left, Nan Yuehong looked at his back and said, "Young man, you are young and energetic, you don't know the depth, you always want to express yourself, don't you?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and he smiled and said, "Maybe he really has the strength. What?" Nan Yuehong shook her head slightly and said, "Brother Wu, you don't understand that all the Rogue Cultivators in the Rogue Cultivator Alliance have experienced countless lives and deaths.?, rich in experience, he can be as ruthless as he wants. A fading genius can easily suffer losses. " Wu Xie smiled and said: "It seems that I am going to suffer a loss too. " Nan Yuehong shook her head and said with a noncommittal smile: "Brother Wu, there is no need to be humble. We have your information and know that you are a disciple of various sects on the surface, but in fact you are doing things that can only be done by casual cultivators. " "There is a particularly interesting passage. After you escaped from the Hehuan Sect, before you entered the Qingyun Sect, you have been occupying the mountain as king, setting fire to and looting. Many monks have been poisoned by you. " Wuxie smiled slightly and said, "Can you look in a good direction after investigating the information? Recording more chivalrous and righteous deeds will help establish a good atmosphere. " Nan Yuehong laughed loudly: "Brother Wu, we have not forgotten the good deeds you have done. It is particularly glorious for Wu Xiaoqing to act bravely for justice. Although we will specifically note later that this matter was entirely planned by Wu Xie. " Wuxie ignored it and said, "Then what should I do? Also sign up and challenge? " Nan Yuehong smiled and said: "Brother Wu, you don't need to participate in ordinary battles, but directly participate in a hundred-man battle. " Wu Xie shook his head slightly and said: "I am only at the third level of Taoism. I don't have enough spiritual power. Moreover, I have just entered the third level of Taoism. I don't know magic and have no magic weapon. How can I fight? " Nanyue Hongyi pointedly said: "I'm not sure about this. Could it be that there was someone else who split a mountain with high-grade magic that day? " Wuxie had nothing to say, so he could only say: "But whether I participate in the Hundred-Man War or not, what does it have to do with the Human-Monster War? " Nan Yuehong said: "Brother Wu, you must go all out to show your strength, so that I can have a reason to recommend you. If you need middle-grade magic weapons, I can buy a few for you. " Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said: "I need a powerful high-grade magic weapon. " Nan Yuehong said: "Brother Wu, you should understand that powerful top-grade magic weapons need to be customized, and most of the ones sold on the market are inferior products. " Wuxie frowned slightly and suddenly asked, "I wonder if Mr. Nan has ever talked with Master Zui Chenzi? I want to ask him to make a top-grade magic weapon. " Nan Yuehong said regretfully: "I said it, but Zui Chenzi didn't give me face. He refused directly and rudely. He said that no one can show up in person, so how can he be sincere? " Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he said: "It seems that I need to pay a visit in person. "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 218 Willows in Fireworks Alley (first update) Nan Yuehong smiled pointedly and said: "I don't think this is a good idea." Wuxie said: "What do you mean?" Nan Yuehong said: "Zui Chenzi has a weird personality, very weird, very weird, he likes it Humiliating others, if you go there, you are likely to be humiliated by him." With that, he took out the jade slip from his arms and handed it to Wuxie. "This is a record about him, you can read it." Wuxie took it, his eyes flashed slightly, and his consciousness sank in. "Zui Chenzi, who has reached the 30th level of Taoism, has been one hundred and fifty-six years since he was born." "When I was young, my family was poor, taciturn, and resigned, but I read well." "Fourteen years old. That year, he entered the Weapon Refining Sect by chance, and soon showed his extraordinary talent. He made rapid progress in both weapon refining and cultivation, and was vigorously trained by the sect. "During this period, he returned to the mortal world and killed everyone. Everyone who has humiliated him. " "He spent a full fifty years in the Weapon Refining Sect, gradually grew up, became a slightly famous Weapon Refining Master, and had scandals with the daughter of the leader of the Weapon Refining Sect. " "One year later, the Weapon Refining Sect was wiped out, and only Zui Chenzi was left. Zui Chenzi took the Weapon Refining Sect's mysterious treasure and was pursued by the enemy." "But he didn't know what method to use. He got rid of the enemy's pursuit and hid himself. "This was hidden for another fifty years. When he appeared again, he was already a top weapon refiner. He used his connections to unite forces to fight against the enemies who destroyed his sect back then. "After that, he entered the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, drinking and having fun all day long, not wanting to make progress, and his cultivation level was stagnant. Fortunately, his level of weapon refining was booming, and he became the youngest top weapon refining master, with a bright future. "It's limitless." Wu Xie said calmly, "It's nothing special." "Brother Wu, didn't you see anything? For example, if this person had to take revenge, could it be because his beloved woman died? ? Is this person a person who has a clear sense of grudges and values ????love and justice?" Nan Yuehong said. Wu Xie shook his head indifferently: "I can't see anything." "Brother Wu, it's best if you can participate in the Hundred-Man Battle as soon as possible. As long as you show your strength, I can arrange a miracle conference for you and make a high-profile announcement. You have broken through to the third realm of Dao, building momentum for you, "Nan Yuehong said seriously. Wu Xie shook his head and said: "I need to settle the matter about Zui Chenzi first. No matter whether it succeeds or not, I have to try it first." Nan Yuehong sighed and said, "Zui Chenzi lives in an inn in the west. "Here, do you want me to take you there?" Wuxie shook his head and said, "No, I have known this person for a long time. I must know him." Wuxie left the competition arena and walked towards the west alone. To the west is a huge leisure area with great scenery, a bit like a small town in the south of the Yangtze River. A river runs through the center, with green rims and white tiles on both sides. From time to time, there is a small arch bridge connecting the two sides. There are several small boats on the river. On some boats, two old friends are having a drink together. On some boats, there is a woman in green playing the piano. The river water is rippled one after another by the boatman, rippling gently. There are not many people on both sides of the strait, most of them are participating in the competition, and some who have withdrawn early gather here. ¡°Every woman is born beautiful, and every man is born handsome. Although at first glance Wuxie saw everything was a disguised mask, he felt relaxed when he saw this scene. He walked along the bank. On both sides were colorful lanterns of red wine and green. There were countless rouge and willow lanes, many of which were mortals without cultivation. They have lived in this city all their lives, and most of them are the family members of the monks in the alliance. Living here, they are well-clothed and well-fed, do not need to work, and live a comfortable and lazy life, which makes them, mortals, all have fine skin, tender flesh, and snow-white skin, which looks very moist. Wuxie walked to a plaque and looked up. The plaque read "Man Tang Chun". From time to time, there was the sound of the piano, the sound of laughter, the sound of people urging people to drink, and the aroma of wine and coriander overflowed the building. If it were in the mortal world, it would probably be a brothel and a brothel. But here, it is a place for everyone to have fun. Men come here expecting a romantic encounter, and women come here expecting a close friend. Once you meet your eyes, what should happen will happen. He is very open-minded. If he were in the mortal world, he would be labeled immoral. "Wuxie can see it at a glance, naturally because of those dark years. "The people living here are people who have no goals to strive for. In other words, they don't need to struggle since they were born, and they can just play in the world.   There are many men and women who go out of their way to hook up with certain monks as a way to show off. And if you want to get to know Zui Chenzi, there is no better place than here. Wuxie walked in with a smile. No one noticed his arrival. Many women glanced at him slightly and immediately lost interest when they saw that he was mediocre-looking and dressed in black. However, the bartender who managed this building was quite discerning. Seeing that he was dressed in black, he was most likely an immortal master, so he stepped forward respectfully, bent down to Wu Xie, and said with a smile, "Master, would you like some wine?" Wu Xie said calmly. Asked: "What is the most expensive wine here?" The bartender replied: "The best wine I brew is made from many kinds of special elixirs. One pot costs 10,000 spiritual stones. It is called Baohua Jade Dew." Wu Xie took out the storage bag and threw it directly to the bartender, and said calmly: "Take the three pots first." As soon as he said this, everyone was attracted to Wu Xie, and then their eyes fell on Wu Xie. On the bartender. I saw the bartender staring at the storage bag with bright eyes, and one can imagine the wealth in it. Suddenly, a wave of pretentious women set their sights on Wuxie. It would be a great honor to have a spark with an immortal master. The bartender quickly brought Wu Xie to a big table and said, "Master Xian, please wait for a moment. The food and drinks will be served immediately." As soon as the bartender went back to greet the guests, many men and women came up to propose a toast, each of them unabashedly showing respect and flattery. At the same time, countless topics were thrown to Wuxie to see what Wuxie was interested in. He doesn¡¯t reject anyone who comes with evil intentions, and he can drink as much wine as he wants. No matter how strange the topic is, he can talk about it with eloquence. His wide range of interests is staggering. Soon, Wuxie's table was filled with people. Everyone found that this immortal master was so easy to get along with. If they didn't know that he was a practitioner, they would have thought that he was just an ordinary person who often wandered around the world. He had no airs and was very talkative. . Several women even came into contact with Wu Xie casually while exchanging cups and cups. Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how familiar these things were, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to wrap his arms around the two women¡¯s waists very naturally, drinking and eating, chatting and laughing. There was harmony and beauty in the banquet, and there were even more people playing elegantly, making wine orders, talking to each other, reciting poems and composing poems, and no one was left behind. After three rounds of wine and five tastes of food, everyone's face was slightly red and their eyes were blurry with drunkenness. Some people were really having too much fun, so they started joking. "Master Immortal, you are the kindest Immortal Master I have ever seen. You are eloquent, good at talking, not pretentious, and don't care about dignity. You are much better than Master Zuixian." Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he smiled pretending not to know. : "Zui Chenzi also comes here often? Fortunately, I am still friends with him, but he has never mentioned this matter to me." "Ah! You and Master Zuixian know each other!" "It turns out that you are a friend of Master Zuixian. , I didn¡¯t say anything bad about Master Zuixian just now, I just praised you for being so good.¡± Everyone was amazed, and the person who was joking just now was even more anxious to defend himself. Wuxie said seriously: "He and I are not just acquaintances! We are also life-and-death friends! Don't worry, he said all bad things to me. I guarantee that he will not dare to trouble you! I just want to use these bad things to provoke him. !¡± Everyone saw Wu Xie and patted his chest in assurance, thinking that this immortal master was really too kind. So one of them got drunk and got bold, and said first: "Every time Master Zuixian comes here, he doesn't want to say a word to us men at all. He only wants to joke with women. It's so hurtful." Wuxie nodded and said: " Go on, I will have the resources to stimulate him in two days." When one person started, the others felt more comfortable and started talking about Zui Chenzi. "Master Drunken Immortal carries a pot of jade dew every day, leans on the railing by the river, and looks at it non-stop with a white handkerchief. He should be infatuated with a certain woman, but at night, he is not. If you want to be as romantic as you want, you don't have the demeanor of an infatuated person. " "Also, he is an immortal master after all, but he wears a blue gown every day. He hasn't washed it for who knows how many years, and the clothes have faded. Although it¡¯s not dirty, you can¡¯t let others think about it.¡± At this time, a woman who was hugged by Wu Xie complained faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t know that Master Zuixian doesn¡¯t understand anything when he acts! It's so boring to just enjoy the beauty." "How do you know this? Could it be that you" a man said jokingly. The woman blushed and said angrily: "I am a girl, how can I be so carefree? I heard what my sisters said." Wuxie nodded and said: "Not bad, good, continue." Another woman saw that she was robbed. stole the limelight, unwilling to accept it, broke the news again: "I heard from people that Master Zuixian would call other women's names when he was acting." "What does this mean? I know more" "You don't understand, I still have" It was rare for everyone to criticize the immortal cultivators, and everyone rushed to tell their own experiences. After listening to so much, Wuxie already had a preliminary understanding of Zui Chenzi. You must know that what he heard here is much more useful than what was recorded in the Sanxiu Alliance. After hearing more, Wuxie no longer had the need to stay, so he hurriedly left with a few pots of precious flowers and jade dew. There are only a bunch of resentful women and confused men left. Wuxie learned about the place where Zui Chenzi often appeared, so he carried the wine bottle and walked forward slowly. Soon, he arrived at his destination. This place is still within the scope of the river bank. There is green water under the river, boats on the river, and houses on both sides. Wuxie came to the railing, leaned on it gently, opened the wine bottle, raised his head and took a sip. Just drinking and drinking, suddenly, a young man walked out from the alley next to him. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 219 Zui Chenzi The young man was very thin and wore a thin youth gown. He always wore it like this no matter spring, summer, autumn or winter. His hair was messily draped over his shoulders and not tied up. He had a very delicate face, but was sickly pale. Carrying a jug of wine, he walked over with one step at a time. When people look at him like this, they will think of the scene of a frustrated scholar who indulges in drinking and sex all year round. With just one glance, Wuxie was sure that he was Zui Chenzi. He walked over and saw someone imitating him at this time and place, leaning on the railing and drinking wine, and he couldn't help but feel irritated. He walked three feet away from Wuxie and started drinking. Wuxie didn't look at him, he also looked disappointed. He took out a piece of red cloth from his arms, looking at things and thinking about people. Zui Chenzi glanced slightly and frowned, bellyband? Then he turned his head unreasonably, took out a white handkerchief, and looked at it quietly. Wuxie stared at the bellyband in his hand affectionately and with great reminiscence, recalling the two women in his arms just now, feeling lonely and decadent. He didn¡¯t blame them for not bringing handkerchiefs, it wasn¡¯t their fault. Wuxie sighed, raised his head and took another sip of wine. Even if the strong wine overflowed from his mouth, it could not eliminate the sadness in his heart. Zui Chenzi frowned slightly and glanced sideways at Wuxie, but said nothing and continued to drink. Wu Xie did not lag behind. He drank the wine one mouthful at a time and sighed one after another. The sound was miserable, painful and desperate. With a feeling of regret, sadness and loneliness, he silently shed tears of regret. Zui Chenzi stared at this scene blankly, burped, casually picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, stuffed it into his arms, turned around and left. Wu Xie was like a drunk person, he stepped forward and grabbed Zui Chenzi, stared into his eyes sadly and said, "You are also a frustrated person, aren't you?" Zui Chenzi spread his hands in displeasure, drunkenly He took two steps forward and cursed: "Idiot!" Wu Xie found his "bosom friend" and was not willing to let it go so easily. He stepped forward and grabbed Zui Chenzi again, spitting out the smell of alcohol in his mouth and said, "If you weren't Frustrated man, why are you thinking about a handkerchief? " Zui Chenzi was furious and pushed Wuxie hard, saying disdainfully: "How can I be the same as you? You are looking at your bellyband, but I am thinking about the handkerchief! He staggered back and bumped into the railing behind him. He swung his upper body back and forth, almost falling into the water drunkenly. It wasn't until he regained his balance that he shouted to Zui Chenzi dissatisfied: "What's the difference between you and me? No." Is it because you have lost your loved one and don¡¯t want to forget it, so you open up your memories in a deserted place?¡± After hearing this, Zui Chenzi, who was originally swaying, stabilized his body and took a big sip of wine. Walking up to Wu Xie, he grabbed Wu Xie's collar and cursed: "You idiot, don't think you can understand me after drinking two sips of wine and stealing two bellybands! Do you think I don't know who you are? Don't you just say Wu Xie?" Are you evil? A poor guy who is always being manipulated!" Wu Xie didn't care when he was exposed. He smiled slightly and said, "I don't just want to ask you to help me refine weapons, it's just because your past resonates with me. Once upon a time, I I also have a lover, but I have to choose. " "Hahahaha!" Zui Chenzi laughed wildly, laughing so happily that he burst into tears. He looked at Wuxie with a strong sense of pity in his eyes. "Do you know? It's true that I said you were a pitiful bug. You are just a pitiful and pathetic bug. In order to ask me to help you refine the magic weapon, you made up such a ridiculous excuse, drank wine, pretended to be decadent, and even Holding a piece of bellyband that was ripped off from an unknown woman, how could you be more ridiculous and say something more pitiful? Haha! "Wuxie waved his hands noncommittally and said, "Maybe I'm really decadent. Maybe I have been decadent longer than you?" Zui Chenzi smiled disdainfully: "How many years have you lived, how many years have I lived, and I have eaten more salt than you have eaten? "When I was born, your grandfather wasn't even born yet!" Wu Xie smiled slightly and said, "Do you want to see me look decadent?" Zui Chenzi pointed at Wu Xie, holding his stomach, with a look on his face. His expressions became distorted, not because he was in pain, but because he was so ridiculous. "Come on, little brat, give me a smile." "Well" Wu Xie pursed his lips and punched Zui Chenzi in the face. Zui Chenzi was caught off guard and was hit directly by Wu Xie's fist. Half of his face swelled up, his body flew high, and then fell again. "I'm sorry, this is what I look like when I'm depressed." Zui Chenzi was furious and got up. Just when he was about to have an attack, he saw Wuxie's expression. The corners of Wuxie's mouth were slightly raised, a little self-deprecating, a little bit?Bitter, the muscles on his face were stiff, and when he tried to make an expression, his skin and flesh trembled, looking ferocious. His eyes were dull and in a trance, as if he was looking at a picture of himself in the past, and his brows were wrinkled in pain. He looked around, laughing wildly and loudly, the louder and louder the laughter became, and the hoarse the laughter became, tears fell unsatisfactorily, and he was actually laughing to the point of sadness. At this moment, Zui Chenzi was stunned. He looked at Wuxie in disbelief, completely forgetting that he had just been punched. He said in disbelief: "Youyou actually" Wuxie looked at him , the anger in his eyes seemed to be about to burst out, his eyes were very scary, he clenched his fists and punched! This punch did not involve any spiritual power, nor did it use much force. It was a completely ordinary punch that could be blocked very easily. Zui Chenzi easily took it and punched him with his backhand. The strength of this punch was also not strong and the speed was not fast, but Wu Xie watched helplessly as the fist landed on his face, and then his whole body fell back inertly. "You're looking for a beating!" Zui Chenzi said angrily. Wu Xie smiled happily and said, "You are not." Zui Chenzi looked at Wu Xie silently, and suddenly laughed loudly: "I didn't expect, I didn't expect that you would be the first person to see through my mind! I am I'm looking for a beating! I ridicule and insult others, just looking for a beating! Unfortunately, they don't dare to hit me, they don't even dare to say anything to me! "Don't laugh evilly! After a while, he gradually calmed down, looked at Zui Chenzi with a faint look, and said: "When you are the most decadent, or when you are desperate because of something, do you want to give yourself a slap?" Zui Chenzi laughed and said, "No. Wrong, maybe this will make you feel better." Wu Xie walked to Zui Chenzi with his head lowered and looked at him deeply: "Believe me, it's useless, no matter if you are drinking, having fun, or getting beaten up. It wouldn't make him feel any better." Zui Chenzi looked at Wu Xie's deep eyes and was silent for a while, then asked, "Have you tried it?" Wu Xie touched the side of his face that was hit and suddenly smiled. : "I think this punch counts." Zui Chenzi laughed and laughed. In the end, he laughed out his tears, turned his head, leaned on the railing, and drank a heavy sip of wine. He took out his handkerchief and stared deeply. "You don't understand. You think it's what you think, but it's not. No one can understand my feelings." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 220 It turns out you are a bastard Wu Xie smiled and said, "Perhaps, I can guess some facts?" Zui Chenzi chuckled and said, "Don't worry about it, you can find other weapon refiners, I won't help you." Wu Xie smiled slightly. , leaning on the railing, looking at his own reflection on the spring water of the river, looking at his pair of deep willow-leaf eyes that stretched as far as the eye could see, he suddenly uttered a sentence. "You are a traitor!" "What?" Zui Chenzi frowned and looked over. Wuxie looked back, stared at him quietly and said, "You are a traitor." Zui Chenzi raised his eyebrows, turned away, and laughed: "What are you talking about? I don't understand at all. "Wuxie said seriously: "If you are judged by morality, you are a bastard!" Zui Chenzi turned his head again, looked at Wuxie with an expressionless face, and said coldly: "Are you itchy? Don¡¯t you still want to be beaten?¡± Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he stared at Zui Chenzi and said, ¡°Do you know? After reading your message, I still can¡¯t figure out why everyone in the Weapon Refining Sect was beaten. Annihilated, but you can survive safely." Zui Chenzi's face turned cold and he said, "What do you want to say?" Wuxie smiled and said, "I don't want to say anything, I just want to ask you to help me within a month. I'll make the magic weapon." Zui Chenzi sneered: "What if I say no?" Wu Xie spread his hands and said helplessly, "Then I have to reveal the secret in your heart." Zui Chenzi sneered. : "You can continue guessing and see what you can guess?" Wuxie smiled slightly and continued: "I said just now, I didn't understand why you were still alive when everyone else was dead." "Now I want to understand. Because you are a traitor and you betrayed the Weapon Refining Sect, so you are alive." Zui Chenzi sneered: "Why can't I escape in time? Or maybe I was on a mission outside, not in the sect. Why do you think I'm a traitor?" Wuxie said: "To destroy a family, we must eradicate the roots. You were just a little monk at that time, could you play with the thoughts of a big shot?" "Besides, I have experienced the Hehuan Sect's murder case, and only Chi Qing escaped alone. He was also a young monk at the time, but he managed to escape. Why do you think he was able to escape? " Zui Chenzi snorted and said, "I have heard about the Hehuan Sect. What do you think Chi Qing is? A traitor, but I don¡¯t see why he wants to be a traitor? There is no interest or hatred.¡± Wuxie shook his head slightly and said with a twinkling look: ¡°No, he has hatred. He was castrated by Xiao Yan, the elder of the Hehuan Sect. , He will undoubtedly repay this kind of crime, and maybe he has obtained the promise of some people for some benefits?" Zui Chenzi still sneered and said, "But why should I betray the Weapon Refining Sect? He is a genius in the sect and is highly regarded. No one will offend me. No one dares to offend me. Moreover, I am in love with the daughter of the master of the weapon refining sect. We are about to get married. The future is bright. Why should I? Do you want to put yourself in a situation of eternal disaster? "Wuxie praised: "Good question, you said it very well, why? Why? There is no hatred, the situation is great, why would you want to be a traitor?" "I didn't think about it before. But now" Wu Xie looked at Zui Chenzi deeply and said with a faint look, "I figured it out." "Because, I see who you are!" Zui Chenzi laughed and said, " Who am I?" Wuxie said: "You are a heartless and narrow-minded person. " After hearing this, Zui Chenzi's expression paused, but soon he laughed loudly, pointed at Wuxie and cursed: "Idiot! Everyone in the world knows that I am an infatuated person, I am affectionate and righteous, and I know how to repay kindness. If not, how could I sigh at a white handkerchief every day. " Wuxie smiled and shook his head: "Why bother to refute me so quickly? Why don't you listen to what I have to say before it's too late. " Zui Chenzi put away his smile, took a sip of wine, and said, "You tell me. " Wuxie thought for a moment and then said slowly: "In your early years, before you started to practice, you were a taciturn child. You were thin and your family was poor, so it was normal for you to suffer some grievances and insults. " "You endured it, and then you worked hard to study. Before you were fourteen years old, you should have passed the exam, but you never took an exam. Why? " "Because you are ambitious, and at the same time, I don't know what channels you have used to obtain immortality. Thus practice. " "After learning the magic, you actually did something that ordinary practitioners would not do. It was also a very bad and despised thing - you killed all those who had wronged you and insulted you. people. ¡±   Zui Chenzi snorted coldly and looked away: "So what?" Wuxie said: "This shows that you are narrow-minded, ruthless, and morally low. Because there are unwritten regulations in the practice world, and practitioners are not allowed to Killing mortals wantonly, but you did it just because those people once embarrassed you." Zui Chenzi looked at the water, took a sip of wine, and said lightly: "So what?" "What?" Wu Xie sneered. Get up: "Of course it has a very bad influence. Although you have shown your talent, you will inevitably receive strange looks in the door, not to mention some competitors who have the same talent as you will use this matter to ridicule you. ." Zui Chenzi's expression gradually turned cold, and he drank without speaking. Wu Xie looked at him indifferently and continued: "With your big heart, it is naturally difficult to tolerate this matter, so it is only a matter of time to kill all these people. This creates hatred." "As for benefits" Wu Xie Suddenly he smiled and said to Zui Chenzi: "I heard that when the Weapon Refining Sect was destroyed, you escaped with the Weapon Refining Sect's treasure. I wonder if that treasure is still useful?" Zui Chenzi was raising his neck and holding it in his hand. He poured the wine into his mouth accurately. Hearing these words, his hand shook slightly, and the wine blurted out and hit his face. He turned his head, stared at Wuxie coldly, and said: "At that time, I was about to make an engagement with the daughter of the leader of the Weapon Refining Sect. Once things go well, I will be the next leader of the sect. Everything is mine, and I also have If I have the absolute right to kill all those who have offended me, why bother to take the risk of being accused?" Wu Xie nodded seriously, frowning and said: "If I have a daughter, she likes it? He is a cold-blooded, cruel, and narrow-minded person. I think I will definitely not agree to this marriage. " "It seems that the master of the Weapon Refining Sect has the same idea as me. " Zui Chenzi heard what he said and was very angry. He stood up and slammed the wine pot, causing it to burst and the wine to overflow. He glared at Wuxie fiercely, pointed at him and said, "But you can't explain why I didn't take my beloved woman with me when I escaped!" Wu Xie looked at the drinks on the floor and thought to himself, it's a pity, these are thousands of spiritual stones, so he just smashed them. Shaking his head slightly, Wuxie took a sip of wine and said, "You may not have heard clearly what I just said. I said that you used some means to please that woman." "So, as for your question, The conclusion is simple, you don't like that woman at all, you just use her as a bargaining chip to seize power." Zui Chenzi was trembling all over, staring at Wu Xie, took out the white handkerchief from his arms, pointed at it and said. "How do you explain this?" Wu Xie said calmly: "Being drunk over something every day to drown your sorrows is not necessarily yearning, it can also be guilt." Wu Xie took the handkerchief and looked at it twice. . There is a strong smell of alcohol on this white handkerchief, and it has not been washed for I don¡¯t know how many years. It is even more dirty, old, wrinkled, and very disgusting. "Besides, if you really like her, why would you wipe your mouth with the only token she left in the world? After so many years, you don't even bother to wash it once." Wuxie shook his head lightly. When Zui Chenzi heard this, he calmed down and looked at Wuxie with an expressionless face. He looked at him like this for a long time, and suddenly burst out laughing, his laughter full of sarcasm. "Yes, I am such a person. I am cold-blooded, cruel, and snobbish, but so what? I climbed to where I am today with my own hands. I worked on my own. Why don't I dare to admit it? I am even proud, proud!" He laughed loudly and wildly. "I don't care about other people's lives. The lives and deaths of other people have nothing to do with me! As long as I can climb to the highest peak, what does it matter even if everyone loses their lives?" "I am so arrogant, you wretches are still You didn't come here to beg me hard, just for some damn magic weapon! You even spent a lot of effort to investigate my background and make assumptions." He looked at Wu Xie and said with a smile: "Congratulations, you guessed it right. , you guessed it correctly!¡± ¡°I am the traitor. The reason why the Weapon Refining Sect was destroyed was my plan. I just wanted to get that treasure. I used a few tricks to make that woman fall in love with me. "Fuck me, you'll love me to death!" "It's a pity that the old man won't agree to it. He wants to marry her to someone else, let someone else take charge of the weapon refining sect, and let someone else get that treasure!" How could I watch my best-laid plans go to waste? How could I watch those people who embarrassed me continue to laugh at my jokes?"I can't! I absolutely can't!" "So, I want them to die! All of them die! Die cleanly!" "I found the enemy of the Weapon Refining Sect, and used my position in the Weapon Refining Sect to kill the Weapon Refining Sect. "I succeeded, I solved everything!" "They really came to attack, and the old man of the sect also went to work hard, and the treasure was left unguarded. I planned to steal it and leave quietly. " "But, I never expected that the old man had a back-up plan. A bunch of people ambushed me and beat me to death. " "You know what happened. Who showed up? " Zui Chenzi burst out laughing, tears streaming down his face. He didn't know whether they were sad or self-deprecating. "That damn woman appeared!" "She was holding a sword and looking at me desperately, like looking at a dog, indifferent, sad, and painful. Her eyes were very complicated. I thought she was going to kill me." "But, she killed everyone else, and no one was left!" "Then, she told me that she had seen my plan a long time ago, and she also helped me cover so that I could destroy the formation. . She hoped that this was just a revenge idea on my part and would stop in two days. "It's a pity that she was wrong. She misjudged me." "At that time, I didn't know why. I felt so stupid, so stupid, and so guilty. , I want to compensate her and take her away from that damn place." "But she is so stupid. She said, her father is dead and the sect is destroyed, what is she still doing in the world?" "She took a look at the treasure. She looked at me again, smiled at me, and said, "You want the treasure, you got it, I wish you a happy life." "Then, she committed suicide in front of me." Zui Chenzi shed tears. , leaned on the railing, put his whole face on his arms and cried loudly. "How come she is such a bastard and actually wishes me happiness in my next life! Her words have ruined my life. I am living in pain every day. Do you know how uncomfortable it is? It's like thousands of animals The poisonous snake bites me hard and painfully, leaving me bruised all over. "I often look at the handkerchief she gave me and think, what would I do if I could go back in time? What would I do from the beginning? Shouldn't he join the Weapon Refining Sect and avoid her? Or would there be another outcome? " "But I can't go back!" He cried very sadly, feeling the guilt that had been suppressed in his heart for many years. The teasing burst out like a tide, unstoppable. Wu Xie looked at him with emotion and said: "It seems that I still underestimated you. You are not only a traitor, but also a bastard." After hearing this, Zui Chenzi turned around fiercely and looked at him fiercely with red and swollen eyes. Wuxie said angrily: "What qualifications do you have to evaluate me? Who do you think you are? You are also a jerk! In order to let me help you refine weapons, you deliberately made me uncomfortable. Who do you think you are?" Wuxie is innocent. He spread his hands and said: "I didn't mean it. I didn't expect you to have such a deep secret. I was just talking casually. You told the truth yourself. I really didn't know you were such a bastard. If I know, I promise not to ask you for help in refining weapons!" Zui Chenzi said with red eyes: "If you want me to help you refining weapons, there is no hope!" Wu Xie raised his eyebrows indifferently and said with a smile: "It's worth spending tens of thousands of spirit stones to listen to an interesting story. I think it's worth it. How dare I expect you to help me refine weapons again?" Zui Chenzi looked away, enduring the pain in his heart and struggling to control the overflow of tears. "Don't." Xie was still holding the white handkerchief. He shook his head slightly and took a look. He took out the red bellyband from his arms, handed it to Zui Chenzi, and said, "I'll lend it to you to wipe your tears. You must know that you are a public figure and cannot be used as a public figure." Wear makeup. " Zui Chenzi couldn't tell that this was a joke. He glared at Wu Xie fiercely, threw his bellyband to the ground, and stepped on it several times. Wu Xie smiled and said, "You don't have to thank me so much. " Zui Chenzi choked and said: "Thank you for what? " Wuxie said: "Maybe it's to thank me for letting you tell me the secrets you have held for many years. It will make you feel better and help you untie your knot. " Zui Chenzi said doubtfully: "What? Wuxie smiled and handed over the white handkerchief and said, "Don't use it to wipe your tears. Burn it as a turning point." " Zui Chenzi asked again: "What? " "nothing. "Wu Xie smiled and said nothing, turned and left. After this incident, Wu Xie left"?In the fighting arena, he participated in the so-called hundred-man battle. After winning three games without any suspense, he returned to his residence to rest. For him now, in a one-on-one situation, opponents of the same level can be invincible even without the assistance of magic weapons and just relying on spells. This news is undoubtedly very exciting, at least it has inspired Nan Yuehong's heart, and she feels more and more that Wu Xie's choice is a good one. So, Nan Yuehong happily went to help Wuxie speak up and get a glorious position. Of course, Wu Xie does not intend to participate in the human-monster war. The purpose of his staying here is that he does not know how to develop himself, and he also wants to wait for Zui Chenzi to figure everything out and go back to help him refine the magic weapon. At the same time, you can take a good look at Chi Qing¡¯s strength for guidance and help. Chi Qing¡¯s ability is really surprising. He quickly won three battles in a row. Although he has not reached the level of Wang Lang¡¯s instant kill, he is definitely a first-class master in the Dao Er realm. " However, Wuxie is not too surprised. As long as you work hard and persevere, you will always achieve something. What's more, Chiqing is also a genius. The next few days were very uneventful, Wuxie continued to step on people, occasionally pretending to be innocent, and was stepped on a few times. Then, in his spare time, he helped Chi Qing look for magic weapons and spells. Of course, a lot of pills must not be missing. Wuxie wanted him and Wang Lang to develop a good habit of taking pills. After that, Chi Qing really exploded. He was rich in resources and talented. Coupled with hard training and long-term experience in selling top skills and encountering life-and-death battles, he grew rapidly. After a few days, he became a professional killer. ??I have stepped on the dignity of others all the way to the top, and today, I have obtained the qualification for the Hundred-Man Battle. In the past few days, the three disciples Chen and Tu have also arrived. The three of them are now formation masters. It can be said that they travel in a high-profile manner. They are very coquettish along the way, teasing the female monks passing by from time to time, and provoking bastards. Chen Tu didn¡¯t care at all and enjoyed it. Hu Li always felt that Chen Tu was shameless and once wanted to stay three feet away from him, pretending that he didn¡¯t know him. Fortunately, Zhang Min has been stabilizing the morale of the soldiers and stopping Chen Tu's behavior. At the same time, he has been changing Hu Li's world view, telling him that our identities are different now, so don't always have the mentality that you are still a nobody. The three of them came to the Sanxiu Alliance, apparently for a visit, but in fact they received a notice from the "big benefactor". After meeting Wu Xie, he naturally started to make a fuss and refused to return until he got drunk. Wuxie was not interested in wasting time with them, so he gave the three of them one million spirit stones, and then helped the three of them contact a formation master, asking them to study more and practice more. The three of them were obsessed with formations to the point of going crazy. They didn't need Wuxie's instructions. With abundant resources, they wanted to learn all the formations. It was really hard for the formation master. And Nan Yuehong also got the good news and ran to Wuxie's room happily. "Brother Wu, I helped you win a place in the human-monster war and lead an army to attack the Nine Snakes tribe. They live in the depths of the void sea and stand in a small world on the sea." Wu Xie first heard this. I didn't know what happened, but then my whole body felt like an electric shock, and I subconsciously asked: "The depth of the void sea?" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 221 Leaving Nan Yuehong nodded and said: "Yes, the Nine Snakes tribe is a small tribe. There are only a few monks in the third realm of Dao. The total number of the entire tribe is less than 500." "Their power is very small and their strength is very weak. There are no juniors with outstanding qualifications among them, and they have been designated as one of the races that must be destroyed. " "They have lived in the sky above the depths of the void sea for many years, using the invisible barrier of the void sea to connect with the small world left by their ancestors. "But they are always content to enjoy themselves and feel safe, so as soon as we launch a sneak attack, they will be at a loss and the whole army will be destroyed." "Brother Wu, this is a perfect opportunity for you to shine. Work hard." Sure." Nan Yuehong looked at Wuxie happily, expecting to see his smile and gratitude, but he saw nothing, only an expressionless face. Wuxie stood up calmly, walked to the window, and looked at the sky in silence. He would definitely not accept this opportunity. Although Nan Yuehong would not lie to him, after knowing the minds of the old monsters, how could he be stupid enough to die? It is conceivable that an accident is bound to happen. Furthermore, Wuxie is now very afraid of the void sea and does not want to step into it. He has not forgotten Wuxie's prophecy. Although he doesn't really want to believe it, how can it be easy for a superpower to make mistakes? Wu Xie turned around and did not reject or agree immediately. He said calmly: "It is indeed a good job. Give me a few days to prepare. I will make a decision based on my own situation." Nan Yuehong frowned slightly, dissatisfied. Said: "Brother Wu, you have to know how many people want this opportunity. It's safe and simple. What else do you have to worry about?" Wu Xie smiled slightly and said: "Just a few days, maybe I will agree to you this afternoon. "Yeah, I'm just a cautious person and don't make decisions easily." Nan Yuehong wanted to say that you are a decisive person, but Wu Xie was helpless and could only sigh and said: "Okay, I will delay it for you a few more times." God, you have to make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise the spot will be allocated to others and there will be no chance." Wu Xie said lightly: "Thank you." Nan Yuehong shook her head, looked at Wu Xie helplessly, and suddenly smiled: "I heard that Zui Chenzi has been hiding in the house these days. He can't go out or step forward. He even puts aside his favorite romantic things. The reason is because of Brother Wu's conversation with him." Wu Xie nodded noncommittally and smiled without saying a word. Nan Yuehong narrowed her eyes and stared at Wuxie with gleaming eyes, saying, "Brother Wu, how do you know his details? Could it be that you can see through people's hearts?" Wuxie smiled and said, "I don't know anything. I guessed it casually, I really didn¡¯t know he was a bastard.¡± Nan Yuehong smiled slightly and said, ¡°You exposed the secret in his heart, which is tantamount to offending him and asking him to help refine weapons. It's better to get rid of it, I'm afraid that not only will he not help you, but he will also attack you secretly." Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and he said with a smile, "Maybe." Nan Yuehong stood up and said goodbye, "Brother Wu, Ruo. I'm busy, so I'll leave first." Wuxie said, "Go slowly." Nan Yuehong was walking to the door when suddenly the door rang, and she opened it with a flash of surprise in her eyes. , said: "Zui Chenzi?" Zui Chenzi glanced at Nan Yuehong lightly and said, "Can you avoid it?" Nan Yuehong glanced at Wu Xie meaningfully, smiled at Zui Chenzi and said: "You guys chat, I won't disturb you." After Nan Yuehong left, Zui Chenzi closed the door, walked into the room, and sat across from Wu Xie, without saying a word, just looking at him quietly. When Wu Xie saw that he had changed into a clean white gown, his eyes flashed slightly and he smiled and said, "Did you burn the handkerchief?" Zui Chenzi nodded and said, "Burn it." Wu Xie asked, "How do you feel? ?¡± Zui Chenzi said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wuxie laughed and said, ¡°No secrets, no tokens, out of sight, out of mind, you can be yourself, that¡¯s what you need. " Zui Chenzi didn't answer, just looked at Wu Xie. Wu Xie said: "I accept your thanks and help me refine the magic weapon." Zui Chenzi said lightly: "I didn't thank you." Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and said: "Then why are you here? " Zui Chenzi looked away and stretched his hand to his waist. He didn't touch the wine bottle. He frowned slightly and pulled it back without leaving a trace. He said: "I think you are very interesting, so I just want to help you refine the magic weapon. " Wuxie waved his hand and said, "I have nothing.Thank you very much. " Zui Chenzi didn't answer. He was silent for a while and said, "What type of magic weapon do you want? "Wuxie said: "One attack, one defense, the faster the better. " Zui Chenzi said: "You come up with the materials. " "That's natural. "Wuxie took out the storage bag containing the life-eating sand from his arms, grabbed the little guy out, threw it into another storage bag, and then gave the bag to Zui Chenzi. "Take all the life-eating sand. Refined into the magic weapon, not a drop remains. " Then, Wuxie took out another storage bag containing millions of spiritual stones, handed it to him and said, "Is it enough? " Zui Chenzi took it and glanced at it, frowned and said, "You want me to help you purchase materials? " Wu smiled evilly and said: "I have given you all the freedom. You can buy whatever materials you want to make the magic weapon. " Zui Chenzi snorted coldly and said: "What you want to create is a high-grade magic weapon. Some materials cannot be obtained by spending spiritual stones. " Wu smiled evilly and said, "Then let me ask you to do a favor. " Zui Chenzi snorted without saying anything. He took the storage bag and left. Wu Xie watched him leave with a smile, picked up the tea, took a sip gently, and then immediately left his room. He found Chi Qing and took him back to the room. He took out the remaining two million spirit stones and handed them to him without saying anything. I'm here to help you, everything depends on you. Chi Qing frowned and said, "You want to leave?" " Wuxie nodded and said: "Not bad. " "where are you going? " Wuxie said calmly: "It hasn't been decided yet. After I leave, you can help me keep an eye on Zui Chenzi's movements. Once he helps me refine the magic weapon, you will notify me and I will come to get it. " Chi Qing nodded. After Wu Xie finished explaining, there was nothing left to leave, so he turned around and left, finding Nan Yuehong. When Nan Yuehong saw him coming to find her, she thought she had decided to take this opportunity, but she never thought But I heard the news that Wuxie said he was leaving. "Brother Wu, I brought you into the alliance. I have always treated you well, without being disrespectful, and I have never treated you like a subordinate. It can be said that you are the most benevolent and righteous person." Are you leaving now? Where to go! " Nan Yuehong said slightly angrily. Wuxie said apologetically: "I'm sorry, Mr. Nan, I have something important to do and must leave. " Nan Yuehong clenched her fists bitterly, as if she hated iron but could not become steel, and reprimanded: "Don't be evil, don't think that the Rogue Cultivator Alliance is the same as those third-rate forces, and can let you disobey orders and let you do whatever you want. Go and be free, this is the Loose Cultivator Alliance, there is discipline! " Wuxie said: "I'm really sorry. " Nan Yuehong became anxious and reprimanded: "This is an order. You must obey my order. You must participate in this war, attack the Nine Snakes tribe, and hold a grand miracle conference. You must shock everyone! " Wuxie has made up his mind to leave. Is there any order to keep it? He looked at Nan Yuehong indifferently and said nothing. "Okay, okay, okay, you Wuxie, I have put so much pressure on you in vain. Note, I helped you fight for so many things, but you just said sorry and walked away? You are so heartless. " Nan Yuehong was so angry that she shook her folding fan vigorously and threatened: "If you dare to leave, you will be separated from the identity of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance and will never come back. Don't expect to get my help again. " Wuxie shook his head slightly, helplessly, and said to Nan Yuehong: "I remember I told you before, don't be imprisoned by your thinking, and look at the facts objectively. " "Nonsense! You're saying I'm too stupid! " Nan Yuehong said angrily. Wuxie shook his head lightly, turned and left. Nan Yuehong watched Wuxie leave, clenched her fists, and felt a sense of powerlessness in her heart. This was the first time she failed to recruit capable men. "Damn it. ! " Nan Yuehong snorted and left in anger. At this time, Ruofeng and Han Xuan, who were guests in the Sanxiu Alliance, also said goodbye to Nan Yuehong, saying that they would go back to prepare for the war. Then, they quietly followed Ruofeng looked at Wuxie's back, feeling a little unhappy, but also a little happy. The reason for being unhappy was that Wuxie had actually raised his cultivation level to the third realm of Taoism and created a miracle in the world of immortality. It is a matter of course that people take him seriously. For a genius who has only cultivated to the third level of Dao for twenty years, he was shocked. After watching Wu Xie's hundred-man battle, he found that although his strength was good, he was not as good as him. I am still weakOn the other hand, if he participates in a hundred-man battle, he will definitely defeat all powerful people. Based on this, Wuxie¡¯s combat power is no more than this, and he does not have a high-grade magic weapon that he can handle at all, so his strength is greatly reduced. As long as he and Han Xuan take action, wouldn't Wuxie be able to capture him? "Master, I asked just now and found that the 10,000 spirit stones were transferred to Zui Chenzi. Does that mean that Zui Chenzi is the mastermind behind the scenes?" Ruofeng shook his head slightly: "I'm not completely sure yet, although Wuxie He and Zui Chenzi don¡¯t seem to know each other, but they might be pretending. Moreover, it is easy to identify the mastermind behind the scenes. All you need to do is catch Wu Xie and use the soul search technique on him, and all doubts will be solved. " Han Xuan asked again: "Then should we inform the sect?" Ruofeng sneered and said: "Of course not, Wuxie is just a fat sheep now. I will never let others take a bite of the delicious meal I got." At that time, Wuxie had already left with the help of the teleportation array of the Sanxiu Alliance. Ruofeng said: "Let's go, the opportunity has come." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 222 You can die! After Wu Xie left the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, he was transported to a green mountain. His current idea was to wait and see what happened. While contacting Chi Qing Wang Lang and others, he also learned about the latest situation from the major trainers to make plans. Of course, harvesting spiritual stones is no longer a problem. He locked the nearest cultivator and took out the teleportation array to teleport. But at this moment, waves of space ripples appeared behind him, and someone was about to teleport over. Wu Xie suddenly became more vigilant and took out his eagle bow. In the world of immortality, there are dangers everywhere. If you are not careful, you will be killed by strangers. Wuxie has experienced countless pursuits and counter-pursuits, and he knows this very well. " Moreover, Wu Xie's current identity has long been exposed, and the identity of Taoist Fellow No. 600 has not been hidden. Therefore, if someone covets him and takes action, he will not be surprised. Therefore, Wuxie decisively stopped using the teleportation array and took out his magic weapon to prepare for it. In the next breath, two figures appeared in front of Wuxie. One of them has a gloomy face and cold eyes. He is handsome and is a man. This person is no stranger to Wuxie, it is Ruofeng who was humiliated by him. "The other person, with ordinary appearance and mediocre qualifications, is Ruofeng's killer, Han Xuan. These two people had been visiting the Sanxiu Alliance for a few days, and today they suddenly followed me. What did they want? Wu Xie sensitively smelled the dangerous aura, and his eyes gradually turned cold. "Where are you two going?" Wuxie asked quietly and expressionlessly. At the same time, he quickly mobilized his spiritual power and amplified his consciousness to observe the movements around him in case there was an ambush. When Ruofeng saw Wuxie, he was like an old cat seeing a mouse. His eyes immediately had a target. He looked at Wuxie with burning eyes and laughed loudly: "Wuxie, you are fine." Wuxie was sure that there was no ambush around him. Da'an withdrew his consciousness. The two people in front of him, Ruofeng Dao was at the third and third level, Han Xuan Dao was at the third and first level. Two against one, they were very powerful. But it was only two people, Wu Xie had no fear at all, but Wu Xie did not intend to spend a lot of spiritual energy fighting for life and death with the two of them. He could just find an opportunity to sneak away and deal with the two of them later. "Master Ruo, it seems that the two of us are not familiar with each other, and there is no need to use the words "I'm fine." Wu Xie said with an expressionless face. "No! You can use it! You must use it!" Ruofeng laughed coldly: "For a person who is about to die in my hands, I will be more kind to them." "Oh? Mr. Ruo wants to kill me?" Wu Xie frowned slightly, wondering if it was because of the piano competition? "Master Ruo, could it be that you are secretly jealous because you lost to me in piano skills and are looking for an opportunity to get rid of me?" Wuxie asked tentatively. Ruofeng sneered and said: "I'm not that stupid. If I kill you because of this trivial matter, wouldn't it make the world laugh at me Ruofeng for having no sense?" "I want to kill you because I found out that you are related to the sale of "It's related to the top-level martial arts incident." Wuxie raised his eyebrows and felt bad, Chi Qing was still discovered. This incident can¡¯t be blamed on Chi Qing¡¯s carelessness. Ruofeng must have done something to Chi Qing to lock his identity. This matter can be big or small, light or serious. It all depends on the importance of each major force. However, it has not caused much turmoil at the moment. It is probably because the human-monster war is right in front of us and I have no time to manage it. Maybe they want to keep a low profile. But no matter what, this matter is a big or small crisis for Wuxie. First of all, he can't explain the origin of the top skills at all. Even if he can explain it clearly, it will be difficult for people to believe it. ¡°If those old monsters use soul-searching techniques on themselves, everything will be exposed. However, there is no need to worry about soul searching. When the time comes, all you need to do is reveal your identity as a disciple of the secret sect, and someone will explain your relationship. You can also explain the origin of the top skills and blame them all on the super cultivator of the secret sect. . But this way, the curiosity of those old monsters will rise. What if they want to meet this unfounded secret door master? "You can't bear the identity of a disciple of the secret sect and the identity of the master of the secret sect." Wu Xie never thought about revealing his identity as the leader of the secret sect when he first arrived. Without the corresponding strength, it would only attract more covetous people. In a flash of thought, Wuxie thought of countless possibilities in the future. Making decisions before taking action has always been his policy in dealing with people. The reason why he thinks about this is that he doesn¡¯t know that only Ruofeng and the two of them know the news. If they had known about it, they would have done anything to save it.?Start a fight. After all, this matter is nothing to the outside world, but to Wuxie, it is extremely important. Once something is stirred up, people from the upper realm will be able to immediately discover the clues and lock Wuxie down. When the time comes, I will die, a very complete death. "Only you two know about this matter? Why did Nantianmen send you two to ambush me?" Wuxie probed in a subtle way. For him, he still had to find out how many people knew about this matter first. , the more people know about it, the more Wuxie must plan deeper and more accurately. If the situation becomes urgent, you might as well activate the abilities of the trainers and cause a stir. Regarding this question, Ruofeng smiled disdainfully and said, "What? Do you think the two of us can't take you down?" Wuxie pretended to be a little nervous and broke out in a cold sweat, saying: "I'm thinking, if other people know about this, Why don't you come and take credit? " "Hahahaha, do you think I'm stupid enough to tell others about this?" Ruofeng kept sneering. In his opinion, Wu Xie's life and death are completely in his own hands, and he is not afraid of him at all. escape. Don¡¯t smile evilly. The nervous expression just now dissipated immediately, and you just smiled and shook your head slightly, feeling very helpless. "It seems that you are not very smart." "Huh! You have to be tough before you die!" Ruofeng turned to Han Xuan and said, "You should pay attention to the side. If he tries to escape, intercept him!" Han Xuan laughed. He nodded and said, "Yes." Ruofeng turned around and took out a small ladder from his arms. This ladder is only as high as the palm of your hand. It is red in color and has dots of light flowing on its surface. It is very extraordinary. Wu Xie can tell at a glance that this object is a top-grade magic weapon with very strong power. Ruofeng sneered: "Call grandpa, and then crawl over your crotch like a dog. Maybe I can read your memory and not kill you." Ruofeng pointed to his crotch and kept saying Sneering, obviously, he likes to humiliate others before they die. Wuxie raised his brows slightly, smiled faintly at Ruofeng and said, "Grandson." "Okay, okay!" Upon hearing this, Ruofeng's face suddenly became gloomy, and he threw the ladder to the sky and said: " You can die." Wuxie's eyes grew cold, he bent his bow and aimed at Ruofeng's head, and said coldly: "No, you can die." He let go of his fingers and shot out a cold light! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 223 It¡¯s very simple, kill you! An arrow shot out suddenly, and the sky and the earth were eclipsed! This arrow seems to have penetrated time and space, wandering on the edge of nothingness and reality, just to be stained with blood the moment it reappears. How powerful it is, no one knows. The only person who knows is already dead. Countless monks have died under the middle-grade magic weapon of the Condor Bow. The silent dark red blood has already dyed every inch of space, as if the arrow feather itself has been covered with a layer of indifference. If it doesn't come out, it's alarming! Wuxie has not killed a few people with this magic weapon, but Zui Chenzi has killed many people. It can be regarded as the pinnacle of middle-grade magic weapons, and its power is comparable to that of high-grade magic weapons. The moment the arrow was shot, it arrived in front of Ruofeng silently, faster than lightning. If Ruofeng had no time to react, he felt a cold light flash in front of his eyes, and then there was a pain in the middle of his eyebrows, and he was penetrated by arrow feathers. But the strange thing is that the arrow feathers penetrated through, but did not bring out a drop of blood. Ruofeng just disappeared out of thin air. Wuxie's eyes flashed with cold light, and he felt bad. "Top-grade spell, incarnation technique!" Wuxie immediately realized that the opponent used the incarnation technique, and what was penetrated by the arrow feathers was just an illusory incarnation. It had neither the ability to attack nor the ability to defend. It was purely a phantom. Attract attention. His true form may have been hidden around him for a long time, just waiting for his opponent to reveal his flaws. Sure enough, behind Wu Xie, Ruofeng appeared silently with a sinister smile, pinched it with both hands, and shouted softly: "Holy fire, burn your body!" A dazzling light appeared in his palm, which was extremely hot. Flame, a palm, pressed on Wuxie's back. When Wu Xie missed the target with an arrow, he already knew that something was wrong. Without any hesitation, he used Wind Stop Technique, Shadow Stop Technique and other spells crazily. In just an instant, he escaped the disaster, dodged and flew to another place. aside. His body was always flying, but his hands did not stop. He bent the bow and lifted the arrow without hesitation. He only heard a "snap" sound, and the dark red arrow feathers left the string. This time, what he shot was not Ruofeng, but Han Xuan! Wuxie understands that with his third-level cultivation, his spiritual power is much less than that of the two of them. The battle must be fast and cannot be delayed for a moment. If he delays for a moment, his situation will be even more dangerous. Therefore, he must kill one person as soon as possible. And the weaker Han Xuan became his target. Ruofeng, who was hitting the air with a palm on the side, saw this scene and was not angry but happy. He stretched out his hand to move the small red ladder, sent his spiritual power, and shouted: "Big!" I saw that the small red ladder grew in the wind, and quickly became bigger. It finally stopped when it reached the height of two people. Ruofeng stared at the ladder with sharp eyes, grabbed it with one hand, and then stepped on the first step. The moment he climbed the first step, an extremely strong force was injected into his body. The force was extremely pure and vast, like the roaring Yellow River, and rushed into Ruofeng's Dantian in an instant. The entry of power made Ruofeng roar happily, and the cultivation level in his body increased steadily. In just a moment, his cultivation level at the third and third levels reached fullness. He chuckled: "Climbing the ladder to heaven is indeed extraordinary!" This is a high-grade magic weapon he recently obtained. It is used as an auxiliary, allowing people to climb up in cultivation in a short period of time and possess the spiritual power of a high-level monk. He used this magic weapon to directly consume one-fifth of the spiritual power in his body, but soon, the spiritual power in his body was completely restored and climbed to a higher level. He didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped forward again. At this moment, there was a bang in his body, like tens of thousands of firecrackers being lit in his body. He smiled happily and shouted that his cultivation had reached the third or fourth level of the Tao! And at this moment, Wuxie's arrow had already reached Han Xuan's eyes. But Han Xuan, just like Ruofeng before, was well prepared. He took out the Void Talisman and put it on his body. Suddenly, his whole person began to twist, blur, and finally dissipated in the air. Wu Xie's arrow missed again, and his face became a little gloomy. These two people were obviously prepared and knew their methods well. And, there is a corresponding plan. If Ruofeng is like this, I am afraid that he has already calculated that he will kill Han Xuan first, so he takes this opportunity to improve his cultivation level and wants to win him in one fell swoop. Wu Xie knew very well that once Ruofeng's cultivation level increased to a certain level, he would have a good chance of defeating him. After all, once his cultivation level was high, his spiritual power would be completely increased, and he could use high-grade spells and magic weapons unscrupulously. "But don't be evil, you must use high-quality spells and magic weapons to resist and fight, but the spiritual power is not allowed to be wasted even a little bit,"?That is to say, the longer the time is delayed, the more bad luck will come. This is a situation Wuxie never wants to see. So without any hesitation, Wuxie aimed an arrow at Ruofeng and shot it. The feathers of the arrow are silent, and the speed cannot be described in words. How can the word "quick" be said? Ruofeng continued to sneer, and with a thought, he used the incarnation technique again, and Wuxie's arrow failed again. The next moment, Ruofeng appeared behind Wuxie and sneered: "Is archery the only method you have? Oh, by the way, no matter how fast you are, you are still not as fast as arrows. Among your magic weapons, the most powerful one is archery." When it comes to killing people, the most effective and powerful means must be used. " "You made the right choice to use the condor bow to interfere with me, but no matter how you look at it, you have no choice but to do so," Ruofeng said proudly. Smiling: "You will definitely die today!" After saying that, he strangled with both hands, stretched out a finger towards Wuxie, and shouted: "One pillar holds up the sky!" At this command, the surrounding trees suddenly jumped up. It started to grow rapidly, and in just a moment, an extremely dense virgin forest suddenly appeared. These trees, each one dozens of feet high, grew like tall buildings from the ground. Soon, they exceeded the height that Wuxie could fly in the sky. The trees are airtight, with lush branches and leaves. The canopy like a big umbrella blocks the sky and blocks the sunlight from all directions. For a moment, Wuxie is in darkness. Wu Xie shot an arrow at Ruofeng behind him with an expressionless face. No surprise, it missed again. ¡° Now that Ruofeng has the help of the ladder to climb to heaven, he can use top-grade spells. Whether it is the incarnation spell or one pillar holding the sky, they are all very powerful means. Not to mention that he understands Wu Xie so well that every time Wu Xie has a thought, he uses the Incarnation Technique, combined with high-grade amplification spells, such as electricity. The speed is really as fast as lightning. In an instant, he is back to the ladder to the sky. Take another step. His aura also exploded again, reaching the full state of the third and fourth levels. And at this moment, dozens of big trees as thick as houses began to move! Or rather, run! Run like a wild horse! They surrounded Wuxie from all directions and rushed towards Wuxie quickly, trying to trap Wuxie. Wuxie¡¯s face was expressionless, and he calmly used the last-grade spell, Fire Knife. He held the knife in his hand and calmly faced the surrounding trees and walls, without dodging or dodging. The vines of those trees seemed to have come to life, turning into countless pairs of tentacles, entwining themselves without evil. Wuxie didn¡¯t resist at all and allowed the vines to wrap around him. Soon, Wuxie was wrapped into rice dumplings, and the big trees completely pinched Wuxie, squeezing him crazily. It¡¯s not that I want to simply crush Wu Xie to death, I just want to trap him so that he can¡¯t use any movement skills and dodge freely. Wu Xie understands Ruofeng¡¯s thoughts very well, and is very familiar with the Yi Zhu Qing Tian spell. He knows that it has no harmful effect, so he doesn¡¯t resist. However, by not resisting like this, Wuxie doesn¡¯t fulfill Ruofeng¡¯s wish and give him time to improve his cultivation? In fact, Ruofeng's strategy is very correct, that is, to maximize his own advantages. Once he is strong, his opponent will become weak. For opponents like Wu Xie who are on the third level of the Dao, the amount of spiritual power is almost the key to victory or defeat. The more spiritual power, the more times they can cast powerful spells, which can completely turn the battle into a war of attrition. , win the opponent steadily, there is no opportunity to take advantage of. ????????? And for an opponent like Wuxie, with similar spiritual powers, the outcome is really unpredictable. He has a vulture bow and must use high-grade spells such as electricity to avoid it. Even Ruofeng, who is on the third and third levels of Taoism, cannot use high-grade spells multiple times. But Wuxie can shoot more, and all it consumes is the spiritual power of a medium-grade magic weapon. It was precisely because of Ruofeng's desire to die that he did not fight Wu Xie head-on. Instead, he used gentle means to drag Wu Xie back to life and death. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for Wuxie not to understand this, so why didn¡¯t he fight back quickly? "Wuxie" does not mean that he does not fight back, but because he understands this, he does not dare to waste his spiritual power at will. When the enemy is strong and we are weak, we can only plan every next move carefully. One breath, two breaths, three breaths! After three breaths had passed, Wu Xie's eyes flashed, he turned over the fire knife and quickly cut off all the vines wrapped around his body. Then without hesitation, he pinched it with one hand and pushed it upward. Suddenly, the Fire Pillar Technique shot up into the sky, burning a passage upwards. Wuxie rose ten feet, and when he had space, he immediately shot an arrow in the direction of Ruofeng, then shot straight into the sky and flew out of the cage.   When they arrived at the outside world, they saw that Han Xuan had revealed his figure again, and his face was a little pale. It was impossible to use the virtualization talisman again in a short time. And Ruofeng dodged again, dodged the incoming arrow, looked at Wuxie with a sneer, and climbed up the next step again. His cultivation level increased sharply, from the full state of the third and fourth levels of Taoism to the perfect state, and then he did not hesitate to move to the next level! There were hundreds of bangs and bangs, and his cultivation reached the third and fifth levels of Taoism. He sneered, stared at the expressionless Wuxie coldly, and said: "Give me a reason why you should not die." Wuxie said lightly: "It's very simple, kill you." Ruofeng laughed sarcastically: "You can give it a try." Wuxie said nothing more, bent his bow, nocked an arrow, and aimed at Han Xuan. Han Xuan's expression suddenly changed. He pinched his hands and performed an electric technique. His body swayed and his position changed. Wuxie did not shoot the arrow, but released his spiritual consciousness, locked onto Han Xuan, and then pointed the arrow at him again. Han Xuan¡¯s expression changed again and he changed his position again. The next time he appeared, Wuxie pointed the arrow at him again. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 224 I like it Han Xuan's face changed again and again. He wanted to hide, but he didn't want to hide. No one knew whether Wuxie would release the arrow at this time. If he waited for him to take action, wouldn't it be impossible to hide even if he wanted to? But if you continue to evade like this, how can you afford to consume your spiritual power? Han Xuan had no choice but to change his position again. When he appeared again, cold sweat was already breaking out on his forehead. It was obvious that he couldn't bear it anymore. Wuxie pointed the arrow at Ruofeng and said calmly: "This time, do you choose to hide or not?" Ruofeng's smile gradually faded, and he glared at Wuxie with murderous intent and sneered: "I will hide! I will hide again." Can't you? What if I let you show off your power for a while? The one who wins in the end is me!" Ruofeng's figure did not disappear, and he didn't know whether he used the incarnation technique. He continued to raise his feet. , it seems that it is still going up. Wu Xie shot an arrow, which penetrated like the wind, but missed. However, the figure on the stairs also disappeared. But at the next moment, his figure appeared again, trying to climb up. Wuxie shot again without hesitation, but failed again. Then if the wind appears again, Wuxie shoots again, but still fails. After several rounds of this, Ruofeng was still unable to take another step. "Very good! Very interesting!" Ruofeng appeared at the side and said coldly to Han Xuan: "Han Xuan, use the cooperation of Rudian Technique and use magic weapons to attack him. No matter what means you use, as long as you can delay him for a moment and a half. , I will be 100% sure to capture him." "Yes, Master!" After receiving the order, Han Xuan stopped waiting and immediately took out a gong and drum and started beating it. He didn¡¯t hit fast, but he hit hard every time. Every time the big drum vibrated, a ripple would appear and spread out with him as the center. Wherever the sound wave passes, trees turn into powder and boulders turn into pieces. The power is unimaginable. Every time he knocked, he would change his position, not giving Wu Xie a chance to shoot an arrow. In the blink of an eye, he knocked out fifteen sound waves, exhausted all his spiritual power, and appeared weakly aside. He looked at Wuxie with a flash of satisfaction in his eyes. Facing these sound waves, he could only retreat and stay far away. The time difference created was enough for Ruofeng to climb to the highest place. How could Wuxie not know this, but when faced with attacks from high-grade spells, even he did not dare to take them head-on, so he could only retreat. "Retreat, retreat! You are going to die!" Ruofeng laughed loudly and quickly climbed up. The cultivation level in his body increased rapidly, and countless explosions were heard. The third and sixth floors! Road to the third and seventh floors! Road to the 38th floor! Feeling the growth of strength, Ruofeng felt indescribable pleasure. "Huh!" Wuxie didn't panic and stopped in the distance. Now that Han Xuan is a cripple, it is impossible to continue fighting in a short time, but to Wu Xie, a cripple will never be as good as a dead man. So he didn¡¯t hesitate and shot an arrow at Han Xuan! Han Xuan was so anxious that he bit the tip of his tongue, spit out a mouthful of blood, and used Blood Escape! At the same time, he shouted to Ruofeng: "Master, save me!" Ruofeng frowned slightly, and with one move, a powerful spiritual power rushed into Han Xuan's body, helping Han Xuan to perform the lightning-like technique, making Han Xuan dangerously dangerous. Escaped. At the same time, Ruofeng kept walking and climbed a few more floors. Suddenly, the ladder to heaven emitted a burst of red light, and an extremely powerful energy was injected into Ruofeng's body. His cultivation has reached the astonishing 30th level of Taoism! And this cultivation level is also the greatest energy that climbing the ladder to heaven can give. Ruofeng laughed wildly, wantonly and arrogantly. He climbed down from the ladder to heaven, flew up again, stood in the air, stood at the top of the ladder, and looked down at Wuxie. "Don't be evil, you can die, but you will die miserably. You will be tortured by the Soul Searching Technique first, and then you can die. No one will collect your body, no one will cry for you, there will be nothing. It¡¯s as if you didn¡¯t appear in the world and were forgotten!¡± Until this moment, Wuxie suddenly smiled. He looked at Ruofeng with a smile and said, ¡°Do you know that everything has its pros and cons? , there will be a moment of retraction, and when that happens, you will suffer backlash. If you climb to the top, it will be extremely painful if you fall!" Faced with these remarks, Ruofeng just sneered: "I have a moment. At the 30th level of cultivation, how long do you think it will take for me to kill you?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "You can try." Ruofeng sneered, "Don't imitate me!" Suddenly, Ruo Feng said with a smile. The wind flew quickly, and the whole body swayed, and a hundred figures appeared, each one of them was Ruofeng, and each one was difficult to see.?Distinguish. If Wuxie is given enough time, he can use the Concentration Technique to see through the incarnation, but the key is that time waits for no one, at least Ruofeng will not give him time. "Don't be evil! There are a hundred mes, can you tell which one is me? If you can't tell, then go to hell!" A hundred Ruofeng spoke at the same time, rushing in from all directions. Wuxie stood expressionless and cast four earth walls. Yes, it was the last-grade earth wall technique! When Ruofeng saw this, he laughed loudly and took out a fire sword. This weapon was a top-grade magic weapon with extremely powerful power. Not to mention the small earth wall technique, even the golden suo armor worn by Wu Xie could do it. It broke open in an instant. Of course, he will not cut Wuxie in half with one knife, he will leave Wuxie alive and search his memory. Soon, a hundred avatars rushed to the wall, and several of them penetrated directly. But Ruofeng, who came from the east, was a knife that easily chopped through the wall of fire and slashed straight into Wuxie's lower abdomen! And at the moment when the earthen wall was shattered, Wu Xie opened his eyes fiercely, looked directly at Ruofeng in front of him, and without dodging, he suddenly activated the Concentration Technique! What is the fastest in the world? Thoughts are the fastest! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Wuxie¡¯s consciousness condensed into a sword and stabbed Ruofeng fiercely. The consciousness entered Ruofeng¡¯s consciousness cave and found Ruofeng¡¯s consciousness. His consciousness is a ball of green light, full of vitality and vitality. The sword transformed by Wuxie's consciousness immediately pierced the periphery of his consciousness. Just when he was about to break through, a huge backlash came from inside Ruofeng's consciousness. Immediately, Wuxie¡¯s consciousness rolled back like a sea and bounced back quickly! But because of this, Ruofeng¡¯s actions should be stopped! This meal is your chance to avoid evil! He did not use any spells to attack Ruofeng, nor did he use any magic weapons to attack, because he understood that it was too late! Ruofeng¡¯s spiritual consciousness is stronger than his, and he also has a special spell to defend himself against spiritual attacks, so Wuxie cannot harm him, and the most he can do is a meal. ¡° If he attacks at this time, if Feng comes to his senses, he will still be able to resist. After all, a genius highly regarded by the sect has so many methods that it is unimaginable. So Wuxie turned around without hesitation and used top-grade spells such as electricity! This is the first time he has used the lightning technique, and he intends it to be the last time! Because after he used this technique, half of the spiritual power in his body disappeared immediately. If he used it again, all the spiritual power would be consumed and he would be unable to kill the two people. So where is he going? escape? Or When Ruofeng woke up, he immediately backed up and used his defensive magic weapon to resist. However, when he discovered that Wuxie did not attack, but instead ran away in the opposite direction, he burst out laughing. . "Don't be evil, you didn't expect that I have divine defense spells, did you? Tell you! When I learned that you were the mastermind, I thoroughly investigated your details and studied all the spells you know. At the same time, I found "I spent a lot of money to get spiritual defense spells during my time in the Sanxiu Alliance, just to avoid this trick of yours!" Ruofeng didn't hide his pride and talked about his cleverness. . "You run away! You run away! Let's see how much spiritual power you have to waste with me!" Ruofeng sneered, and also used the lightning technique to chase Wu Xie. Wu Xie couldn¡¯t understand why today¡¯s geniuses like to talk during battles. Telling their opponents what they are proud of gives them a sense of superiority. Or rather, they lack a sense of superiority and can only show off their advantages. Wu Xie naturally didn't care about this problem. He just flew, fast. And the direction he was flying was exactly the direction of the ladder to heaven. During the flight, he was not idle. While mobilizing the last remaining spiritual power in his body, he used the Concentration Technique to attack Ruofeng. Every attack would give Ruofeng a meal. After a few pauses, the gap between the two widened. And Wuxie's face became paler every time, and his consciousness became weaker and weaker, making it difficult to attack. "Damn it! How long will the delaying tactic last! You can't run away!" Ruofeng was made irritable and his face was as gloomy as water. "Who said I was going to run away!" Wuxie suddenly stopped, and on his left hand side was the ladder to the sky. He turned around, all the spiritual power in his body was ready to go out. He pinched it fiercely, with his palm facing upward, and a lightsaber was held in his hand. He looked at Ruofeng and said calmly: "I said, the greater the increase, the greater the backlash, and I don't need to spend time with you.??hour. " "Now, you can die. " Wuxie's eyes flashed with cold light, and he slashed towards the highest level of the ladder! "No! Ruofeng yelled, his eyes showing fear. He recognized Wu Xie's spell, Heavenly Sword Technique! But he couldn't believe it. Wuxie had never cast such a spell before, and he had never bought any Heavenly Sword Technique in the Loose Cultivator Alliance. Enlightenment Stone, how did he do it? When did he do it? Moreover, this is a peak-level Heavenly Sword Technique, which is far more powerful than ordinary high-grade spells. How could his magic weapon be able to withstand it? What a pity! It was too late. The lightsaber, which was only three feet long, struck the stairs. "Bang!" "A crisp sound sounded, and the stairs were cut down three levels in a row. Ruofeng looked at it in horror, the spiritual power in his body was violently chaotic, like a huge torrent impacting his meridians, his veins burst out, and he was in excruciating pain. "Bang! "Wu Xie raised his sword and lowered it, and slashed several layers in succession. Immediately, the meridians in Ruofeng's body were exploded by the huge energy. He could no longer maintain his lightning skills. His whole body fell from the air, and blood continued to spurt from his mouth. " Wu Xie Looking at him coldly, he said: "It seems that this ladder of yours has more than one drawback. It cannot be moved after being used. Hum, I like it! "The corners of Wuxie's mouth curled up slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he waved with all his strength! "Bang, bang, bang, bang!" "All the steps on the ladder to heaven have been cut off! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 225 Are you still satisfied? The red light on the ladder to heaven was completely cut off with Wuxie's sword, and the powerful high-grade magic weapon was destroyed so easily. The Heavenly Sword is like a real sword, extremely sharp, with a devastating slash that no one can stop. "Ta-ta!" The ladder to the sky fell with a crash and turned into a pile of scrap metal. Looking at this desperate scene, Ruofeng was extremely frightened. He felt the weakness of his body, and felt countless uncontrollable forces colliding crazily in his body. His meridians and lungs were all deformed and severely beaten. And he felt that there was a storm brewing in his body. It was the huge backlash caused by the forcible destruction of the ladder to heaven. It was the oven of all external energy that was about to explode. "No!" He shouted desperately, the energy in his body finally exploded, and with a bang, all internal organs were destroyed. Including Dantian, even if there are immortal roots to protect it in time, it cannot stop it and is destroyed. "Master!" Han Xuan shouted in pain. Ruofeng became a disabled person. The loss of his Dantian caused him to lose all his cultivation. The disorder in his body made it impossible for him to continue practicing. He fell in mid-air, like a withered yellow leaf, struggling ridiculously. "Bang!" He fell to the ground, coughing and spitting out several mouthfuls of blood. There was sticky blood on his clothes and hair. His eyes were empty, staring blankly at the sky, and his heart was ashen. Wuxie also used up all his spiritual power at this moment, and the lightsaber in his hand slowly dissipated. He fell to the ground and waved at Han Xuan expressionlessly. Han Xuan was cut in half without any sound. After the lightsaber disappeared, Wuxie took a deep breath and walked towards Ruofeng expressionlessly. The feet stepped on the green grass, bending the grass, and then trampled it down, making a slight sizzling sound with the dewdrops. This sound became the most terrifying sound Ruofeng had ever heard. The footsteps of death! He turned his head with difficulty and saw a pair of black shoes in front of him. Then he looked up and saw Wuxie dressed in black with an expressionless face. Wuxie just looked down at him, like a goshawk looking at an ant, without any emotion, indifference and pride. "Are you surprised? Or are you afraid?" Wu Xie looked at Ruofeng's complicated eyes and asked lightly. "Hmph! You defeated me, do you need to pretend like this? Laugh at me? Ridicule me? You said that I like to find superiority over weak people. Now that I am unarmed, what will you say? Give me a knife with a sneer. , or say forgiveness to me with mercy? I remember you said that forgiveness is the real power." Ruofeng's eyes were a little evasive, and he spoke as calmly as possible to make himself look confident. When Wuxie heard this, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he shook his head slightly: "You are afraid." "Huh! I should have known that you don't have the tolerance to forgive others, and now you haven't revealed your true colors and laughed at me." Ruofeng snorted. He said, probably because it was already very difficult to speak, which caused him to cough up two more mouthfuls of blood. "You don't have to provoke me, I won't forgive you." Wuxie smiled, bright and innocent, but in Ruofeng's eyes, it was more terrifying than the devil and colder than the poisonous snake. "You know too much." Wu Xie raised his foot fiercely and stomped on Ruofeng's head. "No! Don't kill me!" Ruofeng raised his hands in panic to protect his head. But obviously, his actions were unnecessary. Because Wuxie couldn't step on this foot at all, not because he didn't want to, but because a jade slip on Ruofeng's body broke and turned into a small light curtain to protect him. Wuxie's foot was blocked by the light screen. A cloud of white smoke floats up from the light curtain and slowly condenses into an image. In the picture, there is an old man with white beard and hair, sitting on a futon, holding a lamp in his hand. The lamp flickers on and off, shaking violently. It is Ruofeng's natal lamp. "Master, save me!" When Ruofeng saw this scene, he immediately remembered that the jade slip he was wearing must be the means of life-saving given by his master. He was happy in his heart and secretly thought that he was saved. Wu Xie frowned slightly and said coldly to Ruofeng: "Noisy!" He stepped on the light curtain with a sudden sound. With a "bang!", the light curtain shattered. Wu Xie took back his foot and did not step on it again. . The old man in the picture looked at Wu Xie. After seeing Wu Xie's face clearly, his expression of surprise suddenly flashed. But soon, he buried the surprise deeply and said with a smile: "It turns out to be Wu Xie. "I am the great elder of Nantianmen, Nan Xuanzi." "What?" Wuxie looked at him with a sneer: "Your disciple wants to kill me, but now his life is hanging by a thread. Do you want to be kind?" He nodded slightly and said: "Exactly, I think it must be"My husband's disciple made a mistake in the first place, which led to this misunderstanding. I apologize to you on behalf of my disciple, and I hope you can be lenient and let my disciple go. " Hearing this, Ruofeng wanted to say something, but when he saw Wuxie's cold gaze, he didn't dare to speak. He understood that he might be trampled to death by Wuxie before he could explain the reason clearly. For now, he was safe. The other plan was to let his master talk to Wuxie. Wuxie sneered and said, "Why should I let go of an enemy who has a life-and-death feud? " Nan Xuanzi said: "I can guarantee that my disciple has understood the gap between him and you, and will not cause trouble for you in the future. " "Moreover, as long as you let my disciple go, you can make a request to me, such as asking for a magic weapon or elixir, and I will definitely fulfill my promise. If you are worried that I will break my promise, you can take my disciple as a hostage. Then exchange. " Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said, "What if I say no? " Nan Xuanzi's smile gradually faded, and he said to Wuxie seriously: "Please don't think about it carefully, little friend. You must understand that you have exposed your identity. As long as my disciple's life lamp is shattered, you will be attacked by me, Nan. Tianmen's revenge. " "It's not me alone, it's the entire Nantianmen. Moreover, I will issue a reward for your arrest. When the time comes, you will suffer revenge from the entire world. No matter where you flee to the ends of the earth, we can kill you. " Nan Xuanzi chuckled: "So, if you think you are capable, you can trample my disciples to death. " Wuxie laughed softly and shook his head slightly: "It seems like this is a good threat. I don't seem to have a choice. " Ruofeng was overjoyed when he heard this. Wuxie would definitely not dare to kill him. No matter who he is, it is impossible for him to withstand the pursuit of the whole world. "Haha, Wuxie! You kill me! If you can, kill me! Don¡¯t you dare, haha! " Nan Xuanzi laughed, feeling reassured, and said: "My little friend, you are a smart man and you should know what to do. I don't want to kill you, a young hero. " Wuxie nodded seriously and said: "I understand how to do it, I really understand. " Wuxie looked at Nan Xuanzi with a smile, raised his foot, and stepped hard on Ruofeng's head. "Click~click~click! " The sound of bones being crushed was mixed with the sound of blood and brain being splashed out. It was cold and unpleasant, especially harsh in this green mountain. " Nan Xuanzi's face changed, and the natal lamp in his hand was extinguished directly, and he took a deep breath. He took a breath and closed his eyes. The corner of Wuxie's mouth curled up slightly: "Are you still satisfied? "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 226: Sudden Enlightenment There is a very special residential area in Nantianmen. All disciples who pass by here will salute respectfully. Looking at this residential area, there are only eleven houses, occupying a very small area, the same as a square. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 15+ houses are divided into 15+ houses, two of them are still empty. People who see these houses for the first time will definitely wonder, who lives in them? Why are you so respected? No surprise, they are the twelve elders and one head of Nantianmen. But in the great elder's room, a cold voice came out. "Don't be evil, if you kill my proud disciple, I will take your life as repayment!" The door was opened, and the great elder with a gloomy face came out. He took out a jade slip, turned it in his hand to enlarge it, and sent it into the air with a palm. Suddenly, the sound of thunder resounded in all directions. "My disciple Ruofeng was brutally attacked by the thief Wuxie. He told me that if anyone discovers Wuxie's whereabouts, he will be rewarded with one hundred thousand spiritual stones. If anyone takes his head, he will be rewarded with tens of millions of spiritual stones!" The image disappeared in front of Wu Xie. Wu Xie's eyes were deep and calm, and he didn't take this matter to heart at all. Let the whole world chase you? joke! Don¡¯t be afraid of evil at all! He doesn¡¯t care about anyone in the lower world, especially their threats, which are not shocking to a thousand-year-old monster. As long as you give him time, he can conquer the lower world and dominate the world. Therefore, he did not consider Nan Xuanzi's conditions. In exchange for Ruofeng? That was when Ruofeng was valuable, but Ruofeng had already lost his Dantian and became a useless person. What can a useless person be exchanged for? A spiritual stone? Once they learn that Ruofeng has been abolished, they will not have any thoughts of exchange and will definitely kill themselves. For Nantianmen, losing a genius is really nothing. Wuxie bent down and picked up Ruofeng's storage bag, opened it and found that there were quite a few things, but not a few fine items. But it¡¯s not a bad idea to use it temporarily. So, without any hesitation, he recognized his master with all his blood. Then he took care of the two bodies for a while, put on his hat, and used the teleportation array to leave. A few days later, he came to Fu Lingsheng's residence and stayed here temporarily. In the outside world, the news of Wuxie¡¯s killing of Ruofeng has long been spread, and the grudge between the two during the piano duel has not been kept and has become the subject of heated discussion. Soon after, Wuxie once again became the center of attention. Regarding some incredible things that happened on the body of the evil, everyone could only sigh again and again, this son was lucky. There was just one thing that puzzled them. They just had a small conflict. How could they become life-or-death enemies? No one knows the reason. Maybe it was just a dispute or a quarrel. The two of them were young and energetic, which resulted in a tragedy that got out of hand. Some people even blamed Nan Yuehong and Ming Wan on this matter, saying that they were love rivals, disliked each other, and had long wanted to show off. Based on Wuxie¡¯s reputation as a prodigal son who shows mercy wherever he goes, it seems very possible. But they still couldn¡¯t figure it out. If Feng Dao had a cultivation level of the third or third level, Wu Xie only had a cultivation level of the 20th level. How did he lose to Wu Xie? Frightened by his aura? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Sanxiu Alliance soon got a big piece of news. Wuxie had already broken through to the third level of Dao! This news was sensational enough that many people were no longer interested in talking about Ruofeng and only paid attention to Wuxie. How many spiritual stones do you need to increase your cultivation level so crazily? Who gave him the resources? How did he get the resources? Everyone reached a strong consensus on the issue of Wu Xie improving his cultivation. He was definitely not practicing as he should. With his qualifications, it was almost impossible for his cultivation to reach the third realm of Taoism. So everyone believed that he got it by taking medicine. But soon, Nan Yuehong broke the news that Wuxie often entered a state of enlightenment after coming out of nothingness, so he practiced very quickly. "Everyone was speechless. Sudden enlightenment is a rare blessing. It happens only once in a hundred years. Some people never encounter it once in their whole life. How deep should Wuxie¡¯s creation be? A sudden epiphany? often? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone began to wonder whether often means often. "It's a pity that Wuxie himself can't come forward to tell his legendary experience. He is wanted and is probably hiding somewhere in a remote place."?Corner. As for the reward order, most people are afraid of it. How can someone who can kill Ruofeng be weak? If we meet alone, it's better to call them brothers. When the outside world was in turmoil, Wu Xie was playing tricks on Fu Lingsheng, talking about the past and legends of the secret door, and the current helplessness and decline. Fu Lingsheng sighed for a while, lamenting the loneliness of the breeder. On this day, after he carefully supervised the cultivation of Fu Lingsheng, he returned to the room, closed the door, and thought about where to go in the future. But before he had time to think about it, a voice appeared on the sound transmission jade slip. "Brother Wu, are you okay?" Wu Xie took out the jade slip, and a flash of surprise flashed across his eyes. The first person to ask was the most careless Chen Tu and the other three, and he couldn't help but shake his head and smile. "You actually still have time to care about my affairs?" Hu Li's laughter came from the jade slip. "Of course, we are brothers! Haha! Brother Wu, you are doing a great job, but you are wanted in Nantianmen. It is best not to come out during this period to avoid the limelight." Wu Xie nodded and said : "Stop talking nonsense." As he said that, he was about to put away the jade slips. "Brother Wu, wait a minute, what's that? The dancing girl hasn't spoken yet." "Wu Xiaoqing?" Wu Xie frowned and then felt relieved. It seemed that it wasn't Chen Tu and the others who cared about him, but Wu Xiaoqing. Little girl. "No, no, no, I have nothing to say." "Hey, why are you so shy? Say a few words!" "That's right, you didn't want us to communicate with Brother Wu, why don't you say it now?" "Don't tell me. Are you bothered if I don¡¯t say anything?¡± Wu Xie shook his head slightly and put away the jade slip without saying anything. After that, Chi Qing also came to ask about related matters. Wuxie told him about the top-level skills, and then put away the jade slip. Finally, Wang Lang also sent a message. But unlike the others, he was not asking questions, but discussing solutions with Wuxie. "Don't be evil. You are wanted now. You must not show up. No matter in the city or in the city, you must not show up. They have set up strict inspections. Unless you are a special person, you must take off your hat and mask whenever you enter the city and reveal your true identity." "So, if you don't have a good safe haven, it's best to win over the demon clan." Wu Xie laughed. This is why Wu Xie appreciates Wang Lang and always faces the present and the future instead of dwelling on the past. "Tell me what you think." Wuxie picked up the tea and took a sip. He didn't have a good development direction now. If he could listen to other people's opinions, he might be able to find a different scenery. "I helped you select a few developing medium-sized tribes, such as the Hei Kun tribe. Among them, there is only one strong man in the realm of all things, named Shan Scar." "The number of the entire tribe is about five thousand, and the strength is not counted. They are very strong, but they have great potential for development, and the most important thing is that they do not exclude the human race. " "So, you can try to join that tribe and try to use your abilities in the human-monster war." "I have other things. Let me tell you the tribes one by one, and you can choose slowly." Wang Lang spoke slowly, giving the details of each tribe. However, Wuxie was not listening. He was holding the tea cup in a daze, his eyes twinkling with infinite light! "To seek refuge with the tribe? To seek refuge with others?" Wuxie murmured, his eyes suddenly brightened as he figured out the way forward. Before, he was still thinking about how he could control a certain army to attack the Demon Sect, or gain military exploits and exchange them for the Epiphany Grass. I have been struggling with how to solve this problem. It seems that there is a dead end in front of me and there is no way out. However, that was when he considered it entirely on the side of the human race, and now Wang Lang's words have liberated him from his confinement. If he established a foothold in the demon clan, what achievements could he achieve? He has never thought about this. The most important thing is that he was not forced into a desperate situation, so he did not think carefully. But now that he has thought of it, he can create conditions. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed and he began to think about the situation of the demon clan. Relying on the news, the human-monster war has not been publicized. Only the old monsters in the realm of all things and some special monks know about it. In other words, the information is very confidential, and only a handful of people know about it until the day of the war. The demon clan is not on the weaker side, they are equal to the human race. The outbreak of the war only caused the tribes that have not developed to disappear and the old monsters who have no hope of ascending to death. And don¡¯t be evilWhat can be done? Wuxie listed his advantages. The cultivation of the three realms of Taoism, the cognition of nothingness, and the insight into the war between humans and monsters. There are only these conditions. However, these conditions are not enough for him to become a strong support for a certain tribe, and even the last advantage, the insight into the human-monster war, is somewhat weakened. After all, those strong men in the realm of all things have long known the purpose of the war and their own destiny. Wuxie stood up and walked slowly in the room. "Something must be done to create conditions." Wuxie walked around the room, sometimes squinting his eyes, sometimes looking out the window, always looking for a key. What is the key to war? Is it military strength? Is it strength? Is it a good location? no! Absolutely not. Even if you have the strength and the right location, you can still defeat the strong with the weak. So, what is needed most for war? Wuxie suddenly raised his head: "It's information!" Not bad! As long as the intelligence is accurate and you have foresight, you can lay down a trap and wait for the enemy to come and die. So, what information do you have? Wuxie looked at the jade slip fiercely and murmured: "Wang Lang!" Wang Lang has now carved out his own world in Nantianmen and has a respected position. He also participates in the war and is an important commander. From him, you can get information! The corners of Wuxie¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he suddenly became enlightened at this moment! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 227: Still calling me senior? Moreover, not only Wang Lang, but also Chi Qing would be a big help if he had a chance. What¡¯s more, there are a lot of trainers supporting you, so Wu Xizhi feels that his resources are suddenly enriched. However, the source of intelligence does not apply to every tribe. The old monsters of those large tribes have long known their own endings. They already know the direction of the tribe, the outcome of the war, and personal life and death. Wuxie's information is completely useless. However, not everyone can accept death and take the overall situation into consideration. There are always some people who want to survive. . It¡¯s a pity that time is running out now, and Wuxie has no way to investigate the psychology of these people. Therefore, the tribes that can use intelligence have been narrowed down, that is, small and medium-sized tribes. There are no super strong people in these tribes, and they are not considered by everyone to have development potential. They will be attacked and annihilated. ??They will think that this is an ordinary race war. Once the Tathagata comes, all the advantages of Wuxie will be highlighted. "It's not bad to be the savior." Wuxie's lips curled up slightly. "Wuxie, are you listening?" Wang Lang was confused. He had been introducing him for a long time, but he still didn't get a reply from Wuxie. Wuxie came back to his senses and said, "Say it again, I was thinking about other things just now." Wang Lang didn't waste any time and told the situation of these tribes again. Wuxie listened calmly, without any thoughts. Wang Lang was talking about some medium-sized tribes with strong men in the realm of all things, and they were tribes that were sure to win in the war, which ran counter to Wu Xie's idea. If Wuxie joins them, he can only be regarded as a good general and will not receive much attention. Wuxie doesn¡¯t want these. What he wants is to become an important figure with great prestige in a tribe. If he can give an order, countless people will work for him. These are things that the above-mentioned tribes cannot develop. "Wang Lang, please do a survey for me. Which tribes do not have monks in the realm of all things, and do not have young people with great potential? Give me their information one by one." Wuxie said. "That'sok." Wang Lang hesitated for a moment, not wanting to understand what Wu Xie was thinking, but agreed. Putting away the jade slip, Wuxie's eyes flashed, the future path had been decided, and now he felt at ease, starting to think about the source of the Epiphany Grass. And the most effective way is to break into the Demon Sect. Wu Xie's eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately found Fu Lingsheng and asked: "The human-monster war is about to happen now. Please tell me the details so that we can deal with it at the secret door." Fu Lingsheng didn't know about Wu Xie's knowledge of the human-monster war. Not surprisingly, a dignified secret door owner naturally has many channels for information. "Senior, under normal circumstances, today's human-monster war will not have any impact on the secret door. The outcome has long been determined." Wu Xie snorted coldly: "War is war, and every war is a huge The whirlpool seems to be stable, but in fact it has spread to every corner. Sometimes, an accident will catch us off guard. I want to be tight-lipped." "Senior, I have good advice." Fu Lingsheng bowed down in shame, "Senior, this war is all about it. It is divided into three main battlefields and takes place on three continents. " "Take the Nantian Continent as an example, involving the first-rate forces Nantianmen, the second-rate forces Wang Family, Wu Family, Haotian Sect, and the third-rate forces Lin Family, Daoyixianmen, Qingyunmen, etc. "Wait, there are twenty forces in total." "Among these twenty forces, eight third-rate forces need to be destroyed. The second-rate forces and the first-rate forces want to kill a total of ten powerful people in the realm of all things. The monks in the third realm of Tao and the monks in the second realm need to die." There will be countless casualties. " "In the demon world of Nantian Continent, there are a total of ten forces, among which three small tribes need to be destroyed, and five powerful tribes in the realm of all things need to be wiped out from the medium-sized tribes and large tribes. and forces, and do not know their own destiny. Only the senior leaders of large and medium-sized tribes know about it, and no one else knows. ""Only a small number of people are controlling this big game of abandoning the cart to protect the commander, and the others are not aware of it. "Humans can only be reduced to pawns." "As for those forces in our human race that need to be destroyed, they will be given a task to use all their strength to attack a certain tribe of the demon tribe. That tribe will look very weak and have certain characteristics. "In fact, the real situation is that they went to die, but from the outside, it was their own mistakes that led to the ambush." ??"After there are casualties on each other, the war will be completely provoked, and the strong ones will start fighting. It is better to say that it is a battle than a sacrifice. They know their fate and obey the arrangements, so who will live and who will die has already been determined.?¡± After listening to this, Wuxie had a clearer idea of ??the general direction of the human-monster war, and asked: ¡°What if a certain force or a certain sect miraculously survived when they should have been destroyed?¡± What happens? " Fu Lingsheng thought for a while and said: "If this is the case, it only shows that the real energy of this force is more than this. They should discuss it and then decide its fate. " Wuxie narrowed his eyes. If this is the case, he must obtain as many benefits as possible in the limited time. " Fu Lingsheng, you should know that there will be accidents in this war, and there will always be some strong people who are not willing to do anything. They will obey the arrangements. Although they are considered by the outside world to have no hope of breakthrough, they do not think so in their own hearts and are unwilling to place their hopes in the hands of others. How will they deal with this? " Fu Lingsheng said: "It's very simple. If anyone refuses to accept it, they will send those strong men who need to be sacrificed to fight to the death. Whether they kill the opponent or be killed by the opponent, it is expected. " Wuxie snorted in his heart. Let those who want to be sacrificed fight for their lives with others. After victory, let those people commit suicide. It is really a good method. It has to be said that it is another way of killing birds, hiding good bows, and hanging rabbits. Die, lackey. Wu Xie didn't care about the methods used by the chess players. After understanding the situation, he became more clear about the future situation. He fell silent and thought about how to deal with various emergencies. , allows people to experience many wars, especially for a brave and fierce guy like Wu Xie, who has experienced many wars. Whether he is a humble soldier or a chess player behind the scenes, he can do it wonderfully. Haodian. So soon, he figured out the development of the war and was confident. In this way, he would know the news about the Enlightenment Grass, because all his actions were centered on this purpose. stronghold? "Don't be evil. Fu Lingsheng hesitated for a moment and asked: "Senior, what are you doing? " "good. "Wuxie nodded and admitted. Wuxie's admission immediately made Fu Lingsheng panic. He stood up from his seat with a bang and said to Wuxie with a worried face: "Senior, I know that you love your disciples very much. The Sixth Disciple needs the Epiphany Grass, but you cannot participate in worldly affairs. This violates the secret principle of being independent from the world! " Fu Lingsheng's anxiety and worry made Wu Xie very pleased. The more nervous he was, the more he cared about the secret door and was willing to work for the secret door. This is what Wu Xie wanted to see. But in the face of these words, Wu Xie How could Xie not respond? He patted Fu Lingsheng on the shoulder, pushed him back to his seat, and said seriously: "It seems that you still don't understand the true meaning of Yin, Xiao Yin, hide in the wild, Da Yin, hide in the court. . The best way to hide yourself is not to hide in a remote corner, but to have a dual identity and enter the court! " "The court in the world of immortality is the upper class power! " "So don't be surprised. The reason why our secret door is said to be independent of the world is because we don't fight! " "Now that the lower realm is dying, we must fight for something. Just like your sixth brother, his qualifications are generally not favored by the outside world, but I think he is the most likely person to ascend to the upper realm. " "I must, no, not only me, but the entire secret door must give him a helping hand to make his cultivation path smoother and ascend to the upper world as soon as possible. In this way, even if he cannot move reinforcements, the secret door will not be destroyed. The inheritance of the door is cut off. " Having said this, Wuxie walked to the window and looked out the window in silence. Fu Lingsheng looked at Wuxie's back and could not see the majestic figure of a great master. He only saw an old man who was very old. , risking their lives to protect the ten thousand-year inheritance of their ancestors, and thus making a helpless and sad decision that goes against the rules of the sect. Just like those strong men in the realm of all things, they choose to let their lifelong friends sacrifice to make room for their descendants to grow. Why not? Heartache? Fu Lingsheng felt the weight and respected Wu Xie more and more. "If there is any need for me, senior, I will give everything to cultivate the inheritance of my lineage." "Fu Lingsheng knelt in front of Wu Xie and kowtowed heavily. Wu Xie turned around, looked at Fu Lingsheng solemnly, sighed and said, "Are you really willing to do whatever you can to keep the secret door alive? ? " Fu Lingsheng raised his head and said firmly: "It is better to live for a thousand years than to bleed for one day! Instead of disappearing silently in the long river of time, it is better to turn into a silent stepping stone and pave a bloody road! " Wuxie's energy shone brightly, and he quickly helped Fu Lingsheng up, and said movedly: "Very good, very good! You are good, really good! My cloudy old eyes did not cover up my sensitivity to discover real gold.Rui, don't worry, as long as you do your best, I will see it, and it's only a matter of time before you enter the secret door! " Fu Lingsheng bowed excitedly: "Thank you, senior! " Wuxie said displeasedly: "You still call me senior? " Fu Lingsheng was so surprised that he shouted respectfully: "Master! " "Ha ha ha ha! "Wuxie laughed heartily. "Master, since we must fight this time, is there anything we need to do? "Fu Lingsheng was pleasantly surprised for a while, and then quickly returned to the topic. Wuxie said: "Of course it is a matter of the Demon Sect. I want to know the Demon Sect's stronghold, the situation of the Demon Sect, and I want to know which demons bought the Epiphany Grass. "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 228: Methodical What Wu Xie wants to know, of course, is to make it clear. He likes to have everything in mind and be in control of the overall situation. As for Fu Lingsheng, as a famous trainer, he knows a lot about people and has a lot of knowledge, which can be imagined. "Master, there is a demon sect in Nantian Continent called Blood Butterfly. They only have a thousand people, but they are extremely powerful." "The reason why they are called Blood Butterfly is because they invented an evil thing called Blood Butterfly." "If you want to refine this thing, you need to arrest a certain monk and torture him crazily, causing his resentment to greatly increase. Finally, after suffering countless pains, you need to take out his soul with some secret method and refine it into a blood-red "Transparent butterfly." "This butterfly is invisible and has no substance. It is extremely difficult to defend against. It is an extremely evil and cold ghost that cannot be killed by ordinary fire." Wu Xie frowned slightly and said, "You mean, This kind of blood butterfly is more powerful than the ghost spirit beast?" "No." Fu Lingsheng shook his head and said: "Based on the experience of the Void Four, this concept has been changed." "The ghost spirit beast is also invisible. "Without quality, they will be damaged by ordinary fire in the early stage, but they have a lot of room for growth." "But blood butterflies do not. After they are refined, their power is already fixed, they cannot grow, and they are extremely easy to die. They need to live in a monk. In the Yuan Shen Cave, the spiritual consciousness is eroded every day, and it is very easy to die." Wu Xie nodded. From this point of view, these blood butterflies are indeed inferior to ghost beasts. In the later stage of ghost beasts, ghosts like duckweed are no different from humans, with thoughts and abilities, and are extremely difficult to deal with. "That doesn't seem to be anything scary." Wu Xie said calmly. "Master, don't be careless. One blood butterfly is not scary. If there are hundreds or thousands, even the strong men in the realm of all things will show fear." Wu Xie frowned and said: "How many blood butterflies does this sect have? "Butterflies?" Fu Lingsheng said: "There are about ten thousand. The young monks can't afford to raise a few. The big monks may only have between a hundred and a thousand." Wuxie asked: "How many strongholds do they have?" How many people are guarding it? At what location? How many potential epiphanies are there? " Fu Lingsheng said: "They have two small strongholds and one big stronghold. "There are six hundred people in the big stronghold." "Among them, there is a strong man in the realm of all things guarding the small stronghold, and there are two strong men in the realm of all things in the big stronghold." "Their positions have been figured out. I don¡¯t know yet, but I can find out.¡± Wu Xie thought for a moment, a strong man in the realm of all things seems a little tricky, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Wuxie asked: "Those decent old guys, why don't you destroy these demon sects?" Fu Lingsheng sighed: "Why haven't you tried it? But after destroying some, some will always escape and then find new strongholds. It is impossible to eradicate them even if they make a comeback. " "So the Zheng Faction made a treaty with the Blood Butterflies, saying that the number of them can reach up to a thousand, and the number of Blood Butterflies can reach up to ten thousand. Once they cross the boundary, they have no choice but to start a war." "The person in charge of the Blood Butterflies, of course. I was happy to see this situation, so I settled down. Although it was very common to plunder monks, they were extremely smart and did not target the geniuses of the powerful forces. " Wu Xie nodded, thinking that it was true, where there is light. There is darkness. If a place is full of light, it cannot be called light, because all positive aspects are the effect of the negative side. "How many Epiphany Grasses do they have? I mean, the ones that have not been refined." Wu Xie asked. This was the question he was most concerned about. He would only take action if he was sure there were any Epiphany Grass residues. Fu Lingsheng said: "Since you last explained the matter to Sixth Senior Brother, I have been paying attention to the movements of the Epiphany Grass, and even opened the previous transaction records." "I found that in the past three years, Blood Butterfly purchased a total of one hundred They purchased twenty plants of Dao Three Realm Epiphany Grass some time ago. Considering their number of people and their needs, they won¡¯t be able to use so many. They will leave more or less a dozen plants.¡± Wu Xie nodded slightly, he needed them. It is this kind of valuable news. "Hurry up and check and try to tell me before the war comes. During the war, you should also pay more attention to the movements of the epiphany grass until your sixth brother doesn't need it." "Master are you leaving?" Fu Lingsheng stood quickly. got up. "That's right, your Sixth Senior Brother is preparing for the war and cannot be separated for a while. As a master, I have to work a little harder." Wu Xie stood up and said to Fu Lingsheng: "There is no need to send it away, so as not to make your family feel strange. . ¡°Master, walk slowly. ?Fu Lingsheng bowed respectfully and saluted. ¡­ After leaving here, Wu Xie went non-stop to the residences of other cultivators and spread the idea of ??preserving the incense. Naturally, it resonated with them and claimed to take the lead. Wu Xie just said that we have to wait a little longer, and then we will just cooperate with your Sixth Senior Brother. Of course, he did not miss digging out the latest news about the human-monster war and the distribution of demon sects in other continents. After all, he still doesn¡¯t know which tribe he will be the savior of, and he must have a certain understanding of each main battlefield. In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. There is less than half a month left before the human-monster war. At this moment, Wuxie has completely understood the pattern of the world, and nothing can escape his pair of profound eyes. He stood on a high mountain with his hands behind his back, letting the strong wind roar and make his sleeves rustle, but it could not blow away his black hair. No matter how dark clouds rolled and thunder and lightning thundered, his profound gaze could not fluctuate. He looked down at the earth, just like the gods in heaven looking down at the world, and everything was under control. He knew that he was wanted by the Nantianmen, and that the whole world was cooperating with him. No matter how they stirred up the storm, he only slightly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. The Sanxiu Alliance has been waiting for him to fall into the trap, and they are just waiting for the day when he goes to get the magic weapon to capture him directly. But will he go? He won¡¯t go, he doesn¡¯t need to go by himself at all. With just a word, someone will deliver it to him. He has this confidence and this arrogance! Of course, Zui Chenzi hasn¡¯t finished building his magic weapon yet. It¡¯s only been half a month, so it¡¯s difficult to create two magic weapons. Wuxie was not impatient and waited calmly. Wang Lang hasn¡¯t found out the news yet, so he is not in a hurry and waits calmly. There was even time to communicate with Chen Tu and care about the progress of his formation. It¡¯s natural that they received the guidance of the master, had abundant resources, and made rapid progress. Chi Qing also stood out in the battle of a hundred people, and his cultivation reached the 28th level of Taoism. His terrifying cultivation speed made countless people guess where he got his resources, just like guessing Wu Xie. Needless to say, Wang Lang has already firmly secured his position as an important commander, and is just waiting to shine when the war breaks out. Everything is going on in an orderly manner. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 229 Tmall Clan In the blink of an eye, it was five days again, less than five days before the war came. On this day, Wuxie came to the junction of three continents, which was in a green mountain not far from Xiaoyao City. Here, he opened a cave and lived here. He was waiting for news from Wang Lang so that he could rush there as soon as possible after learning the tribe's location. And Wang Lang did not disappoint him, and news came on this day. "Wuxie, I have only found one match for the tribe you requested." "This tribe is called the Tmall tribe. It is located in the easternmost part of the Nantian Continent, with its back to the sea." "This tribe was still a tribe five days ago. The medium-sized tribe has a number of five thousand, but five days ago, their only strong person in the realm of all things died suddenly, so that they became a small and medium-sized tribe. Although the number is still there, there is no strong person in charge." "Tmall. The tribe is extremely fast and good at reconnaissance. In one-on-one battles, they can often cause great trouble to their opponents, but they are a bit weak in battles involving large numbers of people. " "In addition, the tribe does not have particularly outstanding talents. It has been designated as one of the ones that will be wiped out. " Wuxie nodded and narrowed his eyes. The situation of this tribe is the most suitable for him. There is no leader and no strong man can control him. As soon as you enter, you can become a powerful helping hand and quickly develop your own prestige. "It's really sad. He died suddenly before the war started. He didn't obey the arrangements, and there was no need for such an obvious protest. Perhaps, this person wanted to sound a wake-up call to his tribe and prepare them to hide." Wu Xie He sighed, fully understanding the strong man who committed suicide prematurely. After all, no one could accept the tragedy of his own death, not even his own tribe's demise. "You guessed it right, that strong man still has fifty years to live. It is impossible for him to be murdered silently. It must be caused by suicide." Wang Lang said in a message: "However, the strong man in the Tmall clan He also died when he still had fifty years to live, so there may be something fishy about it. " Wuxie didn't take this to heart and said calmly: "Wufang, I don't like to explore other people's secrets now that you are back. , help me pay attention to the construction information of the teleportation array. I want to know where they will be teleported." "Okay." The sound transmission is interrupted, and Wuxie has to start preparing for his own affairs. After he selected the location, he used a small teleportation array to teleport quickly. A few days later, he flew more than half the distance, and it wouldn't take long to reach the location of the Tmall Clan. At this time, Wang Lang sent over the specific information about the teleportation array to attack the Tmall clan. After Wuxie received it, he immediately contacted Chen Tu and the other three, asking them to follow the method of making the teleportation array, the required energy, and the symbols and runes. Wait to speculate on the specific location of the transmission. After explaining all this, continue towards the Tmall tribe. Two days before the war, Wuxie arrived here. Tmall tribe. The Tmall tribe is a medium spirit beast, and the third realm of Taoism is the pinnacle of their normal cultivation, but there is always a slight chance of mutation. The quality of the mutation is their qualifications. Those who mutate well are geniuses and can practice to a higher level; those who mutate poorly can compete with Wu Xie's qualifications. ¡°In short, it depends on God¡¯s face. Therefore, it is difficult for a group of such spiritual beasts to reach the top peak, and it is almost impossible for them to dominate the world. "But it won't be reduced to the point where it is impossible to practice, and it will be the kind of neither getting up nor getting down." Over the past ten thousand years, the Tmall tribe has had its ups and downs, accidents, and riots. No matter what circumstances they encounter, they can survive tenaciously. In the past five thousand years, there has been a lot of good luck. A genius is born every five hundred years, and then the number has grown to the size of a medium-sized tribe. It¡¯s just that their luck seems to have run out. Now there is no genius in the clan. When the great age comes, they inevitably become one of the potential victims. When Wuxie arrived here, he could hear the sound of the waves a few miles away. His nose was filled with a damp and salty smell, and the horizon had become much wider, with high sky and clear clouds. The little guy in the storage bag has been away from his hometown for so long, and he can no longer contain his excitement. He jumped up happily and danced in the storage bag, wanting Wuxie to let him out. Don¡¯t ignore it and let your spiritual consciousness spread downwards. Soon, he discovered the members of the Tmall clan. They are hidden in the forest. They are thin and small, with green and yellow fur. They blend perfectly with the forest. Their hair changes with the intensity of light. As expected, he is a good reconnaissance expert, and he disguises himself cleverly. ?Wu Xie saw about ten cats, each one was a little bigger than a house cat, and their cultivation base fluctuated very weakly. They were probably still in the Dao Yi realm, far from reaching the stage of choosing to transform. They may have come to watch, or they may have come to play. In short, they discovered Wuxie, an uninvited guest. They stared at Wuxie cautiously with a pair of bright vertical pupils. Wuxie didn¡¯t hide his aura, or even his face, and calmly let them stare at him, slowly drifting towards the end of the mountain. As soon as they saw Wuxie trying to get closer to the tribe, they immediately turned around and ran through the forest as fast as lightning without making a sound. When Wuxie came to the top of this mountain, his sight was suddenly wide open. The blue sea, the sky connected to the sea, the white seagulls, the fresh sea breeze. At a glance, it is magnificent and beautiful. At the foot of the mountain, there is a tribe, which occupies a large area and spreads over half of the beach. There are nearly a thousand tents in the tribe, which are like colors dotted on the white cloth, including green and red, colorful. Between the tents, there will be several shelves with dried sea fish on them. Some fat big cats lie lazily under the shelves. When they are hungry, they will grab one and chew it slowly. Several kittens were probably just born. Their bright eyes were staring at the dried fish on the shelf. They climbed up the shelf tremblingly and were about to catch them. However, they were slapped down by another kitten with a smirk, and then only I can climb up again despite being aggrieved and be photographed again. It¡¯s a joy to go around and over again. "But some kittens were playing on the beach. Occasionally, a small fish swam over, which directly caused a rush and meowing. In the entire tribe, there are thousands of cats in sight. They are either taking a nap with their eyes squinted, or they are standing on a big rock, staring into the distance with their big eyes, as if wondering what is on the other side. place? They live a very comfortable life, lazily and casually doing what they like every day. Of course, there are some kittens with some skills performing flying cats in the air. There are naturally not only cats in the Tmall tribe, but also monks who take the form of humans. They wear long robes and colorful clothes, and they look just like human beings. It¡¯s just that some people still have cat ears and fluffy tails trailing behind their clothes. It seems that they encountered accidents during the transformation process and did not completely transform. Wuxie just watched quietly for a while without disturbing him. He was here to be the savior, not to cause destruction. The cats who first discovered Wuxie ran to the tent to report. Soon, a strong man came out. He glanced at Wuxie expressionlessly, and with a quick glance of his consciousness, his brows furrowed slightly, but soon, he flew to Wuxie's side with a smile on his face. As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of many cats, who meowed at him and showed great respect. Then, they discovered Wuxie and stared at him with wide eyes, wondering if Wuxie was a human or an animal? After the strong man came to Wu Xie, he bowed slightly to Wu Xie and said with a smile: "I am the temporary leader of the Tmall tribe, Mao Ya, may I ask, my dear friend from the human race, why are you here? What are you doing?" Wuxie knew very well that the reason why he was so polite to him was because he had the cultivation level of the third realm of Taoism. Looking at him indifferently, his consciousness swept slightly, and he said in his heart: "The third and sixth levels of the Tao." "Hello, leader of the Maoya clan, I am Wuxie, one of the Void Four. You must have recognized me. , and I have heard a lot of rumors about me, so I have no malicious intentions in this trip, it is just a visit. " Mao Ya looked at Wu Xie and his mind was spinning. The rumors about Wu Xie have been flying all over the world recently, who doesn't know? Who doesn't know? I'm afraid he came here not to visit, but to seek refuge. Thinking of this, Mao Ya hesitated for a moment. Should he receive this person? The human race is actively looking for him. If we receive him instead, it is not equivalent to sending a message to the human race that we, the Tmall clan, will take him in. This is simply going against the human race. After hesitating again and again, Mao Ya decided not to mess with this matter. After all, the Tmall clan is in chaos now. The clan leader just died, the cats are leaderless, and they haven¡¯t solved the problem internally. How can they stir up trouble again? Mao Ya looked at Wu Xie, hugged his fists in embarrassment, and apologized: "We understand Mr. Wu's kindness, but now we are in internal chaos and have not made adjustments, so we dare not make it public for the time being, let alone entertain us grandly during this sad period. I can only say sorry. Once we have adjusted the internal affairs, please do not stay here for a few days and watch it carefully. " Mao Ya's apology is quite sincere. There are indeed many things that happened when the clan leader died.?To be processed. In the past, Wu Xie would definitely not be asking for trouble with such a gentle eviction order. But these are extraordinary times, and only extraordinary means can be used in extraordinary times. Therefore, Wu Xie said lightly: "I'm afraid I can't wait until that day." After hearing this, Mao Ya didn't know how to respond for a moment, so he could only comfort him with a dumb smile: "Young Master Wu, don't be pessimistic, good luck will come to you." You Tianxiang, although you are wanted by the human race now, I believe it is not your fault. After they investigate clearly, they will definitely forgive Mr. Wu for his unintentional mistake." Wu Xie shook his head lightly: "I didn't say I would die, but. It¡¯s your tribe that will perish.¡± After saying that, he sighed and turned to leave. Mao Ya was shocked when he heard this. He stared at Wu Xie¡¯s leaving figure suspiciously, his thoughts racing in his mind. "What does he mean by this? Could it be that our Tmall tribe is in trouble?" "But how did he know that our Tmall tribe is in trouble?" "If this is really the case, which tribe is responsible for us? , want to destroy our clan?" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 230 Tmall Girl Mao Ya understands very well that sometimes the battle between two tribes is not necessarily about life and death enemies, but driven by interests. The Tmall tribe is now in a lean period, and it is reasonable for some people to be ready to take action. Just listen to Wuxie¡¯s tone, it seems like he knows the details. If you can know who is harmful to your tribe, you can prescribe the right medicine and make early preparations. "Young Master Wu, please stay!" Mao Ya yelled at Wu Xie, a little anxious. If the other party really knew something, he might have to keep him for a few days and treat him well. Wu Xie raised the corner of his mouth slightly in the distance, stopped, turned around, and said lightly: "What's the matter?" Mao Ya flew over with a smile on his face, and he was very fast. "Master Wu, can you speak frankly about what you just said?" Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Why don't you invite me in to sit down? By the way, please invite your clan master and clan leader to come and talk." "This" Cat Ya was embarrassed for a while, hesitated again and again, and said with a wry smile: "Master Wu, it's not that you don't understand the current situation. You are a wanted person now. We really don't dare to have anything to do with you. The anger of the human race will be transferred to us. We can't afford it." Mao Ya decided to tell the truth and gain Wu Xie's favor with sincerity. Wu Xie smiled and said: "I'm here to help. You don't even dare to ask for help, so why should I help you?" Mao Ya couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Master Wu, don't embarrass us, as long as you tell us that it is If you want to harm us, we will try our best to meet your request. "Is that so?" Wu Xie lowered his head. When he raised his head again, he turned around and said coldly: "Then wait. Just perish." After saying that, he wanted to go again. "Wait! Wait! Young Master Wu!" Mao Ya caught up with Wu Xie and said seriously: "Please wait, Young Master, I will discuss it with the clan leader and then I will inform you." Rush back. ?¡­ ?In a room of the Tmall clan, Mao Ya said this to the other two people. "Patriarch, what do you think?" "What else can we do? Bring him in." The person who said this was a middle-aged man with a stout figure, as round as a meat ball. He leaned lazily on the chair and said lightly The way. This person is the leader of the Tmall clan, Mao Ni. In a tribe, the most powerful ones are the clan leader and the clan leader. As the clan leader, Mao Ya could have made his own decision, but he knew that this matter was of great importance and he did not have the scheming to make too many decisions. It was an important decision, so we came to discuss it. But in terms of real power, one person can veto the patriarch's suggestion with just one word. This person is the clan leader. The last patriarch of the Tmall clan was the powerful man who died suddenly ten days ago. Now the person who takes the throne is a woman, a young woman. This woman¡¯s name is Tmall Girl. She is the granddaughter of the previous patriarch. Her parents died young and she was raised by her grandfather alone. Her life was quite rough. After her parents died early, she had an accident while transforming. As a result, she did not become human at all. She still had a pair of small silver-white ears and a fluffy tail. Even the palms of the hands are covered with silver-white fuzz. The failure of her transformation also led to a rather unsatisfactory path for her cultivation. After fifty years of cultivation, she could only reach the second or third level of Taoism. ???????????????????????????????? However, she has been quick-thinking since she was little, and she has been with her grandfather every day. Under the influence of her ears and eyes, her outlook on the overall situation has become extremely mature, she has certain leadership skills, and she is quite popular among the clan. So her rise to the top was completely expected by the public. At this time, she was sitting at the top, wearing a black tights that strongly highlighted her rich curves. Her two furry little hands were placed flatly in front of her, and her long tail stretched out from behind the seat, quietly motionless. Her skin is white and tender, her delicate facial features are stunning, and her big, smart eyes are calm and bright. "Go and bring Mr. Wu in." Her voice was very clear and pleasant to the ears, but her tone was steady and naturally revealed a solemnity. "Forget it, I'll go in person." She stood up, her long tail raised slightly, her plump figure was graceful, and just a slight movement made people think about it. Mao Ya glanced at Tmall Girl's figure, lowered his eyes, and said anxiously: "Master, do you want to think about it carefully? Wu Xie may have said this on purpose, so as to drag us into the water and fight against the pursuit together. His human race." Tmall Girl didn't speak and looked at him lightly.  "Hey!" The patriarch Mao Ni stood up, patted Mao Ya's thick shoulder, and said: "Young man, why can't you turn your head? It's useless for him to drag us into the water. We are so weak, and others will see He doesn't even take a look. How can he find us if he wants to find a backer?" Mao Ya suddenly realized, "Yes, he won't find us." "That's it, let's go see him. "Tmall Girl said and walked away first. ?¡­ ?Wuxie waited for a while and soon saw the three Tmall girls. "Don't wait too long, sir." Tmall Girl smiled slightly and bowed politely. Wu Xie looked at Tmall Girl and saw that she was still a leader of a clan despite her young age. She did not dare to look down upon her and politely responded. "I can understand." After the few people met, they greeted each other for a while, introduced their identities, and soon entered the scope of the Tmall clan, came to the tent, and talked about business. "Master Wu, I heard that you received news that a certain tribe is going to be harmful to us. Please tell me. We will be very grateful." At the dinner, Tmall Girl personally poured wine for Wu Xie and served a seafood feast. meal. "Just think about it, is there any potential that could make it necessary for you to be destroyed?" Wu Xie did not speak directly about the human-monster war, but went around the bush to guide a few people's thinking. He understands very well that it is difficult for people to believe the facts directly stated, especially when the news is so tight and everyone is still enjoying themselves. Who believes that a war will break out? The three of them thought for a while, then the leader Mao Ni said: "Our tribe has no mortal enemies, so if other tribes come to attack us, it must be for profit." "And we have only a short time to become a medium-sized tribe, so our interests will not be used. "Other medium-sized tribes are concerned about it." "In other words, our interests are coveted by a group of small tribes." "They may join forces to attack our tribe." "It's just those small tribes, we can't guess. Please don¡¯t tell us what you know.¡± Wuxie nodded slightly as he listened to the middle-aged fat man¡¯s analysis. This person was right. In normal times, this is indeed the only possibility. "If I tell you that it is not a tribe of monsters attacking you, do you believe it?" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 231 War! There is only war! As soon as these words came out, the three of them were shocked. "Human race?" The patriarch Mao Ni touched his round chin, and his small eyes quickly moved. "How can it be a force of the human race? We have been on good terms with the human race for hundreds of years. Moreover, our major tribes are unified and have a contract with the human race. They cannot attack us." Mao Ya, the leader of the tribe, objected. "Young Master Wu, you should know that those small forces of the human race do not dare to attack us. Even if we are weak, they do not dare to tear up the treaty. If they attack us, it is equivalent to declaring war on the entire spirit beast race." Tmall Girl said lightly. The three of them stared at Wu Xie suspiciously, and became wary of Wu Xie, fearing that he would sow discord. Wu Xie had already guessed that they would react this way, so he didn't explain the real situation from the beginning. He smiled, took a sip of wine, and guided: "What if I say that the human race really wants to tear up the treaty and start a war with the spirit beast clan?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible, it's ridiculous!" Mao Ya blurted out, with a straightforward temperament. . "What do you mean, Mr. Wu?" Tmall Girl and Mao Ni looked at Wu Xie calmly, with obvious disbelief in their eyes. Wu Xie smiled slightly: "Didn't you notice the wording I just said? I have always called you the monster clan." How could the three of them not notice that there are always some monks in the human race who do not recognize the spiritual beast clan, so they call you monsters? , they had seen it too much, so they just thought it was an unintentional mistake and didn't care. When I heard what Wuxie said, I immediately remembered that sometimes, the human race would also call them monsters, and that was during the war. But, what can a title mean? There's no way that saying "Don't be evil to the demon clan" can really trigger a war between the two clans, right? "Master Wu, since you firmly believe that we will be attacked, please specify which sect it is? Which family? So we can take precautions." Tmall Girl has already begun to deal with Wu Xie's words. , don¡¯t agree with it at all. I just waited for the next morning to send him out. The worst thing to do is to be more vigilant and alert. Wu Xie naturally understood the thoughts of the three of them, and raised his glass to toast without criticizing them. After finishing the glass of wine, Wuxie began to guide from another aspect. The previous one was just a foreshadowing, a foreshadowing for the three of them. "Three of you, since none of you are interested in this matter, let's not talk about it for the time being and talk about other things, such as practice." Wuxie said: "Some time ago, I observed the Sea of ??Nothingness in Xiaoyao City and found that the sea was gradually getting worse. The swallowing speed is getting faster and faster. Correspondingly, a lot of spiritual energy is swallowed up, which is a huge disaster for the practicing spirit. "I wonder if the three of you feel this way?" The more difficult it is, the less spiritual energy it will have? "This topic is often discussed by all living beings who can practice, so when it comes to it, the three of them express their feelings skillfully. Mao Ya said: "That's true. I remember that more than a hundred years ago, the area where our Tmall clan was located had a lot of spiritual energy. But now, it feels like the spiritual energy has weakened a lot, which has caused the younger members of our clan to practice more and more. It¡¯s getting more and more difficult, and there are fewer and fewer people who can transform.¡± Mao Ni sighed, looked at Tmall Girl with pity, and said, ¡°More than that, when our spirit beasts transform, we need a lot of spiritual energy from heaven and earth. It will lead to the failure of transformation, and my niece is one of them." Tmall Girl said lightly: "My qualifications are not high, so it is difficult to feel the large-scale changes in spiritual energy, which makes Mr. Wu laugh. "Wuxie smiled slightly: "You are too modest. I feel really ashamed to say how I feel. I can hardly feel any changes." Tmall Girl smiled and said: "Young Master Wu is joking. I have reached the third level of Dao. The senses are much sharper than those of the monks in the second realm of Dao. " Wuxie stopped talking politely and continued to persuade: "Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer monks who can reach the realm of all things, and the monks who can ascend have not been seen for thousands of years. If we look at the current situation. If the situation continues, sooner or later, the spiritual energy of the lower world will be completely lost. At that time, destruction will be around the corner. "Mao Ni is an older person after all. After hearing this, he couldn't help but be silent, sighed, and said with a smile: "This situation should be. It won't appear within five hundred years. We will all be dead by then, so why worry about it?" Wuxie shook his head and said, "The patriarch is wrong. I don't have to worry about it. I am alone and have nothing to worry about. "But you are different. You have people, tribes, and a large number of descendants, so you should consider it." "What's the use of thinking about it?" Mao Ni laughed at himself: "Such things are not something I can think about. We are beyond our capabilities, maybe the top powers will have some ideas.¡±  Having guided you to this point, Wu Xie just needs to say one more sentence. Then what will Almighty do? This will bring out the topic. But he continued to guide and changed the topic: "This matter also involves survival. As we all know, the void sea greedily devours our living space and oppresses us crazily. We are weak and cannot compete. In a thousand years, it will swallow up every continent and every stone like autumn leaves. At that time, it will be impossible for us to survive. "Everything is a sea of ??nothingness, damn it," Mao Ya cursed. It's distress. "The issue of the void sea is indeed the most difficult problem in the lower realm at present." Tmall Girl said. ¡°On that day, the entire lower realm will be destroyed.¡± Mao Ni frowned. Wu Xie nodded and said: "Yes, at that time, no matter what tribe, what force, or what powerful people in the realm of all things, they will all be ants." Wu Xie continued: "However, no one can stop the spread of the Sea of ??Nothingness, not even the human race, not the spiritual people. The Orcs can't do it, and the entire lower realm can't do it. " "There is no way to deal with such force majeure, so the void sea is not a problem in the lower realm. It has become a part of the environment. " "What we have to do includes those who are powerful. What the reader has to do is to adapt to it, so the biggest problem in the lower world is how to adapt?" Wu Xie's words were unanimously agreed by the three of them. Indeed, in the face of force majeure, we can only adapt to it rather than solve it. Tmall Girl praised Wu Xie and said, "I didn't expect Mr. Wu to be so young. In addition to his amazing speed in cultivation, his mind and outlook on issues are far beyond ordinary people. He is indeed a genius." Wu Xie smiled noncommittally and said : "I wonder if you have ever thought about what effective measures you will take in the face of a massive loss of spiritual energy and the end is getting closer and closer? You can just imagine that you are the king of the lower world." Tmall Girl frowned and thought After a while, he said: "If it were me, I would unite all the forces to practice the best exercises, share the best resources, and help truly talented people grow." Wuxie nodded: "Not bad." Look. Xiang Maoya, motioning him to share his thoughts. Mao Ya took a sip of wine, thinking that it was just wine talk anyway, so he just talked about it casually, and said: "Then what are you getting used to? Let's just put down what we are doing, stay with our families for a while, and enjoy the last warmth." He smiled and said, "Classic." Then he looked at Mao Ni. Since the moment Mao Ni heard the question, she had been lowering her head and thinking, her little eyes kept spinning, thinking about various possibilities. He is the eldest among the few and the one with the most experience. Naturally, he thinks about things more thoughtfully, more cruelly, and more realistically. Therefore, he naturally thought of a certain possibility, and among many comparisons, that possibility became increasingly larger, and even, in his opinion, it should be like this. The more he thought about it, the more silent he became, and the more he thought about it, the paler his face became. His silence and pale face naturally made Tmall Girl and Mao Ya feel strange, and they asked in confusion: "Second Uncle, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Why do you look so ugly?" Mao Niang raised her head, Pursing his lips, he took a deep look at Wu Xie, then turned to the two of them, and said in a low voice: "If it were me, I would control all the best techniques and not teach them to outsiders, and only give them to geniuses to practice." "And, I also want to take away all the better talents from other forces and train them myself. " "Not only that, I also want to kill as many high-level monks as possible who have no hope of ascending to the next level, and destroy many tribes that have no development potential. " "In this way, the spiritual energy in the lower world becomes loose again due to the reduction of practitioners, which is equivalent to overcoming the spiritual energy problem. " "And controlling the skills can ensure that there are still some monks who have no chance to ascend. Because the skills are good, the spiritual energy will be absorbed quickly." "The spiritual energy will be more." "Finally, we will train those geniuses who have the opportunity to ascend. Once they successfully ascend, they can spread the news to the upper world and seek help from the upper world. "Even if the call for help is fruitless, the incense is still left, so that it will not be completely destroyed." After Mao Ni finished speaking, he silently grabbed a wine jar next to him and poured it into his mouth without hesitation, letting the hot liquor go. Sliding down the throat. He didn¡¯t deliberately make the sound loud, but in this tent, it was surprisingly loud, gurgling. There was already silence in the tent, and the depressing atmosphere even infected the lights, which flickered on and off. Tmall Girl frowned and looked at her favorite fish on the table, suddenly feeling uninterested. Mao Ya¡¯s face was flushed and his eyes were in a trance.??It was hard to tell whether he was too drunk or just thinking about something blankly. He was holding a wine bowl in his hand and his movements were very stiff. They are not fools, how could they not understand the facts that Mao Ya did not tell? The fact is that they may really be killed! This is not a guess, but an accurate inference. Over the years, not only sects such as the Nantianmen of the human race, but also the large tribes of their spirit beast tribe, have begun to invite geniuses from other tribes. In fact, the invitation is to give face, and it is true that they are taken away directly. What are they going to do? What to do? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If this is the case, the next thing to do is to understand the burden that cannot ascend, and to do this, it must not be obvious. So what method can be used to achieve the goal secretly? War! There is only war! The best way to kill people is war! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 232 Deployment At this moment, they figured it out, very clearly. Looking at Wuxie¡¯s previous remarks from this point of view, we can see one particularly obvious thing. That is, they are the tribe that will be eradicated. They have no genius, and their development potential has plummeted, but there are only five thousand in number. How much spiritual energy does it take to cultivate five thousand souls? A tribe like this must be the first to be eradicated! It¡¯s a very simple thing, just through empathy, they understand everything and are deeply worried about everything. "Bang!" The wine bowl in Mao Ya's hand fell and hit the ground with a crisp sound. He slammed the table heavily, snorted, and looked away. Tmall Girl looked at Wuxie with twinkling eyes. She originally thought that Wuxie was just talking about random topics. But they didn¡¯t expect that every sentence and every word he said was guided by deep thinking. Guide them to analyze, guide them to think from others¡¯ perspective, guide them to see the truth clearly and recognize reality. How could such a rigorous thinking be possessed by an ordinary person? She looked deeply into those deep black willow eyes, and a feeling of fear rose from the bottom of her heart, as if those eyes could see through everything and everyone's thoughts. ¡°I admire you, I admire you, Young Master Wu is admirable.¡± Tmall Girl said sincerely, bowing respectfully to Wu Xie. No matter what, Wuxie¡¯s approach made them aware of future crises and at least gave them the possibility to deal with them. Should I follow the crowd and become an unknown victim, or should I hide and remain anonymous? They are struggling, it¡¯s a normal struggle. Life is precious to everyone, give your own life, place your hopes on others, and die gloriously and proudly. It¡¯s easy to say, but how difficult is it to do? But in the face of this situation, even if you want to hide, it is almost impossible. Who can escape? How could it be possible to hide? A tribe of five thousand people is simply a living target! No matter where I go, there is a large group of Hulala people, which is very conspicuous. If it¡¯s sacrifice, isn¡¯t it an option? In the end of the world, someone must sacrifice, and a small part of the interests must be sacrificed in exchange for the majority of the interests. Even if it¡¯s just a change of hope, it¡¯s worth a try. And they believe that if the tribe is willing to sacrifice and leave out a few hundred people to continue their incense, there will be no objection. After all, it is human nature and no one can be really that cruel. At this moment, the three of them thought a lot and felt very hesitant and hesitant. Thinking about the possibilities of the future, I felt sad. "How to decide this matter?" Tmall Girl helplessly thought about Mao Ni. This second uncle is the most respected figure in the tribe and the one with the most far-sighted vision. He has given her great influence on many major decisions. help. In this situation, how could she, a woman who had just come to power, make decisions? Mao Ni was silent, and said with a faint wry smile: "I can't control this matter, you decide." Tmall Girl was frightened and confused. But she quickly tried her best to calm herself down. There was no rush for this matter. At least the big tribes hadn¡¯t notified her yet, which meant there was still time. She looked at Wuxie and said gratefully: "Master Wu, no matter what, I still want to thank you. This news of yours has been of great help to us." Wuxie smiled and said, "Why bother saying thank you? My situation is the same as yours. Similarly, I have very poor qualifications, but I have the cultivation of the third realm of Taoism, and I should be able to break through in the future, so I am also a thorn in their side and want to get rid of it." Tmall Girl said: "Could it be because of this, Young Master Wu. , so you are being hunted?" Wuxie smiled noncommittally, neither admitting nor denying, and asked directly: "Now, what are your plans? It's best to make a decision now." We have no plans yet, let alone make a decision. Why should Master Wu be so anxious?" Wu Xie put away his smile and said seriously: "Because we don't have time." He said, "I don't know about your previous clan master. Why did you commit suicide ten days ago? Maybe you have a secret. I, an outsider, dare not pay attention to this. " "But have you ever thought about it? Is there some information he wants to reveal to you in a subtle way? " When the three Tmall girls heard this, they frowned at the same time. The death of the clan leader is a secret among them. "Don't be a young master,"?I feel like I don¡¯t understand what you said. The matter is not that urgent yet. "Tmall Girl said. Wuxie suddenly raised his voice: "No, we don't have any time. Tomorrow, an army will come to attack your tribe. " "The goal is to annihilate them all! " "What? How could it be so fast? We don¡¯t even have any news! "Tmall Girl shouted in shock. "How could you know? Wu Xie threw out the most important information, and then calmed down his voice again, saying: "I know, you want to wait until the day they notify you. If there is no other way, then bargain, keep some clan members, and continue the bloodline." " "But why don't you understand? They hide the matter so that no trace of it leaks out. What they want is not to discuss the matter with you in a friendly manner. " "But brutal direct annihilation! " "It's annihilation! Total annihilation! " "This this" The three of them opened their mouths and started to panic. Wu Xie continued: "In other words, whether you want to let the clansmen leave quietly now, or what you want to do, it is too late. They I want to annihilate the clan, I want to annihilate you! "The three of them were extremely panicked. When they heard these words that were as devastating as a storm, huge waves of blood rose in their hearts. Are those strong men really so heartless? No room left at all? "Then why is the clan leader so hasty? Part of the reason for committing suicide is to remind us of the future destiny of our ethnic group? "Mao Ni calmed down first, thinking about the strange things in recent days. "That's right! Wu Xie said with certainty: "Your clan leader is nearing the end of his life, but his cultivation has stagnated. He must die. He is oppressed. He wants to use this to make you vigilant and make preparations as soon as possible." . Mao Ni narrowed his eyes, looked at Wu Xie, and asked, "Are you sure there will be a group of people attacking us tomorrow?" " Wuxie said: "I can be completely sure, and I also know their number, how many monks in the third realm there are, and I know their teleportation location. We can ambush them first and take the initiative to fight. Mao Ni said: "How did you learn about it?" How to make us believe it? " Wuxie looked at him and said seriously: "You don't have to believe me. All you need to do is ambush all the tribe members outside the tribe, set up an empty city plan, and then wait for them to come, and then you can prove the authenticity. "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 233 War breaks out! "How do I know, are you here to tell the truth, or are you trying to make up for your mistakes and deliberately tell us, and then we are ambushed." Tmall Girl always calculated carefully. In such a big event, anything is possible. Wuxie is just an outsider, and he is also a monk from the human race. Who knows which side he is leaning towards. "You don't have to believe me, but do you have a better way?" Wuxie said seriously. The three of them were silent. It was indeed impossible to find a good solution overnight. "And they can't take all the people away safely, they are not prepared. The question now is very obvious, should we trust this outsider? ¡°My current situation is the same as yours, you can trust me.¡± Wuxie reiterated again. Tmall Girl and Mao Ya suddenly hesitated and looked at Mao Ni. Mao Ni remained calm and asked Wu Xie: "Master Wu, you said you know the number of people and strength they sent, please tell me." Wu Xie nodded and said, "They sent a total of 3,000 monks at the second level of Taoism. , there are fifty monks in the third realm of Dao, totaling 3,500. Considering that your tribe has many spiritual beasts in the first realm, their real strength will be weaker than them." Mao Niu frowned slightly and said: "Maybe. There are more, but we have the power of the totem, which is equivalent to your protective formation. How can they break it?" Wuxie said: "In this case, maybe you need to check whether the totem is damaged." Mao Ni frowned slightly. , looked at Mao Ya and said: "How long has it been since the last inspection? Is there anything strange about the totem?" Mao Ya said truthfully: "It has been half a month since the last time. In total, it is the day of inspection." "Okay, let's go check it out in person." Mao Ni said, and then said to Wu Xie, "Please don't wait in the tent for a while. We'll come as soon as we go." Wu Xie nodded and watched the three people leave. The three Tmall girls left the tent. Seeing that they finally had a chance to talk privately, they immediately asked Mao Niang for advice: "Second uncle, do you think Wu Xie is trustworthy?" Mao Niang shook his head slightly and said, "At the moment I haven¡¯t seen the flaw yet, and I can¡¯t think of any benefit from him revealing this information to us.¡± Tmall Girl thought about it, then suddenly turned pale and asked, ¡°Will he know our secret?¡± He frowned and reprimanded Tmall Girl: "Look at how you look now. You are too panicked to think. No one knows this secret except the three of us, not even the clan members. How could he know?" After Tmall Girl was scolded, her mind suddenly cleared up, she suppressed her panic and began to think normally. Not long after, they came to a heavily guarded room, which was used to place the powerful tablets of the clan. So as soon as you enter, you can smell the strong smoke. There are many tablets placed in the room. After the three of them bowed one by one, Mao Ya opened a secret room next to a table. Mao Ya walked in first. This secret room is not big, with no furniture, only a large round stone, with a big cat painted on the stone, with black fur all over its body and a faint look. Just one look at it will make people awe and fear. On the big stone, there are thin wires. The thin wires are wrapped around it and connected to a pillar on the side. There are as many as sixteen thin wires in total, connecting all directions. But at this time, eight thin wires were broken and fell to the side in a sloppy state. As soon as Mao Ya came in, he saw this scene, and immediately shouted in grief and anger: "Totem! How is that possible!" As soon as Mao Ni and Tmall Girl heard Mao Ya yelling, they immediately knew something was wrong, and quickly walked into the secret room and saw A desperate scene. "How could this happen?" Tmall Girl stared blankly, indescribable shock. Mao Ni took a few deep breaths and said coldly: "Who did it?" Mao Ya shouted angrily: "It must be a traitor! There is a traitor in our tribe!" Tmall Girl hid her face in pain, their tribe We have always been united, but at this moment a traitor appeared! "I'm going to investigate the tribesmen who have been here in the past half month!" Tmall Girl said bitterly. "No need!" Mao Ni said coldly. "Second uncle? What did you say? How can you not use it? As long as the traitor is not eliminated, the troubles will continue. How can you say not to use it?" Mao Ya shouted. "Be quiet!" Mao Ni glanced at the two of them coldly and said, "Since Wuxie knows that the totem has been destroyed, he must also know who the traitor is. Why should we waste our efforts?"  These words awakened the two of them, and they suddenly realized: "That's right, ask Wuxie and go." The three of them came back not long after, Wuxie looked at the gloomy expressions of the three of them, and suddenly understood What happened? He grabbed the little guy playing on the ground, threw it into the storage bag, and said to the three of them, "Was it destroyed?" Mao Ni nodded silently and said, "Young Master Wu, since you know about this, you must know who the traitor is. , All our actions must be carried out without traitors. " Wuxie shook his head lightly and said: "I don't know about this, it's just an inference. And I see that your tribe is in harmony and there will be no traitors, so it's better. Don't listen to my nonsense." Mao Ni said sincerely: "Master Wu, please tell the truth. Everything you said so far can be proved to be correct. We believe in your ability to infer." Wu Xie frowned. , said uncertainly: "Do you really want to listen? But it really doesn't sound good." The three of them nodded heavily. Wu Xie sighed helplessly and said: "If what I expected is true, there is really no traitor, but it was your predecessor." Hearing such an answer, the three of them were shocked and said in unison: "Why? Possibly!" Wuxie said: "As far as I know, every force that is determined to be destroyed will have their formations or totems destroyed and cannot be repaired for a while." "And those who can do this secretly must be high-ranking. No matter how secretive someone is, no leader of the force can do anything effective on his own. " "I think your clan leader was forced to let this happen. " " Of course, there is nothing I said. Forget it, don¡¯t take it seriously. According to my opinion, he may be warning you with all kinds of weird things.¡± Hearing this explanation, what else could the three of them say? There was only painful silence. Wu Xie stood up and said seriously: "We really don't have time now. You must believe me. I have no reason to harm you." When things got to this point, Tmall Girl and Mao Ya could no longer decide anything. They all looked at Mao Ni. Mao Ni looked deeply at Wu Xie, exhaled heavily, nodded and said, "That's all we can do. I hope Mr. Wu is telling the truth." Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and said, "In that case, let's discuss it. Let¡¯s find out how to annihilate them.¡±¡­The war finally broke out! On this day, the war that had been brewing for a long time broke out without warning! The human race and the demon race, no matter what kind of monk they are or what their cultivation level is, all got the news. The two tribes are about to go to war! The suddenness of the incident made many people think it was a rumor. After all, there was no spark between the two clans, so there should not be a sudden decisive battle. But, this is what happened! In those sects, big families, and big tribes, the higher-ups conveyed this important order to the lower-ups! People who don¡¯t know are really confused, and some don¡¯t know how to describe their shock. But when they thought of the special training recently, it suddenly dawned on them that everything had been going on for a long time, but they didn't think about it. "As for those small forces, they have already set up medium-sized teleportation arrays, brought enough people and horses to teleport to the big sect, and then waited for instructions. The orders they received were mostly plans to jointly attack small tribes, and top-level teleportation arrays had already been built, and they could fight just after the order was given. Of course, those who die and those who win are two different camps, which are easy to distinguish. Generally speaking, those who die are old and remnant soldiers. They all seem to have rich combat experience. There are many people and strong strength. The opponents are simply too weak. Some people are secretly glad that there are not those childish geniuses in the team. . It¡¯s a pity that they were wrong. Childish geniuses are the magic talisman that can save lives. So the winning teams have one thing in common, that is, there are piles of geniuses, and they are commanded by a big genius. The war just started. In front of a small tribe with an open formation, those human monks who thought they had succeeded in a sneak attack rushed in with joy, waiting for a massacre. But after they entered, they were ambushed and quickly defeated. What¡¯s worse is that they were not only attacked by one tribe, but also with the help of other tribes. They were bombarded and killed together. It didn¡¯t take long before they were all wiped out. "But in another place, the army led by Wang Lang was overwhelming and unstoppable. Wang Lang was even more like a god of war. He killed gods and Buddhas when he met them, and even fought against them many times.The monsters in the third realm are extremely brave in their attacks. In just a moment, the victory has been decided, and it is only a matter of time before they are annihilated. And in the team of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, Nan Yuehong, Chi Qing and others had great morale and did not encounter any obstacles. This is a microcosm of war, hovering between ambush and being ambushed. Many people die without knowing what happened. Everything was going on slowly and without any mistakes. It was not until Wei Zeng, the genius of Nantianmen, led a large number of troops to attack the Tmall clan that confusion arose. On this day, Wei Zeng ceremoniously received the seal of the army at Nantianmen, led the army, and came full of blood. After passing the teleportation array, we arrived at the green mountains not far from the Tmall tribe. He glanced at the information about the Tmall clan, paused for a moment at the portrait of Tmall Girl, and laughed: "This woman is quite pretty. If I can capture her alive, I can hold her tail while doing things. , I wonder how she feels when she calls meow?" He shouted to the army behind him: "Listen, if you can capture this woman alive, just kill her if you can't!" The troops roared. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 234 Welcome Wei Zeng laughed and was in a happy mood. Although he was a little envious of Tmall Girl's beauty, he was not so greedy that he would do something stupid. With the army in hand, they marched towards the Tmall tribe. Soon, he arrived at a place less than fifty miles away from the Tmall tribe. He waved his hand to signal everyone to stop, turned around, and said seriously: "The Tmall tribe's defense is now broken, and the masters of the third level of Dao are only here." There are more than 20 people who are very weak. If you rush over directly, you can defeat them, but you can't annihilate them. Therefore, I want you to divide into three teams and attack from three sides. Even if they are powerful, none of them can escape! " " "Yes!" The crowd quickly divided into three teams, each with about 1,600 people, carrying sixteen Taoist three realm masters and advancing towards the Tmall tribe from three sides. Wei Zeng, on the other hand, fell into the middle of the army alone and rushed towards the Tmall tribe. ¡­ To the north, Tmall Girl, Mao Ni, and Mao Ya, together with more than two thousand monks, lurked in the green mountains and waited quietly. These people, with all their strength, are indeed much inferior to the army led by Wei Zeng. They were in a weak position and could never face a head-on confrontation. They were already at a loss. Even if they were ambushed, they would not be able to compete. But Wuxie put forward a plan, asking them to lead all the forces to defeat them one by one. In this way, a favorable situation will be formed in which the enemy is weak and we are strong. What else can they do? He could only risk everything and take a gamble on Wu Xie's plan. But now, they found that they had made the right bet. They saw that in the distance, about a thousand people were coming here. Among them, there were 16 strong men in the third realm of Dao. Among these 16 people, young geniuses actually accounted for half. The real Boy Scouts. ??And there are mostly young people in the team. Many young people do not need to actually fight, but just come here to enrich their experience. When they think about it, there is no suspense in this battle, and naturally there is no danger. "It's a pity that they were wrong. They had no idea that they were here to die just because a young man who was being hunted all over the world appeared. Mao Ni watched them approach, watched them fly above his head, and then when their team was halfway through, he suddenly shouted: "Kill!" With this order, countless screams were heard everywhere, deafening. The momentum is overwhelming. At this moment, countless fast cats rushed up, half of them humanoid. Regardless of whether they choose to transform or not, their speed is faster than monks of the same realm. When they rush out, they immediately turn into countless lightning bolts and pierce the enemy's abdomen. For a moment, blood splashed into the sky, and hundreds of headless necks spurted out blood. Human heads and stumps were everywhere. The miserable howl sounded, and the war broke out. When the human monks saw this scene, they were all stunned and stared blankly, unable to understand what was going on. Some young people were even more shocked by the sudden situation. After seeing those ferocious wild cats using their sharp claws to easily cut off the heads of their companions, their bodies suddenly trembled and they wanted to escape. "There's an ambush! There's an ambush!" someone shouted! But he could only shout these two sentences before he was torn in half wildly by a black cat as big as a tiger. The human monks at the front discovered this and immediately shouted angrily: "Take out your magic weapons and fight the enemy!" Only then did the monks react, but in just a short time, no less than five human monks died. Bai, looking at the more than two thousand enemies, he was suddenly afraid. Mao Ni and Mao Ya met a young genius whose cultivation had reached the third level of Dao and was quite prestigious in the sect. "It's a pity that it couldn't shock the two of them. After a few rendezvous, it couldn't hold up under the attack of the two of them, and its flaw was exposed, and blood spattered seven steps!" And those Tmall tribesmen who have not transformed have the strength to fight one against three. Coupled with group attacks and sneak attacks, it almost turns into a brutal massacre! In less than half an hour, the human team was completely wiped out, while the Tmall clan had less than a hundred dead, and none of the masters of the Dao San Realm survived, completing the crushing with a huge advantage. After they completed the ambush, they quickly rushed towards the tribe, because there was another person struggling to support them, and that person was Wuxie. ¡­ ¡­ Wei Zeng led the army from the middle to the sky above the Tmall tribe with great momentum. When he was about to give the order to kill, he found that there was no more cat in the tribe. There was only one person standing on the beach. The man stood with his hands behind his back, dressed in black, with his back to them, looking at the sea quietly. Wei Zeng scanned his consciousness and found that he was a human race.I was furious at that moment. Could it be that someone took the credit away from me? He finally succeeded in ascending to the throne after Ruofeng¡¯s death. How come anyone dares to take the credit from him? It¡¯s really a matter of life and death! "Who are you? Let me ask you, where are the cats of the Tmall tribe? Where did they go? Were you killed?" Wei Zeng asked angrily and loudly. "Don't be so angry. I have a bad temper and am easily irritated. If I am irritated, I won't say anything bad." The man still didn't turn around and said calmly. "What do you want to say? Say it! I will destroy you first!" Wei Zeng was furious. This man is so calm, so he must be powerful. So it is him. The Tmall clan has been destroyed by him, and he deserves all the credit. He was robbed! With a wave of his hand, he shouted: "Get him!" After giving the order, the dozen masters of the third level of Dao and hundreds of people rushed over. Seeing it, they flew to the sky above the tribe and were falling quickly. At this moment, the man finally turned around. He did not hide his face. He had an ordinary but delicate face, a pair of eyes as deep as the abyss, and held a small white crab in his hand. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he smiled. He said: "It's a pity that you don't come in, but I still want to say, welcome." "You are Wuxie!" At this moment, Wei Zeng pointed at Wuxie in horror. How could he forget this person who indirectly helped him rise to power! He looked into those abyss-like eyes and felt his whole body getting cold, and he didn't even dare to meet his eyes. He discovered his fear of him. Thinking of how many people he has now, are he still afraid of him? He suddenly became angry and shouted: "Kill him!" Needless to say, the sixteen monks at the third level of Dao had already rushed over, followed by hundreds of people. Not to mention Wuxie¡¯s net worth, the bounty of Nantianmen alone has tens of millions of spiritual stones, which is enough to drive people crazy. The advantage is obvious now. If you swarm them, you can definitely kill them. Their calculations were good, Wu Xie commented in his heart. But he was not afraid. Facing the swarming black army, he slowly put the little guy into the storage bag, stretched out his hand and made a slight move, and a dazzling lightsaber appeared in his hand. He held the lightsaber and smiled: "It looks like someone is dead." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 235: Massacre in all directions! The hundreds of people flying in the sky had already gathered their spiritual power and cast powerful spells on Wuxie below. Suddenly, the whole world's spiritual energy was flowing wildly, and the sky was filled with colorful spells, including fire, thunder, water, and gold, creating an extremely terrifying scene. Scenes like this are simply unimaginable and extremely terrifying. "But there is a saying that it is strong on the outside and strong on the inside. It looks scary, but in fact most of the power only stays in the second realm of Dao, and it can't cause any harm to Wuxie who has the golden mail armor. What Wuxie really cares about are the dozen or so monks in the third realm of Taoism. Being able to reach the third realm of Dao Xing shows that with a certain amount of combat experience, it is not too difficult to cooperate. Several people started to attack, some used illusions, and some used magic weapons to escape trapped people. It was colorful and lively. If Wuxie has to fight against a dozen people by himself, it is not too difficult if he has enough spiritual power, but when he does not have much spiritual power, it will be a bit troublesome. He used Heavenly Sword Technique to consume half of the spiritual energy in his body. After that, he could only use one high-grade spell. After using up the two high-grade spells, he could only use mid-grade spells to face the enemy, which was equivalent to death. But how can it be easy without evil? These thousand-year-old monsters who love fighting have already become extremely proficient in fighting skills. It is common for them to make the impossible possible. So he smiled calmly amidst the attacks, and cast high-quality spells such as electricity. Immediately, the attacks of more than a dozen Taoist monks failed. As soon as the dozen or so people saw Wu Xie using lightning skills, they already knew something was wrong. They all used defense to protect themselves from the outside. They must know that since this person can kill Ruofeng, it will be easier to kill them. No one dares to main idea. They are not afraid of Wuxie and run away. There are people everywhere and attacks everywhere. If he moves, a vacuum zone will be drawn and traces can be found. Wuxie had the same idea as them, and instead of running away, he went upstream and rushed towards the dozen or so people. In an instant, he arrived in front of an old man. The old man used black martial arts, and a protective shield wrapped around his body. It was a top-grade spell with extremely powerful defense. And he has mastered this technique to its peak state. If he wants to use the Heavenly Sword to break through the defense, it will take a lot of effort. When the old man saw Wuxie flying in front of him, he was slightly startled and then calmed down. He snorted coldly: "Just use whatever means you have to see how you can break through my defense with that heavenly sword." Wuxie sneered, Cong Chu He summoned a virtualization talisman from the bag: "You probably don't know that the virtualization talisman can be used in this way, right?" After saying that, he pressed the virtualization talisman on his defensive shield with one palm, and the defensive shield was suddenly filled with space. Hide, disappear directly. Without saying a word, Wuxie swung his sword and cut the old man in half! After that, he flew non-stop to a young man. The young man's face changed slightly. After squeezing it with both hands, a set of armor appeared on his body and was connected to his body. Wu Xie followed the same method, and put the virtualization talisman on his armor with one palm, the armor disappeared, and chopped off the man's head with a sword. "With just one breath, don't kill two people in a row." Others couldn¡¯t see clearly what method Wu Xie used. They only knew that when he pressed his palm, the opponent¡¯s defense immediately disappeared, and then he was killed by him in a daze. The shock of this scene made them frightened. What kind of weird method was it? Palm of death? At the moment when they were shocked, Wuxie flew to another genius and took his life with a sneer. "Back off!" An old man shouted, feeling that something was not good. The attacks from those monks at the second level of Dao bounced off him one after another without even being able to hurt his fur. They were so fast and killed instantly. He was afraid that he and the others would all die before he could use up his spiritual power. Empty. When Wei Zeng first saw Wuxie taking action, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. No wonder this man was able to kill Ruofeng who had been suppressing him with decisive and sharp methods. But he didn¡¯t panic too much. He bit the tip of his tongue and drew a vertical line on his forehead. Suddenly, a gap appeared and a vertical eye opened. The eyes were watching Wuxie kill people, and soon, he saw that there was a virtualization talisman in his hand. It was because of this talisman that he could break people's defenses one after another. "Don't worry, everyone, he doesn't have any strong means, he just used the Void Talisman to make your defenses disappear temporarily!" After seeing the clues, Wei Zeng immediately shouted. Everyone knew the reason and felt a little relieved, but then they started to feel pain again. So what if they knew it? He was too fast, and he didn¡¯t know where he got the lightning-like enlightenment stones. Moreover, he got many pieces, and he directly cultivated to the peak state. And they, even if they have the power of electricity?I haven't mastered it to the peak, after all, the perception stone of high-grade spells is not just a piece of shit. "Get out of the way! Let me come!" At this time, a middle-aged man stood up. This man had a sturdy figure and was protected by golden light. He had actually cultivated the indestructible spell of King Kong, and his body could resist several times. Heavenly Sword Technique attack. "My whole body is on defense. I'll see how he breaks through it. As soon as he attacks me, you will have a chance to attack him!" This person secretly transmitted a message to everyone, then accelerated and rushed towards Wuxie. Wu Xie recognized this man's spell at a glance, and kept sneering as he watched him clash like a vajra arhat. "In that case, you can just play where you are first." Wuxie summoned the Void Talisman and pressed it directly on the person's forehead, like sticking it to a zombie. The man trembled slightly and quickly disappeared. "You bastard! You are just a bastard!" "That's so shameless! You turned him into a virtual reality and it will take some time for him to appear." Everyone yelled and cursed, feeling angry at Wu Xie's unexpected behavior! "No need to be afraid now! Pay attention to delaying Wu Xie's time! He is now in the virtual state, and no object can harm him. We only need to wait for him to appear. By then, Wu Xie's electricity-like skills will have almost disappeared, and we can only capture him without any help. !" Wei Zeng saw the opportunity and conveyed the message to everyone. Although the remaining ten monks also know this truth, how can they resist such a cruel Wuxie! If you can't defend or attack, won't you become a living target? It¡¯s simply fatal! "Wuxie will fulfill their ideas and kill them!" He dodged, flew in front of a person, affixed the Void Talisman and slashed with his sword. In one flash, he flew in front of another genius. Unexpectedly, this genius didn't defend himself at all. Instead, he sneered at Wuxie and said, "You think I'm stupid for sticking the Void Talisman on you, and I'll put it on myself!" He smiled proudly and gave himself a Void Transformation Talisman. , the body disappears. Wuxie laughed loudly: "What a smart boy." Then he flew towards the other person. When the others saw that the man had come up with such a method, they were immediately delighted. Yes, as long as you affix yourself with the Void Talisman, you can isolate the space for a period of time and protect yourself from all harm. When you appear in the same place again, don't If Xie has no spiritual power, why should he be afraid of what he will do? Immediately, several people took out the virtualization talismans from their storage bags and stuck them on themselves. "The others who did not carry the Void Talisman became desperate and used their full body speed, coupled with blood escape, to start running away. Wu Xie sneered and chased after the two of them and killed them directly. However, Wu Xie did not chase the other three. Once he caught up with them, they would be away from the main battlefield, which would be boring. With just these few breaths, Wuxie had already killed six strong men in the third realm of Tao, escaped three, and reduced six to nothing. This is a monster! Wei Zeng sighed, thinking about retreating. They, a group of monks who had been in the third level of Dao for many years, were defeated by Wu Xie, who was on the third level of Dao. It really created a shameful history. But Wu Xie doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed. After all, the other party has destroyed Ruofeng. Killing an ordinary monk of the same realm instantly is nothing. Anyway, the other party has been known as invincible at the same level since he started practicing. While Wei Zeng was thinking, he felt that Wu Xie was staring at him. He saw Wu Xie looking at him jokingly and sneered: "Now you are the only master in the third realm of Tao. Are you taking the initiative to become virtual? Or passively becoming virtual?" ?¡± Those monks in the second realm of Dao had long been shocked by Wu Xie¡¯s performance and had hid in a distant place to attack. Hearing this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at their general. Being stared at by so many people, Wei Zeng felt for the first time not honor, but embarrassment. He became angry and said: "Don't be arrogant! I will kill you on the spot!" But he said he was saying cruel words, but He never made a move and just stood there and yelled at Wu Xie. Wu Xie smiled and shook his head: "You said you wanted to kill me, why did you stay there and didn't do it?" How could Wei Zeng be able to bear being ridiculed like this, and rushed over in a flying motion. Of course he was not stupid, no Will go to die. He also possesses the peak level of lightning skills, so it is impossible for Wu Xie to catch up with him. "As long as you dare to take action!" Wuxie went upstream and rushed towards Wei Zeng. Essence and blood spurted from his mouth, and he used Blood Escape, and his speed suddenly reached the limit. When Wei Zeng saw this, he was immediately frightened. He used Bleeding Escape without any hesitation. His speed was very fast and he avoided evil. Unexpectedly, Wuxie didn¡¯t chase him at all, but instead plunged into the crowd of Dao Er monks, his lightsaber waving wildly.   Wherever it passed, broken limbs and broken arms flew up one after another, staining the sky with blood. He is like a demon, walking in the rain of blood, searching for lives, his eyes as deep as the abyss are like hell, as if the souls of those who are killed will fall into the unstoppable abyss. "It's just that it's a little too slow to kill people like this. Don¡¯t have any evil thoughts, use the Concentration Technique directly. The Concentration Technique mastered at the pinnacle, with Wu Xie's current state of consciousness, can completely kill the Yuan Shen of a monk on the third level of the Dao, not to mention that these monks are only on the second level of the Dao. Suddenly, many people were unharmed and without a trace, but they groaned, Falling from the sky and becoming a corpse. Killing invisible! Wuxie started a massacre, a crazy massacre. It was as if he had entered a realm where there was no one, rushing forward and backward in an army of thousands of people. Taking someone's head was as easy as mowing grass. It was just a matter of second thought. Within a few moments, three hundred people died tragically. ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Wei Zeng looked at it stupidly and gritted his teeth. It can be imagined that not only did the Tmall tribe not be wiped out with his own hands in this battle, but he also suffered heavy losses. After returning, his reputation will definitely drop and his status will no longer exist. And all of this is given by Wuxie. The irony is that he was able to rise to the top because of Wu Xie. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out out of luck, don't be wrong about success. He was speechless. He wanted to go up and fight Wu Xie, but every time he thought about him killing Ruofeng, he lost all courage. He could only watch Wu Xie kill people everywhere, waiting for his spiritual power to run out. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 236 My army has arrived! And at this moment, a dark figure appeared in the south, that was Wei Zeng's troops! Wei Zeng was overjoyed and laughed wildly at Wuxie: "Wuxie, you're done! My army from the south has arrived!" As soon as those people appeared, they rushed here quickly. ¡°Obviously, they were a little confused and didn¡¯t understand what was happening here, how could they be killed so miserably, and they were all running away. They were speechless. What was going on? There were obviously no Tmall people, so what made them so panicked? Soon, someone told them the situation. It turns out that all this was done by Wu Xie. " Wuxie's current reputation is known to everyone. Everyone from the strongest of all things to the little child knows that there is such a Qiba in the world of cultivation. They rushed over quickly, naturally not thinking about meeting Wu Xie, a famous person, but wanting to take credit for his head. At the same time, another dark figure appeared in the north. Wei Zeng was overjoyed and laughed loudly: "My army has arrived! My army has arrived!" "Really?" Wuxie just sneered, his killing speed reached its peak, and he could kill several people with just a flip of his hand. "Kill! Kill with all your strength! Let's see how many people you can kill!" Wei Zeng felt excitedly. He felt that behind him, the six virtual people were about to appear, that the situation was about to return to his control, and that all power would be restored. This news is gratifying. The monks who originally had no fighting spirit have regained their high morale and fighting spirit. But just when Wei Zeng was happy, there seemed to be a little accident in the north. The sky there was redder than Wuxie's, accompanied by countless screams and a majestic rain of blood. It seemed that there was a large-scale battle there? He used his third eye to look there, and saw that there was not his team at all, but more than two thousand members of the Tmall tribe, including big cats, kittens, and half-humans. Human cat. They opened their claws ferociously one by one, and their bodies were like lightning, killing the monks one by one. The three Taoist monks who fled there were just killed by them. Wei Zeng was a little stunned. Wasn't the Tmall clan wiped out by Wuxie? Why did he come to kill him instead? This thought only stayed in his mind for a moment, and he realized that instead of being killed by Wu Xie, he simply teamed up with Wu Xie to ambush them. Suddenly, his expression became extremely ugly. "Damn Wuxie, you're such a bastard, you're such a bastard! You're still not from the human race!" Wuxie turned his head and smiled at him, and said righteously: "I advocate the equality of all beings." "Bastard! Shameless! "Wei Zeng was so angry that he almost lost his breath. Here, Wu Xie killed everyone to the point of panic. The monks who fled over there were thinking of rendezvous with the team, but they didn't expect a lot of enemies to appear. Now, how could they think of resisting? They form a group and fight on their own. Soon, hundreds of people were wiped out by the Tmall clan. In addition, Wuxie killed hundreds of people, and Wei Zeng's team had already lost most of it, leaving only a group of frightened birds struggling to support themselves. At this time, the indestructible man recovered his true body from the void. He was angrily trying to find Yao Wuxie and give him a punch. However, he never thought that an arrow penetrated the space and hit him. A shot hit his forehead. He got angry, and then sneered: "How could my indestructible body be pierced by an arrow from you! Ridiculous! How ridiculous!" He took the arrow feathers, threw them away, and tried to kill Wuxie again. , but felt like something was stuck on my forehead. He took it off and looked at it, and asked doubtfully: "Another Void Talisman?" But soon, he shouted in horror: "No!" At this moment, his body was in a trance again, wanting to blend into the space. , but he had just come out of the state of virtualization, and his body was so fragile, how could he still endure another virtualization? "Bang!" There was an explosion sound inside his body, the surface of his body split rapidly, blood spurted out, and finally he was torn apart and died. "Very interesting." Wu Xie sneered in the distance. He felt that the Heavenly Sword Technique and the Electric Power Technique were quickly disappearing, so he simply stood there, took out the Condor Bow, and affixed the Void Talisman on the front end of the arrow feathers, and directed Shoot in the direction where several people appeared. "Cough~cough~cough!" He shot six arrows in a row. The arrows flew very fast and hit the six people who appeared in the blink of an eye. The six people screamed and died as their bodies split apart. "This, this, thisshameless! Bastard! Scoundrel! Bastard!" Wei Zeng looked at this scene in pain, completely unexpected that Wu Xie just used a few virtualization talismans to defeat him.People play to death. He looked at the Tmall tribe who were coming towards them and understood that the situation was over. He had swallowed the bitter consequences of failure, and he didn't care about anything else. He wanted to save his own life first. He took out a small teleportation array and was about to activate it when he saw an arrow coming from the east and shot directly through the teleportation array. He turned his head and saw Wuxie's constant sneer. "You can't leave." Wei Zeng no longer knows how to describe his mood, helpless? fear? anger? They should all be there. When he saw the Heavenly Sword in Wu Xie's hand disappear, he immediately rushed over with a ferocious expression, took out a Heavy Rain Pear Blossom Gun, and killed Wu Xie. "You bastard brat, I'll kill you first!" Wei Zeng didn't care what was vulgar or not, image and all that was bullshit. He just wanted to cut Wuxie into pieces and quarter him into pieces. But before he could reach Wuxie, a big cat pounced on him. This cat is a strong person among the Tmall clan. It possesses the cultivation level of the third realm of the Tao. It has no transformation and is powerful. It can rival two monks of the third realm of the Tao. With a cat-like pounce, it threw Wei Zeng heavily to the ground, held down his hands and feet with its four paws, and stared at him with wide eyes. "How dare you insult me, even a beast!" He was furious, and as he thought, he pulled out the Heavy Rain Pear Blossom Spear and stabbed the big cat. The big cat knew how powerful it was, so he just dodged and hid. Wei Zeng wanted to stand up, but at this moment, another big cat jumped out of nowhere and knocked him down again. "Beast! Beast!" Wei Zeng didn't understand why he was so loved by cats. They all pounced on him. He wanted to kill the cats. He really wanted to kill the cats. But at this moment, a figure stood in front of him. The man was dressed in black, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and his head lowered, looking down at him. "If Feng dies in my hands, how can you dare to mess with me if you are defeated by one of his men?" After saying that, he raised his foot and stepped hard! "Crack!" Wei Zeng went to hell from then on. At this point in the battle, the situation has become completely one-sided. The last remaining team knows that it is impossible to escape the cat's claw without even thinking about it. Wuxie did not go to participate in the final "cleaning of the battlefield", but returned to the beach, washed his face, then took out the angry little guy and threw it on the beach. The little guy was very angry. He slowly crawled to Wuxie's feet, clamped his feet with pliers, and silently asked: "Why do you keep locking me up when you come back to your hometown!" (To be continued. Please Search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Text Chapter 237 The Secrets of the Two People The first ambush and counter-ambush were spent in a relatively calm environment. At least the situation was not out of control, except for the Tmall tribe. The strong men of the human and demon tribes think so, and so does Wuxie. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know the details at the bottom, but it caused a big stir. It is common for people to die in wars, but this time the human race received the news that they can annihilate most of the demon clan, at least there is no problem in attacking the opponent's tribe. Who would have thought that there would be so many accidents along the way, and ten teams were completely defeated, completely defeated, and brutally purged. This result is both shocking and angry. They all agreed that such a careful operation would definitely defeat the demon clan. If not, apart from improper command, it is naturally due to a spy. If there were no spies, how could there be so many accidents? Others are angry about the inaccurate information. Some tribes don't look very strong, but their real strength is very strong. There are so many strong people, which makes the attacking monks suffer a lot. For a time, the missteps in the war caused huge public opinion. There are always some voices criticizing the intelligence of those big forces and their loyalty. The geniuses who led the team to victory very smartly chose to keep a low profile at this moment and did not have a grand celebration banquet. Of course, they also didn¡¯t understand why so many teams failed, but after all, they defeated their opponents by a big margin, and they were happy. After the first confrontation, the strengths of the small forces and the medium-sized forces have almost been determined. There will definitely not be a huge gap in the next expedition. They will not lose easily, nor will they win easily. As for the demon clan, everyone fought with enthusiasm and high morale. They were angry because the human race suddenly tore up the peace treaty. The latest chapter of the Holy Path Evil Lord. Crazy because of the great victory, passionate because of the battle. They are not as accusatory as the human race. When the weaker party defeats the stronger party, they are always happy. So they didn¡¯t care about the losing tribe. As for those strong men, they didn¡¯t think much about it, and they didn¡¯t care about the little Tmall clan. In their view. It must have been the previous leader of the Tmall clan who refused to accept this outcome and revealed the plan to the disciples of the clan, so he was well prepared. ¡°And he has also committed suicide in protest, perhaps as an apology. ???????????? All in all, it¡¯s just a small episode, nothing. ¡­ ¡­ After Nan Yuehong won a victory, she was not as happy as she imagined. Instead, she asked her father about the true intention of the war. This surprised her father. He smiled appreciatively and said nothing. The more this happened, the more she felt something was wrong. ????????????????? The reason for this incident is that Wu Xie would rather withdraw from the Sanxiu Alliance than agree to attack the Nine Snakes. When she thought about it, this was simply the best job ever. But now, she has doubts. The reason is simple, because the team that attacked the Nine Snakes was completely wiped out. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Was Wu Xie already aware of this outcome and escaped unscathed, or was it because he simply did not want to attack the Nine Snakes? She stayed in the room for several days, thinking about this issue. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became, and the more strange things seemed to her. At this time. She thought of Wu Xie's words: "Don't look at problems subjectively, and don't be imprisoned by your own thinking." So, she tried to think without any emotions. She had never tried to think like this, so it was very difficult. It always hurts to get into the horns. When she was puzzled, a piece of news caught her attention. Zui Chenzi had refined Wu Xie's two magic weapons. Nan Yuehong decided to talk to Zui Chenzi about Wu Xie. She arrived at Zui Chenzi¡¯s room and was shocked as soon as she entered the door. ??I saw that the room was arranged in an orderly manner, neat and concise. There are many kinds of weapons-refining materials on the shelf, and in the middle is a huge furnace, specially used for weapon-refining. In the back, Zui Chenzi was dressed in clean white clothes, sitting on a chair, reading a book seriously. She particularly remembered that when she came here, everything was messy, the furniture was swayed here and there, the whole room smelled strongly of alcohol, wine bottles were everywhere, and Zui Chenzi was lying drunk on the ground, sleeping soundly. But now, it¡¯s completely different. She understood that it was Wuxie who transformed Zui Chenzi. The more this happened, the more she felt that she couldn't see through Wu Xie. What kind of person was he, and how could he have such magical power? "Why are you here?" Zui Chenzi saidThe hair is from the back, the eyebrows are bright and the eyes are bright, and the whole person reveals excellent energy and heroic spirit. Nan Yuehong was surprised. She didn't expect that the slovenly homeless man before turned out to be a handsome man after careful correction. "Master Zui, I just want to ask Wuxie, what kind of person is he?" Zui Chenzi looked at her indifferently and asked, "Why do you want to know him?" Nan Yuehong said seriously: "Because This person is very strange, he has secrets, and he is doomed." Zui Chenzi shook his head slightly, lowered his head and continued reading, and said calmly: "He is just an ordinary person." Nan Yuehong frowned and said, "Master Zui, please be sincere. "Tell me." Zui Chenzi paused, put down the book in his hand, looked at Nan Yuehong, and asked, "Do you think he knows everything, understands everything, and can see through other people's eyes?" As soon as he lit up, he said: "Not bad." Zui Chenzi said again: "Did he also see through your mind? Made you very frustrated? And then comforted you cleverly?" Nan Yuehong thought for a while, not sure He said: "It seems that he has seen through my thoughts and predicted it, which made me very frustrated. As for comforting me it's more like giving advice?" "You can also say that." Zui Chenzi said lightly, then lowered his head. , I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, and then he looked at Nan Yuehong calmly and said: "He doesn¡¯t have any secrets. He is just a person who appears in the right place at the right time. He will not give advice or comfort anyone. He just I want to gain your trust so that you can help with something. " "And the most important thing is that he can't guess anyone's thoughts. The secret is always in our own hearts, but he is very smart and appears at specific times. Being by your side is like a friend you haven¡¯t seen for many years. He chats with you, talks to you, and confides in you. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything, he just waits for you to tell your secrets.¡± ¡°He is like a listener. Listen to you quietly, and then give you a way to eliminate the mess. It seems that he has helped you, but in fact, it is your own inner desire. You need a listener, and you need someone to give you a solution, no matter what. Whatever the method is, it will make your mind peaceful after doing it. " "But don't forget, he is not a loyal friend. He has his own purposes and interests, and you have your needs. The relationship between the two is more like that. Everyone gets what they want, a deal." "If you really want to evaluate him, just use bad words, such as, bastard." After hearing this, Nan Yuehong was stunned. Unexpectedly, the person who helped Zui Chenzi changed his life. The evaluation in his mouth was so vague. Just listening to the previous words, I thought it was a high praise for him, but in the end he said "bastard". "Are you praising him or belittling him?" Zui Chenzi said lightly: "They are all compliments, because he is indeed very smart." Nan Yuehong lowered his head and thought. Thinking about Wuxie's interactions with him, was he the person who appeared at the right time and in the right place? She was a little suspicious. She needed Wuxie at the beginning because she wanted to take advantage of the situation. Strengthen your reputation as a wise employee. However, what did Wuxie seek when he first entered the Sanxiu Alliance? Since he already knew that he wanted to quit the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, why did he join? ¡°Moreover, what can Wuxie get from himself in exchange for benefits? What did you get? What do you need in your heart? She thought about it and felt that her goal could still be clear, that is, to become a big shot and a person in power. ¡°To be a big shot, you must have the thinking mentality of a big shot, be able to see through the overall situation, and analyze the general trend. This is exactly what you lack. ??????????????????????????????????: Breaking out of the shackles of thinking and looking at the facts objectively, is it to teach yourself the way of thinking like a big shot? He is not a big shot, how can he teach me? Even if he teaches himself and learns it, what benefits will he get? Zui Chenzi looked at Nan Yuehong and said calmly: "I heard about your falling out with him. You don't need to tell me what you are confused about now. Let me guess the third eye." Nan Yuehong nodded and said: " Please enlighten me." Zui Chenzi said: "You are wondering how Wu Xie knew that attacking the Nine Snake Tribe would fail." Nan Yuehong's eyes lit up and she nodded: "Yes, he seems to have known this for a long time. , and told me not to look at the problem subjectively and not to be imprisoned by my own thinking. " Zui Chenzi nodded and said: "You also discovered that he used the Nine Snakes Tribe incident to attack you, and then laid the groundwork for it. The day you discover the truth, you will be grateful for his advice. You are using him, and he is also using you. This is a deal. " Nan Yuehong said: "??I don't understand. " Zui Chenzi said: "Actually, it's not difficult to understand. Subjectivity and objectivity mainly depend on where you think. Like most people, you think from the standpoint of the human race. You have emotions, so you think that the human race They are bound to win, but they forget to see the essence of the fact, which is why the war is fought. " Nan Yuehong said puzzledly: "I know why there is a war, because the spiritual energy is getting less and less, the living space is getting smaller, and the resources are getting smaller, so a war is needed. " Zui Chenzi said: "You are right, but you are wrong at the same time. You have forgotten that we are living in an apocalyptic environment. What needs to be preserved in the apocalypse are elites and powerful people. Therefore, who will benefit in the end? " Nan Yuehong said: "The strong one. " "Yes, they are strong men. So, what is the difference between the strong men of the demon race and the strong men of the human race? " Nan Yuehong originally wanted to say it was because of racial issues, but she thought about it and decided to put aside racial concepts and said: "There is no difference. " Zui Chenzi said: "That's right. In the end of the world, the weak will be eliminated so that the strong can survive. This war is not about race, but about cleansing the weak from the human and demon races. In the world of immortality, the strong and the weak will survive. The biggest difference between the weak is their qualifications. " Having said this, Nan Yuehong felt a sudden enlightenment and said excitedly: "Therefore, the humans and demons must be sure to retain the strong ones, or those who have the potential to become strong. " Zui Chenzi smiled and nodded. " Needless to say at this time, Nan Yuehong was completely able to analyze by herself. She quickly filtered the winners of this war in her mind and found that most of the winners were those with geniuses and forces. Tribe. She realized that it was so simple to see the essence. It was as simple as analyzing who was the winning group and who was the losing group. She laughed, and finally understood how the big shots think. Just know? "She asked with a smile. "I said he was very smart. " "That means you will do him a favor and give him two magic weapons? " Nan Yuehong asked again. "He has sent someone to take away the magic weapon. "Zuichenzi said. "What? who is it? " Nan Yuehong asked in surprise. "He is a very famous breeder. " "Then how do you know it was the person he sent? " Nan Yuehong was puzzled. Zui Chenzi thought of that day when the man said the word handkerchief, smiled slightly, and said: "This is the secret between the two of us. " Nan Yuehong still didn't understand, and asked: "Then he helped me, what does he want from me? " Zui Chenzi smiled and said, "This is the secret between you two. " Text Chapter 238 Exposure and Alliance In Fu Lingsheng's room, he respectfully gave two magic weapons to Wuxie. One was a gun. The gun was as tall as a person. The surface was colorful with many flame patterns, but inside, there was black light flowing. It's called the Wind and Fire Cruiser Gun. The other one is a set of black robes, called the Black Wind Robe. Both of these magic weapons are rare and high-grade magic weapons. They are extremely powerful and are refined from life-eating sand. They are very expensive. Wu Xie smiled with satisfaction and put it away. "Master, is the Sixth Senior Brother Wuxie?" Fu Lingsheng asked cautiously. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, neither admitting nor denying, and said lightly: "How is the cultivation situation?" Wuxie refused to admit it, which made Fu Lingsheng even more suspicious. If it is really Wuxie, it is really easy to explain. , completely consistent with Wu Xie¡¯s background of soaring cultivation and possessing mysterious resources. Think about it, how difficult is it for a super cultivation sect to cultivate a disciple? You can kill someone with just a spirit stone. Fu Lingsheng took Wuxie to understand the situation. Wuxie had reached the purpose of his trip, so he left quickly. He had already planned this. He wanted to reveal the news that Wu Xie was a disciple of a sect cultivated in the hidden world. This was called taking advantage of the situation, and it would be of great use in the future. And it is useless for only one breeder to know about this trend. He wants the entire breeding world to vaguely understand this. Therefore, he secretly notified all the cultivators and asked them to go to Zui Chenzi's place to get this magic weapon, but he asked Fu Lingsheng to go first. The results of this were obvious. Countless cultivators used the sound transmission jade slips to apologize to him, saying that they had not done things well, and Wuxie's answer was naturally vague, saying: "Your sixth brother has already obtained the magic weapon. ¡± In this way, every breeder is staring at the war. Let's see who will use these two magic weapons in the next battle. Is it Wu Xie? Maybe. After Wuxie took care of the matter, he quickly returned to the Tmall clan. He had been tacitly accepted to join the circle of trust and discussed important matters with the three people. ?¡­ ?In the Tmall tribe. A kitten was grinning and staring fiercely at a white crab. That crab was very mean and had a bad attitude. He climbed on its back to sleep, treating itself as a big bed. ¡°I wonder which crab in the world is so brave and shameless, so it got angry. It threw the crab down and stared at it with big eyes and small eyes. But as the saying goes, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. This little guy was not good to begin with. He followed Wu Xie for nothing at first, but after being in contact with Wu Xie for a long time, he unknowingly developed a bad habit of ignoring other creatures and always feeling that he was the strongest. So he gave the cat a pinch very rudely The result is as you can imagine. In the end, it was slapped wildly by the angry kitten and crawled back to Wuxie in misery. Don¡¯t ignore its tragic experience. Not even giving him any comfort really broke his heart. "Now we have won once. We should have some time to rest and calm down to discuss the future." Mao Ni breathed a sigh of relief and said. The three of them all had solemn expressions on their faces, thinking about this big proposition. "Shall we leave? Or continue to stay here?" Mao Ya asked. Tmall Girl closed her eyes and sighed: "Let's leave. We can't resist the general trend at all." "Master Wu. What do you think?" Mao Ni looked at Wu Xie with a smile on his face, his eyes flickering. At this time, he, They have recognized Wu Xie's intelligence and think that the other party will help them. Don¡¯t look evilly at Mao Ni. He said calmly: "You shouldn't ask me, you know what to do." Several people's eyes immediately looked at Mao Niang. Mao Niang lowered his head, exhaled deeply, and then said: "We must stay here to face the next attack. ." Tmall Girl shook her head and said nothing. She also understood that this was the most correct approach. Only Mao Ya was puzzled and asked: "Why don't you leave? They will definitely send more people here. It is impossible for us to resist such a huge force." Mao Ni sighed: "You said let's go? Where can we go? "The world is so big that we can't leave." "They will still chase us when they find us, so we can't leave. We have to stay. If they come once, we will defeat them. If they come twice, we will defeat them." Twice. Beat them until they dare not hit us again. "How is it possible? They can destroy us as long as they send out one powerful person." Wu Xie stood up at this time and said. "Let's talk about it then. Now we are just small players. They won't care. Even if they send people again, they won't be the strongest in all things."So don't be afraid. Mao Ni said: "Young Master Wu is right. During this period, I have been rapidly repairing the power of the totem. It will take less than half a month to fully recover. Let's see first, and then think of other methods if we have to." " Mao Ya asked: "Why don't we go to alliance with other tribes? Or go and join the big tribe. Mao Ni shook his head and said, "We are worthless. They already know whether they will win or lose, so why bother with us?" " Mao Ya said: "However, there are always some tribes who haven't seen the situation clearly yet, or who don't accept their fate and resist. We can stand on the same front. Let¡¯s fight together. " "This methodmay be feasible. "Tmall Girl was also a little shaken. Mao Ni frowned and said nothing. He was also thinking about this issue in his mind. Should he try the alliance? You must know that the last war did not break out in an all-round way. The big forces and the realm of all things The strong ones did not take action, which means that there are still some forces that have not been eliminated. It may be a good choice to form an alliance together. But the problem comes again. There are strong men of all things among the big forces, and there are countless Taoist cultivators. Why do we need a middle man. The power of a small tribe? Wu Xie has been smiling and saying nothing. He is very opposed to the alliance. Once the alliance comes, there will be endless changes and he will not be able to fully control the Tmall tribe, which will have a great impact on his plan. He must not object verbally. He was only allowed to discuss the Tmall clan's decision-making and had not been fully accepted. It is difficult for an outsider to break into a tribe. At this moment, Mao Ya took out the Sound Transmission Jade. Jane, after receiving a certain message, was overjoyed and laughed loudly, "The Nine Snakes tribe is willing to accept us and fight against the general trend with us! " "The Nine Snakes Tribe? This tribe has always been on good terms with us, but aren't they a small tribe? What do they mean by acceptance? "Mao Niang quickly noticed the clues in this statement. Acceptance and alliance are two different concepts. "Huh? Yes, they are just a small tribe, why should they accept us? "Mao Ya also came back to his senses and was suddenly a little angry. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he said calmly: "Perhaps, there is a strong man in all things in their clan. "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 239 The critical situation "Well?" The three of them turned to look at Xing Wuxie: "You know?" Wuxie naturally knew the news. He asked Wang Lang after that. ?According to Wang Lang, two months before the war in the Nine Snakes tribe, a monk in the tribe broke through to the third realm of Dao, so he was able to learn the true inside story, and there was a genius in the tribe, so he could not be destroyed. Wu Xie nodded and said: "Yes, I have news that the Nine Snakes tribe has a strong person in all things." Mao Ni frowned and said: "Are they going to be destroyed too?" Wu Xie shook his head: "There are geniuses in their tribe, they will not be destroyed. They won the first battle." Mao Ni said puzzledly: "Then why do they still resist? I mean, they have geniuses and strong men. After the war, they will benefit when the resources are distributed. There is no need to accept us at this time." Wu Xie shook his head lightly and said, "This is what I can't figure out." "Then we have a secret conversation with his genius?" Mao Ya asked cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s too long, we can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Mao Ni said. "But, he is already on his way here." Mao Ya said awkwardly. "What?" Mao Ni was furious and asked Mao Ya: "Mao Ya, you contacted the Nine Snakes tribe privately, I won't hold you accountable, and you invited him to the tribe?" Mao Ya quickly knelt down and kowtowed: "I, I was just anxious and wanted to help the tribe. "" Damn it! He is the profiteer and we are the exploited ones. We are not in the same camp at all. How could he help us?" Mao Ni slammed the table in anger. steel. Mao Ya knelt on the ground in embarrassment, lowering his head, feeling very annoyed. Wu Xie said calmly: "The matter has come to this, so we have to continue. Don't blame Mao Ya. He also thought about the tribe. Although he was a little reckless, he didn't make a big mistake. As long as he remembers to discuss it with everyone in the future." "Hmph!" Mao Ni snorted coldly, sat down again and said, "I don't blame you for this." "Thank you, second uncle. Thank you, second uncle." Mao Ya stood up. He walked back to his seat and glanced at Wuxie gratefully. "How many days will it take for him to arrive?" Tmall Girl suddenly asked after she heard the news about the Nine Snake Tribe and the genius. She had been silent. "Two days." Mao Ya answered honestly. Tmall Girl nodded, a hint of gloom flashed between her brows, and said, "Let's protect the totem well and don't let him discover and destroy it." Two days later, Wu Xie got along more harmoniously with the Tmall tribe, and many kittens them. They would lie down next to him, lick his hands as a sign of goodwill, and some would hide in his arms and act coquettishly. He smiled, touched them, helped them catch fish, and gained favor. On this day, the genius from the Nine Snakes Tribe also arrived. Wu Xie, Mao Ni and Mao Ya were waiting in the tent, and Tmall Girl went to greet the genius in person. Soon, the genius walked into the tent. That genius is very young. He has a handsome appearance, with a sickly reddish skin, and a pair of sharp eyes. As soon as he entered the tent, his eyes flashed and he looked at everyone. He was dressed in rich clothes. On their foreheads is a hydra, their tribal symbol. The whole person walked over, a little fluttering, looking boneless and very soft. The temperament is very strange. "This is Jiu Shan, Jiu Gongzi of the Nine Snake Tribe." Tmall Girl introduced to everyone, or to be more precise, introduced to Wu Xie. "Ninth Young Master is here, and the humble abode is filled with splendor." Mao Ni said with a slight smile. ¡°Brother Ninth.¡± Mao Ya chuckled, walked over and patted his shoulder heavily, feeling very familiar. Wu Xie saw all this and immediately understood that the two tribes often communicated with each other, so they were no strangers. She looked at him with a smile and nodded slightly. "Mao Ya, second uncle." Jiu Fan greeted the two of them with a smile. Among the white teeth, there were two slightly underturned tusks, which were sharp and terrifying. "Who is this?" He looked at Wuxie with a smile, and with a sweep of his consciousness, he suddenly said in shock: "Human race!" Mao Ni smiled and said: "Ninth Young Master, don't be excited, this is Young Master Wuxie, the reason why we can The victory was due to Mr. Wu's help. " "Wuxie? No wonder he looks so familiar." Jiu Fan put away his smile, looked at Wu Xie expressionlessly, and asked Tmall Girl beside him, "He is worth it. Do you trust me?" If you ask this question in person, doesn't it mean you suspect Wuxie is a spy? It's really rude. The three Tmall girls were embarrassed for a while, and nodded: "Young Master Wu is trustworthy." Jiu Fan shook his head: "There is no good person in the human race, so we can't trust him." The three people were embarrassed.After a while, Mao Ya patted his chest and assured: "Jiu Gongzi, Mr. Wu is absolutely trustworthy, otherwise why would he save the tribe?" Jiu Fan said: "Maybe he has no place to go, so he has no choice but to save you." He left. When he came to Wu Xie, he looked down at him and asked with a smile on his face, "Young Master, please don't shy away from the internal affairs of our Nine Snake Tribe and Tmall Clan." Wu Xie put away his smile and stood expressionless. He got up, looked at him coldly, and said: "I know what trick you are playing. You are afraid that I, a smart man, will expose your trick, so you want me to avoid it." "But, I must say, now, I am the god As a member of the Cat Clan, you can either talk or get out." Wu Xie slowly spat out these domineering and arrogant words, and the temperature in the room suddenly dropped. The eyes of the two people met in the air, and neither of them could hide the murderous intent in their eyes. The three Tmall girls were in a big headache. If Wu Xie said this, it would probably ruin the opportunity for cooperation. He wanted to say it but he couldn't, so Mao Ni had to come out to smooth things over. "Young Master Wu, Young Master Jiu, these are extraordinary times. Please calm down and sit down and talk peacefully." Jiu Shan looked at Wu Xie coldly and said, "For the sake of my second uncle, I won't follow you." You care." Wuxie just sneered. After the five people sat down, they went straight to the topic without being polite. "Ninth Young Master, we already understand the current situation, so we won't say more. So we want to ask, since the Nine Snake Tribe already has a strong man of all things, and a genius like you, why do you still want to form an alliance with us? Relationship?" Mao Ni directly said the key. Only by knowing the other party's purpose can we judge right from wrong. Jiu Fan's eyes flashed, and he said calmly: "Our Nine Snake Tribe, two months ago. Because there is no strong man in all things, no genius like me was discovered, so we have no right to know the inside story, and our fate is also eradicated." "Until later. , my father broke through to the realm of all things, and I also got training. This has become a profit. " "But I have never forgotten the anger of hearing the true inside story!" Speaking of this, Jiu Fan was a little excited. "I'm thinking, how can they be so cruel? So cruel that they can exterminate the entire race? That's an entire race! If it's wiped out, it's gone! Isn't it okay to leave a few descendants to continue?" "I know that your Tmall tribe has also encountered something that makes people angry. "My father and I, and even the entire tribe, are happy for your victory." "But we know deeply that if you win once, you will be hit even harder the next time." "So, my father and I are happy." With my insistence, we decided to accept you and fight against this damn rule together!¡± ¡°We are not trying to resist, but we are expressing our stance. We cannot be so cruel!¡± ¡°After all, we are different from the human race. If a sect is destroyed, there will be consequences. Another sect was born. "But there are many subdivisions in our Spirit Beast Clan. The Nine Snake Clan has destroyed one clan." "I'm not willing to accept it. Why does the human race enjoy so much power?" "This is why we want to accept you. We must make a firm statement so that they don't dare to exterminate the clan." Jiufan clenched his fists excitedly. His face flushed unwillingly, he pursed his lips heavily, sighed helplessly, and lowered his head. Then. He raised his head, smiled gently, and said to everyone: "Of course, I also have selfish motives." "You know that I like Tmall Girl, so not only to make a sound, but also because our two races have a close personal relationship, so I use This is an opportunity to propose marriage to Tmall Girl. I hope we can get married and face all difficulties together. " "Huh?" The person who made this surprised sound was not Tmall Girl, not Mao Ni, but Mao Ya. He was stunned. Looking at Jiu Fan, I didn't know what to say for a moment. Wuxie watched all this silently and remained silent. Tmall Girl's eyes were a little flustered, and she lowered her head slightly. Mao Ni, on the other hand, has a calm face. "Brother Jiu, you are imposing yourself on others. The clan leader of our tribe may not like you, so how can he marry you?" Jiu Shan smiled lightly and said: "Tmall Girl knows whether she likes me or not, so why should you? "Worry." "ButI" Maoya was speechless and lowered his head in silence. Jiu Shan chuckled and said: "This matter is not what I want. I don't like forcing others to make things difficult. But my father believes that only by forming a good relationship can we sincerely fight against powerful enemies together. If you back down when the time comes, our tribe will "It will be irreversible." "So please consider it carefully."nbsp; There was silence. ¡­ At the end of the day, everyone did not talk much about the matter, but chose to decide after two days. Wuxie didn¡¯t say much or express any opinions. It can be clearly understood that Wuxie does not want the Tmall tribe to form an alliance with the Nine Snakes tribe even to the death. For him, a certain tribe must never be allowed to possess the strongest of all things, which is very detrimental to him. However, if we analyze the situation of the Tmall clan, they are extremely eager for such a powerful helping hand. ¡° If just marrying someone can help the tribe survive, Tmall Girl will definitely put the overall situation first and marry Jiu Shan. If this is the case, then Wuxie¡¯s plan was interrupted and he had to withdraw. What¡¯s more important is that it not only interrupts the Tmall clan¡¯s plans, but also interrupts all possibilities. Yes, he can leave the Tmall Clan and find a tribe without powerful people to develop. However, what if the Nine Snake Tribe recruits another tribe again? ?Then if he doesn¡¯t want to be evil, will he still leave? Recruit again and leave again? Wuxie will never allow such a thing to happen, let alone let such a thing happen. So to avoid this, we need to take the right medicine and figure out what the Nine Snakes Tribe is up to! Naturally, he won¡¯t believe any nonsense about taking advantage of someone¡¯s danger and wanting to possess Tmall Girl¡¯s beauty. It¡¯s just a smoke bomb designed by Jiu Fan to confuse the public and make everyone think about it. The technique is very clever and the scheming is good. It seems that the three Tmall girls are all worried about this matter. But Wuxie has long since stopped thinking about the superficial nature of things. Such superficial tricks are really hard for him to catch. As before, in this impetuous world of spiritual practice, everything is based on interests. Then the purpose is naturally profit. "However, the Nine Snakes Tribe is the beneficiary. It seems that he will not get any benefits from mixing with the Tmall Tribe. Don't be puzzled. Although he is very smart, he is not so smart as a monster. There are times when he is confused, but he can discover the truth earlier than ordinary people. But obviously, there was one person in Jiu Shan and his tribe who was very smart and thought of a special way. And cracking a solution is always more difficult than finding a solution. Because when you infer that person's purpose, you have to think according to that person's thinking. When you infer it, you will fall into the confinement of thinking. Thinking will be framed and what you can think about is limited. But the problem now is that Wuxie doesn¡¯t even know the other party¡¯s purpose or what the special method is, so how can he crack it? After walking out of the room, he came to the seaside. Looking up at the sky, the dark night seems lofty and deep, which makes people think of many things. The stars blinked and twinkled. The moon appears and disappears, as if it is playing hide and seek The sea breeze is cold. The moonlight fell silently, hitting the waves with sparkling light. The twinkling light of the waves is like the eyes of a cat, shining in the dark night and seeing through everything. And don¡¯t be evil. There was only darkness in his eyes, only depth, swallowing everything. There was someone at the beach. Mao Ya was sitting on a black reef, lowering his head in annoyance. Sometimes I would clench my fists and bang on the rocks beneath me, feeling depressed. Wuxie looked at him, his eyes flashed slightly, and he walked over. "How is the sea view tonight?" Wuxie asked casually. "That's terrible!" Maoya snorted and looked away. Wu Xie smiled slightly, and suddenly said with some sadness: "I used to live in a town. There was a family in the town. My father was a gambler. He bankrupted everything from gambling and owed a large debt that he couldn't repay." "Fortunately, he was unable to repay it." She gave birth to a beautiful daughter, so a son from a wealthy family fell in love with her and told her that as long as she got into the family, he would help her father pay off her debt. " "She was very considerate of the overall situation and got into the family, and the son did help her pay off the debt. "From now on, she has a good life and a worry-free life." "What a wonderful life," Wuxie sighed. "But in just one year, the young man got tired of playing with her and alienated her." "Then one day he got drunk and beat her to death. Instead of being sad, he was very angry. He called her a stinky bitch and harmed others. , even if he dies, he will harm others.¡± ¡°Her father was still gambling, owed money everywhere, and often asked his son-in-law for money.¡± ¡°The son finally got angry one day and killed him. Not long after, then. My son was killed, do you know who killed him?¡±  Mao Ya raised his head, looked at Wu Xie's plain expression, and guessed: "Is it the woman's mother?" "No, the government was so suspicious at first, but later they found out that he had sex with the woman's childhood sweetheart. "Wuxie smiled and said: "The irony is that the young man thought that it was a wise choice for his sweetheart to marry his son, so he backed down." After hearing this, Mao Ya fell silent and lowered his head. "You want to say that Tmall Girl will end up like this in the future?" Wu Xie said lightly: "How do I know? It's just that I feel that the Ninth Young Master doesn't like her and just uses her as a tool. "Including your Tmall clan, he is just a tool. He has other purposes." Mao Ya smiled bitterly and said: "Even if you know, there is nothing you can do. The current situation is like this, what do you say. It¡¯s useless, I won¡¯t change my attitude.¡± Wu Xie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It seems you are willing to be that regretful young man?¡± Mao Ya laughed at himself and said, ¡°Why? Someone must sacrifice. " "Besides" Mao Ya lowered his head and said, "Tmall Girl and I are not childhood sweethearts." Wu Xie shook his head slightly and reprimanded seriously: "When it comes to sacrifice, you Tmall Clan. You should sacrifice for the entire lower world, so don¡¯t use such noble words! You want to live, I want to live, everyone wants to live!¡± After using you, I will kick you away!" Mao Ya lowered his head and smiled bitterly: "Do we have a choice?" Wu Xie snorted angrily and walked to the other side. "How stupid!" On the other side is Tmall Girl's tent. Wuxie stood by the fire and said softly: "I am Wuxie, can we talk for a while?" "Please come in." A cold voice came from the tent, and Wuxie walked in. In the tent, Tmall Girl was sitting on the carpet, holding a book in her furry little hands, looking at it intently, with two strands of hair hanging down from her forehead, just like the helpless situation she was in now. "Master, what's the matter?" She raised her head, her eyes flashed with a hint of exhaustion, a little listless and haggard. Wu Xie sat opposite her, looked at her quietly, and said: "Once the Tmall tribe submits to the Nine Snakes tribe, they will achieve their goals. After that, they will use you to achieve their requirements." "You are useless After that, I will kick you away, so I think we should reject their request." Tmall Girl smiled slightly and said gratefully to Wu Xie: "Mr. Wu, our Tmall clan is very grateful to you for saving us, but, Our Tmall clan is weak and must be protected by strong people." Wu Xie frowned and said, "Why don't you understand that they are uncertain factors? What Jiu Fan said is just nonsense. Dear, it's all nonsense, don't be deceived." "Master Wu, what is your purpose of saving our tribe?" Tmall Girl looked at Wu Xie with sparkling eyes. Wu Xie had seen this kind of look many times, and he sneered, "Do you think I'm greedy for your beauty?" Tmall Girl said calmly, "Master Wu, rumors say that you will show mercy wherever you go." Wu Xie was cold. Looking at her, he stood up silently and walked out of the tent. Mao Ya wants to "sacrifice", and Tmall Girl is too narcissistic. The two of them can't persuade her. At the moment, they can only hope that Mao Ni will not be diverted by Jiu Fan. Text Chapter 240 Confusion When a person has experienced many years, he will think and look at problems in different ways. Just like a child who is still studying in a private school and a child who has been wandering in the outside world for many years, they will have different views on the same prank. The child in private school may find it fun, so he will do it. But the wandering child will think about whether there is any benefit in doing so. They see the same thing, but they think differently. Therefore, when two people think about the overall situation from the perspective of a superior, they only talk about interests. This is Wuxie¡¯s feeling, this is the feeling he had when he walked into Mao Ni¡¯s tent. Because Mao Ni was already waiting for him there. "Young Master Wu, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Mao Ni's swollen eyelids could not hide the confusion in his eyes. He smiled at Wu Xie and extended his hand to invite you. Wuxie sat down and said calmly: "I think your Tmall clan should carefully choose your successor, especially for the position of clan leader." "What? Have you talked to her?" Mao Ni said. "Yes, I have talked with her and Mao Ya. One of them wants to sacrifice, and the other, a really arrogant narcissist, thinks that I gambled my life just for her appearance." Wuxie laughed at himself. shook his head. "Oh maybe you have known about our Tmall clan for a long time, so you helped us. Two immature children are better to control than me." Mao Ni said with a smile. "I don't understand what you are talking about?" Wuxie narrowed his eyes and said calmly. "I didn't say anything." Mao Ni laughed: "Mao Ya is trapped by love, so he is immature, and Tmall Girl is because she can't figure out your purpose of helping us, or the purpose of the Nine Snakes tribe. So she caught some rumors. , Just extrapolating, generally speaking, they are all young. " Wuxie said seriously: "I know that for the long-term plan of the tribe, you must cultivate young leaders, but these are extraordinary times, and I don't want to save you today. , I will see you jumping into the fire pit tomorrow." Mao Ni nodded and said, "That's why I am still serving as the clan leader." "Okay, I don't care about this anymore," Wuxie spread his hands helplessly. : "I want the Tmall tribe, and I want you to never have anything to do with the Nine Snakes tribe." "Okay, that's why I asked Jiu Shan to wait for two more days." Mao Niang nodded. The conversation changed: "But, I still want you to convince me, because I can't find the answer either." Wuxie looked into Mao Niu's eyes and looked at his calm and calm look, and suddenly laughed: " You don't seem worried at all." Mao Ni shook his head slightly: "Because I know that I will hear something special from a young man like you." Wu Xie raised his eyebrows. He asked back: "How can you see it?" Mao Ni said: "Because you have channels, you don't know what means you used. You know the inside story of the war, and then you chose us, and you also have the source of intelligence." "These means, generally Young people will not have it. " "So I think you are either extremely smart or you have strong people behind you." Wu Xi said, "Then you, have you thought about the current situation clearly?" Mao Ni nodded. , took a piece of paper, took a pen, and started writing on it, while writing about the Tmall tribe. While writing about the Nine Snakes tribe. "I'm used to writing out what I write, and then sorting it into categories to clarify my thoughts." "A good idea." Wuxie said calmly. Mao Niu said while writing: "My Tmall tribe has no strong people and is easy to control." "The Nine Snakes tribe has strong people and is in a strong position." "My Tmall tribe has no special resources and no big interests. " "The Nine Snakes tribe has no reputation and no resources. It will improve in the future." After writing these few sentences, Mao Ni looked at the paper and laughed at himself: "As I write this, I am very confused and puzzled. If I were the strongest of the Nine Snakes tribe. They will definitely not have anything to do with the Tmall clan at this time. Accepting them will not get any benefits." Wu Xie frowned and said, "Then what is your conclusion?" Mao Ni smiled, his fat trembling again. : "My conclusion is that the Nine Snake Tribe will never do anything thankless. If they want to accept us, they will only use us temporarily and will not really help us." "And after achieving their purpose, it is very likely that they will Under the general situation, abandon us." Wu Xie laughed when he heard this: "I'm glad that someone in the Tmall clan is awake." "But." Mao Ni changed the topic again: "I need to know that Mr. Wu is here.?What is needed? Why help us. Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and said, "I told you, I want the Enlightenment Grass from the Three Realms of Taoism, as well as elixirs such as the Ten Thousand Thing Pills. As long as these appear in the storage bag, they are mine." Of course, the most important thing is survival. I don't mean just surviving, but living well. Mao Niang was puzzled and said, "But even if you help our Tmall clan, you can't guarantee this." " Wuxie shook his head slightly and said, "You will see it. Mao Ni said: "So, Mr. Wu, does Mr. Wu know what the Nine Snakes tribe is planning?" " A gleam flashed in Wuxie's eyes: "Let me think about it. " Wuxie stood up and paced slowly in the room. The night was very quiet, and it was even quieter in the depressing late night. This night, countless cats had insomnia, listening to the roar of the sea and the crackle of the bonfire. Listening to the irritable meowing sound, looking at the cold moonlight, I felt a chill. The white moonlight was like frost, spreading on the ground. The cats curled up and lay quietly beside the campfire. He looked at the wood bursting with sparks. The mountains in the distance were dim and shimmering, refusing to show their true colors. It seemed that once someone saw it clearly, they would feel that it was nothing more than the truth hidden under the fog. Playing hide-and-seek with people, you will never know what it looks like until the last moment. But now, Wuxie is like a confused person in the fog, holding a small lampstand and constantly exploring the way. " Since the Nine Snakes tribe can gain benefits, why do they still act like this? What do they want to do? " Wuxie kept asking himself, but it was difficult to figure it out. Suddenly, the fireworks on the lampstand lit up, dispersing the fog, and Wuxie was convinced that he had seen something. He suddenly thought that the Nine Snakes Tribe could indeed gain benefits, but Not much benefit can be obtained ¡°What if the Nine Snake Tribe is not satisfied with its current interests? "Wuxie's eyes were glaring, and he seemed to have grasped the key to the matter. He quickly filtered the situation of the Nine Snakes Tribe in his mind. There were only a few hundred, and there was only one strong man of all things, and only one genius. With such a lineup, in After the war, they will get certain benefits, but they will never be much. Compared with other tribes and sects, they will be much worse. And they have no reputation and no right to speak. Even if resources are allocated, it will help them. No matter what, when the strong ones die and the geniuses wither, they will also suffer the situation of annihilation. So they are unwilling to accept more resources. So what is the special connection with the Tmall clan? Where? Wu Xie thought deeply, remembering the reason why he chose the Tmall clan in the first place. The first reason was that the Tmall clan was easy to control because they did not have the most powerful people. But the situation at that time was slightly different from now. At that time, no strong person would think that the Tmall clan could resist, but now, all the strong people knew about this accident. If the Tmall clan wins again next time, they will completely pay attention to the Tmall clan. This is an opportunity to create an image in the eyes of the strong. The strong people will want to know what happened to the Tmall clan. , you can find someone. This person will get into the eyes of the strong, but it will also cause the strong to want his life. Obviously, the Nine Snake Tribe wants to attract the attention of the strong. Improve your reputation. But doing this is tantamount to disobeying the wishes of the powerful. They don't like disobedient children, so they will secretly take measures to suppress the Nine Snakes tribe. The reason why Wu Xie dares to do this is because he is now. He has been suppressed, and he has a way to resist the suppression. But how can the Nine Snakes tribe resist the suppression? It would be too stupid to tell Mao Ni about his analysis in order to get into the eyes of the powerful. , but it¡¯s a pity that Mao Ni can¡¯t give any answer, which makes Wu Xie even more difficult. This doesn¡¯t make sense, and that doesn¡¯t make sense either. How can I solve it? Mao Ni looked at Wu Xie¡¯s brows and shook his head slightly and said, ¡°My people understand. Behind the scenes, I feel very sad and hate the ruthlessness of those strong people. I'm going to calm them down and I'll be back in a minute. " While Wu Xie was thinking, he suddenly heard this sentence and subconsciously asked: "Do they all know? " Mao Ni nodded: "I think it's better to let them know. ¡±   Wuxie said "Oh" absentmindedly and slowly sat down. Suddenly, he stood up suddenly, his eyes flashing: "I figured it out." "Huh?" Mao Ni was walking to the door. Just as he was about to go out, he suddenly heard this. He turned around and asked, "Have you really figured it out?" Wuxie nodded. Mao Ni quickly sat down and asked anxiously: "Tell me, what's going on?" Wuxie said: "Remember what I just said, if the Nine Snakes tribe wants to get attention, it will be suppressed." "Actually, I don't want to get it. Suppression only needs to meet a certain condition. "Mao Ni asked: "What condition?" Wu Xie sneered: "Expose!" Mao Ni asked doubtfully: "Isn't it more contrary to the wishes of the powerful? He nodded and said: "Yes, it goes against the wishes of the strong people, but just imagine what will happen after everyone learns the news?" Mao Niang said uncertainly: "Angry? Accusation? Shock?" Don't The corners of Xie's lips curled up slightly and he said, "Yes, everyone will be shocked, because this matter is too cruel, too cruel." Text Chapter 241 Plan "But after they think about it carefully, combined with the effects of the beginning of this war, they will find that this is the fact." "In a short time, there will be large-scale accusations and even a wave of chaos." "Wuxie" He sneered and said: "In the last days, everyone will not abide by the rules, especially those strong people who want to die. Since they will die anyway, who knows what they will do?" "Besides, incitement is contagious. People don¡¯t have the guts to do crazy things, but two people have the guts, and ten people can do great things. " "Not to mention the majority of monks who are not geniuses. They are all in danger and worry that they will also be eradicated. Under the crisis day and night, they will go crazy and join the crazy team. " "Once the situation starts, there will always be some strong people who are included in the sacrifice plan, and the whole world will be divided into two groups, the genius group and the mediocre group. The number of the mediocre faction is countless times that of the genius faction, and the winner will be decided. Then, the world will fall into chaos. " "At that time, no one cares about the background of the genius, just kill them and return. The most primitive law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. " Mao Ni wants that scene, where there will be fighting, scuffles, fights over disagreements, dead bodies everywhere, and wailing all over the place. The practice world will be dyed red with rich blood. He looked at Wuxie and asked: "You mean, the Nine Snakes Tribe wants to do this?" Wuxie nodded and said: "Yes, that's what they think, because they took the initiative, they accepted you, and If the inside story is released, their reputation will definitely be huge. Since they are the first force to show off, countless tribes who are unwilling to be destroyed will turn to them, and many monks who have been oppressed by the crisis for many days will turn to them. " "They will take advantage of the opportunity and quickly turn to them. Expanding power. It won¡¯t take long for it to become a unique force in the entire lower realm, arrogant among the others.¡± Mao Ni sighed: ¡°What a big ambition!¡± Wu Xie smiled at Mao Ni and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that it would become the key. "Mao Niang is getting anxious now. Even he doesn't know what to do now. He belongs to the Tmall clan. It seems to have become a top magic weapon that can make countless people jealous. "Master Wu, did you think so at the beginning?" "No, no, no, I don't want chaos in the lower world, and there must be no chaos in the lower world." Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and smiled: "They are strong men who have a greater mission to go to. Completed." "What mission?" Mao Ni was surprised. Wuxie smiled coldly, didn't say anything more, but changed the topic back. "Let me tell you, there will be no chaos in the lower realm. Those strong men have lived for so many years and have already guessed the possibility of the inside story being exposed, so they have been prepared. If my prediction is correct, they are just using comfort methods. , promise that so and so will not die, and then continue the war step by step." Mao Ni was confused again, and asked: "If this is the case, isn't the Nine Snakes tribe going to suffer a big blow?" "You are wrong, Nine Snakes. The tribe did not expect the situation to develop into chaos. They just wanted to gain benefits from the quiet war. "They took advantage of it," Mao Ni suddenly felt that his mind could no longer keep up. The young man in front of him changed his thinking too quickly. "The Nine Snakes tribe has strong men in all things, so they know the plan to deal with the insider exposure, and they also know that the general trend is like this, and they can't change it." "So they won't change it." Wuxie said: "They are just taking advantage of this matter. Let your reputation grow. At the same time, take this opportunity to absorb some new forces and obtain resources. "After the inside story is exposed, although it will not cause chaos, the impact will still exist. Praise the Nine Snakes tribe for their bravery.¡± ¡°With this support and the fact that the Nine Snakes tribe has strong men and talents, they dare not attack the Nine Snakes tribe, and they can only turn their swords on the Tmall tribe again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the end. Yes, their Nine Snake Tribe has gained enough reputation, and then under the general trend, they have no choice but to hand you over." "Then you will be destroyed, of course it will not be a total annihilation. If the Nine Snake Tribe is smarter, it will ask to stay. "Some members of the Tmall clan then killed all the remaining clan members shortly after, and announced to the outside world that all the remaining clan members of the Tmall clan had been sacrificed. In this way, the reputation of the Nine Snakes clan would be high again. "After the war is over, the strong ones will be forced by the pressure from the lower levels to allocate more resources to them, and then they can use their fame to develop unlimited possibilities."Wu Xie sneered and said, "The plan is so good that no one felt their conspiracy." Mao Niang's face gradually turned ugly as Wu Xie spoke. He really didn't expect that the Nine Snakes tribe's overall plan was so vicious. After being silent for a long time, he praised Wu Xie with great amazement: "Young Master Wu is really a man among men, which is admirable." Wu Xie just smiled. "Young Master Wu, what do you think we should do? We might as well expose the news ourselves and gain prestige." Mao Ni thought for a moment and said. Wuxie shook his head lightly: "No, to do this, you must have a strong person. Without a strong person, no one will obey us, and no one will defect to us. We can only win sympathy." Mao Ni asked humbly: "Then What do you want?" Wuxie raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said: "Our reputation does not require such trouble, we only need to resist. If they send a group of people, we will annihilate a bunch of people. If they send a group of people, we will kill a group. "We rely on killing to win the world's attention." Mao Ni said: "But we only have so much power, how can we kill them all?" Wu Xi said: "Don't worry, I have information, I will definitely kill them." To recognize our survival status." Mao Ni said: "Master Wu, can you tell me your plan in detail?" Wu Xie said seriously: "You don't need to know, you will see it." Mao Ni looked at Wu deeply. He glanced evilly and nodded. In the current situation, he could only do what Wu Xi said. If you ask him if he believes in Wu Xie? The answer is naturally no, he does not trust any outsiders. But no matter what, the Tmall tribe has its own needs, and Wuxie also has his own needs. The two of them each have what they need, and they are both in the same boat, so they have to trust each other. "Let me tell the two juniors about this matter," Mao Ni said. "Thank you." Wu Xie slightly cupped his hands and walked out of the tent. He came to the beach and released the little guy. The little guy has been very angry recently. As soon as he landed on the ground, he quickly rushed in a certain direction. Soon after, the screams of a kitten floated across the vast sea, followed by a series of dull banging sounds. Text Chapter 242 The cusp of the storm In the middle of the night, Jiu Fan, dressed in rich clothes, stood in front of the tent with a sneer on his face, looking at the back of Wu Xie staring at the sea in the distance, shaking his head slightly. He saw all Wu Xie¡¯s actions, persuaded Mao Ya, walked towards Tmall Girl in frustration, and then walked into Mao Niu¡¯s tent in frustration again. Now, I have begun to stare at the sea in frustration. You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that this person does not want the Tmall clan to alliance with his own tribe. But so what, under the easy cover, no one knew his purpose. The stupid woman really believed that he was coveting her beauty and was stupid enough to hit the wall. As the future pillar of a tribe, how could he, Jiu Fan, lose his mind just for a little bit of beauty? Regarding this matter, he believed that it was certain that the Tmall clan needed help. Whether it was intelligence or strength, they had it. They had no choice but to rely on themselves. As for a small Wuxie, he really doesn¡¯t take it seriously. Although through the first battle, it can be seen that Wuxie has helpers placed in big forces, but no matter how strong he is, how can he compare with his own tribe? If he really has that level of strength, there is no need to make Wuxie hide in Tibet. Seeing that Wu Xie didn¡¯t do anything anymore, Jiu Shan went back to rest. ¡­ The next day, the Tmall tribe still lived a seemingly lazy and peaceful life. In such a dire situation, you can still catch fish leisurely. Perhaps, this way of life has been deeply imprinted in their souls. When Wuxie came together, he grabbed the little guy and walked out of the tent. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The dazzling sunlight falls straight down, makes people unable to open their eyes, and the hot sea breeze blows, making people feel very uncomfortable. At this time, there is a beautiful scenery standing at the door. A Tmall girl wearing a black tights. In the dazzling white light, black graceful curves are outlined. With bare feet, he gently kicks up the sea water. He holds a kitten in his arms and strokes it gently. Comb its soft hair. When she heard some movement behind her, she turned around. When she saw clearly that it was Wuxie, she immediately showed a bright smile and ran over with the kitten in her arms. "I'm sorry, sir, my second uncle told me last night that I misunderstood your purpose of coming." She tried her best to express her apology and bent down. Bowed. "Meow~!" The kitten in its arms suddenly hissed angrily, bared its teeth and stared at the damn crab. Naturally, the little guy couldn't show weakness. He pinched the pliers twice with a "dang dang~" sound, as if he was asking if the pliers last night were still enjoyable. The two resentful animals immediately turned against each other and struggled to pounce on them for another fight. However, their owners didn't think so and grabbed them tightly. Unable to move. "It's okay, your thoughts have been confused during this period. You feel that you can't manage the tribe well, and you will inevitably get into trouble." Wuxie said with a faint smile. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Wu." Tmall Girl said gratefully, and asked Wu Xie, "Mr. Wu, my second uncle and Mao Ya have been waiting for a long time, and I would like to invite you to come with me. Say goodbye to Mr. Ninth." " Say goodbye? I like it." Wu Xie's lips curled up slightly and he said, "Lead the way." Tmall Girl led Wu Xie to a large tent, which was where they ate and discussed. In this tent. Mao Ya, Mao Ni, and Jiu Fan were already dining. When they saw Wu Xie and Tmall Girl coming in, they greeted them with a smile. Wuxie went over to sit down and started eating and drinking. It didn¡¯t take long for Mao Ni to bring the topic to the main topic. "Ninth Young Master, yesterday you talked about taking refuge. I have discussed it carefully with Mao Ya, my niece, and Young Master Wu, and we have a unanimous answer." Mao Ni chuckled. Jiu Shan laughed, raised his glass, and said, "Very good, very good. From now on, we will be a family, a tribe, and we will live and die together." Mao Ni coughed twice and said, "This, Master Jiu, is our decision. I don¡¯t want to join the Nine Snakes tribe.¡± Jiu Shan was drinking. After hearing this, his throat suddenly tightened and he coughed repeatedly, his face looked a little ugly. "Second Uncle, I call you Second Uncle because I regard you as one of my own, so I plan to help you. You must know that those strong people want you to die now. If you don't have protection, this will end" Faced with this half lie and half Speaking of facts, Mao Ni said with an unchanging face: "It is precisely because of this that I can't take refuge in you. The Tmall clan is at the end of its strength and can no longer implicate the good nephew." "ThisSecond uncle, don't you think you owe me something?" Have you considered it?" Jiu Shan was a little anxious, still trying to change Mao Niu's mind. But Mao Ni knows the cause and effect, and there is no way he will be deceived by these few words. ?"My dear nephew, you don't need to persuade me anymore. This is the end of our tribe. No one has helped us." Jiu Shan was really anxious. He looked at Tmall Girl and said, "If it's because of the engagement, I can completely cancel it, and I will never force anyone to do anything. I am saving your lives." Tmall Girl smiled and said, "Ninth Young Master, I admire you very much, and I really hope to grow old with you, but I don't care about the engagement. , but regarding the survival of the tribe, we cannot have anything to do with you. If we implicate you, not only will we not be able to change the outcome, but we will also cause you to suffer. " Jiu Fanjin. The two of them were so determined that they refused to agree. They couldn't help but wonder if they had said something wrong and let them see their true intentions. However, after thinking about it, he couldn't think of any mistake on his part. He couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant and wanted to get the plan back on track, but it was a pity that it was difficult to reverse. He stood up, bowed to Mao Ni, and said: "Since my second uncle refuses, I can't force him. I will go back now and explain the matter to my father." "Leave now? How many days will we stay? We It's a rare meeting, and if you leave, you may never see me again in this life." Mao Ni's words seemed a little sentimental, but with a smile on his face, he didn't pay any attention to it. Jiu Fan understood that he had no chance and said, "No need. During the war, it is better to return to the tribe as soon as possible." Mao Ni and others stood up: "We will see you off." Several people came to the door of the tribe and Jiu Fan turned around. , said: "I will leave now. Take care. If you are in danger, you can come and seek refuge at any time. The door of our Nine Snakes tribe will always be open to you." "Ninth Young Master, walk slowly." Mao Niang smiled. Jiu Fan glanced at a few people, and finally set his sights on Wu Xie, and said to him: "I know you are responsible for the whole thing, please remember it, be careful, I can foresee that, The human race is coming to kill you." Wuxie waved his hand, "Huh!" Jiu Shan snorted and flew away. As soon as he left, the four of them couldn't help but smile at each other and walked back to the tent. "Now, what should we do?" Mao Niang asked Wuxie. Wu Xie waved his hand slightly and said, "Wait for them to attack." "Is that it? Their troops will be much larger this time. Even if we ambush, we won't be able to ambush them." Mao Niang said doubtfully. Wu Xie said calmly: "There is no need to ambush this time." "Do you have a good idea?" Wu Xie shook his head: "No." Two days later, the information that Wu Xie was in the Tmall clan was spread, and for a while, once again, This aroused everyone's curiosity, and they all wondered what Wu Xie was doing in the Tmall clan. Was he caught? The source of the news naturally came from the mouth of Jiu Shan. After he returned, the first thing he did was to spread the news about Wu Xie, so that the momentum of the human race could oppress Wu Xie. "If your identity is exposed, you will definitely leave." By that time, the Tmall clan will no longer have anyone to rely on and will definitely come to seek refuge with them. His idea was appreciated by the tribe elders, who said he was quite resourceful. He was also secretly happy and wanted to see Wu Xie run away. He did not directly reveal the information about Wuxie helping the Tmall clan. Instead, he broke the news after everyone speculated for a few days. In this way, the attention was very wide. Sure enough, everyone was extremely shocked after receiving the information that Wu Xie had gone to help the demon clan! And in the shock, there was even more anger. When they think about it, even if Wuxie is being hunted, they cannot help the enemy. This is the behavior of a traitor and a lackey! No matter what, you, Wuxie, are also a member of the human race, so why are you helping the demon race? The response from the crowd was so strong that it was earth-shattering. At this time, those who were jealous of Wu Xie began to spread rumors and cause trouble, saying all kinds of bad things about him and belittling his image. ??????????????? He is a romantic by nature, he picks flowers whenever he encounters them, and then he is irresponsible and leaves secretly. ??And from time to time, he would seize women and then kill them brutally for fear that the matter would be exposed. Later, some people said that he was cruel by nature, would not agree with each other, and fought decisively. There were also many robberies, which proved his character as a gangster. Countless witnesses came forward to testify, describing how they were robbed by Wu Xie that day, and then had his legs and feet broken. . Others say that he is narrow-minded and good at conspiracy. He laughs when he sees the strong and sneers when he sees the weak. He will resolve any minor conflicts with fighting. Ruofeng is the best example. They were just competing on the piano. Don¡¯t be inferior to others in their skills, and end up harboring grudges.Xin Xin, looking for an opportunity to take advantage of Ruofeng. "That's nothing. Some people even say that he is a demon cultivator. He has been seen eating human flesh, drinking human blood, and using weird magic to improve his cultivation. He is very cruel. It is even suspected that the reason why Xiao Yan became a demon cultivator was because he was brought out by Wu Xie. In short, all those praises and honors were thrown away by them, and then they scolded and smeared Wu Xie. Regardless of whether they were bad things that Wu Xie had done, they all slapped them on him with great exaggeration. There are even some monks who are good at writing, and they write very hard and write a proclamation, scolding Wu Xie, and even list as many as a hundred crimes, all of which are treasonous and immoral things, which make people want to eat them at a glance. Eat his flesh, drink his blood, eat his head, sleep on his skin! He is so hated by others that he is almost on the verge of being ranked among the best in history. I really don¡¯t know whether to call him unlucky or lucky. It can be said that Wu Xie had foreseen this turmoil. The human race had been defeated before. Most people could not accept the result and secretly found excuses for being spies. At this time, Wu Xie hit the muzzle of the gun and had to lie down. Shot. Text Chapter 243 Don¡¯t be a big devil At the cusp of this storm, a war against Wuxie and the Tmall clan has been secretly brewing until it breaks out! No one knows how big the storm will be, but it can be vaguely seen that Wu Xie died in pain after struggling to hold on for several hours. Now Wuxie has completely become the target of everyone's anger, the best venter and the best scapegoat. Of course, in the eyes of those powerful people who know the inside story, these are all bullshit. Traitors and wars are just excuses for them to create an environment. However, it would save a lot of trouble by allowing everyone to vent, so they did not stop it and allowed the situation to develop. ¡­ ¡­ In the Nantianmen, the great elder¡¯s sadness at losing his disciple has faded a lot. After all, he is an elder of the same sect. He has experienced many things in his life, and he quickly adjusted his mentality. It¡¯s just that he is still a little bit grudge. The outstanding genius he trained was killed by Wuxie without any conditions. He just stepped on Ruofeng¡¯s head in front of him! He doesn¡¯t understand why Wuxie is not afraid of revenge, himself, or Nantianmen, but he kills people out of fear? No, he didn¡¯t feel that it was the case. He felt that Wuxie seemed to have an aura that didn¡¯t care about anything and would kill him if he wanted to. It all depended on his mood. How to describe this kind of aura? overbearing? arrogant? Arrogant? None of them are right, it should be Leng Ao. Cold and aloof. But no matter what his temperament is, the Great Elder is determined to kill him. Even if he is arrogant, what can he do? If someone is cold and arrogant without any strength, it is a joke, a big joke! He waved to the door and called a disciple in. "Lu Shang. You five brothers can choose your own. If you take over the task of attacking the Tmall clan, Wuxie will be killed on the spot. If he is allowed to leave alive, you will come to see me with your heads high." Lu Shang is the big brother. The third person in command under the elder's seat is second only to Ruofeng and Wei Zeng in terms of strength. Once they both died, it would naturally be his turn to take the lead. He is not too worried, but he pays great attention to it and is cautious. This crusade against Big Demon Wu is an opportunity for him. If he seizes it well, he will be able to shine and stand out from many geniuses. If he does not seize it well, then he will really He came back without the face. The other party is just a small tribe. The number of Daosan cultivators is limited. As long as he has enough people, is he afraid that he won't be able to catch a little Wuxie? He responded and backed out. Soon, he gathered his troops, a total of fifty strong men at the third level of Taoism and 5,000 monks at the second level of Taoism, all ready to go. ?¡­ ?In the Sanxiu Alliance. Nan Yuehong also heard the news about Wuxie, regarding those rumors. Of course she was dismissive. However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what Wuxie wanted from her? Why help yourself? She also heard that Lu Shang had raised an army. If Wuxie stayed where he was, he might not be so lucky, and she would not have the chance to ask him. ?Think about it. She found her father and expressed her thoughts. "Father, I want to work with Lu Shang to defeat Wuxie." Her father nodded slightly and said, "My dear daughter, it's a good idea for you to have this idea. Now that Wuxie is reviled by thousands of people, everyone is paying attention to him, so you take action If you take him down and follow the will of the world, you will definitely be able to steal the spotlight and become more famous than before." Nan Yuehong nodded lowly, with some hesitation in his eyes. "What's wrong, good daughter, I see you are a little uneasy." "Oh!" Nan Yuehong trembled, came back to her senses, and promised: "Don't worry, father, I will definitely kill Wu Xie as a thank you. "The world." After leaving this place, Nan Yuehong began to prepare people. She only found twenty monks of the third level of the Dao and a thousand monks of the second level of the Dao. These people may be small in number, but they are extremely powerful and have extremely rich combat experience. Of course, Chi Qing, who performed outstandingly in the last battle, was also selected and is ready to go to war at any time. The news that the two major forces had joined forces and sent out elite soldiers and generals immediately made the people cheer, and everyone was extremely excited and cheered for them. It is said that it takes three years to learn well and three days to learn badly. In fact, this is not only true, but also the image of a person. If you want to create an image of a good person, you need to do good deeds all year round to be admired by others. But if a person does a bad thing, his image is basically fixed. Because people have two pockets, one behind the back and one in front. What is behind the back is one's own mistakes and the good deeds of others. What is hung on the chest is one's own good deeds and the good deeds of others.Things. The image of Wuxie has been completely destroyed by several propaganda articles published for a few days, and has unknowingly become a representative of the opposite. ¡°Evil, violent, vicious, ruthless, all derogatory words seem to be applied to him. Faintly, a new title is about to come out, don¡¯t be a big devil! That¡¯s right, this title was used for the first time in Xi Xing¡¯s article, which was written for the warriors who went on the expedition. The main idea is: "I hope that everyone will defeat the Big Demon Wu and the evil Tmall tribe controlled by him in one fell swoop, and return in triumph. You don't have to worry about the power of the Big Demon Wu, because we have strong backing" and so on. Soon, in the crowd of cheering people, the new title of Big Devil Wu was revealed! It spreads widely and is known all over the world. Everyone believes that Wuxie will definitely die this time. No matter how good he is in using tricks and strategies, he will never be able to resist in the face of absolute power. The optimistic attitude is spreading unstoppably. This is no longer a war between forces, but a war between justice and evil. It seems that if Wuxie is not killed, the darkness will not be eradicated. Naturally Wu Xie also heard the news. He smiled faintly and said to himself: "It's really interesting. I never thought about becoming a demon. It's good now. I have become a demon. How can those demon sects who do bad things every day be embarrassed?" Ah. How can I be called a good person who is willing to help others?" He smiled with emotion and shook his head secretly. Tmall Girl stood next to him and said angrily: "You smiled happily. Now it's better. Our Tmall clan has become the evil Tmall clan, and we will have to endure greater suppression because of your existence." Wu Xie laughed and said, "Who cares? No matter we are demons or evil, the situation has not changed. What is supposed to come will still come. Why not take this opportunity to make a name for yourself." "Who cares? I care!" Catwoman was very dissatisfied with Wu Xie's attitude and said angrily: "You said you had a plan, but you refused to tell us. Now their army is coming, what should we do?" Wu Xie smiled and said, "Don't worry. As long as the strongest of all things don't come, everything will be easy to deal with. Don't worry about a bunch of shrimps and generals." Tmall Girl snorted angrily and turned her head away. She still didn't see where Wu Xie had the confidence to be able to withstand thousands of troops. . Text Chapter 244 Arrival Because the human race needs an outlet to vent, a scapegoat, Wuxie is at the forefront of the storm, and the storm is about to fall. Because of the large amount of attention, this battle has been watched silently by countless pairs of eyes. They imagine the beginning of the battle and the process of the battle. But there is almost no difference in the result. The Tmall clan will definitely lose. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are only a few dozen Dao San monks in the Tmall clan. How can they withstand the attack of a full 70 Dao San monks? That's more than three times their number. Three more than one are fighting against one. If we don¡¯t win, it¡¯s simply unreasonable! The most interesting thing is that Wuxie and the Tmall clan can't run anywhere now. There are too many eyes staring at them, so they can only fight! Regarding such a critical situation, Wang Lang, Chi Qing and others all sent warnings, advising Wu Xie to run away as soon as possible. Wu Xiaoqing was even more worried and wanted to rush to the scene. Including a large number of trainers, they secretly asked the "Secret Sect Master" for instructions, wanting to know exactly whether Wu Xie was their sixth senior brother and whether they wanted to rescue him. Wu Xie just said a faint word to all of them: "Don't bother so much, don't worry." But Wu Xie's peace of mind is simply a worry for the Mao Ni people. ¡°Obviously, Wuxie has to explain to a few people. "Don't worry, they pose no threat." Wuxie smiled. ¡°Originally they wouldn¡¯t have sent so many people, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Tmall Girl complained quite a bit. Wu Xie shook his head slightly: "Don't blame me. We wiped out the first team. No one knew I was here. It's a pity that a small accident happened and Jiu Fan leaked the matter." Mao Niang nodded: " Speaking of which, we would also like to thank Mr. Wu. If Mr. Wu had not informed us in time and helped us during the first battle, there would have been no Tmall clan. As for this matter, Mr. Wu would not have wanted to see it. " " No, I just want them to see it." Wu Xie smiled slightly. Mao Ni frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "You want to attract everyone's attention, win this battle, and establish a symbol of strength?" Wuxie smiled and said, "That's exactly it." "But the question is, how can we To win?" Mao Ya asked. Wu Xie's eyes flashed and he looked at a few people: "Then I have to ask you. After all, you were a medium-sized tribe before. You should have some killer methods, right?" Mao Niang shook his head and sighed: "We The development time is still short, and the number has only been increased to a medium-sized tribe, but there is no corresponding background. Otherwise, it would have been used in the first battle. Now only totems can be used. " "But even totems can only be used. It can only be used a few times. Each time a stick of incense is used, someone can gain powerful power. The strength can reach the 30th level. If they are afraid, they can retreat when we use the totem and wait until the time has passed. Attack." Wuxie thought for a while and smiled mysteriously: "If this is the case, we can only take the most effective method." "What method?" Several people's eyes lit up. Wuxie said calmly: "You leave for now. When they arrive, I will fight alone in the tribe." "What!" Several people were shocked. "What kind of method is this? It's simply a way to die!" "Master Wu, you may think that you are delaying them for some time so that we can have a chance to escape. But the current situation is that everyone is staring at us, where are we? You can't go." "Your death is in vain. It has no meaning. I know you are doing it for the good of our Tmall clan, but there is really no need to do this." The three people expressed their opinions and rejected Wu Xie's plan. . Wu Xie asked confusedly: "What are you thinking? I came to help you because I want to live. How can a person who wants to live die?" Several people were puzzled and asked: "Then what is your plan? What? Stay and make peace with them? They will tear you into pieces and continue to hunt us down." Wu Xie frowned and said, "I can't tell you how the plan will be implemented. You just need to stay away. This place is only a hundred miles away." Mao Ni said worriedly: "Master Wu, you really don't need any help? Fighting against thousands of troops alone, this" Wu Xie said seriously: "You don't need anyone's help, I believe it. "I, within a hundred miles, will be shrouded in death. You don't want to come in." "The hundred-mile restricted area" Mao Ni closed his eyes and seemed to have thought of something.He wanted to say something, but he didn't say it. He just looked at Wu Xie deeply. Wuxie looked back, looking at him quietly with deep eyes. ¡­ ¡­ As time passes day by day, the day for a new round of battle is getting closer. Not only was the Tmall tribe attacked, but battles between other human forces and tribes were also going on at the same time. Everyone is gearing up and can¡¯t wait. This is the biggest difference between the world of immortality and the ordinary world. The last thing ordinary people want to see is war. They want to develop education, promote culture, stabilize order, accumulate troops, research production, and increase wealth. These need to be sustained in a peaceful environment. Once there is a war, lives will be devastated, fields will be abandoned, and social change will stagnate. ??In other words, no matter whether a war occurs or not, the nature of society has not changed. It is nothing more than dictators ruling the world one after another. " But the world of cultivating immortals is different. The world of cultivating immortals seems to be full of spiritual mountains, green waters, and curling smoke. In Penglai Wonderland, there live immortals who fly into the sky and escape to the earth, and they live a carefree life. This is the life that everyone hopes for, freedom. However, freedom is an empty and narrow word. What is freedom? The general definition is that freedom is the absence of restraints, and freedom is the freedom to do whatever you want. But the reality is that when you reach a certain state that you think is freedom, you find out that there are still various restrictions on you. This is the case in the world of cultivating immortals. The monks in the first realm of Tao feel the freedom of the monks in the second realm of Tao. The monks in the second realm of Tao feel free. Feel the freedom of the monks in the third realm of Taoism. The monks in the third realm of Tao believe that the strong in all things are free. The strongest of all things have to worry about their longevity every day. The kind of life where they know exactly when they will die makes them feel very unfree. The state of the world of immortality is that there is no freedom, and they want to kill someone. You have to consider the other person's background, background, want to do something, and whether you will offend anyone. Countless invisible rules restrict everyone. All this makes the world of immortality look like a court magnified countless times, with deeper conspiracies and more cautious handling. But don¡¯t be fooled by the demure appearance, there is nothing sacred here. Instead, he is full of cold-bloodedness, ruthlessness, insidiousness, and cunning. This place is just like what the idiom describes, returning to its original nature, returning to its most primitive state, where the weak eat the strong, and the biological chain is extremely obvious. so. War is the easiest way to disrupt the biological chain. Most monks love war and look forward to war. They hope to use war to get ahead. Climb higher up the biological chain. So they can¡¯t wait for the battle to come and show off their style to gain enough attention and get more resources. It¡¯s a pity that they also thought wrong. Although there are many opportunities in war, it is only for those who are capable. Under a mature elimination system. The capable monks have long been reused, while the incompetent monks are given porcelain work and no diamonds. Besides, under the general trend. The distribution of resources and the outcome of the war have already been decided, and they have no chance at all. Wuxie has enough ability, otherwise he would not be favored by Nan Yuehong, but due to the general trend, his ability cannot be recognized. Wuxie understands this, so his purpose is not to kill everyone, and there is no need to make them realize that destroying Wuxie will have to pay a heavy price. He just wants to reveal a piece of information, I am capable of living! This is the more important point. With this foreshadowing, you can then use the power of the Tmall clan to attack certain forces that possess the Enlightenment Grass and increase your cultivation. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell Mao Ni about this was because he was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. And now, this day is coming. Tmall Girl has already given an order, asking the clan members to pack their bags and fly to a small island several hundred miles offshore to live for a few days until Wuxie notifies them to come back. They originally wanted to take the totem away with them, but Mao Niu insisted and left the totem with Wuxie. A totem represents the symbol and strength of a tribe, and is their belief and spiritual sustenance. Leaving Wu Xie with him can be regarded as affirming Wu Xie and fully accepting him. They are not afraid of exhaustion of the power of the totem, and can recover it after use. As he was leaving, countless kittens surrounded Wuxie, blinking their big eyes and meowing, with expressions in their eyes.Shining with tears. They don¡¯t understand Wuxie and think that Wuxie will sacrifice himself for them. "It's very strange that the kitten that had been playing with the little guy for a few days did not continue to fight with him. Instead, he lay on the rocks together and watched the sea quietly. It goes without saying how weird this feeling is. After a few days of busy work, they finally flew to the sea. It became cold in the tribe. There was no bonfire, no sound, and a dead silence. It seemed particularly quiet in the middle of the night. Wuxie sat on the beach in the dim night, quietly looking at the sea and listening to the crashing waves. The little guy next to him put on his lazy look again, lying at Wu Xie's feet, motionless, as if there was something major in life that needed to be pondered. Wuxie¡¯s view of the sea is naturally fake, so fake that it cannot be fake anymore, even though his expression is sighing and his eyes are deep, as if he is immersed in the embrace of the turbulent sea. But in his hand, he held a sound-transmitting jade slip, a Chiqing jade slip. He asked Chi Qing about the specific time of the battle, and then solemnly told Chi Qing to get a small teleportation array from Chen Tu that could teleport hundreds of miles away. And reminded him that when a battle breaks out, he should read his own cues and be ready to use them at any time. After finishing the instructions, he continued to look at the sea. A few days later, the battle finally came. Text Chapter 245 Now that you are here, don¡¯t leave ps: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone! War, fight with war! Whenever a war breaks out, it is always accompanied by blood, bones, cold and desolate yellow sand, and an anxious and chaotic atmosphere that will completely swallow up the human mind and bring out the wild side. When the sky is full of shouts of killing, gold and iron symphony, the iron hoofs splash large amounts of yellow sand, and the figures in the front are all dyed red by the splashing blood. What I hear in my ears is the screams and roars. That kind of emotion, It will drive everyone crazy. It will make people pick up iron knives, it will make people pick up spears, and chop the enemy's head hard, and then the viscous liquid will flow out from the neck and spray onto the face. At that moment, there will be an inexplicable sense of relief. I can¡¯t tell whether the atmosphere was repressed due to fear or a complete outbreak of bestiality. Perhaps it was both. Every time you kill an enemy, the burden on your heart will be reduced. The monks¡¯ war was not so violent, but more cruel. There are similarities and differences. In all major sects and tribes, the same scene is being played out, or in other words, this is a must-play scene. Countless monks will stand below, and the leader, the so-called general, will speak impassioned and passionate words to boost morale. Then get ready and set off. And Nan Yuehong¡¯s one thousand men and Lu Shang¡¯s five thousand men met at Nantianmen. The two of them agreed to discuss strategies together with the two as leaders. As usual, they also have to say something. It is nothing more than talking about the evil deeds of the Yao clan over the years. The most important thing is naturally to talk about Wu Xie's shameless evil, and how bad, evil and hated he is. It¡¯s almost like everyone gets it and kills it! These words were completed by Lu Shang, while Nan Yuehong stood aside, silent. She was about to meet Wuxie, but she didn't expect it to happen in this way, and she couldn't help but feel a little depressed. She still couldn¡¯t figure it out. What Wuxie wanted from her, she thought, she should take this opportunity to ask. Wu Wen said and said that after a few consecutive articles, the generals had long been morale, and their faces were angry, and they couldn't wait to swallow and swallow. Seeing that everything was in order, Lu Shang said to Nan Yuehong: "Mr. Nan, let's go." Nan Yuehong stood up slowly. With a calm expression and a cold tone, there was a sense of majesty. She gently said two words: "Let's go!" Her tone was not serious, but it was clear and clear. The soldiers heard it and knelt down and said: "Yes!" That's it! , six thousand Taoist monks. Seventy Dao San monks set off in a mighty manner. They set foot on the super teleportation array one after another. Went in. Wave after wave, until everyone disappears. ?¡­ ?Wuxie stood on the beach, looking at the sea with deep eyes, calm in his heart, counting the days and time, they should arrive by now. He didn¡¯t go out to ambush. I didn't make any preparations in the past few days, just waiting quietly for them to show up. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel the fluctuations in the space in the distance being abnormal. He took out a piece of clothing called the Invisibility Cloak. It is a top-grade magic weapon with good concealment. Others cannot sense Wuxie with their spiritual consciousness, and cannot see Wuxie with their eyes. Certain secret methods must be used to discover Wuxie. It¡¯s a bit funny to say that this magic weapon comes from Ruofeng¡¯s storage bag. It is an invisible treasure. As for other magic weapons, they are either not very powerful or consume a lot of spiritual power. It was not of much help to Wuxie now. After he put on this clothes, he immediately disappeared without a trace. ¡­ Hundreds of miles away from the location of the Tmall tribe, a large group of dark figures suddenly appeared among the green mountains. Wearing uniform clothes and holding magic weapons in their hands, they were all high-spirited and extremely excited. The large crowd was divided into two parts. The 6,000 people behind were all Dao Er monks. The seventy people in front are all Taoist cultivators. " Nan Yuehong and Lu Shang stood at the front with dull expressions. "Mr. Nan, what should we do? Kill them directly, or divide into small groups and surround them?" Lu Shang asked Nan Yuehong for instructions. Although he is one of the leaders now, he understands that if Ruofeng and Wei Zeng are not dead, He and Nan Yuehong are not on the same level at all. So he seemed a little cautious. Nan Yuehong did not turn her head, she waved the folding fan gently in her hand, confusion flashed in her eyes. I will face it again, but I did n¡¯t expect it to be the sword.My heart was filled with panic. She was a little annoyed, wondering why she had such weird thoughts. She and Wu Xie had no in-depth interaction at all, and they were not even friends. Why did she start to escape as soon as she arrived on the battlefield? She suppressed her thoughts and said calmly: "First send someone to inquire about the Tmall tribe and see what preparations they have made, and then make a plan." Lu Shang nodded, feeling that it was necessary to inquire first. He didn't want to be like Ruofeng and Wei Zeng and die in Wu Xie's hands without any reason. He waved and two people walked up from behind him. The two people looked very similar to him. They were his elder brother Lu Hu and younger brother Lu Yong. "Brother, third brother, you two go and investigate, and use the sound transmission jade slips to report the latest situation at any time." Both of them are monks in the third realm of Taoism, and they are quite experienced in reconnaissance. Even if they are found, they will , and there is enough time to report, and then Nan Yuehong and Lu Shang can determine the strategic plan and rescue in time. This is not a high-risk activity, and the Tmall people don¡¯t know they are coming. So the two were very happy to show off their abilities. "Don't worry, the two of us will definitely complete the mission." Lu Shang nodded and let the two of them go. The two of them fought with both hands, cast the spell of invisibility, and disappeared from everyone's sight. Not long after, the two of them arrived a hundred miles away from the Tmall tribe and stopped here. This distance is where many tribes will strictly guard. Many people hide here, observe anyone approaching, and then report it to the tribe for preparation. So the two of them decided to observe here first. They hid in the air and did not dare to use their spiritual consciousness for fear of exposing their traces prematurely. Instead, they used some kind of reconnaissance spell to conduct reconnaissance. Lu Hu mobilized his spiritual power and poured it into his ears. Suddenly, his ears quickly grew in size, reaching the size of his head, and the sensitivity of his ears had already increased dozens or hundreds of times. Every movement and movement will be heard by him. He closed his eyes and listened quietly. Soon, there were at least a hundred sounds, including ants walking on fallen leaves, poisonous snakes crawling across tree trunks, tigers crouching and slowly approaching their prey, and ladybugs flapping their wings. No sound can escape his ears. The most amazing thing is that based on the conduction direction of those sounds, he can paint pictures in his mind. The location of the tree, the location of the beast, the location of the plant, and then determine whether there are any obstacles through the sound to determine whether there are any unknown objects. As long as you encounter an obstacle and the heart of that obstacle is beating, you can determine whether it is a lurking enemy. And his younger brother, Lu Yong, played another role. He focused his spiritual power on his eyes, and immediately, those eyes turned completely red. Both the whites and the eyeballs were as red as strange blood. He lowered his head and looked down, seeing everything within a few miles. Of course, just like the color in his eyes, the scenery he saw was dark red. However, some things are as red as fire, and those are all living things. His brother provides the information of the obstacle, and then he looks over to determine the shape of the living creature to determine the enemy. Their cooperation is seamless, complementary and almost perfect. ¡°In this way, they looked at a stick of incense for as long as they looked at everything, but they didn¡¯t see a single cat at all In other words, they didn¡¯t see any enemy at all. This conclusion left them speechless. Could it be that the Tmall Clan didn¡¯t extend the scope to such a large extent? They looked at each other, not impatiently, and did not go deep immediately, but looked around a hundred miles around the Tmall clan. The result is obvious, nothing. So, the two of them moved forward twenty miles and reconnoitred again. This time it was fruitless, so they moved forward another twenty miles. After one stick of incense, we moved forward another twenty miles. No, no, still no. They have arrived less than a few miles away from the Tmall tribe. As long as they climb over a mountain, they can have a panoramic view of the Tmall tribe. But there is not even a cat here, nothing. They already felt that something was wrong and reported the situation to Nan Yuehong. Nan Yuehong and others were also puzzled as to what the hell the Tmall clan was doing. The two of them flew over the mountain without thinking too much, and immediately saw everything with their eyes. The blue and clear sea has waves hitting the whiteOn the beach, the beach is white and fine sand, soft and smooth. On the beach, there are tents set up one after another, and the stands are placed in the middle of the beach. Next to the shelf, there is often a black bonfire, with charcoal scattered around the middle, without a trace of heat, and it looks like no one has used it for many days. You can still vaguely smell the smell of cats in the humid air, but there is not even a single cat on the entire beach. It is empty and dead, giving people a feeling of desolation. Lu Hu and Lu Yong looked at each other, not knowing why. According to intelligence, the Tmall clan has not left this place and is still in the same place. But where is the slightest shadow of a cat here? "There is no enemy in the Tmall tribe, everything is safe." Lu Hu reported, and then said to Lu Yong: "Let's go, it seems nothing is going to happen." The two of them turned around and were about to fly back, but were shocked to discover , I don¡¯t know when, a black shadow came silently behind them. The man held a bow and arrow and raised the corner of his mouth slightly at the two of them: "Now that you are here, don't leave." Then, the man loosened his fingers, and suddenly, two black arrow feathers flew out like lightning, It spun crazily in the air, drew a huge wave, and shot through the heads of two people with two "pop" sounds. Text Chapter 246: Deception Totem Two monks in the third realm of Dao died helplessly, without the ability to fight back. " When it comes to the magic of hiding one's body, the two of them are simply not as good as Wu Xie, and they are even less likely to discover Wu Xie. But Wuxie was able to use the Concentration Technique to easily spot two people. He didn't even need to shoot two arrows. With just one thought, the two people would die. With a gesture of his hand, he put away their storage bags and came to the room where the Tmall clan placed the memorial tablets of their ancestors. At this time, the house was already empty, Wu Xie made a casual move, and the stone door suddenly roared, and the mechanism was opened. He walked into the corridor and came to the secret room. This secret room is where the totem is stored. The totem is a big black stone, with a big and fierce cat painted on it, with a deep black gaze, staring straight at Wuxie, as if it has penetrated time and space, casting a killing blow at the far end. meaning. This cat¡¯s mouth is wide open, revealing two fierce tiger teeth, which are extremely sharp, the hair is smooth and fine, and the color is deep black, as if a tiger is hiding in the dark and may jump out at any time. This look of majesty and weirdness, mixed with a hint of sacred stone, could not bring much impact to Wuxie. He turned his head and looked at the thirty-two pillars next to him. There are thin red threads on each pillar, which are wrapped around the totem, and bits and pieces of inexplicable power are transmitting to each other. In the room, all sixteen wires have been connected, which can exert huge power. Wu Xie is well aware of the power of the totem, but facing so many monks in the third realm, this little power is nothing. He suddenly stretched out his hand, and a thin thread transformed by spiritual power flew out from his fingertips, wrapped around the totem, and connected with sixteen thin threads. Suddenly, he felt a sea. A magnificent sea. The sea water is condensed from countless golden energy. Bit by bit, they gather into the sea. It goes without saying how terrifying the power is. In Wuxie¡¯s feeling, as long as he has a thought, he can squander this sea of ??energy wantonly. There will be no obstacles. ??In fact, this is also true. Wuxie has established a connection with the totem and can use it for himself. Even though he is not a member of the Tmall tribe, he can still do whatever he wants. Of course, totems are not that easy to deceive. To establish a connection with them, you must make them feel that they are one of your own tribe. At this point, Wuxie was already prepared, as he was in the last battle. After obtaining the blood of many Tmall tribesmen, he concentrated the blood and put it into one of his acupuncture points. ??????????????? Then at this moment, he stabbed that acupuncture point fiercely, causing it to explode suddenly. In just a moment, his breath would be very similar to that of the Tmall clan. This method is the result of exploring one¡¯s own treasures, which can only be accessed in the upper world. At this time, if it is used in the lower realm, no one can distinguish its authenticity. What's more, it's just a death totem, even if it's a god. It's just a god in the lower realm, Wuxie can still play with it. Without any surprise, he was recognized by the totem and gained the right to dominate. Then, he calmly walked outside the house and floated into the air. He smiled coldly in the direction of Nan Yuehong and others. Suddenly he mobilized his spiritual power and cast a certain spell. ¡­ ¡­ Nan Yuehong and others were stunned after hearing the report from the two Lu Hu brothers. "It's strange, why is there no one in the Tmall tribe?" Lu Shang muttered to himself in confusion, feeling that this was too weird. There may be something fishy. He looked at Nan Yuehong with doubtful eyes. It's a pity that Nan Yuehong, who has always been resourceful, also encountered difficulties. She asked the jade slip uncertainly: "Have you checked everything around carefully?" "I have checked everything, and there is nothing missing." An affirmative answer came from Jane's end. At this time, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. "Mr. Nan, what should we do now?" Lu Shang did not dare to make a decision. In the current situation, either the Tmall tribe had fled the area or had set a trap. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If we escape and return without success, we will just attack again the next time we find their whereabouts. ¡°If he lays a trap but makes his own decisions, causing the battle to fail, then the responsibility will be too great and he cannot bear it. ¡°And now the whole world is staring at this place, so we can¡¯t let anyone see it as a joke. Nan Yuehong frowned, feeling a little weird and didn't dare to act rashly. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Wuxie. She only read information about Wuxie from some texts. But obviously, there were many errors and omissions in those materials, and Wuxie was not?As ordinary as the information says. Not only is it extraordinary, it is extremely special. This person has a strong sense of the overall situation, is good at observing people's thoughts, and has a deep scheming mind. He can easily find a solution to any difficult problem. He knows when to take action and when to stop. His way of dealing with people gives people the feeling of facing an old fox, which has to be paid special attention to. Nan Yuehong¡¯s understanding of Wuxie is quite good, so she doesn¡¯t dare to treat him carelessly. He took out the jade slip that communicated with his father and asked: "Dad, the Tmall tribe is empty. I would like to ask if your intelligence is wrong. Have Wu Xie and the Tmall clan left here?" "No, they must still be in that area. If you look carefully, you will be able to find them within a radius of thousands of miles." A faint laugh came from the other end of the jade slip, with a casual but affirmative tone. Within ten thousand miles is the territory of the Tmall Clan. If they go out of this range, they will be discovered, so it is impossible to go out. It¡¯s just an area of ????ten thousand miles, which is not too small. At the speed of Nanyue Hongdao¡¯s third cultivation level, it takes an hour to fly. This is still a straight flight. And the area of ??ten thousand miles is obviously not calculated by distance, but by area. It will definitely take a lot of time to find Wu Xie and others among these ten thousand miles. "You want me to play hide-and-seek with you." Nan Yuehong's eyes flashed slightly and she murmured to herself. The conversation in the jade slip was also heard by Lu Shang, and he immediately made a suggestion. "Mr. Nan, we have seven thousand people. If everyone spreads out and checks the area within a mile, they will be found in less than half an hour." This method sounds good, but Nan Yuehong immediately shook her head: " Absolutely not. If we spread out, we will become a mess, and they can eat away at our strength bit by bit, playing into their hands. " "Then what should we do?" Lu Shang asked. "We don't have to do anything, we just need to stay together. No matter what their conspiracy is, it is impossible to resist it in the face of absolute power." "Now, let's go to the location of the Tmall tribe to see what happens." Nanyue Hong turned around and waved his hand: "Go forward!" "Yes!" The crowd shouted loudly. Text Chapter 247 Tmall! The army of six thousand people set off in such a mighty manner. Wherever it passes, a strong wind will whip up, bending the grass, blowing the tree trunks, raising sand and dust, and sweeping away a haze. Its momentum is like a rainbow, and its energy is as powerful as the mountains and rivers. Their strength is several times that of the Tmall tribe, and they come with the belief that they will win. ??Everyone¡¯s face is glowing and in great spirits. Chi Qing stood silently in the middle of the crowd, turning a deaf ear to the high-spirited atmosphere around him, as if he was a completely isolated person. Neither shouting nor wild, he follows the crowd with an expressionless face. He couldn¡¯t guess Wu Xie¡¯s plan, but he was extremely sure that Wu Xie had set a big trap, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have asked him to prepare the teleportation array and wait for the hint to escape. The entire team is a square formation, facing outward on all sides, forming a copper wall and an iron wall. It can be attacked when advancing and defended when retreating. It is extremely suitable for large-scale battles. They seemed to be in order, flying at exactly the same speed and moving forward neatly. Soon, they arrived at the location of the Tmall tribe. Except for the empty tents, there is not even a shadow of a cat. However, there are people here, three people. There was a man standing on the beach, with his back to everyone, dressed in black, standing with his hands behind his hands, staring at the sea quietly, completely ignoring them. The other two people fell limply at the foot of the mountain, with a blood hole on their foreheads, and blood and brain matter flowing all over their faces, which was extremely disgusting. "Stop!" Nan Yuehong glanced at the figure with complicated eyes, and closed the folding fan with a cold face. "Big brother, third brother!" Lu Shang shouted, quickly flew down, touched the two people's cold bodies, closed his eyes silently, and took a deep breath. "Ah~!" He shouted sadly. He looked at the man in black standing at the beach with malicious eyes, and shouted hysterically: "Don't be evil~! I'm going to kill you!" With a loud cry, he suddenly flew up, sacrificed a magic weapon, and To attack Wuxie. "Lu Shang, come back here!" Nan Yuehong shouted coldly. Unexpectedly, Lu Shang was immersed in pain, his mind was extremely crazy, and he just wanted to tear Wu Xie into pieces. Instead of stopping, he accelerated his speed and killed Wu Xie. Nan Yuehong frowned, and suddenly threw out the folding fan in her hand. While rolling in the air, she quickly flew in front of Lu Shang. A sudden scratch. A huge wind suddenly appeared, swirling the endless spiritual energy of the world, forming a violent spiritual energy storm, blowing Lu Shang back with a roar. Nan Yuehong folded the folding fan and fanned it gently. The two strands of hair on the temples floated up, chic and natural. "In everything, the overall situation is the most important thing. Don't be impulsive." Nan Yuehong shouted coldly. "I'm not impulsive? How can I not be impulsive! He killed my brother, how can I calm down!" Lu Shang yelled. Tears of pain. "Lu Shang, do you know why you have been held captive by Wei Qiang? Because you are too impulsive." It was not Nan Yuehong who said this, but Wu Xie. Wuxie slowly turned around, with a smile on his face, and calmly glanced at the dark crowd of men and horses. Then he said calmly to Lu Shang: "You want to kill me, so I have to kill you in self-defense. There is no need to pretend that I am the victim. It's disgusting." Wu Xie said this. Lu Shang was even more furious. Nan Yuehong quickly took out the folding fan and reminded him: "Wuxie wants to anger you so that you can go forward and take action alone, and then kill you. Don't fall into the trap." Wuxie looked at it with a smile. Xiang Nan Yuehong said: "Mr. Nan, don't judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. I'm just telling him that before killing someone, he must be prepared to be killed." Nan Yuehong looked at it coldly. Zhu Wuxie glanced at him without any rebuttal. Lu Shang looked at Wu Xie angrily: "Don't Xie! I will personally take your dog's head today and sacrifice it to my brother!" "There is really no need to pretend like this." Wu Xie shook his head calmly: "Don't care about me. Whether you kill your brother or not, you want to kill me yourself, because if you want to prove that you are stronger than Wei Zeng and Ruofeng, you have to kill me. " "It's a pity" Wu Xie shook his head lightly and smiled. Without saying a word. "What's the pity?" Lu Shang shouted angrily. "It's a pity that you are really not as good as the two of them. At least they will not hide their goals because they are confident, and self-confidence is supported by strength." Wuxie sneered: "You want to use your brother To get the chance to kill me in the final blow, I can only say that you have no chance." Lu Shang's face froze and he said angrily: "Asshole! What did you say!" Nan Yuehong pressed Lu Shang's shoulder hard. , let him calm down, and then looked at Wuxie coldly: "Wuxie, let me ask you, where are the Tmall people?"   Wuxie pointed behind him and said with a smile: "It's on a small island a few hundred miles away from the shore. I just moved here these days. Do you want to go and have a look? I can take you in." "Don't give it." I'm smiling!" Nan Yuehong scolded: "I will lead the army to conquer that place, why do you need me?" Wu Xie waved his hand and said, "That's not possible, you can't kill them all." "Why?" Nan Yuehong turned around and looked at the six thousand people behind her, and asked loudly: "What are we here to do?" "Extermination of the clan!" Everyone shouted loudly! "Who to destroy?" "Destroy the Tmall clan!" "How to destroy?" "Crush!" Everyone shouted in unison and loudly, one wave after another, with high morale and surging blood. Nan Yuehong nodded with satisfaction, turned around, looked at Wuxie, and asked loudly: "I am so powerful, how can I not destroy the Tmall clan!" "How can I be immortal!" "How can I be immortal? There is an eternal truth!" Everyone repeated this sentence excitedly, the sound was loud and loud, resounding from all directions, and just being in it made their blood vessels swell. And when the enemy faces such a tiger and wolf force, they will definitely be frightened to death. Wu Xie looked at Nan Yuehong who was smiling as his desire for power was fully demonstrated. His expression was as calm as an ancient pond. He was not moved at all. He shouted coldly: "Because, I don't allow it!" The cold voice extinguished the hot shouts. , Nan Yuehong looked at Wuxie coldly, and said: "Wuxie! If you surrender now and lead us to find the Tmall clan, I can absolve you of your sins and spare your life. If you still don't know your fault, don't Blame it on my hard-heartedness. I will kill you on the spot!" "Excuse me? Spare my life?" Wu Xie sneered. She, Nan Yuehong, is just a junior. How can she persuade so many powerful people? Don't worry, you have a plan. "Stop talking nonsense and just take action!" Wuxie shouted coldly. "Okay! I'll help you!" Nan Yue's face was filled with anger. Suppressing their interest in Wu Xie, they suddenly waved their hands and shouted, "Attack the whole army! Crush this man!" "Yes!" Everyone roared, took out their magic weapons, and rushed towards Wu Xie. And the seventy monks of the third level of Taoism, headed by Nan Yuehong, rushed towards Wuxie, with magic weapons already prepared. Facing the black wave coming toward him, Wuxie's eyes flickered and he looked at Chi Qing among the crowd. Chi Qing understood immediately. While flying, he took out the teleportation array, transported spiritual power, and turned it on directly. He disappeared into the air, no one cared about his behavior, and Xiang Wuxie was drowned out by loud shouts. Wuxie sneered again and again and let everyone rush towards him. Nan Yuehong and others were less than a hundred feet away from him. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and made a bang. The place where the totem was placed exploded. The soil and tents all exploded into the sky, revealing the totem and the sixteen pillars. Nan Yuehong discovered this and was not panicked. She shouted coldly: "Wuxie. You can die in peace. Even if you use a totem, you can't change your destiny!" "Don't talk to me about bullshit destiny!" Wuxie's face suddenly changed. Feeling cold, he made a big move and looked up at the sky. He shouted: "Our gods, please wake up!" After he finished speaking, he opened his arms, and all the spiritual power in his body suddenly exploded and spread out. A large amount of rich spiritual power spurted out from all parts of Wuxie's body, forming streams of light red clear water, completely surrounding him. Suddenly, a stream of clear water came out of the string and hit the totem, establishing the final connection between Wuxie and the totem. The totem crazily absorbed the light red spiritual power flow, and the black stone emitted a dark red light, as strange as the blood moon. The speed of totem absorption is so fast, so greedy, just like an elephant drinking water without satisfaction. Wuxie felt the crazy flow of spiritual power in his body, and he distributed the spiritual power more wantonly for the totem to absorb. "Hmph! Instead of using the power of the totem, you are summoning the totem. How ridiculous!" Nan Yuehong could tell at a glance what Wuxie was doing. There are generally three ways to use totems. The first is to connect with the sixteen pillars to create something similar to a protective formation. The second way is to use the power of the vast totem to reach the peak of your cultivation and gain powerful power in a short period of time. The third method is to summon a totem in front of you. The totem has powerful strength. Judging from the totem of the Tmall clan, it will have the strength of the 30th level. But the third kind of summoning totem can only be used by people of the same bloodline. How could Wuxie be able to use it?  "Don't be evil! Don't be stupid! If you use the power of the totem to reach the peak of your strength, we may consider temporarily retreating, but instead you sacrifice all your spiritual power to the totem, and you have no more. The ability to resist is asking for death?" Nan Yuehong shouted coldly. "Wuxie! Wait for me to kill you!" Lu Shang shouted, his eyes showing the ecstasy of revenge. Wuxie's move was simply a waste of spiritual power, and it was impossible to recruit the totem of the Tmall clan. At this moment, Nan Yuehong and others were less than fifty feet away from Wuxie. Wuxie laughed wildly, feeling happy and fearless, completely releasing his spiritual power. Those spiritual powers rushed out like a spring. The totem quickly absorbed Wuxie's spiritual power, and the entire black stone began to vibrate, with uneven deformations appearing on the surface. After a while, it turned into a black stone cat. The cat is lifelike, with deep black hair and clear roots, and its tail is raised high, as if to declare its sacred status. It has its eyes closed and has no life at all, but it has extremely powerful energy fluctuations, as if there is a vast ocean hidden in its body! "My gods, wake up!" Wuxie shouted! I don¡¯t know if this sound was heard by the stone cat. Without any warning, it opened its eyes! Its eyes were glowing with a faint blood-red light, and it looked around coldly with a pair of vertical eyes, but as if it had not seen Wuxie, it floated past Wuxie, looked up to the sky, and let out a sharp cry! ¡°Meow~!¡± Text Chapter 248 Wu Xie¡¯s Death! A sharp hiss resounded throughout the world, and the sound brought out a strong wind, rolling up the white sand in the sky and hitting everyone with a "slap". Everyone opened the defensive cover to resist the invasion of wind and sand. For a long time, the strong wind blew the white sand to the trees behind. Each grain of sand was like a meteor, instantly penetrating the branches of the trees. By the time the killing spree was over, it was already riddled with holes and devastation. When the beach returned to calm, Wuxie sneered at everyone. The black Tmall ducked out of the way and landed next to him like lightning, looking at him coldly. But Nan Yuehong and others were already approaching less than twenty feet away, and there was no trace of fear at all. "Don't be evil! Even if you recruit Tmall, what's the use? It's only at the 30th level of cultivation. I and a few others can resist it without any harm." "Once its time has passed, After disappearing, what else can you do? Do you think there is a chance to summon you again? Even if you can do it again, even several times, we can take over safely. " "But you must have thought of us. When a few people hold Tmall back, you will not be able to withstand our attack in your current state. You will be torn into pieces and die without a place to die!" Nan Yuehong's spiritual power burst out, fighting with those around her. The man gave an order to focus his attack on Tmall. Wu Xie sneered, "I'm using it to drag you down? That's such a waste." Wu Xie's eyes fell on Tmall, and Tmall turned his head and looked at him, as if Tmall already understood Wu Xie's intentions. . Wuxie turned his head again and sneered: "The totem contains countless energies. Because the carrier of this energy is too weak, it can only use a small amount of tribal energy at a time, unable to exert its strongest ability." Nan Yuehong pressed forward. As she got closer, she was already ten feet away from Wu Xie in the blink of an eye, but she didn't feel any fear when she saw Wu Xie. He couldn't help but asked coldly: "What on earth do you want to say?" Wuxie sneered: "What I want to say is that since the carrier is too weak and cannot withstand more energy, then simply break it and then build it up. If you don't want this carrier, just It can explode with the strongest blow. It can kill all of you." Listening to these words, Nan Yuehong felt something bad. Soon, she understood what was going on, with a look of disbelief and horror in her eyes. She suddenly stopped and shouted, "Retreat quickly!" But at this time, it was too late to retreat. The wave-like flow of people behind them broke out at the fastest speed from the very beginning. How could it be possible to suddenly tell them to stop in time? Some people stopped, but were bumped into by the crowd flying behind them, and the huge inertia carried them forward. And some people have no idea of ??stopping at all. How much destructive power can a cat, just a harmless person, have? For a while. The team was in chaos, "Asshole!" Nan Yuehong was furious. Turn around and fly towards Wuxie. As long as Wuxie dies, no matter what happens, nothing will happen. But as soon as she turned around, a black light flashed in front of her eyes, and Tmall rushed in front of her at some point. Catch it with one claw. Nan Yuehong was unprepared and had no time to react. She subconsciously picked up the folding fan and blocked it. ¡°Case!¡± There was a slight sound, and the folding fan broke into three pieces. Nan Yuehong was shocked. Her fan was a top-grade magic weapon. It is very tough, and ordinary magic weapons are difficult to destroy, but under the sharp claws of the Tmall, there is no chance to stop it, just like cutting tofu, it is cut off very cleanly. After retreating two feet, Nan Yuehong quickly calmed down. The reason why she was panicking just now was entirely because she had never fought with the totem before, and she thought that the totem also used magic. "I didn't expect that the totem's claws and speed were its attack methods. Thinking about it this way, as long as you are careful, it won't be difficult to deal with it. Right now, the most important thing is to subdue Wuxie. As long as he can no longer use any means, that accident will not happen, even though such accidents rarely happen in history. "Kill Wu Xie quickly!" Nan Yuehong didn't dare to be careless, and she didn't care about Wu Xie helping her at this time, she just wanted to clean up the mess quickly. But for some reason, after Nan Yuehong said these words, she felt a little depressed and conflicted. She felt that this feeling was very awkward and she suppressed it forcefully. In fact, there was no need for her to call out. Lu Shang had already rushed in front of Wu Xie, stretched out his hand to hold it, and a dazzling lightsaber appeared in his hand. It was a heavenly swordsmanship! "Don't be evil! Don't you think it's ironic? Have you ever thought that you will die under your best swordsmanship!" Lu Shang's eyes were red and he shouted crazily. "I'm going to kill you to avenge my brother! To pave the way for me to ascend to the throne!" Lu Shang rushed to Wuxie.In front of him, looking at Wu Xie's still sneering expression, he suddenly raised his sword and thrust it into Wu Xie's chest. He thrust so hard, so wildly, so fast! So much so that Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and his expression was panicked. The Heavenly Sword broke through the space in mid-air, and its huge power caused little sparks to rub in the air, drawing a vacuum zone. Wu Xie's expression suddenly became extremely frightened, and he took a few steps back in fear. Lu Shang looked at Wu Xie¡¯s fearful expression, and felt infinite pleasure in his heart, and he exerted force. "Pfft!" With a sound, the Heavenly Sword pierced Wuxie's chest, pierced the heart, and passed out from the back. Blood spurted out from his chest and back. Wuxie opened his mouth wide, and the blood rushed out and flowed to his chin. He seemed to want to speak, but couldn't. He could only spit out mouthfuls of blood. Lu Shang laughed wildly: "What do you want to say? Save me? Spare me? Was it an accident that I killed your brother? Forgive me?" "Are you regretting it? Are you begging for mercy?" "It's too late, it's too late !" Lu Shang yelled, holding the Heavenly Sword in his hand, and pushed it forward hard. The Heavenly Sword penetrated a few inches again, directly reaching the remaining hilt. Wuxie¡¯s face was ferocious, and his body was twitching, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the powerful destructive power of the heavenly sword. Wu Xie's chest became even redder and was completely stained with blood. Countless blood poured out of his mouth. He looked at Lu Shang with absent-minded eyes, and tightly grasped Lu Shang's hand holding the sword hilt with both hands. "Meow!" Tmall wailed miserably, turned around, and rushed to Wu Xie's side. He didn't even care about Lu Shang's existence, and just stared at Wu Xie blankly. "Die. Die! You Wuxie died in my hands today! I will ascend to the top throne. When I become famous in the future, I will never forget that it was you who gave me the opportunity!" Lu Shang laughed and relaxed. Open Heaven Sword, quickly retreat. Everyone is at this moment. He stopped neatly, put away the magic weapon in his hand, calmed down the spiritual power in his body, and looked at Wuxie silently. That person has created many legends, and stirred up the world with his mediocre talents. Countless geniuses faced him, no matter how glorious they were in the past or how unbeatable they were. They could only be defeated lightly by him. It even created the fastest practice record in history, inspired countless mediocre practitioners, and made countless people proud. If he keeps practicing, no one knows what achievements he can achieve. "It's a pity that he was too crazy and arrogant, and he became a traitor. Such irreversible behavior can only become a tragedy. Everyone was very quiet and didn¡¯t make a sound. Most of them are not geniuses and are not taken seriously. A large number of people have taken Wu Xie as a role model and hope to emulate him through their own efforts. But this feeling was shattered the moment he learned that Wuxie was a traitor, and was replaced by anger, indescribable anger. "Hah! Hah! Hah!" After the silence, everyone burst into cheers and celebrated vigorously. shouted. Amid the shouts, Wuxie's standing body began to tremble, swayed a few times, and finally knelt down on the ground weakly, falling down with a "plop". Looking at this scene. Everyone cheered louder, and the hearty laughter infected everyone, and the atmosphere was warm. Nan Yuehong didn¡¯t laugh or scream, but looked at Wuxie with a dull expression. At that moment, for some reason, her mind went blank, and the whole world seemed to turn gray and extremely dark. A faint sense of sadness and guilt arose in her heart, and there were unbelievable questions in her eyes. he died? Died like this? ??????????????????? Die so easily? Nan Yuehong realized for the first time that she didn¡¯t want him to die, at least not now, not in a battle under her command. She didn¡¯t understand why she had such emotions, and she didn¡¯t know why Wuxie died like this. Yes, she gave the order to kill Wuxie, but shouldn¡¯t Wuxie have a backup plan? How could such a smart person be so stupid as to be killed? She looked at Wuxie. He fell to the ground and was dying. Tmall stood beside him, staring at him blankly, doing nothing. But his body was twitching one after another, and every time it hurt, it was so heartbreaking. He raised his head with difficulty and looked at himself blankly. Those eyes were no longer deep, only gray and helpless. Nan Yuehong turned her head away fiercely. She didn't even dare to look into Wu Xie's eyes. Every time she looked at her, she wouldShe couldn't breathe smoothly, as if it was not Wuxie who was dying, but herself. ¡­ ¡­ On the sea two hundred miles away from the beach, there is a huge leaf floating on it, undulating with the waves. A man wearing black clothes and a black hat, holding a fishing rod, sat on a big leaf and fished silently. As if he felt something, he turned his head slightly, looked at the beach, and murmured to himself: "Are you finally going to die?" Farther away, on the sea four hundred miles away from the beach, there was a small, small island. At this time, there are thousands of cats and some people on this small island. They looked in the same direction, their eyes full of worry. "What should I do? What should I do? I can sense that Wuxie used our totem. How could he use our tribe's totem? He is not from our tribe. I have already told him that he is a spy or something like that. , deliberately stealing my clan¡¯s treasures.¡± Mao Ya walked around anxiously, crossing his feet and sighing. "Don't be evil, how long can you hold back? Can you really kill them all?" Tmall Girl looked at that place with confusion, her furry little hands tightly clasped. Mao Ni just watched, silent. Text Chapter 249 The game is over On the beach, everyone watched Wuxie whose signs of life were slowly disappearing and cheered loudly to express their excitement. ??Everyone feels a lot more relaxed because they killed Wuxie. Wuxie's reputation has always been a big mountain in everyone's mind, and Wei Zeng's defeat made them a little worried, fearing that this man would create another miracle and kill them all. At this time, it turned out that Wuxie was not as magical as the rumors said, and he was also an ordinary person. Nan Yuehong stared at Wuxie blankly. The powerful lightsaber was still inserted into his chest. He held the hilt of the sword tightly with one hand, while the other hand tremblingly touched his own blood. There was something smeared on the hilt of the sword. Every time he moved, his breath became weaker, the pain doubled, and the muscles on his face twitched weakly. Nan Yuehong came to Wuxie's side, squatted down, stretched out her hand, brushed away his messy hair, and sighed deeply: "I've always wanted to ask you, why did you teach me to see the essence of things? " Wuxie didn't answer her, he just kept twitching, and his blood-stained hand kept drawing something on the Heavenly Sword. Nan Yuehong looked at the heavenly sword and murmured to herself: "Do you want to write something to tell me?" Nan Yuehong pulled up her sleeves and stretched out her hand. Wu Xie¡¯s hand was a little cold. Nan Yuehong held his wrist and moved his hand away. She saw a few small words on the hilt of the sword. Those words may not be counted as words, but runes, some are circles, and some are messy patterns, which are very strange. Nan Yuehong looked at these runes with some confusion. They were slightly shiny with blood, and even the hilt of the sword was glowing red, which was a bit strange. "Huh?" Nan Yuehong frowned, feeling that something was wrong. She was stained with Wuxie's blood. Suddenly I felt a huge energy contained in it. "Essence and blood? How could it be essence and blood? Why did he bleed out essence and blood? And there was so much of it!" Nan Yuehong frowned deeper. Things didn't seem to happen as she imagined. She looked at Wuxie¡¯s wound, and saw that the bleeding had miraculously stopped, and no more drops flowed out. She reached out and touched the red-stained shirt on Wu Xie's chest, rubbed it, and found that there was fine powder in it. "Cinnabar?" Nan Yuehong froze on the spot. Something bad arose in my heart. At this moment, the blood essence and blood flowing out from Wuxie suddenly flowed backwards quickly and condensed towards the wound. Together with the heavenly sword, it was slowly absorbed into the body. Nan Yuehong's face changed drastically, and she quickly turned to look at Wuxie, only to see that the pain and despair were no longer on that face. Instead, he put on an expression that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. "You're not dead?" Nan Yuehong stared blankly, unable to react at all for a moment. The corner of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly and he said, "How could I die?" "But, the Heavenly Sword has penetrated your heart. With such destructive power, your internal organs must have been completely destroyed" Regarding such a strange scene, Nan Yuehong seemed a little incoherent, as if a person had lost all his internal organs. How to live? "Indeed, according to normal circumstances. I am already dead." Wuxie smiled and said: "If this body is fake and is just a spell of external incarnation, then it makes sense." "External incarnation?" Nan Yuehong quickly flashed the records of her external incarnation in her mind. This technique is a high-grade spell, belonging to the side sect. It has similar functions to the clone technique, both of which create another self. The only difference is. Many of the clones created by clone techniques are phantoms and have no entity. "The incarnation outside the body has an entity, exists for a short period of time, and acts like an ordinary person. It's warm and you can wear clothes. It¡¯s just that because it is an incarnation, there is naturally no life, no blood, five internal organs, and no pain. The body is completely empty. But this technique has been lost for a long time, and even five enlightenment stones cannot be found in the entire lower realm. How did Wuxie get it? She looked at Wuxie and shook her head mockingly: "Yes, you are Wuxie, how could you let yourself die? Where is your true identity?" Wuxie looked at the sea and smiled: "I am fishing. "" On the sea two hundred miles away from the coast, the man in black sitting on the leaf took off his hat and revealed his true face. Who else could he be if he didn¡¯t look evil? But at this moment, his face was very white and his body was extremely weak. It was better to say that he was fishing than resting. ¡­ ¡­Nan Yuehong didn¡¯t know why, but she was secretly happy when she heard the news.?, smiled slightly, it seemed that she really didn't want to die. Wuxie raised his head slightly, and the black cat next to him came over and looked at him. "Remember what I just said? I said that the totem has a lot of power, but because the carrier is too small, it cannot be fully used. If you want to explode all the energy, you need to break the carrier." "But there is one thing. "I forgot to tell you that breaking the carrier requires powerful energy, but I used all my spiritual power on the summoning totem, and I don't have the energy to break the carrier." "Wait" Nan Yuehong took out a folding fan and shook it vigorously. He shook his head and said: "You made this plan from the beginning and knew when we would arrive." "So you used your external incarnation and used all your spiritual power, cinnabar water and essence The blood was poured into the body of the incarnation, and you used the teleportation array to leave. " "Then you summoned the totem, exhausted all your spiritual power, and deliberately said something to release all your power, to induce me to think that you had it. The ability to detonate the totem. " "But you don't have the spiritual power to complete the detonation work. We happened to kill you with a spell, and you pretended to be dead. You actually took the opportunity to absorb the spiritual power in the spell. " "Now, you have the spiritual power, so. " Everyone noticed something strange about Nan Yuehong, and Lu Shang asked loudly: "Mr. Nan, what are you doing there? What are you talking to a dead man?" Hearing the cry, Nan Yuehong turned around, and everyone noticed that she His face turned as pale as snow, and his expression was filled with panic and fear. Everyone was confused and when they were about to ask, they suddenly saw Wuxie, who was supposed to be dead, slowly stood up. He stood up slowly, very easily. The blood stains on his body disappeared at some point, and the wounds were completely healed. What was even more strange was that the heavenly sword that penetrated his body was just gone! In an instant, everyone stared in stunned silence, petrified on the spot, and the noisy team immediately became dead silent. Most of them did not have a wealth of information about Nan Yuehong in their hands, and had never heard of the magic of external incarnation. You can imagine how shocked they were when they saw Wuxie resurrected with full health. They panicked, and the crowds of people surged, and the rumors about Wu Xie Bubai flooded their minds again. Especially when I saw the fearful look in General Nan Yuehong¡¯s eyes, I felt that something was wrong. "Sorcery! It must be sorcery!" "Yes, he must be a member of the Demon Sect, otherwise how could he know such sorcery?" "Don't be a big devil!" Everyone could not find a suitable reason, so they could only put it aside. Wu Xie was associated with the mysterious Demon Sect, and he naturally thought of the title of "Wu Da Demon." "The game is over." Wu Xie smiled coldly at everyone, suddenly raised his arms, and looked up. sky. "With my blood and spiritual power, I ask the gods to explode themselves and save the tribe from danger." He shouted loudly, his voice was loud, his thick black hair danced wildly, and bursts of huge spiritual power exploded on his body. Tmall hissed sharply, jumped on Wuxie's head, and closed his eyes solemnly. "Crack, click, click!" At this moment, many cracks appeared in Wuxie's body, spreading from his head to his face, to his chest, to his back, and finally to his whole body. He was like crumbling porcelain, with a "click" and a piece of skin falling off. The blood-colored essence and blood turned into a thin stream and quickly rushed into Tmall's open mouth. "Crack, click, click." Pieces of skin fell off, holes appeared on his hands, and two pieces were missing on his face. A large amount of blood essence and blue aura were mixed together and sucked into Tmall's mouth. The more those energies are absorbed by Tmall, the more Wuxie can feel the inner part of the totem. Just like the Dantian, it is an ocean formed by the concentration of energy, surrounded by walls, and one-tenth of the energy is being used by Tmall to form a ball shape and gather together. That is the carrier. After Wuxie¡¯s energy entered here, it didn¡¯t care about the carrier, but rushed into the depths of the energy ocean, until it reached the lowest point. What he wants to do is not to detonate the small carrier, but to detonate all the accumulated energy, thereby breaking through the entire totem and releasing it to the outside world. Soon, all the essence, blood and spiritual power in Wuxie's body were absorbed by Tmall. Everyone could clearly see that there was nothing in Wuxie's body, and it was a black void. "What thing? What on earth is it?" Everyone shouted in panic. "Mr. Nan, come back quickly and stay away from this monster!" Lu Shang warned.He shouted to Nan Yuehong. Nan Yuehong seemed to have not heard anything and stared blankly at Wuxie, not knowing what she felt in her heart. Wuxie turned his head and said with a smile: "Feel the power of the totem. This is an explosion comparable to a full blow from the strongest of all things." "No, no." Nan Yuehong shook her head absently, turned around and took it. After exiting the teleportation array, he shouted to everyone: "Take out the teleportation array and run away, he is really detonating the totem!" Wu Xie laughed loudly from behind, his body was completely broken, and fell to the ground with a "rust". His spiritual power and blood essence detonated from the bottom of the energy at this moment. ¡°Bang!¡± Countless sparks exploded. As soon as the energy was ignited, there was a bang and a complete explosion. "Boom!" There was an earth-shattering sound between the sky and the earth, and Tmall was blown to pieces. An explosion shock wave filled the sky and rushed in all directions! The raging fire surged out and spread crazily. Text Chapter 250 Destruction, temporary or permanent? Under the scorching sun, the white beach was filled with screams of terror, and the crazy fires exploded ferociously. Everyone felt the energy contained in it, as if facing a violent giant beast. Its height was higher than the mountain, and its length was longer than the river. It was invisible, invisible, and intangible, but it was so violent that it stared at them angrily and spewed out fires of destruction. Nan Yuehong has already activated the teleportation array, and the small stone platform blooms with blue light. She can leave as long as she stands on it. Everyone also reacted. They had never seen the explosion of the totem, but they could imagine what a disaster it would be if all the energy inside the totem was detonated. They don¡¯t want to die, but they can¡¯t fight, they can only avoid. And Nan Yuehong¡¯s reminder also made them understand that just by flying, even if they use their fastest speed and blood escape, they have no chance to escape from the burning clutches. So, they had an idea, opened the storage bag, and wanted to summon the teleportation array. Are they fast enough? enough! Very enough! What is the fastest in the world? idea! With just one thought, you can travel far away and travel hundreds of thousands of miles. And one breath is enough for a person to turn countless thoughts. But, are they really fast enough? Not fast enough! The speed at which the storage bag is opened is definitely not as fast as the thought. The speed at which the teleportation array flies from the storage bag to the hand is not as fast as the thought. The speed at which spiritual power is poured into the teleportation array and the speed at which it is opened is not as fast as the thought. Nothing is as fast as thoughts, causing the whole world to slow down in their eyes, extremely slow. As if still. In front of them, there was a ball of energy flames slowly trotting over. The flames crackled and exploded very quickly. Every spark appeared and exploded. It seems like a century has passed. Then more fire burst out, and countless sparks appeared slowly. The process was so clear and thorough. A little closer, Nan Yuehong¡¯s back was facing the flames, her face seemed to be frozen, anxious and fearful. Her bunted hair was scattered and dancing in the air at this moment, and her peerless face was adorned with a panicked expression. For the first time, the pitiful beauty of a peerless beauty was shown. She was like an ice beauty, motionless, raising one foot slightly, trying to land on the teleportation array. The blue light was so close in front of her eyes, but it seemed she could never touch it. It seemed like several years had passed in her panicked eyes before a gleam of joy slowly appeared, as if she had escaped. Found the light in the darkness. Recently, many companions' faces. They were all shocked and frightened. Some people even didn't even have time to show their fear and just stared blankly at the fire of hell. But they themselves watched helplessly as the mouth of the storage bag slowly opened, and the small teleportation array slowly floated out. They watched Teleport Town slowly grow bigger. From a little ant, to a fingernail, to a palm, to a head. It becomes so slow that it makes people anxious. Finally, it became normal size. What makes them suffer is. They had to wait again for the teleportation array to fly to their hands. The difference is one foot, the difference is half a foot, the difference is ten centimeters, the difference is five centimeters, the difference is one centimeter, the difference is eight centimeters, four centimeters, one centimeter. Every inch closer feels like a lifetime has passed. They have lost count of how many lives they have lived at this moment and how many reincarnations they have gone through. ¡°In short, it¡¯s a lot, very long, and very painful. They are in pain, why can their thoughts turn so fast, so fast that they are not killed by the explosion, but they are dying. The most terrible thing is that their movements have slowed down countless times, but the speed of the energy has only slowed down several times. Those flames were constantly exploding, rushing towards them firmly. At this time, a spark fell on a certain tent. When the tent was touched by the flames, it turned into a plume of smoke, not even a speck of dust left. Sparks fell on the beach, and the white sand actually melted before the flames even got close, as if even they couldn't withstand such intensity of burning. Then the sparks fell, like a meteorite flying from the sky. After strong friction, it fell heavily to the ground. But before it hit the ground, the sand had already sunk silently. A small crater was born, and then continued to expand in all directions. The bottom continues to deepen, gradually forming a large pit. Some sand splashed up, without collision, they flew up first. That grain of sandThe small spark fell for a long time, exploded, and a raging fire burst out of the pit. Its ferocity was like a ghost that had been suppressed for countless years, finally freed, and roaring wantonly. In just a moment, hundreds of tents turned into smoke, and countless pits appeared on the beach. Then the pits were filled up, and digging began again. After the week, there is no end. The energy detonated by the totem is displaying its destructive power wantonly, wanting to let everyone see its power, and through terrifying means, let everything taste its power. It is a winner and cannot fail. It is the god of death, only responsible for destruction. The sea, which had been silent for many years, started to make waves at this moment. Facing such a powerful force, it could only surrender. The beach was melted low, and the sea should take advantage of the gap, but they were afraid of this energy. Not only did they not dare to approach, but they were afraid to avoid it and kept retreating backwards. As soon as the wave retreated, the water behind it pushed forward, and the sudden force caused the wave to be lifted high, five feet, ten feet, twenty feet. It is rising continuously, brewing a terrifying tsunami. All this happened silently, not without sound, but at this time, the propagation speed of sound was really too slow, even compared to a snail. Everyone looked at them in fear, anxious in their hearts, thinking about it, but even faster thoughts. What is the use at this time? Their bodies are too slow, dragging down their thoughts. Finally, a spark flew behind Nan Yuehong and exploded. The flames rushed out and forced themselves behind Nan Yuehong. Nan Yuehong¡¯s feet still did not fall on the teleportation array, her gown. It has started burning and burning automatically. There was a burning smell coming from her hair. She was not burned to ashes. A layer of clothes appeared on her body, as bright as fire, and stretched long over her body. The red belt tightly hugged her small waist, while the remaining part fluttered behind her with her clothes. This is the Rainbow Feather Clothes. It is a top-grade defensive magic weapon with amazing defense. It is also a women's clothing. The red moon in the south is as red as fire, and her belt and black hair are dancing wildly, which suddenly brings out all her beauty, like a blooming rose. It makes people fascinated at first sight. But at this moment, who would appreciate her beauty? Everyone watched as the flame hit her back, and the rainbow feather coat with astonishing defense made a sizzling sound of burning. Nan Yuehong realized at this moment that her magic weapon could no longer withstand it and would collapse soon, and she would die. But God doesn¡¯t seem to want her to die. The moment she was hit by the flames, she was also propelled by tremendous force. She couldn't resist the fierce force, and she fell forward, falling right on the teleportation array, and disappeared in an instant. However, the real destruction has just begun. A greater energy bursts out from the center of the flame. A dazzling purple suddenly appeared and spread quickly, covering all the flames. The light was so strong that even the sun would be eclipsed. ???????????????????????????????????Everyone finally felt what it means to be a powerful blow from the all-powerful man. With that level of ability, you can't even see, you can only raise your arms and cover your eyes. Of course, they can only flash this thought, but cannot complete this action because they are too slow. Even closing your eyes has become a luxury. They could only be forced to look at the purple light, clearly feeling that their eyes hurt as if they were pricked by needles, and tears flowed down. In just a moment, their eyes seemed to be burned by flames, their eyes turned green, and their transparent tears turned into horrific tears of blood. "Ah!" They wanted to shout, but this voice could only be shouted in their hearts. They regretted so much that they followed the large army to hunt down that person, the person who had never lost since they started practicing. Such people, even if they look weak, are not someone they can challenge. Regret, despair, and uneasiness enveloped them, and the soaring temperature also overwhelmed them. They didn¡¯t know where the purple light was or how close it was to them, because they were already blind and the purple light blinded their eyes. They felt like they were in a big furnace, being fiercely refined. Or to be more precise, they feel like fish on a shelf, being skewered and grilled on the fire. They are helpless. They can no longer see any scenery, and there is darkness in front of them. In the dark and cold space, they are waiting for the arrival of death. Some people say that the prisoner on the guillotine is??Fearful. Because they stick their heads out, but they don¡¯t know when the knife on their heads will be cut off. Is it a breath? Or a moment? Before, they might have laughed and expressed disdain. Since they knew that they were going to die anyway, why were they worried about the knife? But now, they can¡¯t laugh anymore, because at this moment, they are also stretching their necks on the guillotine, but they can¡¯t see when the knife will fall. At this moment, the sun has completely lost its color, allowing the purple light to steal the spotlight. On the beach No! At this time, there was no beach anymore. The several hundred feet long beach had long been covered by purple light. All the sand had melted. The ground had dropped by an unknown number of feet, exposing the hard rock at the bottom. The sky has long been distorted by the high temperature. From the outside, it seems that there is a purple elf beating here. The elf looks like a cat, a big purple cat. It attacked the surroundings crazily, swallowing up everyone, swallowing up everyone silently. The dark crowd was completely covered by purple light, and the purple light did not stop, covering the green mountains in the distance and rushing further away. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of hand. Wuxie, who was two hundred miles away, watched the purple light appear and end in only five breaths. After five short breaths, the purple light completely disappeared. Text Chapter 251 Surfing Like an instant of surprise, the purple light came and went just as quickly. In just five breaths, it completely released its energy, taking away six thousand lives, taking away the white beach, and taking away tall green mountains. It razed everything within a hundred miles to the ground without making a single sound. It completed the destruction quietly and calmly. The edge of the hundred-mile radius looks extremely abrupt. There are many green hills. Half of them are still lush with flowers and grass, and there are big trees and deep forests. But the other half has become a smooth cliff. The surface of the cliff is layered. The outside is rock. A little closer to the inside. The color is darker, and the center is a black rock. This look is very funny, just like a hard-boiled egg cut in half, and you can see the layers of white and yolk. There are several half-destroyed green hills like this, and countless trees that have been half-carried away. The altitude of this area has become a negative number, several feet lower than sea level. But there is no seawater flowing over yet. The seawater has formed a huge tsunami, hundreds of feet high, heading towards the depths of the ocean. Wuxie raised his head, looked at the huge waves hundreds of feet high, and sighed: "It's so spectacular." There was a roar inside the wave, and countless undercurrents were surging crazily. It seemed like it was frightened. The little wild boar scurried back, regardless of whether there were any obstacles on the way. Wuxie stood calmly on the big leaf, smiling as he watched the sky above his head being covered by the tide. A huge shadow enveloped him, and then with a "pop!", he was submerged. ¡­ Nan Yuehong was extremely lucky to escape death and stood in the green mountains. Chi Qing was beside her, looking towards the direction of the Tmall tribe with her. The originally continuous terrain turned into a flat low-lying area. The ground is all flat rocks, without a blade of grass or a tree, and there are no birds or animals. The land of life turned into a realm of death, which was extremely terrifying. Her team. Except for her and Chi Qing, everyone else should have been wiped out. No, it wasn't that they should have been wiped out. They must have been wiped out. Under an attack equivalent to a full blow from the strongest of all things, no one can resist. "Heh" She smiled absentmindedly to herself, squatted down, and stared blankly at that place, her face as pale as snow. fail. She has hardly experienced it since she was born. The aura of genius, the cultivation of power, and the endless resources give her an advantage, and there are only a few opponents in the same realm. ??Glory, fame. Strength, intelligence. It was perfectly reflected in her. But she understands that no one can enjoy victory all the time, and sooner or later she will experience failure. But she didn¡¯t expect that failure would come so quickly, so violently, so unexpectedly. This battle. This is a scene that the outside world is very concerned about. The strong men want to see the Tmall clan destroyed, while the ordinary monks want to see Wu Xie killed. There were so many slogans before the battle, so much propaganda, and so many voices of conquest. It's all the preparation for this war. As one of the leaders this time, Nan Yuehong takes this opportunity to shine. Their strength is several times that of their opponents. They have so many experts and so many people. Even if they trade three people for one, they will still win. However, she was defeated, completely defeated. A total of six thousand troops were actually wiped out by Wu Xie, who was on the third level. This is an insult, a great shame! The outside world doesn¡¯t care how she failed. They only look at the result. If she loses, she loses. How can there be so many excuses? Nan Yuehong disappointed everyone. She could imagine that her many years of glory and fame would be cast a shadow because of this battle. She will be secretly discussed by others, saying how badly she lost. She will also be ignored in front of the powerful ones. Most importantly, she will most likely lose her status as helmsman and alliance leader candidate because of this battle. If this is the case, her ambitions can only be shattered, but she is unwilling to accept it. She lost an impossible battle. The reason is that she never thought that Wuxie Society has so many spells, and she can incarnate outside her body. This almost lost spell can be mastered. And I don¡¯t know what method was used to convince the leader of the Tmall clan to let him detonate the totem. The most important reason is that Wuxie knows when her army will arrive. Although they were very vocal, they still chose to block the news very carefully and did not let too many people know their whereabouts. Except for those powerful people, it was their team that knew. The strong man hopes that the Tmall clan will be destroyed, so it is naturally impossible for him to spread the news.If it is exposed to Wuxie, then naturally there is a traitor in their team. "If Wuxie didn't know their departure time, it would be impossible for them to use their external incarnations to achieve their goals, and they would be able to crush all the forces that block them. If the top brass of the Tmall Clan hadn't been stupid and allowed Wuxie to detonate the totem, even if Wuxie used his external avatar to delay for a moment, he would still have been destroyed. She felt so wronged that she lowered her head and fell on her knees. The helpless sadness rose in her heart, and her eyes were slightly sore. She was very unwilling. Her luck was really bad. It was all a variety of chaotic factors that led to her failure, which directly affected her life. Tears fell unsatisfactorily. She felt that her heart was so blocked that she couldn't help but cry. However, she didn't want others to see her weak side, so she had to suppress it, and low sobs came from her throat. Chi Qing stood beside her expressionlessly, with an indifferent look on his face, without the slightest thought of comforting his boss. He looked at that place coldly, thinking of nothing. Suddenly, Nan Yuehong raised her head, with tears of grievance still hanging on her face, but her eyes were full of coldness, she pointed at Chi Qing and cursed coldly: "You are a spy! That's right! You are that spy ! I should have thought that when Wu Xie recommended you to join the Sanxiu Alliance, he deliberately inserted you into it so that you could reveal information to him!" Chi Qing turned around and said coldly, expressionless: "I'm not a spy! , before setting off, I threw away all the jade slips to ensure that you would not doubt me." Nan Yuehong angrily said, "Not a spy? How could you still be alive if you weren't a spy? The plan allowed you to survive! And what are you afraid of us doubting?" Chi Qing said coldly: "I survived, not because he told me in advance, but because I didn't think you would win from the beginning. , so I prepared the teleportation array early and became a deserter." "Damn it! Nonsense!" Nan Yuehong didn't believe it at all. She grabbed Chi Qing's collar and asked coldly: "Why do you think I will lose? Will we be destroyed? We are so strong, no one thinks that we will lose! If you don¡¯t know Wu Xie¡¯s plan, how could you have this idea?¡± Chi Qing looked down and was caught by Nan Yuehong. Live collar, no complaints. She said expressionlessly: "Because I understand Wu Xie." "Hahahaha!" Nan Yuehong laughed sarcastically: "You understand Wu Xie? Since you understand Wu Xie, you must have a good relationship with him, and you are the traitor! " Nan Yuehong's state at this time was almost crazy, with a ferocious expression. She was in so much pain, so lost, and so aggrieved that she could not mentally accept the cruel results. Chi Qing said calmly: "I know that this battle means a lot to you. If you lose, you want to find a scapegoat to vent on, but if you want to save everything, you need to have a deeper understanding of Wuxie, so you might as well listen to me The next thing to say is about Wu Xie. " Nan Yuehong said coldly: "You tell me!" Chi Qing said: "You should know that our Hehuan Sect was destroyed. This happened because of Xiao Yan "Cultivation of demons has brought disaster to the sect." "On the surface, this matter was done by Dao Yixian Sect, Qingyun Sect, and the Lin Family." "Nan Yuehong didn't believe it. He said coldly: "When Wu Xie was at the second level of cultivation, how could he have obtained evidence of Xiao Yan's crime and planned a major event involving the four forces?" Chi Qing said: "It's hard to believe, isn't it? Isn¡¯t it hard to believe the outcome of this battle?¡± Nan Yuehong was stunned and suddenly speechless. Chi Qing continued: "There is a deep grudge between him and Xiao Yan, and it is not as ambiguous as the outside world reports. Xiao Yan once caught him and exploited him constantly." "He took advantage of someone's selfish mentality and escaped. He went out and planned revenge. " "I don't know how he made the three forces believe that Xiao Yan cultivated demons. In short, he did it and promoted the cooperation of the three forces, and then found someone and stole the guardian. After receiving the information about the formation, they also sent people to destroy many of the formation eyes guarding the formation, weakening the power of the formation, and the three forces were able to annihilate the Hehuan Sect in one fell swoop. " This is the first time Nan Yuehong has heard such a statement. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "How did Wuxie do it?" Chi Qing said lightly: "I don't know." Nan Yuehong asked again: "Then how do you know about this?" Chi Qing turned his head and looked at the sea, After a moment of silence, he slowly said: "Because I am the friend of the spy. He told me, and I knew something was wrong, so I ran away." Nan Yuehong said: "Why didn't he run away?" Chi Qing said: "Because he doesn't want the Hehuan clan toHe was going to die, so he planned to tell the leader to make preparations in advance. Obviously, he failed. How could the leader believe that Xiao Yan could cultivate demons? Not to mention that Wuxie can really unite the other three forces to destroy the Hehuan Sect. " When Nan Yuehong heard this, her mind went blank. The hand that tightly grasped Chi Qing's collar slowly relaxed, but soon she tightened it again, stared at Chi Qing angrily, and asked crazily: " Why didn't you tell me that Wuxie had an ambush? Why don't you say it! Why do not you say it! " She asked loudly, with tears streaming from her crazy eyes. She pushed Chi Qing away, squatted on the ground, and cried loudly. Chi Qing did not answer this question, because this question did not need to be answered at all. Given the situation at that time Judging from the situation, what if Nan Yuehong and Lu Shang knew that Wu Xie had an ambush? And they thought it would be strange if Wu Xie and the Tmall clan did not have an ambush. The powerful force crushed all ambush and plots, and Chi Qing looked at her expressionlessly and said calmly: "I'm leaving first. " After saying that, he left Nan Yuehong who was crying and used the teleportation array to leave. Not long after, he came to an uninhabited place, took out the sound transmission jade slip and said: "I have told her what you told her. Listen, are you sure she won't doubt me because of this? " There was a rustling sound from the other end of the jade slip, which was very mixed and irregular, and then Wuxie's voice came over. "No, she will think that you are a spy, but she will not confess you. " Chi Qing's eyes flashed and he said: "Oh? Why? " There was another rustling sound from the jade slip. " First, she owed me a favor before. "Secondly, I let her leave alive this time, and she owed me another favor." " "Third, she wants to use this trick to regain her lost glory if she has the opportunity to face me in the future. " Chi Qing nodded and reminded casually: "Your jade slip may be broken and there is a rustling noise. " Text Chapter 252: Riding the Wind and Waves Under the scorching sun, there was a wave hundreds of feet high on the sea. Don't be evil, step on the green leaves, stand above the waves, overlooking the distant place facing the wind. In the distance, the sky is high and the clouds are light. The blue sky is like a piece of blue cloth, and the ever-changing white clouds are like a big brush in the hand of a painter, waving it wantonly. The sea below was vast and calm, until the tsunami came. The sound of rustling waves echoed in Wu Xie's ears. The bottom of the waves kept hitting the calm sea surface, rising into big waves, and then falling back to the sea surface. "Surfing? Are you surfing?" An incredible voice came from the jade slip in his hand. It was obvious that he didn't understand Wu Xie's playful style. In Chi Qing's impression, how could a person like Wu Xie be interested in playing? surf. Wuxie smiled noncommittally and made no answer. Naturally, he had no intention of surfing. He just stood on the wave and used the impact of the tsunami to get closer to the Tmall tribe. Seeing that Wu Xie didn't reply, Chi Qing didn't pay much attention to the matter. He asked in confusion: "Why don't you kill Nan Yuehong? After this battle, her reputation will definitely plummet, and she will not be as favored as before. Moreover, she It will definitely not help you. Why keep this scourge?" Wuxie said calmly: "You need to broaden your horizons and stop being constrained by your thoughts. The purpose of this human-monster war is to retain the genius, Nanyue. "Hong is a genius among geniuses, and a setback is nothing." "In the future, when the war subsides, she will still stand out from the crowd of geniuses as before. There is no need to worry about her future. She is just temporarily indifferent. When she figures it out, she won't hate me, but will be grateful to me. "As for whether it will be of use to me in the future. Why worry about meeting Zhenxiao sooner or later?" " Of course, the most important thing is that she is a super genius, and I can't kill her. Otherwise, the Rogue Alliance will be in trouble. When the Rogue Alliance and Nantianmen attack together, even I won't be able to deal with it. " Chi Qing. He responded through the jade slip: "As long as you have a plan." Wuxie put away the jade slip and raised the corner of his mouth slightly. The tsunami crushed the sea surface, fast and fierce, with huge power, allowing it to break through everything. Wuxie rode the wind and waves and looked at a small shadow in the distance. Squint your eyes slightly. He now has to deal with a big or small problem that runs through time and space, called trust and lies. ¡­ That shadow is the island where the Tmall tribe temporarily lives. This small island is not big, with beaches all around the edges and a small forest growing in the middle. On the outer beach, the tents of the Tmall tribe surrounded the island in a circle, with shelves and bonfires. were everywhere and apparently soon moved on to a comfortable life. They were not overwhelmed by the tense atmosphere. All the people in the clan, young and old, should live their lives as they should. Even though the tribe is in a state of emergency, it does not make them live in anxiety every day. Because they understand that it is useless no matter how anxious they are, that is what the clan leaders should worry about. But laziness does not mean laziness. Not worrying doesn't mean not caring. They are always united and are ready to sacrifice everything for the tribe. If an enemy invades, they will rush forward regardless of life and death to defend their homeland. And tribes are different from sects. There is a strong cohesion of blood. As long as the clan leader gives an order, they will not shake their heads even if they know they are being used as cannon fodder. Unity and protection are the eternal traces that were deeply imprinted on them in their mother¡¯s womb. Isn¡¯t that what a song goes like? That river, that city, that mountain, that river weighs a thousand pounds in my heart. No matter when, no matter where, we are still dear to our hearts. ¡­ There is no deception or lies between them, they absolutely trust each other, and they have maintained this good character for countless years. They all gathered on the beach facing the tribal ruins. Watching the appearance and end of the purple light, and the monstrous waves, a senseless sadness suddenly rose in their hearts. The sadness was inexplicable and appeared suddenly, as if someone dear to me had suddenly passed away. They feel extremely depressed and in pain, their throats are blocked, and it is impossible not to cry. Their eyes were red, their limbs were weak, and they finally knelt down in that direction and cried loudly! ¡°Meow, meow~¡± Countless miserable sounds sounded, one after another, one after another, continuously. A dark cloud floated in the sky, covering the island.  Under the darkness, the entire tribe was screaming crazily. The sound is unpleasant and very sharp, but it has a strong penetrating power, making people immediately hear the heaviness from it. The tribesmen who had turned into human form were kneeling there, kowtowing and praying to the sky. The untransformed kitten lay on the ground, with its eyes closed, howling hard at the sky. From time to time, it would rub its eyes with its furry little paws to wipe away its tears. They sensed it and the Tmall totem was destroyed. Their faith and their reliance were completely gone. They can¡¯t imagine or understand this situation. It¡¯s like losing the most important goal and the most important thing. They can only cry. They can only cry. Sadness overwhelmed them and invaded them. At this moment, they had no idea what to do. In the distance, the wave was approaching them. The wave was so high that they couldn¡¯t see the scene on the other side, but even if they could see it, what could they do? The totem has long since disappeared, and seeing it will only increase the sadness. ¡°Perhaps, this wave was specially created by the gods, and it did not want its people to see it leave. On top of the wave, there was a black figure. He was looking down at them. The sunlight came from behind him and hit his back, making his surroundings covered with a layer of gold, sparkling and dazzling like a god. . They looked against the light and couldn't see his face at all. He was standing on the top of a hundred-foot wave, with a golden sun behind him and black hair floating behind him. "God!" someone shouted. "Gods!" "Meow~meow!" A small hope rose in their hearts, hoping that it was their gods standing on the wave. They are unwilling to accept the destruction of the god and long for it to not leave. However, they were still disappointed. Their little extravagant hopes were shattered by reality. The power of the wave has gradually weakened, the tide has become weaker and lower, and the man's position has lowered, no longer surrounded by golden light, he has also become ordinary, just like his appearance, extremely ordinary. The cats howled miserably once again. They knew that it was Wuxie who detonated the totem and caused their gods to leave. But they did not blame Wuxie. They believed that this was a decision made by the clan leader and others after discussion, and it was a helpless choice. Text Chapter 253 Trust and Lies Tmall Girl stood blankly on the beach, staring blankly in the direction of the totem's destruction, her long tail falling weakly to the ground. When the totem was destroyed for nearly a stick of incense, she stood here blankly, two lines of tears flowing down silently. "How is it possible? Howis it possible?" She murmured in a low voice, her voice sobbing and broken. Mao Ni turned his head, looked at her pale face and was in a trance, shook her head, sighed, and remained silent. Mao Ya knelt on the beach, clenching his fists tightly. On his rough face, the corners of his mouth pursed hard, and there was a sadness in his always fierce eyes. The tsunami was approaching them loudly, and the sound of the waves kept stimulating them, finally relieving them from their sadness. Instead, there was endless anger and heartache. Mao Ya and Tmall Girl glared at Wu Xie in the distance, powerful spiritual power rolling around. "Damn it, don't be evil!" Mao Ya's whole body was filled with strong spiritual power, and the dark blue spiritual energy enveloped his whole body. He stretched out his hand, and the storage bag opened directly, and two golden hammers as big as lanterns flew out. Hold it tightly in your hand. The sadness in Tmall Girl's eyes completely turned into cold murderous intent, and she flicked her tail, throwing out the sky full of white sand. She spread her fingers, and her nails quickly grew long and white. The sun shone on them, reflecting the cold light. She looked at Wuxie and uttered two words coldly: "Gang!" They trusted Wuxie so much. Ever since he came to the tribe, they began to believe in him, listen to his commands, and obey his arrangements. Tmall Girl even believed that he might like her, so she was willing to stay in the tribe. They thought they were so kind to Wuxie. Accepting him so easily and trusting him so much, he should report himself in the same way. Trust yourself and don¡¯t hold anything back. But this bastard Wuxie detonated the totem without telling them, and detonated their spiritual sustenance. A god worshiped day and night. Beforehand, Wuxie said that he had a plan to fight against an army of 6,000 people by himself. They believed it. They actually believed it ridiculously! And there is no plan to press him. To trust a person so much and allow him complete freedom is to treat him as one of his own. But him, how could he detonate the totem without authorization! It¡¯s impossible for him not to know the importance of totems to a tribe. Without the Tmall totem, what kind of Tmall tribe do they still call themselves? How is this different from being obliterated? Is it different that he was removed from the list? They were extremely angry and sad. Not only were they deceived by Wuxie, but they also couldn't tolerate what Wuxie did. Everyone saw the actions of Mao Ya and Tmall Girl, and they were a little puzzled. Why were they so angry? Could it be that not all the enemies are dead? One tribesman picked up a weapon, and the others saw this. The cat clan who had not transformed also took up weapons one after another. Ze Tongtong stretched out his sharp claws and carefully stared at the movement after the tsunami. Even ordinary tribesmen felt the tension in the atmosphere, and it was impossible for Mao Ni not to feel it. He looked deeply at Wuxie, with surprise, admiration, and sadness in his eyes. There was also some expected relief. He was a little hesitant and a little angry. At this moment, his mood was very complicated and very stalemate. The tsunami is getting closer and closer, and the waves are getting lower and lower. The inertia of power has come to an end here. The wave of several hundred feet has reached a place twenty miles away from them, and only a few dozen feet are left. With every mile it goes, it gets lower and faster. Many members of the Tmall tribe began to fly high into the sky to carefully observe the situation behind the wave. But what they saw was no enemy at all, not even a fly. There was only a sea. At the end of the sea, there was no beach. It was directly connected to the bottom of the green mountains, blocking the way. They shook their heads at the nervous-looking tribesmen below and stood down. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, indicating that the totem detonation was successful and there were no enemies. Immediately, they looked at the clan leader and clan leader, wondering what they were nervous about. The waves gradually approached the island, and their height dropped significantly. Under the harsh sunshine, the waves seemed to have been softened and lost their strength. By the time they reached the beach, they had no height at all. Wuxie took advantage of the last wave and stepped on the light waves, and was sent to the beach. He walked up to the crowd and said in a low voice: "We have won." His voice was very soft, but it was enough to sound like thunder in this silent and oppressive environment. Everyone heard it, but they did not cheer happily. Their expressions were very complicated, including joy, sadness, and confusion, and finally turned into silent silence.?. Wu Xie looked at Mao Ni and the other three. Before they could speak, Mao Ya yelled, picked up the golden hammer and rushed over. "Wuxie! You bastard!" He raised the hammer high. The weight of several hundred kilograms was as light as nothing in his hands. He easily lifted it high and hit Wuxie's head. "You deserve to die!" Tmall Girl scolded coldly, her whole body swayed, she came behind Wu Xie, and a pair of sharp claws penetrated Wu Xie's back. Wu Xie raised his palm expressionlessly and pressed it down. Suddenly, two strands of spiritual energy rushed into the ground and jumped up under the cat's teeth. Like a python, they quickly wrapped around his ankles. For a moment, In a short time, it spread to his thighs, making him unable to move. On Tmall Girl¡¯s side, a claw stabbed Wuxie¡¯s body, making two ¡°choking¡± sounds. The golden suojia was looming, but Wuxie was not even hurt at all. Instead, Wuxie's hands were like lightning, and he quickly grabbed her wrists, put them together with force, and grabbed them with one hand. "Damn it!" Tmall Girl struggled a few times, but she couldn't escape at all. She turned slightly and swung her tail over. That tail looks superfluous, but it is actually very special. The hair on it can control the softness and hardness. At this time, the hairs stand upright and are sharper than steel needles. Without even thinking about it, Wuxie took out a bamboo ruler from his storage bag and slapped it hard. "Pa!" The bamboo ruler is one of Ruofeng's magic weapons. It is made of natural materials and earthly treasures. It is extremely hard. With this slap, it directly softens the erected bristles and hits it on the tail. Tmall girl's face turned pale, she was beaten very painfully, and her tail was burning, as if it was burned. She snorted coldly and swung her tail towards Wuxie unwillingly. "Wuxie didn't say anything and took the picture decisively. "Pa!" Tmall Girl grunted in pain and flicked her tail again. "Papa papa!" Wuxie was not merciful at all. He took three shots in a row with a very serious expression, just like a private school teacher hitting a naughty child with his palm, accurate and cruel. These few blows hurt Tmall Girl, her eyes were red, and she felt ashamed, wronged, and angry. "Let go of the clan master!" Mao Ya shouted angrily. Before he could untie the two spiritual powers, he was angry and irritable. He aimed slightly at Wu Xie and threw the hammer. The hammer is like a meteor, fast and heavy, exerting an increase in spiritual power. If you are hit, you will have to spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. Wuxie glanced at it lightly, neither avoiding nor dodging, making no movement. Just when the hammer was about to smash his head into pulp, a pair of fat hands stretched out, grabbed the handle violently, swung it hard, and threw it aside. "Boom" The beach was smashed into two big craters. "Have you two had enough trouble?" Mao Ni scolded the two of them with a gloomy look on his face, his little eyes still a little confused as he kept turning left and right. "Second uncle!" "Second uncle!" Mao Ya and Tmall Girl shouted at the same time, very puzzled. "That's enough!" Mao Ni suddenly shouted, the fat on his face kept trembling, he glared at the two of them, and cursed: "What's the situation now? You are still having internal strife! You're confused! You bastards! Get out of here! Talk inside the tent!" Mao Ya and Tmall Girl were stunned. Mao Ni's furious look frightened them. You must know that this second uncle is known for his gentleness. He has never been angry with any tribesman in the tribe, let alone Not to mention adding the word "go". Wuxie released the hand that held Tmall Girl's wrist, put away the bamboo ruler, and at the same time dispelled the two spiritual powers entangled in the cat's teeth, and stood aside silently. The two walked quickly to Mao Ni. Mao Ni gave them a cold look and wanted to scold them, but thinking that the two of them acted too aggressively because of the totem thing, it was hard to say anything. Throwing up his sleeves and robe, he walked towards the tent. Mao Ya and Tmall Girl didn't know what was going on, and they didn't dare to offend their second uncle, so they could only glare at Wu Xie bitterly and followed behind. Wuxie didn¡¯t say anything and followed him. After the four people entered the tent, the people and cats on the beach looked at each other in confusion, exchanging their thoughts with their eyes. What happened to them? ¡­ ¡­ Arriving at the tent, Mao Ni pulled up a chair and sat down, dragging his heavy body. He looked up and exhaled deeply, looking very tired. Mao Ya and Tmall Girl stood beside him, lowering their heads, not daring to say anything. Wu Xie was more casual and pulled up a chair. Just as he was about to sit down, Tmall Girl shouted at him sharply: "Stand still!" Wu Xie paused, pulled the chair aside, and stood saying: "If it makes you feel better,??Can stand all day. " "Does it feel good? How can you make me feel so good! "Tmall Girl screamed hysterically, her face was ferocious, but her eyes were full of sadness: "I can't wait to kill you now! I'll scratch you alive! " "Tmall Girl! enough! Mao Ni shouted angrily and stood up from his chair: "You still think the tribe is not troublesome enough now?" " "Second uncle! Tmall Girl shed tears of grievance. She pointed at Wuxie and said bitterly: "He destroyed the totem!" Is there anything more troublesome than this? As the head of a clan, I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to scold him! "She looked at Wuxie, with only resentment in her eyes, and said word by word: "Wuxie! I shouldn't have believed you in the first place. How could anyone help us reverse the trend? It just so happens that this person also knows how to use totems and how to detonate them. " "What a coincidence, what a coincidence, how could it be such a coincidence! " She bit her lip, closed her eyes and said bitterly: "Now, I want you to leave the tribe forever, and you are not allowed to step foot inside! Even if I take a step forward, I will use the strength of my entire clan to fight you to the death! " Text Chapter 254 Dull late night "Is there any use in talking angry? Now that the matter is at this point, let's discuss the next thing." Mao Ni forced himself to calm down, scolded Tmall Girl with a cold face, turned to Wu Xie and said: "Master Wu, you don't need anything. Go and stay in my Tmall clan. No one will dare to expel you." Wu Xie nodded slightly and said, "Thank you for your understanding." "No!" Tmall Girl grabbed Mao Ni's hand and cried. Second uncle, he destroyed the totem, how can our tribe still exist? Besides, the totem is our most powerful force. Now that it is gone, how should we deal with it next time the human race attacks? " " , narrowed his eyes and said calmly: "I will not let the Tmall clan perish." "You won't do it if you say you won't? Do you think I will still believe your lies now?" Tmall Girl retorted with a cold face: "You Is it possible to use another totem to detonate it? Can it still stop thousands of troops? " Wu Xie's eyes flashed: "If necessary" "Okay, there is no need to say anything more about Mr. Wu detonating the totem. Mr. Wu¡¯s sincere warning, and his information and plans, we died a few months ago.¡± Mao Ni waved his hand, closed his eyes, the crow¡¯s feet looming at the corners of his eyes, and said tiredly: ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Mr. Wu, don't take it to heart." Wu Xie nodded: "In that case, I will go out first." After that, he turned around and left. Tmall Girl watched him leave with resentment, turned her head, and cried anxiously: "Second Uncle, how can you still trust him? He detonated the totem behind our backs. It's not worth trusting at all." Mao Niang still closed her eyes and sighed. He said in a tone: "You and Mao Ya, please go out." Mao Ya didn't say anything. He was just angry at Wu Xie for detonating the totem without permission, behind the back of the entire clan. It was not up to him to decide whether to expel or not. He didn¡¯t speak because he didn¡¯t know what the right decision was. At this time, I heard Mao Ni asking them to go out. His first thought was to get out. But when he raised his head, he saw Tmall Girl looking at him, her big, watery, smart eyes looking at him. He put away his raised feet, looked at Mao Ni¡¯s tired figure, hesitated for a moment, and gritted his teeth. He said to Mao Ni: "Second uncle, I think the clan leader is right, we should expel" "Do you know what she is thinking? Do you know what her true inner thoughts are?" Mao Ni opened his eyes suddenly. Opening his eyes, his sharp eyes fell on Mao Ya. Mao Ya felt that under that gaze, his entire body was being seen through, and a chill ran up his back. "Go out, and don't let the tribe know that it was Wuxie's own plan to detonate the totem." Mao Ni closed his eyes again, breathing a little unsmoothly. Tmall Girl shouted: "Second Uncle" "I'll tell you!" Mao Ni stood up suddenly and slapped the table with her palm. The veins on his forehead popped out, and his eyes were red. "Bang!" The table shattered into several pieces. "We're going out right now." Seeing that his second uncle was really angry, Mao Ya grabbed Tmall Girl's hand and pulled her out. After the two left, Mao Ni lowered his head and looked at the table that was broken into several pieces, silent. Close your eyes and sit down weakly. With his fat body, the chair made a squeaking sound. ?¡­ ?A dull day was spent in torment and confusion. On this day, they experienced too much, and the blow they received was too great, and their faith and belief were greatly impacted. They were tortured to the point of despair, and the joy and laughter of the past were completely gone. And late that night, I don¡¯t know if it was because of the death of the gods, but even God couldn¡¯t help but feel the haze in my heart. Large clouds descended, covering countless stars and the bright moon, and there was darkness between heaven and earth. Wuxie was lying on the beach, his whole body seemed to be integrated with the darkness, his eyes were deep, looking at the endless darkness in the distance. The little guy lay lazily next to him, sometimes crawling on his belly, sometimes crawling on his hands, and he didn't know what he was tinkering with. The strong wind was blowing, and without the obstruction of the mountains, they ran more wantonly, galloping wildly and uninhibitedly on the vast sea of ????a flat river. They are so crazy, so raging, disturbing the calm sea surface, rolling up countless waves, howling and shouting, expressing their inner arrogance to their heart's content. There was a roaring sound in the sea, which was the collision of huge waves. Like fighters, they rolled and collided tirelessly, as if they were going to smash everything into pieces. It was inexplicably terrifying. Yes, the sea under a cloudy night is so scary. You can't see anything. It's pitch black and you can only hear the huge crashing sound. You are here. It¡¯s like facing a terrible person?The devil opened its mouth wide, stared with greedy eyes, and let out a terrifying roar. It slowly devours your mind, trying to torture you into agony. If you can't bear it and leave, it will laugh loudly. Wuxie¡¯s face was blown by the strong wind and his back was penetrated by the cold wind, but he remained indifferent. He was always thinking about the future, his own plans and future, and of course the future of the Tmall clan. The detonation of the totem today can only be said to be helpless. The Tmall clan is too weak and is unable to resist enemies several times their size. It is impossible for him to rely on external force, even if it is the huge power of cultivating the master world, it is too late to use it. And he couldn't convince Tmall Girl and others, after all, detonating the totem was almost unacceptable to them. Therefore, in order to prevent the Tmall clan from being destroyed, I had no choice but to take this strategy and use my kindness to save their entire clan once in exchange for the trust that was finally established. This incident has indeed had a great impact on him. It is very likely that because of this, the heroic image he has finally established will be destroyed. Once he is expelled, or he is disgusted by them. He would have to leave, re-screen the tribe, and start all over again. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that simple to start over again now. The war has broken out, and several tribes have been wiped out. There are very few choices left for him. If he cannot establish some achievements in the early stages of the war and attract the attention of the world, then the tribe he wants to develop will still be wiped out. . And his overall plan will be disrupted as a result. He doesn¡¯t want to see this and finds it difficult to accept it. Once something starts, it is difficult to quit and change midway. In the face of the general trend. Wuxie doesn't have the absolute strength to defy the heavens. If he has that kind of strength, why bother to work so hard? He thought that if this failed, his chances of leading a team of people to attack the Demon Sect in the war would be slim. He also thought about using the power of the cultivation world to attack the Demon Sect. It¡¯s just the general trend now. A strong man only focuses on the state of survival and this war. It is almost impossible for him to let those old monsters from the cultivation world accompany him to fight against the Demon Sect. They are old and mature. Even though there are strong men like Fu Lingsheng who are passionate about the secret door, there are only a few of them. Most people will wait and see, and few people dare to go against the general trend in the war. Just a bottle of spiritual fluid is not enough to make them risk life and death. In other words, if the Tmall clan cannot be saved. He had to wait until the war was over before he could break into the Demon Sect. If things really develop in this direction, Wuxie can be more confident about getting the Epiphany Grass, because by that time, the dust has settled, and Wuxie can attack it with great fanfare under the banner of eradicating evil spirits and doing justice for heaven. Demon Sect. Unfortunately. What Wuxie wants now is not the probability of success, but time. Judging from the current progress of the war. To end it, I'm afraid it will take a few years, a whole few years, and for the time in the upper world, it will only take a few months. For such a long time, no one knew whether the pursuers from the upper realm would arrive. They don¡¯t wait for you to get everything ready. It came slowly. Wuxie looked at the darkness in the distance, his eyes as deep as ever. The night wind was strong, the clouds were heavy, and the heaven and earth were shrouded in a depressing atmosphere. The little guy found Wuxie very boring, as the scenery in front of him was obviously the same as the first time he met him. But he was not moved by the scene at all. At this time, he should have taken a few sips of the wine to himself with emotion. It waved its pincers in front of Wuxie's eyes, but Wuxie ignored it without even looking at it. It felt very depressed and angry, and wanted to give Wuxie a few pliers to let him know how powerful he was, but was afraid that he would get angry and drink up his favorite nectar in one gulp, so he could only look at the beach in the distance with grievances. On that beach, its enemy kitten was lying lazily on the beach alone, looking very comfortable. It decided to go over and have a heart-to-heart talk with it, looking forward to a bright future. It climbed down from Wuxie¡¯s body and crawled towards that place unswervingly and slowly. Between the two places, there are many tents and bonfires. Reflecting the light of the fire, several kittens were sitting around, their heads lowered, looking at the beach, wondering what they were doing. The little guy felt that he should be a little more domineering and decided to walk through them in a swaggering way. It came to the side of the bonfire and crawled slowly. It crawled very carefully and slowly. You must know that some time ago, these bastard cats wanted to roast it and eat it. Naturally, it resisted tenaciously, and finally after a bloody battleAfter that, he finally dragged several bastard cats to exhaustion and achieved a great victory. But this time, it crawled among several cats, but they kept their heads down as if they didn't notice it. The little guy was trembling, not with fear, but with excitement! It thought to itself, you bastards, finally know that I am not someone to be trifled with, right? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t need that abominable Wuxie as a background to scare you! It was proud of itself, waved its pincers very arrogantly, and then continued to crawl forward. It crawled to a tent and found three people in the tent. They drew a picture on the ground. The picture was of a particularly bastard cat. Well, it should be a particularly bastard cat. It looked so sharp and had such sharp teeth. It was scary. who? The three of them knelt in front of the picture, burying their heads on the ground, tinkering with something. The little guy didn¡¯t understand, so he decided to ignore them! It crawled and came to a big fat cat. It knew this big fat cat and loved to eat it. It even learned how to grill fish in an evil way, which was very cruel. But today it looks weird. The fish has been roasted into black charcoal. How can it still watch the fire? What's so good about fire? It continued to crawl, and it realized with extreme vigilance that it had discovered a huge secret. No matter who it is, no matter which bastard he is, he has become a demented fool today. It was very angry at this result and had doubts about its original domineering perception. Finally, it came to its enemy. For this cat, when we first met, it felt that it was also a jerk, but later, it felt like it was not such a jerk. It couldn¡¯t wait to tell this not-so-asshole bastard about the major discoveries it had made along the way, and how it had avenged its shame and scared the shit out of those bastards who wanted to roast it. ¡°It kept shaking its big pliers in front of the kitten with great joy and making gestures one after another. When it came back to its senses, it found that the kitten ignored it at all and kept looking into the distance. It was angry, furious! Sure enough, a bastard is a bastard and will never change his ways! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay to just ignore me. It¡¯s okay to have no one look at me along the way, but you actually ignored me too! Who do you think you are! How dare you ignore me, a super invincible crab with a claw that can crush the sun and moon! In the depressed anger, it gave the kitten a hard pinch, and then retreated and ran back! "Meow~!" The pitiful cat cry rose into the sky. The kitten stared at this super bastard shameless coward who secretly gave the cat a pair of pliers and ran away with his life. He caught up with the little guy in a few steps and raised his angry voice. The cat's paw was slapped down hard. ¡°Bang¡­¡± ¡°Bang bang¡­¡± ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± Text Chapter 255 Uproar Compared to the dullness of the Tmall tribe, the atmosphere outside was much more shocking. They received a piece of news that left people speechless. That damn, damned, insidious and cunning traitor, Wu Da Mo, was not dead, and the Tmall clan was not destroyed either. And the result this time was worse than Wei Zeng¡¯s battle. No one from the Tmall clan was killed or injured. Instead, the Tiger and Wolf division led by Nan Yuehong and Lu Shang were completely wiped out by their opponents! Everyone is really speechless. They can be defeated like this. Are Nan Yuehong and Lu Shang fools? Everyone was extremely shocked, and the uproar resounded in every corner of the human race. The sensational level of this incident directly suppressed the limelight of those geniuses who returned victoriously. No one cared whether they won or not, whether they won a big victory or not. Geniuses like Mingwan Fangsheng couldn't help but feel quite angry. They wanted to use this war to spread their names to every corner of the world, but never thought that that damn Wuxie would rob them one after another. limelight. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: They have no place to vent. Everyone is paying attention to this matter, and only a ghost can care about their emotions. So, they became as depressed as the little guy who was ignored by all the cats in the Tmall clan. And this matter itself naturally aroused great curiosity among everyone, and they couldn't help but speculate whether the Tmall tribe had any secret methods, or whether there was some tribe secretly helping them. They can¡¯t believe that the problem of failure lies with Nan Yuehong and others. Even if they are a pig, they can¡¯t be completely defeated, right? This battle was fought under the eyes of many people from the very beginning, so it didn¡¯t take long for the truth to be spread quickly. It turns out that Wuxie somehow got the permission from the top of the Tmall clan to detonate the totem! ¡°Everyone didn¡¯t quite believe it at first. As human beings, they knew the importance of totems to a tribe. Even if they died, they would not detonate them easily. But after verification from many parties, including some neighboring tribes that day, they felt huge energy fluctuations. Later, more surveys were conducted near the place where the totem exploded, which confirmed the news. This time, not only the human race was stunned, but also the demon race was dumbfounded. What is this scenario? The Tmall tribe actually detonates totems? Are they crazy? ¡°At this moment, even the members of the Yao clan who had been silent could not bear their loneliness and stood up, severely condemning the actions of the Tmall clan. And don¡¯t be evil. They even used the nickname Wu Big Demon given by the human race to abuse Wu Xie. They all agreed that it was impossible for the Tmall clan to do such a blasphemous act. They must have been bewitched by the devil Wu Xie and made the wrong decision. For a time, Wu Xie¡¯s reputation was not only stinking among the human race, but also the demon race made him infamous, and he could compete with the real devil. There are even many demons in front of Wuxie. They all feel inferior to themselves, even though they are demons. What he did was bloody, but he didn't dare to offend the whole world. Wu Xie¡¯s actions are simply their idol, something they want to do but don¡¯t dare to do. ¡°In short, people¡¯s hearts have turned against them. With his reputation ruined, if Wuxie leaves the Tmall tribe, he will definitely become a street rat that everyone yells at. There seems to be no place for evil in the entire lower realm. Of course, Nan Yuehong is the loser. Not much better. Everyone doubted his IQ, and he was hopelessly stupid. If you want to know why Wu Xie is called Wu Big Demon, it is naturally because he acts without scruples and can do anything. We must be on guard against him detonating the totem. If nothing else, the easiest way is to divide the troops into two groups, into three groups, or into four groups and five groups, right? Is it necessary to get together and seek death? They say good things don¡¯t go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. Rumors are easy to spread, and they spread to ten, then to hundreds, and from hundreds to thousands. By the end of the story, no one knew who was telling the truth. Nan Yuehong is also going through the tragic experience of losing her reputation. Her once glorious deeds can always be misinterpreted by others, and things like secret evil, cheating, etc. are all mixed into her impression of the world. Ming Wan and Fang Sheng, who are both super geniuses, can¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. It¡¯s not easy to be a genius like them. If they do something right and honorable, everyone thinks it¡¯s the right thing to do. After doing something disgraceful or making a small mistake, people with ulterior motives start to cause trouble. And their position is not secure. Geniuses are everywhere among big forces. If they are hit repeatedly at such a tense moment, they can only give up their position and become a stepping stone on the road to success for others. Who else is responsible for their suffering and sorrow?Understand? Wang Lang understands, Wang Lang understands. Being overwhelmed by Wu Xie back then made him deeply realize that sometimes the louder the name of a genius, the easier it is to be forgotten after failure. No one remembers the loser, all eyes are focused on the winner standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the earth. That¡¯s why he regarded Wuxie as his biggest enemy on the road to success. As for the outcome of this battle, he was not too worried. Ruofeng was beheaded by Wuxie, Wei Zeng was beheaded by Wuxie, and she, Nan Yuehong, was almost the same as Ruofeng, so how could she defeat Wuxie? If she didn't get chopped off, she would be lucky. He is not too worried about the outside world's dislike of Wuxie. He believes that Wuxie has a plan, and these should all be planned by him. The sad thing about Wuxie is that he doesn¡¯t know what Wang Lang is thinking. If he knew, he would be so aggrieved that he would scream to the sky and vomit three liters of blood. Anyway, now, all the forces or individuals who are involved or entangled with Wuxie are trying their best to stand up and express their attitude, saying that they have no friendship with Wuxie, for fear that these troubles will entangle themselves. Wu Cheng, Yun Keer and others are no exception. They all say that they have nothing to do with Wuxie and their grudges have been settled long ago. The most embarrassing thing is the Yixian Sect. They are Wu Xie¡¯s mother sect. When Wu Xie soared into the sky some time ago, they even wanted to drag him into the sect to become an elder or something. For this reason, he has made public statements many times that Wuxie is his disciple, always has been, and will always be. The firm and confident attitude that they had at the beginning now gave them a lot of headaches, and it really made the three elders lose half their black hair. After all, no one could have imagined that Wuxie would suddenly go from an inspirational figure that everyone wanted to visit to a negative example overnight. ¡­ ¡­ In Qingyun Gate, deep in a bamboo forest, there is a small room. The furnishings inside the house are very simple, as simple as in the past. Mr. Zhuzi walked through the bamboo forest, shook off the eyes of many nymphomaniacs behind him, and came to this house. Now, he has become extremely silent, and that faint expression has allowed him to get rid of the last trace of impetuousness of youth. Yes, he still pays attention to the cleanliness of his appearance. His face is clean shaven, his face is white and tender, and he is very handsome. But in his eyes, there was already a touch of depth unknowingly, and the temperament of a mature man slowly condensed on him. His body is straight, his steps are gentle, and the distance between each step is not more than a cent, not less than a centimeter. His hair is neatly combed and tied up neatly with a white jade crown. He came to the open space in front of the bamboo house. In the open space, there is a little girl who is casting spells with great interest. She raised a pillar of water with her left hand and a pillar of fire with her right hand. The two pillars flew high into the sky and exploded at the top. Suddenly, water droplets scattered all over the sky and sparks fell. This scene is like fireworks set off during the New Year, very gorgeous. The little girl raised her head and opened her mouth, obviously fascinated by this scene. "Nizi, it seems that you have learned to do two things at once, not bad." Mr. Zhuzi smiled slightly and praised. The little girl turned her head and saw Mr. Zhuzi. She immediately put away her magic spell happily, jumped up to him, grabbed his arm and shook it. "Brother Zhuzi, you haven't come to see me and my sister for a month. Where have you gone?" Mr. Zhuzi touched Nizi's little head and said, "I went on a mission and just came back now. How is your sister?" "What else can I do?" Nizi pouted angrily and complained: "It's all that bad guy, Wu Xie, who made my sister neither eat nor drink for a month, and sit in front of the window in a daze all day long. Sometimes he would hold the jade slip and look at it for a long time, as if he was hesitant about whether to send a message. " Mr. Zhuzi looked serious and said seriously: "Don't say bad things behind others' backs!" Nizi lowered her head. He muttered: "Wuxie is a bad person to begin with. It's all because of him that he harmed my sister like this." Zhuzijun frowned and reprimanded: "Don't speak ill of anyone again! I'll punish you by facing a wall for three days!" Nizi She lowered her head in grievance and walked aside, but a funny look flashed in her eyes. She knew that this brother was a good person and would not really punish herself. Mr. Zhuzi sighed, turned his head, and looked at the figure sitting blankly in front of the window. She was leaning against the window, supporting her chin with one hand, looking into the distance in a daze. Is that place nice? It's very beautiful, it's a very elegant scenery, but if you look at it every day, every month, for so long, no matter how beautiful it isIt¡¯s time to get tired of seeing the scenery. Zhu Zijun knew in her heart that she was not looking at the scenery, but feeling lost. Mr. Zhuzi walked into the bamboo house and coughed twice. Wu Xiaoqing came back to her senses, stood up, and smiled at Mr. Zhuzi: "Sit down." Her tone was very light and very kind. She was a very close friend, but she was just a friend. Mr. Zhuzi could feel it. . He shook his head lightly and said: "No, I came here to tell you the latest news about Wuxie, and then I will go to the boss to report." Wu Xiaoqing forced a smile: "I already know." Mr. Zhuzi looked at it Wu Xiaoqing looked haggard and said, "Don't worry too much, you can't help him." Wu Xiaoqing smiled faintly, turned around, leaned against the window again, looked into the distance, and suddenly turned her head again, He said, "Can you have dinner with me?" "Yes?" Mr. Zhuzi was stunned for a moment and was speechless. Text Chapter 256: Changes in Everyone It has been a long time since Mr. Zhuzi received such an invitation from Wu Xiaoqing. To be precise, it has not been since Wuxie appeared. It¡¯s a bit ridiculous to say that eating a meal together is not a big deal. Ordinary friends will often eat together. For monks, eating is just enjoyment. After all, they don¡¯t need to eat. But she looked at the faint smile on Wu Xiaoqing's face and her eyes as clear as water. He felt inexplicably excited and stared blankly for a while at a loss. "What's wrong?" Wu Xiaoqing smiled at him. Mr. Zhuzi's face turned red for a rare moment, and he nodded vigorously and said, "Okay, I'll make arrangements." He trotted out anxiously, very excited. Wu Xiaoqing¡¯s face moved slightly, wanting to laugh at Zhuzijun¡¯s embarrassment, but found that she couldn¡¯t laugh. She sat back on the bed, suddenly feeling very tired and wanting to take a nap. Needless to say, Mr. Zhuzi¡¯s mood was, of course, very good, quite good, so good that he didn¡¯t notice the jealousy and resentment rising in the eyes of the beautiful female disciples on the roadside. "Senior Sister Wu's life is really good. There is such a talented and upright senior brother who doesn't like her, but she likes that big devil. It's really a blessing that you don't know how to be blessed." There was a female disciple with a face full of injustice. "Senior Brother Zhuzi really has too many advantages, but the one advantage I like most about him is also the one that troubles me the most, and that is infatuation." Another female disciple said distressedly, holding her head. "Why are you saying that Senior Brother Zhuzi is so rigid? Senior Sister Wu doesn't have him in her heart at all. Why doesn't he even look at us? Even one glance." One of the female disciples was very resentful. "Have you noticed that Senior Brother Zhuzi is in a very, very good mood today? He is smiling all over his face and his eyes are so full of smiles." "Of course I have. He just came back from Senior Sister Wu." The whispers of the women were naturally heard by Mr. Zhuzi. In his ears, but he didn't care at all, how could they understand his feelings? He could tell that Wu Xiaoqing's smile towards him was forced to be fake. But he had a special feeling after Wu Xiaoqing learned the latest news about Wu Xie. It seems a little different, it seems that you no longer focus on Wu Xie? He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he could feel that Wu Xiaoqing was trying to forget Wu Xie. ¡­¡­ In the headquarters of the Sanxiu Alliance, there is a large hall in the middle of a huge building. In the main hall, the incense burner was in full swing, and Zui Chenzi, dressed in white, sat on it, quietly looking at the pale Nan Yuehong in front of him. Sometimes he lowers his head and looks at the book in his hand that records the techniques for refining magic weapons. Nan Yuehong stayed in Zui Chenzi's hall for several days. Since the day she returned from defeat, she has not been interviewed by anyone, including her father. Others will not understand her feelings, and at most they will just say a few words of comfort. But what she wants is not comfort. Comfort will only make her more painful. She didn¡¯t know how she came to Zui Chenzi. Maybe it's because it's quieter here. In fact, it is more than just quiet here. It was absolutely silent. Zui Chenzi spends almost all day reading books on refining magic weapons without doing any practice. With his current achievements and qualifications, most of the methods of refining magic weapons are already proficient, and it is impossible to learn from these books. To what. There is no need to practice those methods personally. Just watching it once would create a picture in his mind. His purpose in reading these books was more to identify the differences between the methods of other weapon refiners and his own in refining magic weapons. Then study out which places can be cited and whether there are any areas that need improvement. He didn¡¯t speak. Nan Yuehong was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t speak either. As a result, the entire hall became eerily quiet, and you could hear a pin drop. Zui Chenzi would keep his eyes on Nan Yuehong¡¯s face every day for about half a stick of incense. It¡¯s not that he likes Nan Yuehong, nor does he appreciate Nan Yuehong¡¯s beauty. The main reason is that Nan Yuehong regarded his hall as a refuge, which made him very unhappy. Of course, he is someone who has been there, so he naturally understands what Nan Yuehong is thinking and worrying about. So he stared at her, trying to force her to speak. Sure enough, Nan Yuehong finally couldn't bear it anymore. Even if she didn't listen to the public opinion of the outside world during this period, she couldn't help but think about it. The most terrible thing was that she could guess what others would say about her. This did bother her for some time, and even made herExtremely miserable. But since he can be called a super genius, and he has been a genius for some years, it is natural that his reputation is not in vain, and he still has the necessary character. Especially monks like Nan Yuehong who do not take personal force as their ultimate goal, but power as their goal. Most of their minds are harder than ordinary monks. Nan Yuehong is still not as cold as ice, but she can still achieve good self-regulation. Within a few days, a lot of pain was gone. But then, she began to reflect on the battle process, and an extremely contradictory point emerged again. Not only did Wuxie not kill her, he even hinted many times to let himself know that he was going to detonate the totem. It is precisely because of this that she had the opportunity to escape the scope of the explosion and survive. But why did Wuxie deliberately hint this news to himself? Is he too proud and thinks he can kill everyone even if he reveals it, or does he just want to live on his own? The first point can almost be ruled out. In the conflict between Ruofeng and Wuxie Doule, Wuxie was obviously very skilled, but he always wanted to hide it. How could such a forbearing person reveal his flaws when the enemy was in front of him? . " Moreover, Wu Wu has always been cautious and well-planned in his actions. Nan Yuehong knows this well. So, she got entangled in the second point. Why should Wuxie let himself survive? He could have killed himself. Anyway, his reputation was already as bad as it could be. Whether he killed him or not, he would have offended the world. It would be even more ridiculous to say that he is showing kindness to himself again. The last time he reminded me, the kindness was heavy enough, but I almost killed him. It really seemed like repaying kindness with enmity. Wouldn¡¯t there be a knot in his heart? Should I hate myself more and kill myself? Nan Yuehong thought. If he and Wu Xie changed places, he would definitely try his best to kill the other person. In this case, there is even less reason for oneself to live. She tried to look at the matter with the eyes of a person in power, but she could only see that if she was the person in power, she must follow the will of the world. Let Wu Xie die. It is impossible for Wuxie to have imagined that he is now in a situation where everyone in the world is against him. Unless something unexpected happens, he will definitely die. Since you knew you were going to die, why not just let go? Kill them all? Nan Yuehong is really puzzled. "Master Zui, I have a question." Nan Yuehong couldn't stand the speculation anymore, and she couldn't stand the feeling of being inside the situation because she couldn't see the facts. Zui Chenzi said lightly: "If you have anything to say, tell me quickly. My time is much more valuable than yours." Nan Yuehong didn't care about Zui Chenzi's impatient attitude. Although this person was no longer decadent. He is dressed as a humble scholar, but when he speaks, he is still domineering. "I want to ask, why did Wuxie save me?" Zui Chenzi asked about the whole story, and then he understood it clearly, and said: "If you look at Wuxie's situation from the perspective of a superior, he is indeed You will definitely die. There is no reason to save you. " "But you forgot to examine your own interests. It's true that you failed. Your reputation will be damaged, but the future belongs to you geniuses. You are chasing after you. "If you pull out a big chunk, it won't be difficult to stand out again in the future." "He may be treating you as the last straw if he doesn't kill you." After hearing this analysis, Nan Yuehong understood something. But he was still extremely puzzled and asked: "But that was also after the war. He is now hated by the whole world. Do you think he can still survive until then?" Zui Chenzi said lightly: "On this point, he is the only one I know it well. In my opinion, he will definitely die." The more this happened, the more doubtful Nan Yuehong became, what was Wuxie's plan? At this moment, Chi Qing¡¯s voice came from outside the door. "Master Zui, I'm sorry to bother you. I'm just here to ask a question. The hall master would like to ask if Mr. Nan can come over and talk about it?" Nan Yuehong raised her eyebrows and murmured: "Dad?" After returning from the defeat , Nan Yuehong has been staying at Zui Chenzi's place without seeing anyone. Her father sent people to inquire several times, but was blocked from the door and saw no one. At that time, she wanted to escape because she was in too much pain. Now that we have seen things in perspective, there is no need to continue to cover up our cowardice. She turned around and saluted Zui Chenzi and said, "Master Zui, I feel sorry for bothering you for so many days, so I won't bother you anymore." At this moment, Zui Chenzi was finally too lazy to hide his emotions anymore and waved his hand impatiently: ???Leave quickly! " Nan Yuehong saluted again, opened the door, and her eyes fell on Chi Qing. Chi Qing was neither humble nor overbearing, and faced her: "Mr. Nan, I will go with you. " Nan Yuehong withdrew her gaze and looked into the distance, imagining that she was about to face the criticism of the world. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened it again, she was already calm and smiling, "Shua. "With a sound, the folding fan unfolded. "Let's go. "The two walked on the road. This was the first time Nan Yuehong appeared in the public eye of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance. The Rogue Cultivators on the road would still salute her respectfully. But Nan Yuehong suddenly felt that she had saluted these people before. She would have enjoyed greeting her very much, but now it felt a bit normal. Did she take it lightly? Or was she used to it? She nodded calmly and naturally. The other cultivators were a little surprised, and they vaguely felt that Nan Yuehong had become different. She seemed to be more mature, with a hint of aura that only a superior person would show. Even at the moment she nodded lightly, she felt like she was facing the hall master. Not long after, Nan Yuehong and Chi Qing came. Arriving at her father¡¯s room ¡°I met the hall master. "Chi Qing salutes. "Dad. " Nan Yuehong shouted with a smile. "Seeing your smile, I guess you have gotten over the shadow of the defeat. Let me do the math. In less than ten days, you are much better than I was back then. "The hall master laughed loudly. Then he asked: "Can you tell me in detail how you lost. " Nan Yuehong nodded and told what happened, only hiding the part that Wuxie kept hinting at her. "Yes. The hall leader nodded: "According to what you said, there must be a spy in our team, so who is the spy?" " Nan Yuehong's eyes flickered slightly and fell on Chi Qing, who was expressionless. (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 257 Discussion of the Strong She has always been suspicious of Chi Qing. No matter how she looked at it, Chi Qing was the most suspicious. Could it be that just because Wu Xie planned the demise of the Hehuan Sect, Chi Qing was so scared? Do you think Wuxie will definitely win? ??Obviously this is an excuse. Besides, last time the Hehuan Sect was completely wiped out, only Chi Qing survived, which makes people wonder. She herself survived because of Wuxie¡¯s repeated reminders, but what about Chiqing? Chi Qing turned to look at her calmly and naturally. However, she did not expose Chi Qing¡¯s true face. "Thanks to Chi Qing's immediate awareness of Wu Xie's actions, I was able to survive. As for the spies, I'm afraid they have been silenced by Wu Xie." The war has developed to this point and has entered a stalemate tug-of-war. Conflicts between the parties occur from time to time, and sometimes there are winners. Judging from the process, no so-called clues can be found. But in fact, the victory or defeat has already been controlled. The winning or losing of each battle, as well as the number of casualties, are all under the control of the strong. There are already so many tribes that have been wiped out, and there are also so many forces that have been wiped out. The entire lower realm is shrouded in passionate oaths and crazy fighting. The smoke of war has gradually risen and filled the clear sky. Emotions of danger and uneasiness are stimulating people's reason all the time. It is very likely that at some time and place, you will see a pair of eyes as red as blood. "Who knows that all of this is controlled by the invisible hand that covers the sky. That hand controls the development of events and the future pattern. And those hands are composed of all the strong men in the lower world. At this time, those strong men had gathered together to discuss the future. Fu Lingsheng originally didn¡¯t want to get involved, but now, he felt that he needed to know more inside information. So he also came to participate. He was sitting on a chair. There were many strong men in the hall, nearly seventy in total. They are all strong men in the realm of all things, some are leaders of tribes, some are bosses of cities and towns. There are leaders of sects, leaders of casual cultivators, and leaders of weapon refining and cultivation circles. Each of them is powerful and unfathomable. Of course, this is not the total number of strong men in all things. There are at least twenty strong men who have not appeared. In other words, there are nearly a hundred powerful people in the entire lower realm. It seems like a lot. But when the war is over, half of all the powerful people will disappear. It is self-evident how heavy this result is, not to mention that some strong people do not intend to sacrifice and rebel, so even more people will die. The chairs in the main hall were arranged in a circle. Fu Lingsheng sat in a circle outside. Most of the people sitting with him were elders of the sect. The most powerful person in all things, such as the leader of the tribe. Their eyes all fell on the strong man in the circle inside. They are the leaders of various factions. The clan chiefs of each tribe, as well as the sect leaders of the Sanxiu Alliance. Their words are the most important thing, equivalent to orders. The discussion basically started from them. Fu Lingsheng sat below and listened to the current situation. And the main battle. What is talked about the most is nothing more than winning or losing in the next battle. These are not what Fu Lingsheng wants to pay attention to. As time passed and the discussion came to an end, someone finally brought up a topic that is currently hot. The Tmall clan and Wuxie. There is no need to elaborate on the ins and outs of this matter. All the powerful people know it well. It was nothing more than Wuxie detonating the totem. But in their view, the Tmall clan has already used the most powerful means, and is nothing to worry about. They are an insignificant little player. But because it was too hot at the moment, they had to start solving this small matter. "The Tmall tribe has even detonated their totems. It seems that Qian Donkey has no skills. He can just integrate a team and defeat them." The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance said with a faint smile. "We need to resolve this matter quickly. I wonder which genius can take action?" the sect leader of Beiyun Sect said casually, as if he was talking about who should trample a little ant to death. "My disciple Mingwan can take over this mess." The head of Dongxian Sect chuckled and looked at the leader of the Rogue Cultivator Alliance with deep meaning. "Perhaps we can let Nan Yuehong, who is under my sect, try again. She needs to save her face." The leader of the Sanxiu Alliance did not care about the sarcasm from the head of the Dongxian Sect, and wanted Nan Yuehong to regroup and get rid of the Tmall clan. "I think it's better to let Ye Xian or Fang Sheng from my sect go. I heard that they have some conflicts with Wu Xie, and we can just solve them together." The sect leader of Beiyun Sect said with a smile.   "Let me, the Wang family, go." "Let me, the Haotian Sect, go." Other sect heads and leaders of forces also thought this was a good opportunity, and they all wanted the geniuses in their sects to shine. ¡°After all, this matter has attracted too much attention. If anyone wins the Tmall clan, his reputation will rise faster than the accumulation of more than a dozen victories. "Let me, Nantianmen, handle this matter." The person who said this was not the head of Nantianmen, but the elder of Nantianmen. He stood up with a serious look on his face. Everyone turned around and looked, naturally understanding what he was thinking. To say that the Tmall's losses are the most severe, who else eliminates Nantianmen? Ruofeng was first killed by Wu Xie, and then Wei Zeng and Lu Shang were unable to escape the murderous hands. They were killed one by one by Wu Xie and the Tmall Clan, leaving nothing behind. The disciples in the sect lost thousands of people. It can be said that the old face of Nantian Clan was destroyed. Lost everything. He, the great elder of Nantianmen, also couldn¡¯t keep his old face. He personally trained three geniuses, but they were destroyed by the same person. It has to be said that it is a tragedy among tragedies. The head of the Nantianmen also stood up at this time and said: "As we all know, our Nantianmen has a lot of grudges with Wuxie. If anyone has the biggest conflict with Wuxie, it is Wang Lang." "Wang Lang has always been suppressed by Wuxie. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is an enemy of life and death. "" Wang Lang's performance has been very outstanding recently. His cultivation has been progressing at an alarming rate, and he has rich methods and excellent combat experience. It is time for him to go, so that the world will know that geniuses are always better than others. Being weak and strong can not only erase the shame of our Nantianmen, but also establish the prestige of the geniuses. " "This" All the strong men looked at each other and smiled. "Okay, let Wang Lang go." The leader of Beiyun Sect was the first to express his support. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this new star¡¯s ability is that strong.¡± The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance smiled lightly. ¡°Let this farce end.¡± The head of Dongxian Sect laughed. They are very relaxed and don't care about it at all. "And those who participated in the discussion of this matter were all strong men from the human race. Strong men from the demon race could not participate in this matter. Fu Lingsheng sat aside and never expressed an opinion. First of all, he had nothing to express. Secondly, he was not sure whether Wuxie was his sixth senior brother. " Moreover, Wang Lang's cultivation level is not yet at the third level of Taoism, so he is considered relatively weak. But at this moment, someone stood up, and a loud voice echoed throughout the hall. ¡°Slow down! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to be too impatient about this matter.¡± (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 258: Someone with a Will At this time, different voices were heard. Everyone was surprised and turned their heads, wondering who it could be. But when they saw this person, they couldn't help but feel a little confused. The man was wearing a Chinese robe, he was middle-aged, his skin was fair and delicate, and there was a mark of a Hydra on his forehead. He was obviously the clan leader of the Nine Snakes tribe, with nine lives. "Nine lives, what do you think?" the head of Beiyun Sect smiled. Everyone¡¯s eyes were all on him, and they didn¡¯t quite understand either. Jiu Ming stood up, with a dignified look on Yaoyi's face. He spat out his long and thin tongue and said feebly: "You lost both battles, and you lost so miserably. It proves that you should not The Xiehe Tmall tribe does have some abilities. Instead of increasing manpower to annihilate them, you treat it as a trivial matter and send out juniors who are not at the third level of Dao to attack. " Everyone looked at each other and laughed. , the leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance waved his hands and said: "Don't worry too much, no matter how strong they are, they are just a weak small and medium-sized tribe, and they have detonated the totem that is regarded as a god. There is no other way to recruit some people at will. Jiu Ming looked around and found that everyone looked relaxed, knowing that they didn't take the Tmall tribe seriously. Of course, he didn't take the Tmall tribe seriously either. He had his own reasons for saying so. Purpose. He thought for a while and said to everyone: "Since you all know that the Tmall tribe is declining, you must not have forgotten that before the war broke out, the Tmall tribe was still a member of the medium-sized tribe. They might have something else. The powerful means have not been used, and your carelessness has played into their hands. " "This is wrong. "The head of Nantianmen smiled slightly and said: "As we all know, we have to talk about the importance of totems to a tribe. They even detonated the most important things. It shows that there is really no way to resist. " Jiu Ming narrowed his eyes and said: "Maybe this is their plan. First, they will detonate the totem and make everyone think that they no longer have any strength. Then when you send people over, they will use hidden methods to trap them again. One stroke for you. " Everyone still didn't take it too seriously. They smiled slightly. "Although what Jiu Ming said makes sense, and it is indeed the most rational approach, in reality, it almost never happens because the totem is too important. Their lives are still important. The leader of Dongxian Sect smiled: "Even if they still have means, even if we are tricked again, so what? Let's attack again. Aren't they unable to resist? " Jiu Ming retorted: "Since it means death anyway, what's the point of totem? Why don't I trick you one more time? " This rebuttal immediately left several people speechless. Yes, since they are dead anyway, there is no reason to trick them again. At least, more people will be buried with them. " Everyone looked at each other, and invariably put away their relaxed smiles. I always felt that It seems that there is such a possibility. Jiu Ming saw everyone's expressions and continued: "What's more. They also have no evil spirits. You know, Wuxie doesn't take their totems seriously. Maybe he planned this incident. " Everyone thought about it and it was right. If Wuxie had induced the Tmall clan and deliberately set a trap for them The head of Nantianmen asked seriously: "Nine clansmen. Don't beat around the bush. Since you specifically reminded me of this, you must have some plans. " Everyone nodded and looked at Jiu Ming. Jiu Ming sneered in his heart, but with a solemn expression on his face. He said: "My plan is to delay! " "If we don't deal with them for the time being, they are insignificant little characters anyway and can't make any trouble. It's better to let them live for a few more days. After a long time, they will naturally become confused and show their flaws. " The great elder of Nantianmen snorted coldly and said: "Why bother? I can just go over and kill them all by myself, and it won't even take a day. " "Absolutely not! " "This won't work! " "No! " Everyone retorted unanimously. The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance said: "We must proceed as planned and cannot act too hastily. It is only the early stage of the war and we cannot allow all cultivators to join the battle prematurely. Don't forget that the purpose of why we pretend to be a war is , just to cover up the truth and prevent people with intentions from taking advantage of it. " This sentence "people with intentions" can be said to be a pun. "It means that once the truth is leaked, it will cause turmoil in the practice world, and people with intentions can take advantage of the general trend to share the benefits. "It also refers to those powerful people in the field who are destined to sacrifice. "Who I don¡¯t know which powerful person in all things is unwilling to sacrifice. Once he suddenly rebels, the impact on the pattern will be too great.   Therefore, following the plan is the best choice. Having said this, it seems that the contradiction has been pointed out. Those strong people who plan to survive can't help but glance slightly at those strong people who plan to sacrifice. The atmosphere in the venue suddenly became strange and cold. The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance provoked this topic, so naturally it was up to him to break the embarrassment. He laughed and said: "Then let the Tmall tribe enjoy their time for a while." Jiu Ming left the seminar and used the teleportation array. Arriving at the depths of the void sea. He was flying on the black sea, looking at the boundless empty water, and sneered. This vast sea of ??nothingness is their natural protective barrier. If other people want to come to his tribe, they have to fearfully fly an extremely long distance over the sea, which is at least four or five days' journey. "Don't look at the calm situation now, there seems to be no danger at all, but as long as it touches even a drop of sea water in this area, it will be wiped out. Soon, he came to the sky above the sea, took out the sound transmission jade slip and asked someone to open the transmission array, and then teleported in. After returning to the tribe, he walked straight to his room. Along the way, all the members of the Nine Snakes clan kowtowed to him respectfully. Facing this great clan leader who made their tribe become a medium-sized tribe, every clan member was in awe from the bottom of their hearts. Not long after, he came to his room, repelled the people around him, and ordered his son Jiu Fan to be brought to the room. Not long after, Jiu Shan entered the house, knelt down and bowed: "Father, what orders do you have from me?" Jiu Ming said, "You still remember the Tmall Clan, right? They rejected us last time." Jiu Shan said. He said in shame: "It's all the child's fault that the child doesn't do things well." "Okay, okay, don't blame yourself all the time. You will fail because of Wuxie. Now because of the existence of Wuxie, the Tmall clan is under great pressure. Zeng, if you go over again, no matter if it intensifies this conflict or not, you must bring the Tmall clan to our side. Time is not too generous, so you can complete this matter as soon as possible." Jiu Ming said seriously, "Yes, The child must not live up to his father¡¯s wishes. ¡°Remember, keep your whereabouts secret and don¡¯t let others discover that you are in the Tmall Clan.¡± (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature for better and faster updates! ps: It¡¯s a new month again, so I¡¯ll try my best. As for the monthly tickets, since they are rare animals under national first-level protection, you can give them as you see fit. However, the recommended tickets are so overflowing with Chinese cabbage Hehe, I decisively grabbed them. ! Let¡¯s start with one chapter. Text Chapter 259 A Touch of Warmth The hustle and bustle of the outside world is obviously incompatible with the dullness of the Tmall tribe, as if they have formed two worlds. During these ten days, the Tmall tribe was immersed in the confusion of losing their totem. Sadness and dullness seem to have always been the tone here. Don¡¯t worry, if you are in it, you will naturally feel deeply. Especially Tmall Girl¡¯s hostility has not dissipated, she is still resentful of what he has done, and has always treated him coldly. Wu Xie naturally won¡¯t care. Regarding the reaction from the outside world, Wuxie also made his own judgment, knowing that his glorious image was no longer condemned and reviled by the world. His situation became a bit awkward, which was not part of his plan. Now all he thinks about is how to bring order to the chaos, and a vague prototype has been formed in his mind. At this moment, the words came from his jade slip. "Brother Wu, how have you been lately? We heard about you, do you want to take refuge with your brother? The three of us bought a piece of paradise and have everything." Tu Chen laughed and said. Wuxie smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter, I have my own countermeasures." "It's good if you have a way to deal with it. It's good if you have a way to deal with it." Chen Tu laughed and kept laughing. Wu Xie frowned slightly, sensing that Tu Chen seemed to have something to say, and asked, "Do you have something to tell me?" "Haha, this this is not easy to say." Chen Tu smiled a little. Awkward. Wu Xie smiled and said, "How many spiritual stones are there? Just tell me." "No, it's not a spiritual stone." Chen Tu denied. Wuxie said: "What is it? Tell me quickly." "This you have to make sure you won't get angry after hearing this, and you won't go around killing people in anger." Tu Chen's words were very worried. Wuxie laughed and said, "I'm not a murderer, just tell me." "Well. Here's the thing. Recently I sent someone to inquire and found out that Wu Xiaoqing seems to be a bitclose to Mr. Zhuzi. That righteous hypocrite seems to be I plan to snatch it from you" When Tu Chen said this, he couldn't guess what Wu Xie's mood was, and he was afraid that he was already extremely angry. After all, for any other person, if his wife is approached by a certain man, the idea of ??murder may arise. "Just tell me, we are ready to kill Mr. Zhu at any time." After hearing this, Wuxie did not get angry, but smiled and said, "How far have they developed?" "Not yet. It's like eating every other day. Seriously, let's say something, the three of us will kill him immediately!" Chen Tu kept pointing the direction of Wu Xie's venting. Now Wu Xie is wanted all over the world. He would be killed if he wanted to, but he didn't want Wu Xie's anger to come true. Wuxie nodded slightly and said: "No, you can't touch Mr. Zhuzi. Let them develop, I can feel it. Mr. Zhuzi is a good person. If Wu Xiaoqing can really make things happen with him, not only will he find a good home, but he will also save money. I've been in a lot of trouble." "Are you kidding me? I'm going to chop down Mr. Bamboo now!" The more Mr. Chen listened, the more confused he became. He really didn't understand at all. Wuxie said seriously: "Don't touch him. I'm serious." "YouI'm speechless!" Chen Tu was really speechless. How could this become a miserable tragedy of silently blessing his lover? Could it be said that there is a kind of love called letting go? Nonsense! funny! "You have to think clearly. Wu Xiaoqing must have been confused by all the negative rumors about you. You are so polite. Mr. Zhuzi will not be polite." Chen Tu was still testing Wu Xie's words. Authentic attitude. Wuxie raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said: "If a few rumors make her plan to betray, then it's okay to not want this kind of woman." "Hi~ I didn't see it, this sentence is really manly!" Chen Tu praised. Wuxie said: "The three of you brought the formation materials as soon as possible and secretly rushed to the outskirts of the Tmall clan. I need your help." "Haole, I know you need a protective formation now. Recently, the three of us have learned a new method. This amazing defensive formation is over now." Wuxie put away the jade slips, stood up, walked to the beach, and stared at the endless sea, silent. On the beach, a few kittens looked at the bottom of the sea seriously, staring at the fish playing in the shallow water, and swam over cautiously. When they reached a certain position, they plunged into the water. After a while, they emerged dejectedly and continued to stare at new prey. After several attempts in a row, they all failed and returned to the beach in despair. When Wuxie saw this, he walked over to a few little ones with a smile.In front of. ¡°If you want fish, I¡¯ll catch them for you.¡± Wu Xie stretched out his hand toward the sea, and a dozen fat fishes immediately left the water and landed on the beach. Several kittens were so happy that they grabbed the fish in their mouths and ran to their parents with a huff and a puff. The father and mother cats raised their heads, looked at Wuxie with their eyes shining brightly, and called out "meow". The kittens were very happy. They ran to Wuxie, blinked their innocent eyes, and screamed gratefully. Then they picked up the remaining fish and ran back. Wuxie looked at this scene with a smile, then turned to look at the sea. But not long after, a group of kittens gathered around Wuxie and kept calling "meow". Due to the inaction of their parents, their food sources were very scarce, and with their own abilities, they were not able to catch fish. They had been hungry for a long time, and when they saw other friends receiving help from Wuxie, they naturally gathered around them. . Wu Xie laughed loudly: "You all want to eat fish? Okay! Then I'll let you eat as much as you like!" He opened his hands slightly, stretched out to the sea, clenched his fist fiercely, and pulled back. Suddenly, big fat fish flew out of the sea "Puff-Puff-Puff". There were hundreds of them, and they all landed on the beach, almost covering the beach. The kittens shouted "meow" excitedly, thanking Wuxie, and ran back with the fish in their mouths. Their parents hadn't eaten it yet, so they had to give it to their parents first. The big cats saw Wuxie¡¯s actions and barked in gratitude. For a time, hundreds of cats meowed on the beach, one after another. This movement naturally attracted all the Tmall people, and for a while, everyone laughed. There are more and more smiling faces. There were more and more happy cats, and the meows and laughter filled the entire tribe. Mao Ni came out of the tent, looked at the smiling Wuxie, nodded secretly, turned his head and looked at the two people in the tent. Shaking his head slightly, he sighed. Tmall Girl heard the commotion outside and immediately walked out. When she saw Wuxie, she immediately walked over with a cold face and said coldly: "What are you doing?" Wuxie smiled slightly and said: "Help them catch fish, by the way. Let them not be too immersed in sorrow. " "Humph, do you think this can offset your sins?" Tmall Girl turned her head with a cold face and said coldly to everyone: "None of you are allowed to let Wu Xie in the future. Catch fish. Don¡¯t accept the fish he caught. This is an order, do you hear it?¡± The people in the tribe turned their heads and were stunned for a moment. "I, ask, did you hear it?!" Tmall Girl said in a cold voice. "Meow!" All the clansmen could only accept the arrangement helplessly. Tmall Girl turned around. He sneered and said: "You see, this is my tribe. Everyone listens to me. As long as I am here, no matter what you want or what ulterior motives you have, don't even think about it." After saying that, he turned around and stood in All the clansmen left with puzzled eyes. Wuxie didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his head and continued to look at the sea. The day passed like this, and the only short-lived happy atmosphere was broken by Tmall Girl. The black night falls, and the bright moon is as beautiful as a lonely woman waiting for her lover to return. Quietly climbing up into the night sky, the stars seemed like the tears of longing she had shed countless late nights, recording her infatuation. In the peaceful night, warm bonfires are lit everywhere in the Tmall tribe. Several kittens lay in their mother's arms, comfortably enjoying their mother's paws caressing their heads. Cat mothers will always stick out their little tongues and lick their little heads, wrapping them tightly with deep love and care, enjoying the peace and tranquility at this time. Wuxie stood on the dark seaside, looking at this warm and peaceful scene, and smiled unconsciously. "It's beautiful, isn't it?" Mao Ni came to Wuxie's side at some point. The faint light of the bonfire shone on his body, stretching his fat figure very thin and long. He looked at this scene with a smile, somewhat intoxicated by it. Wuxie smiled and said, "Yes, it must be very happy to protect this tribe." Mao Ni nodded and said with emotion: "For a long time, I thought I was protecting the totem, but later I discovered that I What I want to protect is not a dead thing, but them. They are my people, and they are everything I am willing to sacrifice my life for." "It's a pity that Tmall Girl still doesn't understand." Mao Ni turned around and looked at the sea, with memories and melancholy in her eyes. After a while, she said, "I hope Mr. Wu doesn't blame her. A large part of why she treats you like this is because of her."For her grandpa. " Wuxie turned around with him and said: "I understand that when I established a connection with the totem, I felt many different energy fluctuations. That is the energy of many people, and one of them belongs to her. Grandpa's. Mao Ni smiled apologetically and said, "I wish you could understand, Mr. Wu." Speaking of which, her childhood experience was quite bumpy. Her grandfather accompanied her through all the hardships. In her heart, her grandfather was equivalent to the combination of father and mother. Apart from the tribe, the one she had the deepest affection for was her. Grandpa. " Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and he said: "If I am not wrong, the death of the previous clan leader was largely due to the weakness of the totem. In order for the totem to have more energy, he sacrificed his life. . " Mao Ni glanced at Wu Xie in surprise and admitted: "Yes, not only that, the previous clan chiefs have done this, but our Tmall tribe has too few strong people and has never been truly powerful. "Don't smile evilly and say: "Fate plays tricks on people. " "Haha, if you can't tell, don't you still believe in fate. "Mao Ni chuckled. Wuxie looked into the distance, with a trace of confusion in his deep eyes: "Maybe. "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 260 Enthusiasm and cold treatment Mao Niu left, and Wuxie stood on the beach, sometimes staring at the sea, sometimes watching the cats sleeping quietly. The little guy is completely free. In the past few days, Wuxie has not kept it in a dark and dry storage bag. It can bask in the sun during the day, show off its power in the face of the bastard cats, and can also look for him. The little enemy, give it a pair of pliers from time to time. In the tribe, a group of cats leaned against the campfire to keep warm and slept quietly. When kittens sleep in the arms of big cats, the big cats will always lift a paw and place it on them to make them feel at ease. It seems that everything is just like yesterday, quiet and peaceful. But in fact, the destruction of the totem also made them feel confused and panicked. For the first time, they felt that they had no shelter and no sense of security. In many tents, the tribesmen who have transformed into human forms will be whispering, talking about where to go in the future. Anxiety and confusion came here quietly. Wu Xie was walking among the tribes and stopped in front of a tent. Inside, there were three Tmall tribesmen, a middle-aged couple, and their daughter. "The totem is destroyed. We no longer have the power to rely on. I heard that our position has been locked and we can't escape. What should we do?" The woman sat on the bed, hugged her knees, and rested her head feebly. On his knees, his expression was full of worry. Her mother came over, sat next to her, patted her shoulder and said, "Don't worry, the clan leader and the others will find a way." The woman shook her head, still very worried and said: "My clan master, how she has been feeling lately. It¡¯s very bad. I haven¡¯t seen her like this for a long time. She must have panicked and lost her mind.¡± Her mother sighed and could only pat her daughter on the shoulder. Everyone can see the panic in Tmall Girl's temper, which is extremely rare for her who is always calm. And her emotions. It also directly affected the entire Tmall clan. Everyone was listless, confused and at a loss. The unknown is the most frightening thing. When Wuxie heard this, he walked to the tent and opened the curtain. There are only two beds in the tent. There are almost no furnishings. Although they have turned into human forms, their taste in life is still very different from humans. At least they don't think there is anything special about putting a few expensive pieces of furniture. When the three of them saw Wuxie come in, they immediately stood up with smiles on their faces, pulled up the chairs and invited him to take a seat. They have fully accepted Wuxie and placed him on a very high level. In the tribe, apart from the clan leader, clan leader, and clan leader, he has the highest respect for him. And Wuxie has always been very kind and likes to deal with them. ¡°No sir, please sit down.¡± The three of them greeted enthusiastically. Wu Xie sat down and said with a smile: "I'm here to tell you good news. I have found three formation masters. They will come here to set up a protective formation with strong defense for us. The effect is comparable to a totem. " "Really!" the woman shouted in surprise, grabbing her mother's hand happily. Jumping very excitedly. The two adults were also smiling happily. Wu Xie¡¯s words were undoubtedly a reassurance for them. "But, are the three of them willing to help us?" The middle-aged man thought more and asked what he was thinking. Wuxie nodded and smiled: "I am a life-and-death friend with them, they will come to help me." "That's great." The middle-aged man smiled broadly. Wu Xie earnestly promised: "Don't worry. I, your clan chief, and the clan leader will ensure the safety of the tribe. If they want to hurt you even a hair, they will have to step over our corpses." Wuxie said. Suddenly he laughed: "Isn't it unlucky to say this?" The tent burst into laughter. ¡­ The next day, the news spread that Wuxie invited the formation master to set up the formation. When everyone heard this, they were undoubtedly relieved. The bud of panic that had just arisen was nipped in the cradle. The mood of the Tmall tribe has also improved somewhat. The big cats no longer ignore their children and take the initiative to lead them to catch fish. The kittens also began to play together, chasing each other, fighting, and fighting over a fish. The tribesmen with advanced skills started training on the beach. Wu Xie sat in the middle of the beach and watched with a smile. Mao Ni walked next to him and smiled happily: "Master Wu, I have also heard about this. Whether it is a white lie or a beautiful fact, you have successfully stabilized the tribe." Wu Xie smiled and said: "??Someone needs to stabilize the morale of the military. " Mao Ni patted him on the shoulder, smiled and walked towards the fighting cats, personally instructing them on their training. The change in the atmosphere also made people forget their worries. There were more and more smiles on people's faces, and the kittens were playing more and more. The whole tribe became more excited and full of life. When it was time to eat, a kitten finally caught a small fish and meowed happily. It bit open the belly of the fish on the beach and put it into the sea to clean it. , bit it, and ran towards Wu Xie. It came to Wu Xie, put the fish in Wu Xie's hand, blinked its bright eyes, and called out to Wu Xie: "Meow!" " Wuxie picked it up and said with a smile, "Is this for me to eat? " "Meow! "The kitten couldn't speak and ran away after meowing. When the other cats saw this, they imitated each other in a good way, took the fish, washed it, and placed it in front of Wu Xie. In a moment, dozens of cats The fish in Touhai surrounded Wu Xie, and a bunch of kittens meowed at him. Wu Xie couldn't help but smile. He hadn't eaten in a long time, and he had no appetite for these things. Besides, he didn't have any. The little guy had the habit of eating raw seafood. At this time, the old god crawled over, swaggeringly grabbed Wu Xie's sleeve, pulled it hard, and waved the pliers impatiently, as if threatening Wu Xie. Hurry up and hand over the wine, I'm hungry. Although it can't speak, it still displays such obvious arrogance that the kittens can't stand it anymore, and all the clan members scream and pounce on it. It was such an interesting scene that I couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. The daughter of the family last night couldn¡¯t help but walked over with a sweet smile and looked at the sea fish on the ground, covering her mouth and making a bell. Wuxie lowered his head, shook his head and asked, "What's your name?" " "My name is Cat Bell, bell bell. "Mao Ling wears a black and white gown, has snow-like white hair, and has two deep dimples when she smiles. Her skin is white and she is very beautiful. "Oh. " Wuxie nodded and started to clean up, picking up the fish one by one. When Mao Ling saw it, he quickly took the fish from Wuxie's hand and said with a smile: "I'll come, don't pick it up. " "you? Wuxie waved his hand helplessly: "Do I look old?" You don¡¯t need to be called this respectfully, right? " Mao Ling was teased by Wu Xie and made a series of laughter like silver bells: "Just wait, I will make fish for you to eat. " Just when Wu Xie was about to say no, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. Tmall Girl walked over with a cold look on her face. She said coldly to Mao Ling: "Leave and ignore Wu Xie. " "ah? "Mao Ling was stunned for a moment and said doubtfully: "But" "I said leave! "Tmall Girl suddenly increased her tone, her big eyes full of brewing storm. Mao Ling was startled, lowered her head, silently took the fish and left. "Tmall Girl turned her head and glared coldly. They didn't say anything. Everyone in the tribe saw the subtle things happening here, but they couldn't figure out why the clan leader's attitude towards Wu Xie became so cold, and could even be described as repulsive. In these few days, the same scene has been played out several times. No matter how stupid they are, they still see the clues and say that they don't understand. Wu Xie smiles lightly. Words In the evening of this day, a Tmall tribesman reached the second realm of Taoism and successfully transformed into a human being. This is an unwritten rule. Of course, it does not need to be done. No one would care about living in a tent. The tribesman wanted to live in a tent, so Wuxie took a piece of cloth and wanted to go over and help him, but Tmall Girl appeared again at some point. "Leave!" ¡± The cold voice was like a knife, and the tribesman had no choice but to leave. At night, Wuxie was still standing on the beach as usual, staring into the distance. The difference was that usually he was alone, standing there alone, Now there is a group of kittens accompanying him to watch the sea. Although they don¡¯t think the sea is beautiful, they feel safe staying with Wu Xie. ¡°Leave! "That cold and annoying voice sounded. Tmall Girl stood behind Wu Xie and stared at the kittens coldly. The kittens lowered their heads dejectedly and walked back listlessly. "Humph. ?Tmall Girl snorted coldly and walked back to the tent. Wuxie became lonely again, standing alone on the beach in a daze. At this time, Mao Ling¡¯s head stuck out of the tent. She looked left and right, but did not find Tmall Girl, so she quickly ran to Wu Xie with a bowl of fish soup. "Master Wu, I made it myself, you can try it." Mao Ling held the fish soup and looked at Wu Xie expectantly. Wuxie looked at the light milky white soup with a delicious fragrance. Unable to bear Mao Ling's expectation, Wuxie rolled up his sleeves, picked up the soup ladle, scooped up a little, put it in his mouth and took a sip. The scalding hot soup is sweet and delicious, overflowing with milky aroma, and has a special taste. Wu Xie praised: "It tastes delicious." "Really?!" Surprise flashed in Mao Ling's eyes. He held the fish soup in one hand and took out a piece of cloth from his arms with the other hand and spread it on the beach. , while putting down the fish soup, he said with an apologetic smile: "Because the clan leader is a bit irritable, we don't dare to invite you into the tent, so we have to feel sorry for you." Wu Xie sat on the cloth and said with a smile: " With this delicious fish soup to eat and the stars and the bright moon as your company, how can you talk about being wronged?" Mao Ling smiled shyly, suddenly thought of something, and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute, I've made a few more dishes. Take it out now." He said and ran back in a hurry. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 261 Conflict breaks out After a while, Mao Ling brought a large bowl of sweet and sour fish over and placed it on the cloth. He also brought a pair of chopsticks and gave them to Wuxie. It was hard to resist the warm hospitality, so Wuxie had no choice but to take a piece and put it in his mouth. ????????????????????????????????????????????: The taste is very good, moderately sweet and sour, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Inside a thin layer of crispy skin, there is smooth and tender fish meat, which will slide into your stomach without chewing. "It's delicious." "Wait, there's more." After receiving another compliment from Wu Xie, Mao Ling became even more excited and ran back. Wuxie also noticed it. She only dared to bring out the next dish after she received her own praise. He couldn't help but laugh out loud at her innocence and attentiveness. When other people and other cats saw this scene, they laughed and had no intention of reporting it to the clan leader. Several times in a row, Mao Ling brought out different dishes and a table full of fish feasts. Under her intensely expectant gaze, Wuxie ate and drank while praising her. He had never thought that one day he would be forced to eat by a cat-man. But I was very happy and the food tasted great. Mao Ling kept staring at Wuxie, seeing how happy he was eating, and felt filled with a sense of accomplishment. Wuxie¡¯s face is very thick. Nonsense, for an old monster who has lived for a thousand years, his face is probably thicker than the city wall, but he is really uncomfortable being stared at while eating like this. How should I put it, it feels weird. This feeling is indeed uncomfortable. He can tell lies without blinking an eye and can curse without blushing. But it is not a good feeling to be stared at while eating like this. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch me eat, you eat too.¡± Wu Xie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he said something to divert his attention. "I've eaten." Mao Ling blinked and suddenly asked: "Why does the clan master keep treating you like this? Can you tell me?" Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and said: "It's a long story. It will take a lot of time to talk, and you have to go to rest, so I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You tell me, I can keep it a secret,¡± Mao Ling asked curiously. In the center of the tribe, Tmall Girl opened the tent and walked out. ? First glance. She saw Wu Xie and Mao Ling sitting on the ground eating. From the looks of them, they seemed to be chatting about something and were very happy. Suddenly, Tmall Girl became angry. Since when did your own people stop obeying your orders? Moreover, the orders were given over and over again. What kind of magic did Wuxie cast that allowed them to risk being discovered by him and disobey him again and again? ! She had a cold face. Walked over. The tribesmen noticed that Tmall Girl had come out, and several kittens meowed "meow" twice, trying to alert the cat bell. But all Mao Ling¡¯s attention was now focused on Wu Xie, and he didn¡¯t pay attention at all. "Do you know that there is a saying that curiosity kills the cat?" Wuxie smiled and said: "This matter is actually nothing. You just need to remember that your clan leader will always be for your own good." "Really? I'm glad I didn't hear you say bad things about me behind my back." Tmall Girl's cold voice came from behind. Mao Ling was so frightened that she immediately stood up, lowered her head and admitted her mistake: "Master, I was wrong, I didn't" "You are wrong? Are you really wrong? You really know you are wrong!" Tmall Girl was stern. She scolded Mao Ling: "How many times do you want me to tell you not to have contact with Wuxie before you listen! Just tell me. How many times do you want me to say it!" Tmall Girl scolded Mao Ling in a loud voice that Mao Ling had never seen before. Tmall Girl was so angry at herself, and even from the time she could remember, no clan chief, clan leader, or other clan leader had ever reprimanded her clan members like this. The clan members were immediately attracted by the sound, and they all looked at him in surprise. Being watched by everyone. Mao Ling felt that she was extremely embarrassed, her eyes were red with grievance, and she defended: "But Young Master Wu has been helping us" "Help? Haha, haha!" Tmall Girl laughed wildly and snorted coldly. He kicked the cloth and it flew up, knocking over the vegetables and scattering all over the floor. She looked at Wuxie coldly and asked, "Is it still delicious now?" Seeing that all the dishes she had cooked were ruined, Mao Ling couldn't bear it anymore, covered her face and cried. At this moment, everyone was alarmed, stood up, and slowly gathered around. Wu Xie looked at Tmall Girl, frowned slightly, and said, "You have to understand what you are doing now." "What am I doing? What am I going to do? Haha, don't you think this question is ridiculous? I am the leader of this tribe. , I can do whatever I want! No matter what I do, it's all for the good of the tribe!" She pointed at Wuxie and said coldly: "And you?You don¡¯t deserve to be here, let alone eat our tribe¡¯s food! " Wuxie lowered his head, took a deep breath, stood up, looked level with Tmall Girl, and said calmly: "You need to calm down, you are a little excited. " "Excited? Why am I excited? "Tmall Girl asked back. "Tmall Girl! What are you doing! "Mao Ni heard the commotion, walked over from the separated crowd, and scolded Tmall Girl in a low voice. With him came Mao Ya. Mao Ya shook his head slightly at her worriedly, signaling her not to mess around. She looked desperately at her second uncle and her childhood playmates, and said painfully: "Second uncle! Why are you protecting him? Why don't you let me tell the truth? Why should I bear this pain alone! "Mao Ni's face was livid, and he angrily scolded: "You want to say it, fine, just say it! talk! You can say whatever you want, I won¡¯t stop you today! " Everyone in the Tmall clan was really shocked this time. What happened? At first, the clan leader was dissatisfied with Wuxie, and now the clan leader and clan leader are dissatisfied again. " Tmall girl looked at the clan members around her, He looked into their eyes one by one and said crazily: "Okay, I say! I'll tell you all! "She turned her head sharply and pointed at Wuxie: "This is this person, this person who fell from the sky, like a gift from the gods, came out in front of us. " "He has gained trust and our full support! " "But he betrayed our trust. In the last battle, he detonated the totem without our knowledge! " "It was him who destroyed the totem! " As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned, completely stunned. Everyone's eyes were focused on Wuxie, looking at him in disbelief, with unspeakable shock in their hearts. Although they had some guesses, but The moment he heard it, he still couldn't describe his feelings. Mao Ni covered his face in pain and pulled it down heavily. When he opened his eyes again, he was filled with deep disappointment and anger. He shook his sleeves and turned to leave, "Maoya, let's go!" ¡± Mao Ya looked at Tmall Girl complicatedly, shook his head slightly, and left with Mao Ni. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! ps: National Day holiday, I wish everyone a good time, I will also take advantage of the seven days of free time to write a few more chapters, and finally ask for votes again! Text Chapter 262 Unprecedented Confusion In the field, Wuxie, Tmall Girl, and a group of Tmall clansmen were left. Wuxie stood in the middle, being watched by everyone. He turned his head calmly and said to the tearful Tmall Girl, "Are you happy that you said it?" Tmall Girl shed tears and nodded vigorously: "It's so happy." "Is it really so happy?" Tmall Girl looked at Wu Xie's calm and deep eyes, suddenly burst into tears and ran out of the crowd. In the field, only Wuxie is left. Wuxie raised his head and looked at the crowd in front of him. He saw the complexity in their eyes and the complicated thoughts in their hearts. The adults of the Tmall clan, avoiding Wuxie's eyes, turned around and left with their children. Wuxie looked around, the others lowered their heads and left in silence. On the beach, he disappeared after a while. With tears in her eyes, Mao Ling squatted beside the cloth and picked up the broken bowl piece by piece. Wuxie knelt down and reached out to help her, but was grabbed by her hand. Her hands were very cold, just like her mood, which was extremely cold. She looked at Wuxie complicatedly, shook her head, and begged with sobs: "I need some time, I want to be alone and quiet." Wuxie nodded, stood up, and walked aside. After clearing away the broken dishes, Mao Ling walked back to his tent and blew out the candles with a whoosh. The Tmall tribe became quiet again, and the flickering flames disturbed the shadows beside them. The cats fell beside the bonfire, listlessly watching the flames crackle and explode into sparks. The fire in the tent was extinguished early, and the person lying on the bed was tossing and turning, frowning and closing his eyes, feeling the waves in his heart. The rolling was more turbulent than the sea, and annoyance enveloped their minds. On some tents, the firelight reflected the slender figure, and the shadow could be seen covering his face and crying. And on the beach, that lonely black figure. It is still like an abyss, perfectly integrated with the darkness, and no matter how bright the afterglow falls, it cannot illuminate it. That little crab looks arrogant, but is actually empty and empty. Still no cat wants to pay attention to it. It is distressed that it cannot find a playmate, and is anxiously thinking about whether to use pliers again. It seems that everything is back to square one. Back to the sad and silent world a while ago. If a poet were here, he would definitely sigh to the starry sky: "It's another sleepless night." Early the next morning, the sun rose, the sea surface was ablaze, and the whole land was covered in red light. diffuse. After a while, the sun rose into the sky, and the pale red clouds filled the sky. The warm sunlight evaporates the moisture. After dispersing the cold, I wonder if it can melt the ice in everyone's hearts? Summer has passed. The weather is slowly getting cooler, and the tops of the green mountains in the distance are already turning slightly yellow. Occasionally, a cool breeze blows by, sweeping down a few fallen leaves. Wearing a long yellow dress, autumn has arrived. Wuxie opened his eyes. Clarity flashed in his eyes. The quietness of the night can make people concentrate on thinking. Wuxie thought quietly all night and figured out many things. The Tmall tribe also woke up as the sun rose. The tribesmen came out of the tents one after another, and the cats stretched themselves. Their faces looked somewhat haggard. After a sleepless night, all the tribesmen were in a bad state of mind. With their red eyes open, they didn't know where to focus. But how could those tribesmen who had transformed into human form become so weak due to insomnia with their cultivation? ¡°After all, I¡¯m still tired. And the source is to avoid evil. They are accustomed to looking towards the seaside as soon as they go out. Usually at this time, the black figure would turn his back to them and stare at the sea. The big golden sun was the direction he was facing. He stood there as if standing in the middle of the sun, his whole body wrapped in golden light. At that moment, he was like a god, giving people a feeling of being unapproachable. There is a majestic atmosphere emanating from the thin body, as if the outside is the thin body and the inside is the soul of the city wall. No matter what kind of wind and rain wash away it, it can't let him loose even a little bit, making people feel a very strong sense of security. At that moment, he could make all the clansmen trust him completely, just like relying on the clan leader, trusting him wholeheartedly. But now, he is still him, he is still standing there, and he is still bathed in the sunshine. It¡¯s just his backBut he looks so lonely. No one can stand by his side. Who should he rely on? If he has no support, how can you rely on him? Wuxie stood blankly for another hour, and finally turned around and looked at the Tmall tribe. Silence is still the main theme here. Everyone is silent. The cat parents are not in the mood to help their children catch fish, the soldiers are not training, and the boy who wants to build a tent is not in the mood to build it. Everything was eerily silent, and everyone was like a walking zombie, not knowing what to do. It¡¯s just that in their low mood, there is no sadness, despair, and panic from the previous period. They are just confused, very simply confused. There are no lies in the tribe, and there have always been no lies. They will lie to outsiders, but they will never lie to their own tribe. This is the basis and principle of their trust. But, even Wuxie, whom they trusted so much, lied to them, who else could they trust? They can¡¯t see the way forward, so they stay at the crossroads and keep looking, hoping that someone can come out to guide them. But I don¡¯t know who that person is. The clan leader? She didn't even know what to do. Clan leader? I'm afraid he is still immersed in the emotion of being disappointed with his clan leader, and is heartbroken. The leader of the clan? He was never a light in the dark. Don¡¯t be evil? Can theycan they trust him? Who can stand up and tell them whether they should believe him or not. This is their current problem, they are more confused than ever. Wuxie walked to the middle of the tent. In the quiet tribe, every step he took made a dull sound, like a big stone pressing on everyone's hearts. Everyone quietly focused their attention on him. Wherever he went, everyone would see him. Whoever his eyes fell on, everyone's eyes would fall on that person. And the person Wu Xie saw quickly lowered his head, avoiding his gaze and avoiding this crazy choice. In this world, I heard that there is a person who has the eyes of death since he was born. As long as he takes a look at it and remembers it in his heart, he will be plagued by bad luck and die soon. Since there is a God of Death, there is also a God of Plague. At this time, Wuxie is like the God of Plague. Wherever his eyes fall, everyone will avoid them, fearing that once they meet, they will lose their good luck. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 263 The Courage That Cannot Be Raised All the members of the Tmall clan are confusedly looking for that representative voice. That person can be anyone, and it does not have to be the clan leader or clan leader. He can be a child, an old man, a woman, or a cat. Because they believe that everyone can lie to them, but their relatives will never lie to them. This is the power of trust. And the clan leader Mao Ni and the clan father and others may also be confused, so they made a tacit agreement not to show up at this moment. They were also hesitant, not sure of their own judgment, so they gave the power to everyone. They are the most intuitive beneficiaries. They do not need to mix interests and power to judge right and wrong, but the simplest sentence. Believe it or not? Wuxie¡¯s footsteps did not stop, because he was also confused. He was thinking about how many people in the Tmall clan would trust him after last night's incident, even though he had sacrificed a lot for the Tmall clan and even caused himself to be despised by the world. Once he went out, he would definitely cause countless killings. . " However, tribes are such strange existences, and absolute openness is the most critical thing. A night of deep thought made him understand his situation. Once no one was willing to accept him, his plan would end in complete failure, and it would also disrupt all future plans, and it would be impossible for him to die in the end. . He did not expect that the trip to the Tmall clan, which he thought was a safe one, would have so many variables. The variables developed so quickly and involved such a wide scope that he was completely unexpected. Step by step, he used extremely fast reactions to resolve every variable, but as the variables increased, he got deeper and deeper. The situation is getting more and more critical. Now, he is powerless and has lost control of the situation for the first time. Now, what he said is no longer representative, even if he pats his chest and promises loudly: "I will never let you get hurt at all.". Not many people dare to believe it. In other words, they will still believe him. They may have eight levels of trust in him, but there will also be two levels of rejection. But just these two layers are a crack, a chasm that can never be crossed. Wuxie didn¡¯t want to give up so easily, so he handed over the initiative and let the Tmall clan make the choice. This is a risky move. It is also a helpless move, but at such a delicate moment, blind force will not have much effect. No matter how you say it, he is not a member of the Tmall tribe, and the time he spent with the Tmall tribe was very short. He walked between the tents, back and forth, and kept walking. He didn¡¯t know who the person who made the choice would be. He could only keep observing. After walking for two hours, the dull sound of footsteps kept ringing. Beating everyone's hearts. As the sun sets, the sun becomes dazzling, but the midday sun in late summer is still fierce. It was hot and stuffy, and the sand became scalding hot, and a few grains got into my feet, like sparks falling into them. Blisteringly hot. A kitten was hot and hungry. It couldn't stand it anymore, so it quietly ran to the beach and looked at the fish in the water, its eyes shining. Don¡¯t turn your head away. Just like an eagle locked on a target, he walked towards it. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed, and they kept asking themselves, could it be it? Could it be it? The kitten didn't realize anyone was approaching until the person's shadow provided a shade for it. Wu Xie knelt down and said softly to it: "Do you want fish?" The kitten blinked its bright eyes and nodded: "Meow~" Wu Xie smiled slightly and recognized this little guy. The first kitten to bring a fish to him that day. He stood up and made a move towards the void on the sea. Immediately, the fish flew directly out of the sea and fell obediently into Wu Xie's hands. Wuxie held the fish in his hand and stretched it out, while the kitten stretched its head over, trying to catch the fat fish. It opened its mouth slightly and got closer and closer to the fish. Everyone stared blankly, and as the distance got closer, waves slowly rose in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but stood up and slowly approached the kitten. Suddenly, a cat stepped on the little guy¡¯s foot. The little guy was angry and gave it a pair of pliers in great displeasure. "Meow!" The miserable cat's meow was extremely harsh, but it was in no mood to pay attention to that bastard and watched this strange scene with all its concentration. The kitten heard the cry, so it turned its head curiously and saw everyone's eyes focused on itself. The shock in those eyes??The expectations are self-evident. It seemed like a heavy banquet was being held. The kitten was stunned. It turned its head in a circle and met the eyes of each clan member in the air. It understood that it was chosen by the clan members and Wu Xie, and it was asked to make this decision. It panicked. It looked at everyone, and finally set its sights on Wuxie. His body was trembling slightly. The delicious fish in front of him seemed to have turned into poison. As long as it got a little bit of it, his body would be gone. "Meow!" It screamed in anger and fear, wanting to express its thoughts but couldn't. It screamed angrily. why me? Why should I make this decision? I just want to eat that fish! That damn fat fish! It felt tremendous pressure. It had always lived a relaxed and comfortable life, and would never say no to a delicious meal for nothing. But at this moment, it didn't know whether to accept it or not. Catching this fish is equivalent to picking up Wuxie. It likes Wuxie very much, but it is really difficult for him to make this decision on behalf of the entire tribe. If it doesn¡¯t pick it up, it denies Wuxie. It doesn¡¯t want Wuxie to leave. It thinks Wuxie is very good. But, why should it choose? It looked at the fish in bewilderment, suddenly screamed, and hurriedly ran away to its mother and hid in its arms. "ƒ|~" Everyone sighed in disappointment, but the kitten did not take it in the end. Does this mean it does not accept Wuxie? They are more willing to believe that the kitten is not unwilling to accept, but chooses to escape. It¡¯s also their idea that they don¡¯t dare to face it. Wu Xie was not disappointed. He looked at the fish in his hand and activated his spiritual power. Suddenly a small fire surrounded the fish out of thin air, making a barbecue sound. After a while, the fish was grilled to a crispy texture. Tender and fragrant. He picked up a small wooden fork, cleaned it in the sea, and skewered the golden grilled fish. Under everyone's gaze, he walked up to the kitten and inserted the wooden fork into the sand. The kitten looked at it shiveringly, then at the fragrant fish, resisting the urge to take it, and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. Wuxie looked at it and said with a smile: "Take it and eat it. It's not a choice this time." After that, he stopped choosing a target and sat alone on the beach, staring at the sea quietly. Everyone looked at his thin back, wondering what they felt in their hearts. On this day, Wuxie no longer made any movements. He looked at the sea and it was like a day. The next day, the Tmall tribe was still lifeless. No one, not a single cat, had the mind to do anything else. thing. Their eyes were all focused on the thin young man, following his footsteps and pouring all their attention into it. Fortunately, on this day, some monks with advanced cultivation began to help the tribesmen without advanced cultivation get food. There were not many people, only a hundred people, and they caught a lot of fish, two thousand. They were very busy because they didn¡¯t catch fish until meal time. At this time, many kittens were hungry. As soon as they caught it, they quickly used their spiritual power to grill the fish quickly to ensure that they would not burn the fish. But their control of spiritual power cannot be compared with the thousand-year-old monster Wuxie, so they bake at most three strips at a time. By the time they are all roasted, their spiritual power will be almost used up. At noon, they caught another two thousand fish. This time, they only roasted a thousand fish before losing their spiritual power. After all, it was impossible to recover all their spiritual power in one morning. They don¡¯t care too much. Eating raw fish is already delicious to them, but it will taste more delicious if it is grilled and crispy. And at night, they had some difficulty even catching fish. The demand was too great. All their spiritual power had been used up. Without spiritual power, the speed of catching fish was very slow. They caught hundreds of them, but simply stopped catching them. Anyway, the Tmall clan members have the physique of spiritual beasts from birth, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t eat or drink for a few days. At dusk, the sky is getting dark. Mao Ling participated in the entire process. She had been extremely busy since early in the morning. She was grilling fish while recovering her spiritual power. From time to time, I would run to the bonfire nearby to see if the dozens of fish were burnt. A bunch of kittens looked at her with bright eyes and formed a row. Wuxie looked at her anxious look, stepped forward, and walked over. As soon as he moved, everyone's eyes moved and looked towards that place.   Suddenly feeling many looks coming towards her, Mao Ling was slightly startled, and then she saw Wu Xie walking indifferently. She looked at him, imagining what happened two days ago, took a deep breath, turned around and continued busy with the barbecue. Wu Xie came to her side and said: "You are thirsty for spiritual power. I can give you my spiritual power and help you at the same time." Mao Ling paused and turned around. She faced Wu Xie Xie smiled brightly. Everyone thought, could it be her? Others may not understand her smile, but Wuxie did. Although she was smiling, her eyes were flashing, and she was avoiding his gaze intentionally or unintentionally. "No need, I've finished grilling the fish." Mao Ling put down the fish in his hand, and then used his last bit of spiritual power to stir up more than a hundred fish that stood up. He lowered his head and silently passed by Wu Xie. Everyone was disappointed again. No one had the courage to directly say yes or no. They were all evading and timid. In three different tents, Mao Ni, Mao Ya, and Tmall Girl all saw this scene, looking at the dark figure standing there, silent. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 264 One Man¡¯s Feat On the third day, more people from the tribe joined the predator team, the team grew stronger, and food was no longer scarce. But there was never a smile on people¡¯s faces. Even if they did smile, they would shake their heads and smile bitterly. Because no one has tried to communicate directly with Wuxie, the avoidance continues and the choice still continues. Wuxie found another person. This person was the training team leader of the tribe. He often led dozens of tribesmen to train and taught them skills. Wuxie also often helped him, teaching them the fine use of spiritual power and the mastery and application of magic weapons. He also has a good relationship with Wuxie and respects Wuxie very much. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? First, the destruction of the Sad Totem, the impact on faith, and finally the protective formation promised by Wu Xie brought him back to his senses, and he fell into this silent deadlock again. He still respects Wuxie and has no doubts about Wuxie. He trusts him just like he trusted his training officer when he was a child. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, maybe because he could feel Wu Xie¡¯s fighting spirit and fighting spirit condensed in his blood. This made Wuxie look like a battle-hardened general in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps being both warriors made him trust Wuxie and understand Wuxie¡¯s method of destroying totems better. He believed that if he was given a choice, he would definitely accept Wu Xie. But when Wu Xie walked in front of him, when all the tribesmen put all their trust in him and entrusted their future lives to him, he realized how difficult it was to accept Wu Xie's words. Open your mouth. Thousands of pounds of weight crazily pressed on him, swallowing up his beliefs. He hesitated. He didn't know whether his feelings were everyone's feelings, and he wasn't sure whether his opinions were everyone's opinions. He was worried that he had chosen Wuxie. Personally I think it is good, but the result is bad. He can lose his life because of his wrong choices, but he must not let his tribe be harmed because of his choices. At this moment, he wavered and retreated. He smiled apologetically at Wu Xie and said, "My leg injury is not serious. It's okay." Wu Xie breathed out and said, "I just want to remind you not to delay your training because of this matter. Now is War time.¡±¡­ In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the fourth day. The situation on the fourth day was much better than that on the third day. Most of the tribesmen began to live their lives. Although their minds were still on Wuxie, they did not forget that life would continue. And the training officer also did it because of Wu Xie¡¯s words. The warriors in the tribe were reassembled and various trainings were carried out. They are still hesitant and confused. The same goes for Wuxie. He was evaded several times. Those who once respected him and loved him still retained their trust in him, but when Wuxie came in front of them, they all flinched. Wuxie did not leave. He's still trying. He understands, sometimes. Life is like a shy little girl, always trying to tease you and not letting you succeed, but if you persist, you will have a chance. ??Wuxie understands that he has a chance, but if he doesn't. He would never waste time here. But the question is whether they have the responsibility and the courage. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?¡­ ?Unknowingly. The fifth day has come. The people of the Tmall tribe have begun their normal operations, hunting when they should, training when they should, and dealing with trivial matters when they should. But one thing has not changed, there is no sincere smile. "Gloom and confusion are written on their faces, just like the dark clouded sky at this time, full of haze. The sky was very dark, but there was a ray of sunshine at noon. Thick black clouds quickly gathered above the island. It was clear that the sun was shining in the sky just a moment ago, but now there are wind and clouds. This is the climate of a tropical island. Unlike inland, where it will be overcast for a day or two before it rains, here, heavy rain can appear within half an hour and dissipate after half an hour. The cats hid in tents to take shelter from the rain. They hated the feeling of getting wet all over. After a while, there was no more cat on the beach. There are actually two people, one is Wuxie, and the other is the young man who just transformed. The young man asked the patriarch Mao Ni to give him a name, Mao Sheng. Mao Sheng sat on the beach, stepped on a small piece of sand, and used his spiritual power to squeeze the sand into a solid state.?Some. Then I took a few slender pieces of wood and marked them on the ground. When I felt that the angle was right, I inserted a few pieces of wood into the ground. He is building a tent, a small nest of his own. Originally, this tent should have been completed a few days ago. At that time, Wuxie was still smiling and wanted to help him. He remembered how he felt at that time, as if he had received a great honor, and that feeling was still deeply imprinted in his heart. But Tmall Girl appeared at that moment and told him to leave. In a gloomy mood, he thought about setting up the tent in two days when the clan leader would no longer pay attention. It would be great if Wu Xie was still willing to help him. But what happened later exceeded his ability to react. The conflict between the clan leader and Wuxie was made public, and the entire tribe fell into a trough. He is of course no exception. He lies on the ground every day with his mind blank. He felt that Wuxie was very pitiful and did not understand him very much. Why no one is willing to accept him, why everyone is avoiding him, talking to him is like fighting a natural enemy. But he didn¡¯t ask out his doubts. He felt that he was still young, so he could just let them have a headache for such things. Today he wanted to set up a tent, but it was because the weather suddenly turned bad that he suddenly thought that he should build a small shelter to take shelter from the rain. Wu Xie looked at him from a distance, took a piece of tent cloth, walked up to him, and said with a smile: "Do you still need my help?" When Mao Sheng saw the cloth in Wu Xie's hand, he showed a happy smile and stretched out his hand. When he was about to take it, he suddenly felt that everyone's eyes were on him. He paused blankly, turned his head, and stared at the eyes cast from various tents, stunned. At this moment, he felt the pressure of those before him, and felt the eyes of trust and expectation. There was a sudden pain in his head. It was like being stabbed hard by a needle. He yelled in his heart, just like the kitten: "Why me! Why should I make the decision! I just want to build a tent!" He was stunned. "II" He faltered blankly, without any focus in his eyes. "Oh, I understand, I just want to pass this cloth to you." Wuxie smiled lightly and handed over the tent cloth. He was stunned again. He saw the helplessness and disappointment in Wu Xie's eyes. The helplessness was so intense that even the smile couldn't go away. For some reason, he felt a pain in his heart. He wanted to accept Wu Xie, he trusted Wu Xie, but a tribe of more than two thousand people had given their trust to him, and his little shoulders could not bear the heavy pressure. He didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. How can he make a decision? Why should he make a decision? He looked up at the sky, the sky was misty and dark, and lightning was swimming in the clouds like snakes, flickering on and off. The thunder kept rolling and thundering, as if it was hitting his heart. He felt like he couldn't bear it anymore. It's almost crazy, why do you always have to make this choice? Why do you always have to retreat? Why do you have to make a choice on the issue of not being evil? Why can't you even build a tent as you wish? Why! Why! He screamed in his heart, the heavy choice weighed him down all over, and his mood was as complicated as the thunderstorm. "Boom!" Suddenly, a red lightning as thick as a water tank struck down crazily. It hit the sea directly, and with a bang, a big hole was made in the sea surface, and countless burnt dead fish were splashed into the air. "Crack, crackle!" Raindrops as big as soybeans poured down, and the whole world became blurry. noisy. The sound of rain and thunder filled my ears. With just one breath, Mao Sheng was beaten until his whole body was wet, and his clothes weighed heavily on him. His vision was blurred and he couldn't see everyone's faces, but he could feel the countless eyes that were always there, looking at him, looking at him. "Ah!" He collapsed. He yelled with all his strength and shouted loudly to the surroundings: "You cowards, why do you want me to choose? Why do you have to choose!" "He, don't be evil!" He pointed at Wu. Xie, shouted: "You want to know my thoughts? You want to know my choices?" "Okay! I'll tell you!" "I trust him!" His voice was distorted in the rain, and was blown away by the huge The sound of rain was suppressed, but everyone could hear it clearly. They heard the boy calling him a coward, and they heard the boy's choice. Finally we have the result.??They thought they should be relieved and could laugh, but they couldn't laugh, and silence was etched on their faces. Because they think they are right, they are cowards. In the rain, Mao Sheng continued to shout: "I don't care what you think or want." "I only know that this guy in black saved this tribe and my life! Twice, two whole days "Why did he do this? I don't know, and I don't want to know at all!" "Now, are you satisfied?" , breathing heavily, the rain slid across his face, fell into his eyes, and then flowed down. He didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, but felt very happy. He turned his head and laughed so hard that he forgot about Wuxie: "Can you still help me set up the tent?!" A faint smile appeared on Wuxie's face, and he said loudly: "Anytime and anywhere." As he said that, he put the tent cloth on Throwing it into the sky, his hands suddenly opened. Suddenly, the cloth floating in the sky suddenly opened flatly, spinning continuously above the two people's heads, and the rainwater was bounced away. Wu Xie pinched the spell again with both hands, and the big cloth moved quickly, flew to the top of the wood, and fell quickly. Ropes flew from nowhere and quickly fixed the tent. Suddenly, a large tent appeared on the beach. Wu Xie pointed at the tent again, and the raging fire flew out from his fingertips and rushed into the tent. White steam rose from the damp sand and cloth. After a while, it became a dry and comfortable bedroom. Maosheng ran into the tent, looked at it happily for a while, turned his head, and shouted excitedly to Wuxie, who was still standing outside the tent, surrounded by a curtain of rain: "Do you want to come in to take shelter from the rain?" Wuxie smiled and lowered his head. When he raised his head again, he shouted loudly: "Thank you for your generous help." The young man smiled, Wuxie also smiled, and the two of them laughed. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 265: Tracks under the Night As the old saying goes, tropical rain leaves just as quickly as it comes. Before Wuxie could get in, the rain suddenly stopped. He looked up at the sky, and saw that the clouds in the sky were quickly dispersing, and a ray of golden sunlight finally penetrated through the thick clouds with difficulty and shined on the earth. There seems to be a gap in the big cloth of dark clouds. When faced with a more powerful force, this gap can only be ruthlessly torn apart and quickly shattered. A large swath of sunlight shone down, and a faint white vapor rose from the earth. Not far away, several rainbows appeared, reflecting the sparkling sea, forming a beautiful picture. The members of the Tmall tribe all walked out of their tents and looked at the scenery infatuatedly. Inadvertently, a long-lost smile appeared. In a tent, Mao Ni¡¯s fat, round face finally showed a hint of relief. He took a deep breath and sat back on his favorite rocking chair. Mao Ya believed in his tribe¡¯s choice and smiled happily, but at the same time he was very worried and looked in a certain direction. There, Tmall Girl stared blankly at this scene, still unable to believe what she heard and heard, muttering to herself: "Why? Why?" Just like that, the peaceful day passed by again. In the evening, as the night falls, the Tmall tribe is full of laughter and laughter. Everyone is joking and eating seafood, feeling very comfortable. Many kittens are playing happily, and the little guy can finally talk about his life ideals with his friends and imagine a bright future. Even though it talks, it still can't help but be mean and secretly give its little friend a pair of pliers. Wu Xie sat on the beach and looked into the distance. The tribesmen passing by would smile at him and signal to him. Mao Sheng was even more forceful and asked him to see the tent. He said that you also participated in the construction part, so you should visit it anyway. Wuxie smiled and shook his head, everything was back on track. So, he began to continue to promote his plan. The top priority was to confirm whether there were any new actions from the outside world, but I asked Wang Lang, Fu Lingsheng and others. Still no news. It seems that the strong men have forgotten them all and have no intention of continuing to annihilate them. He had a vague feeling that there seemed to be something fishy. Soon, he understood the source of the matter, and Fu Lingsheng told him about the gathering of strong men. "Nine Snake Tribe." Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly, a dangerous cold light flashing in his eyes. The reason why his plan went wrong was because of the Nine Snakes tribe. Jiu Shan wanted the Tmall clan to attach themselves to them and be used by them, but was interfered with by him. ruined the matter. So he had a grudge and the mentality that he would die if he didn't depend on me. He spread the news that he was staying in the Tmall clan and added fuel to the flames, causing a huge sensation. It is also because of this that a large-scale cleaning army appeared to attack the Tmall clan. Don¡¯t be helpless. Victory can only be achieved by detonating the totem, which puts him in the Lynx clan. There is a crisis of confidence. Fortunately, everything has passed. Now that the Nine Snakes tribe wants to intervene in this matter again, Wuxie really can't bear it anymore and must take some radical measures to show his tolerance. Thinking about it, the Nine Snake Tribe is just sending people to lobby again, and now the Tmall Tribe¡¯s situation is even more critical. If you want to survive, it seems that the only way is to rely on other forces. But as long as the evildoers are careful, they won't be allowed to succeed. Wu Xie's eyes flashed with murderous intent, but he hoped that the person coming was Jiu Fan, who was the only genius in his tribe. Punishing him seems more authoritative. At this time, Wuxie felt his hands were cold and a bit sticky. When he lowered his head, he saw that it was a clean dead fish. "Meow~!" "Meow~!" "Meow~!" A series of cat meows sounded, and Wuxie turned his head and was stunned. Unexpectedly, many kittens gathered around him. Wuxie shook his head helplessly: "Here you go again, I'm really not a raw fish." "Meow~!" "Meow~!" The kittens didn't know what he was muttering, and looked at him with bright eyes, eager to see it. Until he eats the fish. "Don't be confused and wave your hands. At this moment, a silver bell-like sound came into my ears. "Can I take it for processing?" Wuxie turned around and saw a black and white cat bell, looking at him with a smile. She was a little nervous and a little worried, his two little hands were placed behind his back nervously, looking at Wuxie expectantly. Wu Xie nodded and said: "Okay, I didn't finish it last time, so I can eat it well this time." After receiving Wu Xie's reply, Mao Ling's eyes were full of excitement, and he promised overjoyed: "Just wait a moment. , very quickly." She quickly picked up the fish and ran to the tent. Not long after, he came out with a white cloth. She spread the white cloth, put down the dishes, and went back and forth several times to take out all the food she had cooked, and then watched Wuxie eat it. Unknowingly, Wuxie¡¯s face became thicker, and he was able to enjoy eating and drinking under such eyes. He ate very slowly, even if it was a Man-Han banquet, it would not be swept away like a whirlwind. At his level, eating is no longer necessary. Mao Ling looked at Wu Xie and felt that he was very polite when he ate. This kind of behavior reflected his calm and unhurried character. She looked at it, and two words popped up in her mind unconsciously: "Elegance?" She thought about it, and as she looked at it, she felt more and more elegant about the way Wu Xie ate, and she didn't know why she had this idea. Suddenly she lowered her head and said in a low voice: "I didn't make a choice a few days ago. I hope you can understand." Wuxie smiled and said: "Don't take it to heart. If I were you, I would do the same thing." "Really?" Mao Ling was so surprised that she wanted to jump up, but she always felt that this was not elegant enough, so she still lowered her head and said in a low voice: "I really want to thank you." Wuxie smiled and said: " What are you thanking me for?" Mao Ling said: "Thank you for putting so much effort into the tribe, and for not leaving immediately after such a thing, but for continuing to let us recognize you." Hearing this, Wu Xie put down his chopsticks. Suddenly asked: "Have you ever experienced feelings? Between men and women." "Ah!" Mao Ling was stunned for a moment, blush flew up to his cheeks, and he lowered his head and shook it slightly. Wu Xie frowned and said, "Let me give you an analogy. I don't know if you understand it." "The relationship between two people will always go through troughs and setbacks. When he hesitates towards you, you say It's useless, you can only stay with him silently, and he will understand sooner or later." The cat bell said "ah" again, which was almost like listening to a book from heaven. Wuxie also felt that his example was not good, so he changed his example. "Just like you and your parents, you may have different ideas. You feel that your parents don't understand your thoughts, but no matter what, they will always stand by your side." Mao Ling smiled awkwardly, half-understanding, and suddenly she He jumped up and said in panic: "I have forgotten that the clan leader is not here now, so I should invite you to the tent." Wu Xie was stunned for a moment, feeling that there was no difference, and said in confusion: "Huh?" (Unfinished) To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 266 Uninvited Guest Two more days have passed, and the Tmall clan is peaceful, and everything has returned to its usual lazy life. Wuxie gets along better and better with the Tmall people. As the saying goes, misfortune lies on the back of good fortune, and good fortune lies on the back of misfortune. Everything has two sides. After the crisis that Wuxie experienced a few days ago, he became more trusted and accepted by the Tmall people. Everyone greeted him with a smile and their behavior was full of respect. And the three disciples of Chen and Tu have quietly arrived at the outskirts of the Tmall clan. Wu Xie did not let them show up and asked them to find a place to hide outside because he wanted to meet an uninvited guest, Jiu Fan first. Jiu Fan just arrived at the tribe today and directly approached Tianmao Girl, Mao Ni and others. When he saw Wu Xie also appearing in the tent, he chuckled, went up to greet him, held Wu Xie's hand enthusiastically, and said with a smile on his face, but pointedly: "I didn't expect Mr. Wu to still be able to stay in the tribe. Inside." Wuxie sneered in his heart. It seemed that Jiu Shan was going to use himself as a breakthrough for this lobbying, so he also smiled and said: "I have gained the attention of the whole world for dragging down Jiu Gongzi's Hongfu, and I have never had the chance to thank you properly. Ninth Young Master, so I have no choice but to stay here." The hostility between the two was very obvious, and the three men in the room could clearly feel it. Jiu Shan was very surprised when he saw Wu Xie. It stands to reason that he is now hated by the whole world. If the Tmall tribe keeps him, it will cause even greater trouble. Moreover, he also detonated the totem. Just these two , he has no chance to stay here. But now that he is here, there is some trouble. The most important thing for Jiu Fan and his party is to keep secret. Who knows if Wu Xie will leak his whereabouts. It seems that it needs to be carefully considered. How to deal with the trouble of Wuxie? But it¡¯s okay to start today¡¯s topic directly with Wuxie. It should be able to achieve better results. He turned around, smiled at the three Mao Ni, and said, "You should know how much Wu Xie is hated by the world, right?" Mao Ni remained silent and nodded lightly. Tmall Girl's eyes flashed and she said: "It's all clear." Jiu Fan slowly walked in front of a few people and said with a smile: "That's right, Wu Xie was cast aside by the human race first, and then was angered by the demon race. Everything. The reason is that he is a scourge! "It is because of his existence that the human race will send a large number of troops to destroy you, which directly leads to you having to detonate the totem." "As far as I know, as long as Wuxie exists. The number of blows you face will increase several times. If you can withstand it once or twice, how can you withstand it a thousand times?" Jiu Fan walked up to Wu Xie, hissing with his slender tongue. Wu Xie smiled coldly and said: "So. I was wondering, why do you still keep this scourge?" Wu Xie faced Jiu Fan and said lightly: "Thanks for reminding me." Jiu Fan smiled slightly, with a serious look on his pale face. The white teeth look very strange. He secretly sent a message to Wu Xie: "You're done, they must be suspicious of you now." Wu Xie also sent a message to Wu Xie secretly: "You can look back at their expressions." Jiu Shan frowned slightly. Turn around and look. In the back, Mao Ya picked up the wine and drank it with a smile on his face. Mao Ni smiled slightly, lowered her eyes and looked at the contents of the cup. The two of them clearly didn't care. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tmall Girl¡¯s face is expressionless, her eyes are not squinting, and it¡¯s impossible to tell what she¡¯s thinking. He felt a thump in his heart, what is going on? How many people didn't listen to a word of such clever provocative words? His eyes flashed slightly, knowing that the direction of the breakthrough was wrong, and said calmly: "But, since you will keep Wu Gongzi, it means that the advantages brought by Wu Gongzi are more than the disadvantages he brings. " He said as he sat back in his seat. Wuxie sneered secretly, sat back in his seat, poured a glass of wine, and drank it slowly. "Ninth Young Master is here again. I would like to extend my welcome on behalf of the tribe. But why are you here?" Mao Ni chuckled, his eyes slitted by the fat. Jiu Fan said: "Of course I want you to join our Nine Snakes Tribe." Mao Ni smiled and said: "Nine Young Masters, it seems that this matter was made very clear last time, so there is no need to say it again." "No, what happened last time It¡¯s different from now. I¡¯m here today because I really don¡¯t want to see the death of my friends who have been friends for generations.¡± Jiu Fan said: ¡°You are now in a completely desperate situation. You have no totem and cannot escape the surveillance from the outside. "But have you ever thought about it now?""To fight you, we don't need an army of six thousand. We only need to send a hundred masters from the third level of the Tao to kill you all." " Wuxie smiled lightly and said: "They can try it, and I will praise them for their courage. " Jiu Shan didn't bother to pay attention to Wu Xie's remarks about saving face, and continued to ask with a faint look: "Have you really not thought about it? How to resist the next attack? " How could they and others not think about it? Although they believed that Wuxie could really invite three formation masters, it was not a long-term solution after all. However, Wuxie had already made the situation clear to them and joined the Nine Snakes Tribe. Sooner or later, it will be sold out, and it will still end in total annihilation. It seems like there is no way out. Mao Ni said: "There is nothing we can do about it. The situation is like this. We can think of some ways to delay it. "Jiushan saw that Mao Ni was determined and secretly thought badly. He thought to himself, what kind of medicine did Wuxie give them to make them so hard to deceive? "I can only use the last excuse. " Jiu Fan secretly calculated in his heart. He stood up and said solemnly: "But you have no chance to delay. Mao Ni said: "How do you say that?" " He walked up in front of several people again and said very seriously: "You should know that our Nine Snakes tribe will definitely survive the war and be a participant in the war deployment. " "So our Nine Snakes tribe has the advantage of discussing with the strong. " "Some time ago, there was a discussion meeting for powerful people. My father attended it and learned a lot of news. " "Those strong men are very angry at the repeated defeats in the battle, especially Nantianmen. They have suffered heavy losses and are extremely embarrassed. In addition, the strong men also want to end the trouble quickly. " "So they came up with an answer. Next time they attack you, there won't be an army of tens of millions, or even two people. Instead, one person will attack you. He is the Great Elder of Nantianmen, the most powerful person in the later period of all things. By! " "You can imagine, when he came here, he slapped him? Or will one foot flatten you? "The expressions of Mao Ni and others suddenly changed. If this is the case, they really can't resist it. "The strongest of all things, the pinnacle figure in the lower world, one person can easily destroy a small force, let alone the Nantianmen. For a long-established and powerful person like the elder, it would not be difficult for him to destroy a medium-sized tribe by himself. Even if he deployed a hundred protective formations, it would be useless. " Is this really happening? "Mao Ni asked solemnly. "Of course I won't lie to you. "Jiu Fan nodded solemnly. Mao Niu frowned slightly, not knowing whether the matter was true or not. Wu Xie knew that Jiu Fan was telling lies. Regarding what Fu Lingsheng told him, although he also said that the elder of Nantianmen was very excited, But the person sent in the end was a junior like Wang Lang, who obviously didn't care about the Tmall clan. But he knew it, but he couldn't tell it. If he did, it would be like revealing his intelligence. So he watched quietly. Jiu Fan continued to make up the facts. But having said that, Jiu Fan was quite smart. He combined the truth with the lies, and the lies were true. If he didn¡¯t know the details, it would be easy to be deceived by him. Wu Xie's methods really seemed a bit naive in front of Wu Xie. Wu Xie no longer needed to tell lies. He liked to tell things with facts, like to push other people's thoughts and let others lie for him. Jiu Shan looked at the suspicious expressions on several people's faces. In his eyes, he was overjoyed, and as long as his heart wavered, he could take advantage of it, so he continued: "If you don't believe it, you can go to Nantianmen to inquire about the news and see if the great elder is eager to kill you with his own hands. " He said so confidently, which made Mao Ni even more confused. Could this be true? "Since the Ninth Young Master has come to our Tmall tribe and told us about this matter, he must have a way to help us get out of trouble, so please don't hesitate to tell us. "Mao Ni said. "I have already told you how to do it. Join our Nine Snakes tribe. We will be able to protect you. "Jiushan said swornly. "This is not a decision that can be made in a day or two. We need time. "Mao Ni said cautiously. "Very good, you have time to think. "Jiu Fan said: "My father fought for time for you at the forum for strong people. He fought against all the strong people alone just to buy time for you. I hope you won't let us down, because this is the last chance. , if you delay any longer, the immortals from the upper world will not be able to save you. " "No time to think, we have already made a decision. "Tmall Girl, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stood up and said loudly. "Everyone couldn't help butHe turned to look at her in surprise. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Tmall Girl. Jiu Fan was a little stunned. He felt that it was not a good thing for Tmall Girl to decide like this. He couldn't help but asked worriedly: "Decision? What decision? I hope you will make a decision after careful consideration." Tmall Girl said calmly but firmly. : "I have been thinking about it for a long time, and this matter has been delayed long enough. I can't delay it any longer." She looked around, her eyes swept over Mao Ni and Mao Ya, and when they fell on Wu Xie's body, she flashed slightly and faced Jiu Fan said firmly: "I have decided that the Tmall Tribe will join the Nine Snake Tribe, and to show my sincerity, I am willing to form a good relationship with the Nine Young Masters, get married, and fight for our common tribe." Wow! Several people were shocked! Mao Ni and Mao Ya¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. Wu Xie also frowned, with a trace of anger flashing in his eyes. Even Jiu Fan was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide for a moment and did not react. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 167 Invitation from Nine Fans "Tmall Girl" Anger appeared on Mao Niu's face, and he stood up and wanted to scold Tmall Girl. They have never discussed or thought about this matter at all. How could they be so hasty? "Second uncle, I have made up my mind, no need to say anything more." Tmall Girl interrupted Mao Niu's words and said expressionlessly. "This is a great good! This is a great good! This is a great good! It's rare that the Tmall Clan Lord is so talented and courageous at such a young age. He acts decisively and does not drag his feet. He is truly a great man of his generation. This matter has been settled. I will give it to you right away. My father sent a message to welcome you over. "Jiushan was overjoyed and praised Tmall Girl. He thought Tmall Girl was going to reject him, but he didn't expect to be fooled. ¡°Young people are young people, they act recklessly, they have tunnel vision, they don¡¯t know what they are doing. Jiu Shan was very happy, fearing that things might change, so he quickly took out the jade slip to tell his father the good news. "Ninth Young Master, wait!" Mao Ni with a gloomy face quickly stopped Jiu Fan and said: "Please give us three days and make a formal reply after three days. During these three days, Nine Young Masters, please rest well. Once we come to a conclusion, Tell me immediately. " "Second Uncle, there is nothing to discuss. We are at a dead end and must rely on the Nine Snakes Tribe." Tmall Girl's attitude was decisive. Mao Niang's face suddenly turned red, his eyes were spitting fire, and his face was extremely ugly. He glared at Tmall Girl fiercely, turned to Jiu Fan and said: "Ninth Young Master, we have something to deal with, please step aside. " Jiu Fan was slightly happy when he saw that Tmall Girl had eaten the weight and fell into the pit. He thought secretly: "There shouldn't be any big surprises about this matter. So what if I give them three days to think about it? It's nothing more than going to Nantianmen to inquire about the news." He said: "In that case. I just hope that you can reach a unanimous result. I will go ahead first. Let¡¯s leave the tent to rest.¡± Mao Ni turned to Mao Ya and said, ¡°Take Jiu Gongzi to his tent to rest.¡± Mao Ya nodded and led Jiu Shan away. As soon as the two of them left, Mao Ni immediately activated the soundproofing ban in the tent. The anger in his heart could no longer be tolerated, and he shouted angrily at Tmall Girl: "What on earth are you doing?" Tmall Girl said: "I'm doing it. The right thing." Mao Ni clenched his fists in anger, but he had no choice but to continue: "This matter is of great importance to the whole family, how can you decide on your own?" "What's wrong with me?" Tmall Girl suddenly asked back, smiling self-deprecatingly. She pointed at Wu Xie and asked Mao Ni: "I made a decision on my own, and you were suspicious and angry. When Wu Xie decided to detonate the totem on his own, why? Don¡¯t you scold him? ¡± ¡°Could it be that if he makes a decision as an outsider, it¡¯s right for me to make a decision as the leader of the tribe? ¡± She went crazy again. He shouted hysterically at the two of them. Mao Ni opened her mouth wide and shook her head at Tmall Girl in disbelief. Her eyes were so shocked and disappointed that she took two steps back slightly and sat down on the chair weakly. Wordlessly: "I didn't expect that you are still worried about this matter." Tmall Girl's eyes were red. He said desperately: "I didn't expect that you would rather believe an outsider who doesn't know the purpose than to believe me. Wuxie must have a purpose, so he helped us." Mao Ni sighed and said: "Young Master Wu came to the tribe long ago It shows his purpose, he wants to rely on our tribe to survive." Tmall Girl said: "Why? Then why did he choose our tribe?" Wu Xie admitted frankly: "Because I am in your tribe. Only then will it be valuable, and you won't hand me over." Tmall Girl shook her head and said, "Do you think I will believe your lies?" Wu Xie calmly sat down on the chair and said calmly, "I said so. This is a fact that even a three-year-old child can understand. I am like a candy. If you give it to a child, the child will find it delicious. If you give it to an adult, the adult will not even eat it. " Mao Ni said to Tmall Girl: "Do you understand? If people are willing to help us, they should understand that Jiu Fan also has bad intentions and each has his or her own purpose." Tmall Girl sneered, and she said desperately: "I can't see clearly what their purpose is now. Well, I only know that since I want to cooperate with an outsider, I have to cooperate with a more powerful outsider." After saying that, he took a deep breath and walked out expressionlessly. In the tent, only Wuxie with a calm face and Mao Ni with a frustrated face were left. Mao Ni smiled bitterly at Wu Xie, as if telling him, but also saying to himself: "Tmall girl would not be like this before, but after the totem was destroyed, she became very irritable. It's all my fault for being negligent. In addition to her education, I never thought that her mental endurance would be so fragile.He looked at the top of the tent and murmured: "Now I have begun to doubt my original decision. Is she suitable to be a tribal chief?" Wuxie turned around and smiled: "She is a qualified chief. , It just needs training, you shouldn't give up on her." "Maybe." Mao Ni sighed and turned around, "What do you think of Jiu Shan's words?" Wu Xie said, "He is lying." He was confused and said: "Then should we send someone to Nantianmen to inquire about it?" Wuxie shook his head and said: "No, that will play into his heart." Mao Ni said: "Then how do we know whether what he said is true or false?" Wuxie said: "Why did he say so much? Didn't he want us to join the Nine Snakes tribe? So lying is definitely a certainty." Mao Ni frowned and said: "But how do we know which of what he said is true? Is the sentence false? What if the great elder of Nantianmen really committed suicide? " Wu Xie raised his eyebrows and said, "Don't think too much, we killed several of the great elder's disciples, he didn't want to eradicate us himself. Weird, Jiu Fan deliberately told us a fact. We sent people to Nantianmen to investigate, and naturally what we heard was that the Great Elder wanted to kill us. "Mao Ni said: "Even if it is a lie that can be inferred, who knows those powerful people. What's in their minds? How to judge the authenticity of that part? " Wuxie said: "It's very simple. If the strong people think that we must disappear, even if Jiufan's father steps forward and wants to delay, he may succeed. Father's success can only mean one thing. The strong people don't take us seriously at all, especially after the destruction of the totem. They don't think that we have any means of threatening us. Whenever they want to erase us, they just Erase it." After hearing this, Mao Ni felt that it made sense. Indeed, in the eyes of outsiders, a tribe that even detonated their totem showed that they were at the end of their game and there was nothing to worry about. "Mr. Wu, how do you view the next battle?" Mao Niang knew that Wu Xie was far-sighted in his view of things, and he didn't care that he was older than him, so he asked for advice. "In the next battle, the scale they send will be similar to the last time, but they will still be surprised, because Jiu Fan is willing to help, giving us more time. My three formation masters have enough time. We will set up a large defensive formation and also a large attack formation. As long as they dare to come, we will make them suffer." Mao Ni asked: "Then when will your three formation masters arrive?" Wu Xie squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "I'm already waiting outside the tribe. Jiu Shan must not let Jiu Shan know about this matter. The last time it was because he leaked my existence that the enemy attacked me." Mao Ni exclaimed easily. In a tone of voice, he said: "I will talk to Tmall Girl about this, and I will definitely convince her to let go of the sadness in her heart." Wu Xie raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "I'll go ahead and say it." Mao Ni frowned and said, "You? She Regarding your attitude" Wuxie said with a faint smile: "The person who tied the bell must be tied." Mao Ni was still a little worried and said, "Do you know what to say?" Wuxie said lightly: "No one can compare with me. It¡¯s clearer.¡± At this moment, Mao Ya suddenly entered the tent and said to Wu Xie, ¡°Master Wu, Master Ninth wants to invite you to come over and talk.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Wu Xie frowned and said, ¡°I. ?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Ya affirmed. Wu Xie turned around and glanced at Mao Ni. Seeing that Mao Ni was also confused, he couldn't help but smile in his heart: "Things are getting interesting." He put up his hands and said, "Lead the way." Mao Ya nodded and came with Wu Xie. In Jiu Fan's tent, he saw that Jiu Fan had already poured two glasses of wine and looked at him with a smile. "Young Master Wu, I've always wanted to chat with you. While we're free now, we might as well have a drink together." Wu Xie turned around and glanced at Mao Ya, who understood and withdrew. "Stop talking nonsense and tell me what your purpose is." Wu Xie sat on the chair and looked at Jiu Fan with interest. The nine fans hissed twice and sneered: "Don't be evil, I know that you messed up what happened last time. You do have a little cleverness, but I hope you can be wiser and stop destroying me." "Wuxie raised his eyebrows and sneered: "You are so arrogant that it makes me very uncomfortable." Jiushan smiled contemptuously and said, "Wuxie, arrogance requires capital, I will give it to you. Make a condition, as long as you don't interfere in this matter, and don't tell the outside world about it, I can useLife guarantee allows you to survive the war, and the grudge between the two of us will be cleared from now on. " "Oh, oh, oh~" Wuxie laughed loudly and said, "Are you kidding, you damn bastard? It's actually quite funny. " Jiu Shan's face suddenly became as gloomy as water, and he said with a cold light in his eyes: "You want to know who you are talking to? Don't toast and eat as a penalty. " Wuxie was happy and undaunted. He stood up, bent down, and said coldly in front of him: "The grievances between us will never be cleared. You caused me to expose my identity, and I was criticized by the whole world, which even caused me to be in heaven. The status of the cat clan was once in jeopardy, and the plan was completely disrupted, but you have lost nothing. " "So don't try to settle the matter, you will pay the price for this matter. " "And, soon! " Wuxie shook his sleeves and robe fiercely, turned around and left. In the tent, Jiufan held a wine glass and squeezed it fiercely, "Bang! "The wine glass fell into pieces, and his eyes were cold and cold. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it. ) Text Chapter 268 Wuxie¡¯s Wrath (Third and Fourth Updates, two chapters combined into one) At night, the Tmall tribe became quiet. Wu Xie stood on the beach and looked at Tmall Girl's tent in silence. Tmall Girl is now an unstable gunpowder, thinking too paranoid about things, and may bring everything into an abyss at any time. It is almost impossible to calm down and have a good talk with her. So Wuxie didn¡¯t go to her all day long, but was thinking of ways to make her more rational and sober. He squinted his eyes, looked at the starry sky, and then looked at the tribe. The tribe is still the same as before, some kittens are playing, and some kittens are nestled comfortably in their mother's arms. There is always fish grilled on the fire rack, and everyone eats it when they are hungry. Such a picture is very ordinary, but very real and makes people feel warm. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed, and he immediately knew how to talk to Tmall Girl. He came to Tmall Girl's tent and said softly: "I'm coming in." There was no reply from inside the tent, so Wuxie walked in without any further hesitation. This was the first time Wuxie entered her tent and found that the furnishings here were very simple, with only two paintings hanging on the wall. One is a big black cat, which is their totem. The picture shows the kind smile of an old man. Needless to say, he must be her grandfather. In the tent, Tmall Girl sat on the bed, looked at Wuxie coldly, and said, "What's the matter? If nothing happens, I want to ask you out." Wuxie said, "I want to talk to you." Tmall Girl said coldly "Tell me." Wuxie turned his eyes slightly and said, "It's actually very interesting to say. I once experienced something, and you definitely don't know about it. In fact, no one in the entire world of immortality knows about it" "The point is ." Tmall Girl interrupted coldly. Wu Xie was slightly startled and said, "If possible, I want you to listen first and then express your opinion." Tmall Girl stared at Wu Xie coldly and said nothing. Wu Xie continued: "When I was still a mortal, I was actually born into a famous family. My family was in a good position and had everything" "What? You want to tell me a story. Then I was so excited that I felt like I had found a soulmate, which changed my attitude toward others. What do you think? Or do you want to free me through this story?" Tmall Girl interrupted Wu Xie again. Wuxie was stunned again and said: "A smart person like you shouldn't be unable to figure this out." "I don't understand what you are talking about." Tmall Girl got out of bed, walked to the door of the tent, and opened the door Curtain. He said: "Get out." Wuxie looked at her calmly and said nothing. "I'll tell you!" Tmall Girl suddenly shouted, and her voice spread and reached everyone's ears. Everyone didn¡¯t know what happened and turned their heads to look there. Jiu Fan looked at this scene with a sneer from a distance, thinking: "It seems that some people are still dissatisfied with Wu Xie." Wu Xie looked at Tmall Girl who was about to go crazy expressionlessly. She said calmly: "Have you made enough trouble?" "What have I made trouble for? What has made enough trouble?" Tmall Girl shouted at Wuxie, her eyes red. Wuxie walked to the door coldly, closed the tent, and quickly set up a soundproofing ban. Then he walked up to Tmall Girl and said, "One last question. Have you had enough trouble?" "I haven't" "Pa!" Wuxie raised his hand fiercely and slapped Tmall Girl. With a powerful and steady slap, five clear finger prints appeared on Tmall Girl's face. "You hit me" Tmall Girl touched her face, and a burst of burning pain came. She looked at Wu Xie in disbelief: "You hit me?" Wu Xie said lightly: "I said this is the last time, And your answer didn't satisfy me. " "You hit me! You're crazy! You madman, you bastard!" Tmall Girl scolded with red eyes. With a cold face, Wuxie grabbed her by the neck, lifted her up, and pushed her onto the bed. "Yes, I'm crazy, I'm angry, I've had enough of you, this bullshit clan leader." Tmall Girl looked at Wu Xie's cold eyes and shouted, "You want to kill me? Just kill me!" Wuxie said coldly: "I won't kill you. What's the use of killing you? Killing you can make the tribe better?" "Then what do you want" "I want you to listen carefully!" Wuxie Xie yelled suddenly, his eyes widened, his face flushed with anger, and his veins bursting out. Tmall Girl was startled and looked at Wuxie blankly. Wu Xie said coldly: "From the first time I came to Tian?Tribe, what I have to do is to keep this tribe alive, and to keep myself alive. ¡± ¡°I did it, you survived, I survived too. " "Then Jiu Shan came and asked you to join his tribe. " "You hesitated, Mao Ya hesitated, you hesitated, no matter how I persuaded, how I explained the reasons, how I stated the facts, you all still hesitated and decided to join the Nine Snakes Tribe. " "You don't believe in me, the savior, but instead believe in that insidious and cunning snake. " "I endured it. Do you know that I endured it? Do you know what I'm enduring? Do you know what you said back when I said Jiu Fan had ulterior motives? " "You said my purpose is the same as his, coveting your beauty. " "What's your beauty? Let me see what beauty you have! " Wuxie grabbed Tmall Girl's clothes, and with a "hiss" sound, he immediately tore off her coat, leaving only a bellyband. Tmall Girl felt a chill in her lower abdomen and said in horror: "What are you going to do? " "What? Wu Xie smiled coldly and said, "What do you think I will do?" Taking possession of you? Damn it! " "I want you to know that I don't care at all about your so-called bullshit looks. I have seen more women than you have seen men! " "What I endure is your stupidity, what I endure is your insult to my personality. " Wuxie shouted, with a ferocious look on his face. " Later, because Jiu Fan leaked my story, the Tmall clan was attacked by tens of millions of troops. " "Yes, you couldn't resist it, and I couldn't resist it, but I still took it for the tribe. I said I could deal with them alone. " "You actually believe that I can really solve them by myself? Stupid? Fool? If only I had the ability. Why are you here to help you Tmall people? ! " "I carried your trust and faced six thousand people. If I hadn't been well prepared, I would have died thousands of times in front of the detonating totem! " "I solved them and saved the entire tribe once again. " "What's your reaction? You feel that I am not trustworthy and that by detonating the totem, I will kill you all and wipe out your tribe. " "What's the truth? I just saved your tribe! " "But you are suspicious of me, alienated from me, and rejected me. " "I can bear it, I can bear it all! " "I see that the morale of the tribe is low. I invited my friends at this opportunity. Do you know what will happen if the outside world discovers it? My friend will die! do you know? will die! " The more Wu Xie spoke, the angrier he became, and he roared at Tmall Girl. Tmall Girl stared blankly at Wu Xie, unable to say anything. " Is my friend's life not his life? " "After the news spread in the tribe, the tribesmen were very happy and finally came out of the gloom. " "But you. Actually at this moment, I selfishly told you that I detonated the totem behind your back, dragging the clan members who had finally recovered into the abyss again! " "I have also been ignored by all the tribesmen. No one dares to say a few words to me, no one dares to contact me, and they all avoid me from a distance. " "How am I doing? I endured it. I will endure it again and again! " "I have not abandoned you. I have hit the wall countless times and still want to get your understanding. " "Finally, someone understood, and everyone recognized me again. Trust me more than ever. " "I am very happy and relieved. Is there anything more satisfying than being understood? " "My tribe members will tell me the truth, saying that you have treated me badly and that you are wrong, but I will keep praising you. " "It seemed that everything was back on track, but at this time, Jiu Fan came again. " "But you, because of all kinds of dissatisfaction and jealousy, want to bury all the clan members! " "Look at what you did, what the hell are you doing? " "When I got here, I still endured it. " "The patriarch asked me if you were not suitable to be a clan leader. I said again that you were very good and told him not to give up on you. " "But now, I can't even say a few words to you, and you yell at me. Do you take yourself too seriously? Are you forcing your own feelings on others too much? " "I can't help it anymore! " Wuxie shouted: "Do you want to know why everyone is more willing to listen to me now than to listen to you? Do you want to know? " Tmall Girl wanted to nod, but Wuxie had already shouted out angrily. "I tell you, because, no matter what I do, I will not express my personal feelings.Inside, everything I think and do is to help them and let them survive! " "For this reason, I have been reviled by the world and become a street rat. Everyone in the outside world wants to kill me. No matter what their psychology is, they may want to put a reward on me, or they may want to do justice for heaven. " "They all want to kill me! I have offended the whole world for the sake of my tribe! " "And you! "Wuxie's eyes showed deep disappointment. "But you have done stupid things again and again, and you even want to join the Nine Snakes tribe! " "Do you know the ending? " "The ending is that he used your Tmall tribe to still be alive, used the reputation that the tribe and I have built, and spread it widely to achieve their goals. " "After that, they will hand you all over, and you will die, all of you! " "You can't even tell who is a good clan member, how can you be the leader of the clan? ! " "How can you deserve the trust of 2,500 tribesmen in you! " "How can you be worthy of the ancestors of the Tmall clan! " "You want to destroy what they have protected for countless years? " "Yes, you are the clan leader, you can do this! " "But you still don't understand what you are protecting! " "Is it that damn broken stone with only a bunch of energy? It¡¯s still those two thousand and five hundred articles. I believe in you, love you, respect you, and live my life! " Wuxie was furious. He picked up the pale-faced Tmall Girl, pulled her to the tent, and yelled at her: "Look! Look at their eyes! " Wuxie put away the restrictions and opened the tent. Tmall Girl looked out and saw that outside, all the tribesmen had surrounded the place. Their eyes showed anxiety, concern, and trust, and they didn't know where this place was. What happened? Tmall Girl's eyes met with theirs, and she felt the thick and watery emotion, the unreserved trust that they would die immediately, and she collapsed. Two lines of tears suddenly fell silently. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t be evil! What on earth did you do? What did you do to the clan leader? I'm going to kill you! "Mao Ya saw Tmall Girl's clothes in tatters, badly torn, and her face was pale and she was crying. She immediately yelled angrily and wanted to rush into the tent. "I'm fine, get out. "Tmall Girl said softly. "Master, if you have anything to say, just say it. Even if I can't defeat Wuxie, I don't care about losing my life! "Mao Ya shouted firmly. Tmall Girl looked at all the clan members, and saw that although they doubted whether Wu Xie would bully the clan leader, they all showed firm eyes at this moment, showing complete unconditional support. "I It's okay, Mr. Wu and I are having a heart-to-heart talk. " After she finished speaking, she lowered the curtain. Wuxie re-imposed the restrictions, walked to the side, took down the two paintings, and said to Tmall Girl: "You don't need them anymore. " After saying that, without giving Tmall Girl time to react, she hit her knee hard and broke it into several pieces. "No! "Tmall girl squatted on the ground in despair, picked up the painting and cried in her arms. Wu Xie looked at her coldly and said: "Everyone has experienced the death of a loved one, the heart-breaking and unforgettable pain. , can never be erased. " "But don't think that no one understands you. You are not alone, so don't pretend to be like that. It's disgusting! " After saying that, Wuxie threw off his robe and strode away. In the tent, only the tearful Tmall Girl was left. When Wuxie left the tent, everyone looked at him in confusion, wanting him to explain. But Wuxie had nothing. He said, standing on the beach with an expressionless face, staring into the distance. No one knew what happened. Why was the clan leader's clothes torn? What did they say? Why was the clan clan leader crying? There was no answer to everything. Mao Ni was lying on the rocking chair in his tent, and he had never gone out. But he could imagine that Wu Xie had talked with Tmall Girl, but he didn't know if Jiu Fan was working secretly. Chu stared at Wu Xie coldly. He also didn't know what happened, but he always felt a little uneasy. He spent the night surrounded by various suspicious sounds. The next morning, everyone was surprised to find Wu Xie. Xie disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone or whether he had left the tribe. Now, everyone was panicked and confused. They trusted Wuxie so much and firmly believed that Wuxie would not leave.But he just disappeared so suddenly. Without even thinking about it, everyone knew it was related to what happened last night. But not long after, they saw Wuxie coming back. He held two wooden boxes, greeted everyone with a smile, and then walked into Tmall Girl's tent with the two wooden boxes. I saw Tmall Girl sitting on the table, holding the broken portrait in her hand, staring blankly. "I brought you two gifts. I hope you can make the right decision after reading them." Tmall Girl walked over blankly, opened the wooden box, and the moment she saw the contents inside, her eyes He regained his energy and showed a surprised smile. ¡°I saw that the two wooden boxes contained two sculptures. ¡°One is a lifelike big cat, and the other is an old man with a kind face. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. "57" or visit directly ".", you can download txt novels without registration, the page is refreshing, creating a friendly reading environment for book lovers! Text Chapter 269 Playfulness Two days passed, and on the third day, the Tmall tribe had to give Jiu Fan a decision, whether to reject or accept it. "That's the specific thing." In the small tent, Mao Ni and others discussed the final decision, and he gave Wu Xie's analysis. Mao Ya and Tmall Girl also listened carefully. "What are we going to do?" Mao Ya looked at Tmall Girl who had returned to normal beside him, and his heart blossomed with joy. He was in a particularly good mood. No matter who he talked to, they all smiled. By asking this question, it completely means that he is not involved in this matter. Mao Ni and Tmall Girl have also become accustomed to his not expressing opinions. Whatever they say is what Mao Ya thinks. "I think it's better not to join the Nine Snakes tribe." Mao Ni expressed his thoughts, and then looked at Tmall Girl with some worry. Although Tmall Girl has regained her former calm and indifferent expression, it is still unclear what her thoughts are. "I support my second uncle's idea." Tmall Girl glanced at Wuxie and said calmly. "Haha, I also support the second uncle." Both of them expressed the same view. Mao Ya naturally supported it and would not say anything more. As for Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts, there is no need to ask. Everyone knows that he does not want to join the Nine Snakes tribe. "Well, since we have all made a decision, let's invite the Ninth Young Master to come over." Mao Ni breathed a sigh of relief and laughed happily. ¡­ ¡­ Jiu Fan is here, and he comes with a smile on his face. Relying on his own judgment, coupled with the current situation, and the fact that Wuxie seemed to have fallen out with Tmall Girl two days ago, there is no reason why he would be rejected. So he was in a good mood, but as soon as he walked into the tent, he felt something was wrong with the atmosphere. It feels like the smiles of the people in front of me are fake, and they don¡¯t smile at all. Especially when he saw the amusement in Wu Xie's eyes, he immediately frowned uneasily and asked, "Have you guys got the result?" Mao Ni cupped his hands and said, "Ninth Young Master, we have made a decision. We all agree. . The current situation is too unfavorable for our Tmall tribe. Even you can't resist the general trend. Maybe we will hurt you. " "So we think it's better not to join your tribe." "What? "Jiu Shan looked at Tmall Girl in confusion and said, "Tmall Girl, didn't you agree to me three days ago? Why are you suddenly changing your mind? " " Catwoman said calmly: "Thank you, Ninth Young Master, for your concern, but no one forced me. I made my own decision. I don't want to implicate you. I don't want to be stigmatized." Impaired? If you want to get rid of something, why bother without words! Jiu Shan understood that they refused, saying that they did not want to be involved, and it was purely a matter of face. He glanced at Wuxie coldly, with murderous intent in his eyes. "On behalf of myself and all the tribesmen, I express my admiration to you for being able to face such a tense situation and still have a lucky mentality" "I can't help you if I can't persuade you. You will not protect you, but our Jiuse tribe still welcomes you to join us in difficult times. The door of our Jiuse tribe will always be open to you. " "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. When will I return? "Is it so urgent? How many days will Master Ninth stay?" Mao Ni asked symbolically. "No need. Staying here is too annoying, I'm leaving now." Jiu Shan's face was as gloomy as water. "Ninth Young Master, why don't you let me give you a ride." Wu Xie suddenly stood up and said. Everyone looked at Wuxie in surprise, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd. Jiu Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Xie, his slender tongue hesitating slightly. Suddenly he sneered: "Since Young Master Wu is so polite, then I will be disrespectful." Wu Xie smiled and said: "Then please go and pack your bags, Young Master Ninth. I will be there in a moment." "Haha, very good." Fan's eyes flashed with murderous intent and he walked out of the tent. As soon as he left, Mao Ni frowned and asked, "Master Wu, what are you doing?" Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "I originally wanted to say that you shouldn't let you know what we have to deal with, but based on With the current situation, you definitely don¡¯t want to see me doing something behind your back again.¡± When Wu Xie said this, several people immediately picked up on the clues. "What do you want to do to him?" The Tmall girl had a bad feeling. Wuxie thought for a while and said, "To be precise, I want to kill him." "Ah?" Mao Ya opened his mouth wide, Mao Ni and TianThe girl was also extremely surprised. "Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this? We will anger the Nine Snakes tribe and fall into a situation of endless death." Mao Ni said solemnly. In this tense situation, killing Jiu Fan is no small matter. Jiu Fan is the only genius of the Nine Snakes tribe. It is precisely because of him that the Nine Snakes tribe can survive. And his father is a strong man who has just reached the realm of all things, so he has a certain say in the war. "If Jiu Fan is killed, it will be equivalent to completely pulling the Nine Snake Tribe into the abyss. No one knows how the Nine Snake Tribe will retaliate. The powerful man of all things will probably kill him directly after learning the news. Wuxie said: "Of course I have thought about it. It's just one more enemy. Anyway, we are already a tribe that all the strong men want to destroy. What's the harm in killing him?" Mao Ni frowned and said: "But, killing him won't do anything. Even if it is half a benefit, it will easily cause our image among the spirit beast clan to plummet, which may arouse the anger of the whole world." Wu Xie shook his head and said: "No, there is no harm in killing him, only benefits." "What's wrong with this. "Tell me?" Mao Ni asked. Although he had lived for a long time and became a mature man, he still couldn't understand how Wu Xie's words could only have advantages and no disadvantages. It's unreasonable. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said, "Do you know that Jiu Shan's whereabouts this time and last time are kept secret?" Several people shook their heads, and Tmall Girl said, "I don't know, is there any connection?" "Of course." Wu Xie said. He smiled evilly and said: "Why don't they let people know their whereabouts? Because they are afraid that their secrets will be discovered." "Remember what I said about their purpose? They want to win us over by using the fact that we are the victims of the war. After entering, tell the world the true purpose of the war. " "That will cause a sensation in the whole world, and countless monks will be extremely dissatisfied. " "The monks will not be willing to give in. Even if the elders and leaders of the sect want to control it, they will not be able to control it. "When the world is in chaos, everyone who knows the truth will resist and start a riot." "They will unite to fight against the strong." "At this time, a leader is needed. Who is the most suitable?" It is undoubtedly the Nine Snake Tribe! He helped us and told everyone the truth, which shows their sincerity." "At that time, there are two choices before them." "One, accept the support of everyone and take the lead. "Resist!" "Second, give up this idea and become a centrist, claiming that you are just dissatisfied with the ruthlessness of the strong." "No matter which one you choose, your reputation has already spread far and wide, and everyone will know about them. I admire them so that they can quickly gain fame and have more say. "And they will definitely choose the second option, becoming centrists and not being rebels!" "Because the strong ones dare to start a war, they must have done it. There must be a way to deal with everything. " "The other forces and monks who choose to rebel will far outnumber the geniuses in terms of number and numbers at the beginning. After all, geniuses are rare. " "But what happens later. Changes are inevitable, and the genius faction will win in the end. "The Nine Snakes Tribe just wants to gain its own interests, and it is impossible for him to take risks as a rebel." "As long as he remains a centrist, even if the genius faction wins in the end. His reputation is too great and he does not dare to retaliate publicly. He even wants to give them more benefits in order to make the future world of immortality look fair. " "If the rebels win, he will have a lot to gain. The news he spreads will be more profitable. It¡¯s almost like saving everyone.¡± ¡°So they will benefit no matter what.¡± ¡°But like I said, the genius faction will definitely win. In other words, they will never dare to be angry with the Nine Snakes tribe. We need a scapegoat to vent to. "Who is the most suitable?" "The Nine Snake Tribe will simply hand us over, and we will die." What Wuxie said is very simple and clear. He is a normal person. You will understand it once you go through it, but few people will look at the problem from a bird's eye view like him, so many people will never think deeply about it. This is the weakness of people¡¯s thinking. Several people have heard these remarks a long time ago, so they understand what Wu Xie is talking about. "But, what does this have to do with your intention to kill Jiu Fan?" Mao Ni and others were still puzzled. Wu Xi said: "Jiu Shan came to our tribe because he was afraid that after his whereabouts were leaked, the strong men would discover this."   "When they learn that someone wants to share more cakes with such despicable means, they will be angry and think that the Nine Snakes Tribe is a scourge." "Furthermore, they don't know that the Nine Snakes Tribe accepted us into it. Do you simply want to share the cake, or do you want to be a rebel? "If you are strong, what will you do when faced with such an unstable subordinate?" Several people's eyes suddenly flashed, yes. Ah, if they were strong men, they would definitely think the worst when faced with the Nine Snake Tribe's actions. "They will eradicate the Nine Snakes tribe." Mao Niang said with certainty. Wu Xie nodded and said: "That's right! Especially if their genius is dead, it is not in line with their status of enjoying resources." Several people nodded in surprise and looked at Wu Xie speechlessly. All this is simple to say, but it is difficult to understand it. It's extremely difficult. What is in Wuxie's mind? Can you figure everything out? "However, it seems that eradicating the Nine Snakes tribe still has no contact with us." Tmall Girl asked the key question. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 270: Let me lend you my dog¡¯s head! Wu Xie said: "The connection is very big, have you ever thought about it? What is our purpose?" Mao Ni said: "Survive the war." Wu Xie said again: "Then since we already know that the genius faction will definitely win, we Which side should we go to?" Tmall Girl said: "The Genius Faction." Wuxie asked again: "Then how do we let them know that we just want to live and our hearts are towards them?" Mao Ya interrupted in confusion. "Talk to them?" Wuxie laughed and said, "Yes, just tell them, but it's not like that, but to express your position, that is, we just want to live and don't want to cause trouble. "It's a big deal." "Killing Jiu Fan shows your attitude?" Tmall Girl was confused. Wuxie said: "Yes, the Nine Snakes tribe has ulterior motives. If we want to prove that they have ulterior motives, we have to leave evidence. It is difficult for the strong people to believe it just by spreading the news. After all, the Nine Snakes tribe will definitely reveal their whereabouts." "It's a good cover up." "And the evidence is that Jiu Fan's head is left behind!" Mao Ni and others were slightly surprised. In this way, killing Jiu Fan really has no harm. Wu Xie looked at the few people who were silent and said: "You don't have to worry too much about their revenge. According to my idea, the strong ones will deal with the Nine Snakes tribe first." "No, we are not worried about this. It's just that we have been on good terms with the Nine Snakes tribe for generations, and we suddenly have to rely on destroying them to survive" Mao Ni sighed. Wu Xie said solemnly: "Times have changed, people's hearts are not the same as before, they first want to use our lives to gain benefits, we are just retaliating with tooth." "Besides" Wu Xie said expressionlessly: "This is war, this is Even in the world of cultivating immortals, someone is bound to die. It¡¯s better to let others die anyway.¡± Several people looked at Wu Xie¡¯s deep eyes and felt a ruthless coldness in their hearts. But it¡¯s true. If the Nine Snakes tribe is unkind to us, don¡¯t blame our Tmall tribe for being unjust to them! ?¡­ ?Don¡¯t go out of the tent. I saw Jiu Fan already waiting at the beach. Their eyes met in the wind, and they both saw the murderous intent in the other's eyes, and they flew towards the mainland in unison. The vast sea is still eerily calm, and even the occasional small wind and waves cannot hide its coldness. No matter how many people bleed and how many people sacrifice their lives, it will not care about the cold-blooded battle in front of it. Jiu Fan flew in the air and smiled coldly at Wu Xie: "It's really interesting. You actually made them change their minds again. I have to admire your ability. If you can cooperate with the Nine Snake Tribe, you will definitely get a place." " It's a pity that you chose to be the enemy of my Nine Snake Tribe." He smiled sarcastically, his eyes full of contempt and anger. Wu Xie tried to thwart him several times, but it was impossible to get over it. For Wu Xie. Jiu Fan also blocked his plan several times, even for Wu Xie. More losses. He is putting his life on the Tmall tribe. Even if Jiufan fails, there will be no loss. Wuxie also sneered again and again. It was his nature to be cold. Since the hatred between the two was deep, he knew that there must be an end. Why bother with the fake smile anymore? "I'm very curious. You are only at the third and third levels of cultivation, and are worse than Ruofeng. How dare you ask me to send you out? Are you afraid that I will kill you?" Jiu Shan said disdainfully: "Who is Ruofeng? ? If he confronts me, I can kill him easily. But you really don¡¯t dare to kill me. If you kill me, you and the Tmall tribe will be finished.¡± Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help laughing after hearing this. He stood up and asked: "The plan to win over the Tmall clan was your father's idea, right?" Jiushan said proudly: "Of course it's my father." Wuxie nodded and said seriously: "I'll just say it. How can an idiot like you see clearly the general trend of the world? "Jiu Fan's face suddenly turned cold, and he said: "I'm curious, if you come out alone, aren't you afraid that I will kill you?" Wu Xie said with a disdainful smile. : "You can try it. I like some pretentious guys to take action against me, and then I will let them know how stupid I am." The temperature all around dropped a bit. "You like to say harsh words to the enemy before a war? Do you want to embolden yourself?" Jiu Fan said. Wuxie sneered and said: "You are wrong, I did not say harsh words to embolden myself, I just wanted to provoke your anger, insult you, and make you think of tearing me into pieces, and then?In the battle, they keep chasing you, making you more and more angry and humiliated. Finally, they put the edge of the sword against your throat, making you realize that no matter how glorious you were in the past, how great you are now. Humiliation, you can't even kill you, but I can kill you easily. " "Then I also want to say something, you can try it. Aren't you afraid of revenge from my father? "Jiushan smiled easily. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and he sneered: "Anyway, I am already being hunted by the world, so if I kill you again, what psychological obstacles will there be? "Jiu Fan sneered: "It seems that you thought it through very thoroughly. It's a pity that you met me. "Wuxie said: "Since you are going to die, let me make it clear to you. I want to prove that you have been to the Tmall tribe, but I can't find any good evidence, so I want to use your dog's head. "Jiushan was furious at what Wuxie said, and said angrily: "Do you only know how to talk? After talking so much nonsense, why don¡¯t you dare to take action! " Wu Xie glanced at Jiu Fan and said calmly: "I heard that you need to hit seven inches to kill a snake. I have been observing your seven inches, but you are so featureless that I can't see where the seven inches are. " Jiu Fan really couldn't imagine how Wu Xie could be so shameless and full of hurtful remarks. He turned his head, said no more, and flew forward. Not long after, they flew into a huge crater. This The location of the place is between the Tmall tribe and the outside world, which is a distance of five thousand miles in both directions. Jiu Fan stopped here and turned to look at Wu Xie coldly: "This is enough. Far away, our fight will not be discovered by the Tmall tribe, nor can it be seen by the outside world. And you will die in my hands like this, and no one will save you later. " Wuxie looked at the sky, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky! He took out his eagle bow, put an arrow on the bow, and aimed at the nine fans. He said impatiently: "Hurry up and start. I'm in a hurry. " "Don't be evil! "Jiu Fan was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and his teeth were itching. He took a deep breath and suddenly spit it out at Wu Xie. Suddenly, a green liquid turned into arrow feathers and rushed towards Wu Xie. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Text Chapter 271 You are really stupid! The green liquid was as fast as an arrow, extremely fast. Wu Xie shot an arrow at the green liquid with an expressionless expression! This arrow was so fast that it flew countless distances almost instantly, and silently collided with the green liquid. "Pa!" With a sound, the feather arrow entered the inside of the liquid. But at the next moment, the feather arrow had not yet flown out of the liquid. Wu Xie's eyes showed solemnity. The speed of this arrow was absolutely extremely fast. It would be difficult for ordinary people to defend against it, let alone intercept it. But after the arrow feathers entered the middle of the green liquid, they could only make a sizzling sound. The sound was like the sound of arsenic corroding objects, or the sound of digestion. "Hmph, don't be evil. This is my natal venom. It can corrode everything in the world. Not to mention a middle-grade magic weapon, even a high-grade magic weapon can melt them one by one." Jiu Fanmu showed his pride and took this opportunity. , his body flashed and he rushed towards Wuxie. With a calm look on his face, Wu Xie performed the Wind Control Technique, swaying his body and moving five feet to the right to avoid the poison. But Jiu Fan had already seized the opportunity, flew away from Wu Xie, and spit out another stream of venom at him. This time, the speed of the venom was faster and the distance was closer. Wu Xie felt a flash of green light in front of his eyes. He snorted coldly, put a blurring talisman on the arrow, and shot it. The flying arrow collided with the venom in an instant, and the virtualization talisman burned quickly, trying to virtualize the venom. But before it finished burning, it was completely corroded by the venom! Wu Xie's face couldn't help but become more serious, considering the corrosive speed of the venom. and have a general understanding of its power. Taking the middle-grade magic weapon Jin Suo Jia as an example, if it is stained with venom. It will penetrate instantly without any room for stagnation. Even the top-grade defensive magic weapon Black Wind Robe can never last for five breaths. No wonder Jiu Fan is so confident and doesn't take Ruofeng seriously. But that's all. Compared with Ruofeng's red ladder, it's still more than a little bit behind. Thinking about how difficult it was when fighting Ruofeng. The embarrassment of the situation cannot be compared with this little venom. Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly and he avoided the poison again, but because he shot an arrow, Jiu Fan found more opportunities. He doesn¡¯t use other spells or magic weapons, he just spits out three venoms at Wuxie. The venom rotates crazily in the air, and the venom inside pours out towards the tip. The outer venom is contracted at the tail. The green arrow is like a big green snake sticking out its tongue. Faced with attacks from three directions, Wuxie had to dodge carefully one by one. This time, Jiu Fan spat out venom even more desperately. It¡¯s nine paths all of a sudden! This time, Wuxie¡¯s upper, lower, left, and right directions were blocked. It is difficult to escape, and even if you escape, you will probably face more venom. Wuxie knew that the situation was beginning to become critical, but he was not afraid at all. He did not use high-quality spells such as electricity, he needed sufficient spiritual power. So he didn't hesitate. He bit the tip of his tongue and used Blood Escape! Blood-red blood gushed out. The mist turned into red gas and enveloped Wu Xie. Wu Xie's speed suddenly increased several times, and he easily avoided nine venoms. "Now, it's my turn to shoot." Wu Xie rushed towards Jiu Fan coldly, his body streaked a red light in the sky, he bent his bow and arrow, and said "Cough, cough, cough" three times to Jiu Fan. One arrow was aimed at its head, one arrow was aimed at its heart, and one arrow was aimed at its feet. On the arrow aimed at the feet, he affixed a Void Talisman. Facing the three arrows that arrived silently and quickly, Jiu Fan's expression did not change drastically. He had long known that Wu Xie had a vulture bow, which was very fast and difficult to defend against. So I was prepared. I saw him squeezing it with both hands, spiritual power pouring out crazily, and releasing a high-grade defensive spell, petrification, in front of him. Immediately, his body surface quickly dried up and hardened, like the earth without moisture. Lines of lime emitted from his body, quickly covering his body surface and turning him into a stone man! The flying arrow hit it, made two clanging sounds, and quickly fell down. But the flying arrow at his feet hit his defense with the Void Talisman. Suddenly, the Void Talisman burned, and huge cutting forces as wide as the sea and as powerful as the sky appeared around the nine fans. Jiu Fan only felt that he and the stone on the surface of his body were separated in two, and the tearing force was tearing off his mask crazily. He lowered his head and looked: "The Void Talisman! Damn it!" He was greatly shocked by being plotted against by a small Void Talisman.In the light, his petrified appearance dissipated, revealing his angry and cold eyes. "Do you like being treated as a bird?" Wu Xie aimed his arrow again with an expressionless face and murmured to himself: "I don't think you like it, but I like to shoot you to death." Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, and his fingers suddenly relaxed. . This time, six arrows were fired in unison, shooting at the limbs, lower abdomen, and head in six directions. There are blurring symbols in three locations, but not in three locations. Jiufan's expression changed drastically. He was now facing Wu Xie's scene just now. He couldn't take it hard. If he wanted to avoid it, he would have to waste some time. The other party would be able to shoot more arrows, and he would be even more unable to defend himself. "Do you think I will be like you and use blood escape that damages my vitality? Idiot!" Jiu Fan shouted coldly. A pair of eyes suddenly changed dramatically. His black color quickly expanded and spread. In an instant, the black color occupied his eyes. The eye sockets emitted a faint dark green light. And the shape of his eyes turned into a triangle, staring closely at Wuxie. At first glance, he felt as if he was being stared at by a female ghost, and his spine ran cold. His triangular eyes were extremely black, and the faint green light quickly became rich and dark green. They were basically the vicious eyes of a snake. "Phantom Eye Technique!" He shouted, and the original black and green colors in his triangular eyes suddenly became colorful, rapidly changing colors, making people dazzled. At this moment, Wuxie was stunned and lost consciousness. He lowered the bow he had pulled up in his hand unknowingly. In his world, he could only see the sky and the earth covered by countless crystals. There are a hundred crystals on every foot, changing different colors. Between heaven and earth. I don¡¯t know how many feet, how many miles, and the number of crystals is impossible to count. Countless colors are changing, making you dizzy. Wuxie felt his head was dizzy, his eyelids were heavy, and he wanted to fall asleep, but he suddenly knew that something was wrong, he had fallen into an illusion! He bit the tip of his tongue fiercely. Suddenly the heaven and earth collapsed, the world collapsed, and the huge orange crater appeared in front of him again. "How dare you trap me even with a disabled illusion!" Wuxie snorted coldly, becoming more cautious in his heart. He was careless just now and fell into the opponent's illusion. He raised his arrow and aimed at nine more fans. But Jiu Fan had already dodged the arrows, and sneered from the side: "It's a pity that I didn't let you fall asleep." Wu Xie said coldly: "Your thoughts are too simple!" He pinched his hands slightly and closed his eyes. He closed his eyes and stretched his hands toward the sky: "Eyes of Spiritual Beings!" "Boom!" Shocking spiritual power rushed out of his body with great intensity. It actually completely exceeded his cultivation level of the third level of Dao. Jiu Fan said in shock: "Impossible! How can you have so much spiritual power when you are only at the third level of Taoism?" He felt the powerful fluctuations of spiritual power, and the billowing energy turned into a super strong light wave. , soaring straight into the sky! "Boom!" The world seemed to be shaken tremendously, and the light wave seemed to reach the highest point. The clouds burst open and rolled away in all directions. "This! What kind of spell is this? A top-grade spell? This is impossible! This is impossible! How can it be a top-grade spell! You only have the cultivation level of the third level of Dao. Even the top-grade spells only know the Heavenly Sword Technique and the Electric Power Technique. How can you help the poor! Even if you know it, you can't cast it! "Jiushan couldn't believe his eyes. This scene was so shocking. If Wu Xie could cast the best spell, there would be no need to detonate the totem. Come and save the Tmall tribe. You can use this technique to defeat any invading enemy. Even the strongest of all things must be treated with caution. Even some powerful people who have just reached the realm of all things do not yet know the best spells. Just like his father, if his father were to face him, he would probably run away under this technique. The strongest power in the lower world is not something you just talk about. Enough to cause devastating damage. Jiu Fan¡¯s mind was in chaos and he couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was. Wu Xie¡¯s behavior now was so shocking that he couldn¡¯t even think. He stared blankly at Wuxie. With his whole body wrapped in radiant energy, Wuxie was like a god, holy, glorious and majestic. He is like the spokesperson of God, like an immortal from the upper world, releasing the vast power of God in all directions. With a radius of thousands of miles, hundreds of beasts were dormant, kneeling respectfully on the ground and worshiping him. Looking at Wuxie at this time, endless fear arose in Jiufan's heart. How could he defeat Wuxie in this state, and how could he have the courage to fight with him? No wonder the other party said he was a joke, completely??Taking himself seriously, it turns out that he is hiding such a method! My life is at an end! He is crazy and desperate to use blood escape. He wants to escape, he must escape! Even if he knew he couldn't escape, he would still run to death! He absolutely cannot fight with it, cannot confront it! However, Wu Xie in the distance stretched out his palm in the air, and suddenly a big palm that could cover the sky appeared in front of him. Without any hesitation, the palm grasped it! "It's over!" Jiu Shan closed his eyes in despair, with countless regrets in his heart, blaming himself for how he could face such a monster and wait quietly for death. But two breaths later, he did not feel that he was dead, there was no pain, and the touch of his limbs was still there. He couldn't help but open his eyes in confusion, and saw nothing around him. The sky was not pushed open, the clouds were not rolling everywhere, and there was no Wuxie in the distance. He frowned and thought for a moment, then his expression suddenly changed, and he exclaimed: "Damn it, this is an illusion!" He wanted to run away, but it was too late. A joking voice sounded in his ears. "You are really stupid. Such a flawless illusion can charm you for such a long time." Wu Xie appeared next to him, not holding the Sky Sword, the Wind and Fire Cruiser Gun, or the Condor Shooting in his hand. bow. He just took the most common late-grade flying sword and swung it at Jiu Fan's neck. Jiu Fan watched helplessly as the garbage in the magic weapon slashed at his neck. He mobilized all his spiritual power to display a defensive shield. But how can it be possible in the face of such a scheming Wuxie? "Poof!" The head fell down, and blood spurted out from his neck and flew into the air. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 272 The Essence of Nine Lives! Wu Xie caught the head with an expressionless face, held his hair, and looked at his horrified expression when he died, showing a satisfied smile. Before, he did use a high-grade illusion, the Eye of Spiritual Object. This illusion is different from ordinary illusions. It neither makes people lose their minds nor plunges them into a messy environment. Rather, it creates an illusory illusion in a real scene. Everything the recipient feels, because the environment is real, it is difficult to find that he has been affected by the illusion. But this technique still has flaws, and there are many flaws. Wuxie stretched out his hand toward the sky, and the light broke through the sky, causing the surrounding clouds to roll and retreat. It was actually an eye. As long as other people don¡¯t look at the sky or that scene, they won¡¯t fall into the illusion. And the absurd and strange scenes that followed can be said to have inherited the failure of all illusions. impossible! Illusion is false, and the things created by illusion must also be false, which is why it has such a huge momentum. Originally, Wu Xie thought that he could use this illusion to shock him for a few breaths when he was unaware, so that he could gain an absolute advantage and launch an offensive and killing technique. I didn¡¯t expect that Jiu Fan was so innocent that he could only keep shouting that it was impossible. I have never seen a stupider child than him. So, it was a huge surprise that Wuxie succeeded. But it is precisely because no one has seen him perform high-grade illusions, so it is difficult to guard against him. They thought that those who had learned the Heavenly Sword Technique and the Electric Power Technique in such a short period of time were already considered geniuses among geniuses. really. If someone could master two high-grade spells in such a short period of time, Wu Xie would have to sincerely admire him. Did Ke Wuxie learn a high-quality spell in such a short period of time? He smiled slightly. Without even looking at Jiu Fan's lifeless body, he turned around and flew away. But at this moment, nine sarcastic laughter suddenly came from behind. "Wuxie, do you think you can kill me like this? Do you think I'm that stupid?" Wuxie paused, his eyebrows suddenly as cold as frost. He lowered his head and glanced at the human head in his hand, and found that the head was genuine and there was no trace of falsehood. He turned his head with a gloomy expression and saw Jiu Fan's body slowly getting up. There was a dazzling green light in the Dantian area of ??his lower abdomen. The green light slowly rose up and reached the broken neck. His neck was squirming crazily, and blood was pouring out, which was very disgusting. Slowly, a new head rises from the neck. He turned his head, obviously adjusting to his new head. There was a strange smile on his face that was both angry and gloomy. "I think you don't know that the reason why our tribe of Nine Snakes is called Nine Snakes is because we possess the essence of Nine Lives. It is there. Even if our heads are chopped off eight times, we will not die." Hearing this, Xie's face turned gloomy as you can imagine. He really didn't know about this, if he did. That would be really weird. Every force and tribe will have its own corresponding background, and the Nine Snakes tribe does not know what method to use. Obtained the true foundation, which is the essence of nine lives. ¡°Even the Tmall tribe doesn¡¯t have this kind of background. What is even more incredible is that the Nine Snakes tribe actually gave this information directly to Jiu Fan. No wonder no one was worried that he would be ambushed when he came out alone. That¡¯s not all, the Nine Life Essence seems to not only produce heads, but also replenishes the spiritual power used by Jiu Fan before, returning it to its peak state. Wuxie¡¯s face suddenly became colder than the thousand-year-old ice! You know, he cast a high-grade illusion, which consumes one-third of the spiritual power in Dantian. If he uses the lightning technique next, he will consume less than half of the spiritual power. The remaining spiritual power will definitely not be enough to use the heavenly sword technique. standards. If he uses the Heavenly Sword Technique, there will only be one level of spiritual power left in his Dantian, and even less. Because the spells are different, the consumption of spiritual power is naturally different, but no matter which one it is, Wuxie can only cast one more high-quality spell. If it is to activate the magic weapon, his spiritual power can last longer. It¡¯s just that he only has the Wind Fire Cruiser Gun for attack and the Black Wind Robe for defense. He has no magic weapon to trap people or increase speed. In this way, there is attack and defense, but without speed, you will still die. Especially Jiu Fan is very difficult to deal with now. If he has nine lives, he will have full spiritual power nine times, but he only has one life and uses less spiritual power. You can imagine how ugly Wu Xie¡¯s face is, and he obviously realizes it.Okay, the current level of difficulty is even worse than the previous battle with Ruofeng. "You must have discovered that my Dantian is my seven inches. If you want to kill me, you have to destroy my Dantian. Please remember to be more precise next time and don't cut in the wrong position. Jiu Fan laughed proudly. , his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he didn't care about exposing his weaknesses. His next sentence also explained why he was so confident. "But it's a pity that even if you stab my Dantian with a sword, you can't destroy Jiu." The essence of life, because it is not life, cannot be wiped out with one, two, or thousands of cuts! As long as it's there, I can continue to live and my body can fully recover. " Wuxie said coldly: "I can kill you once, I can kill you twice, I can kill you thousands of times! Until I kill you! " "That's right. "Jiu Fan said very calmly: "However, you should see how ridiculous your expression is! " He suddenly opened his mouth and shouted "Jie"! A slender tongue came out of his mouth, which was three feet long and floated in the air. The spiritual power in his whole body roared out fiercely, due to the excessive heat. It was so violent that there was a muffled sound in the air. Stones and sand splashed everywhere within a radius of five feet, and a layer of green light slowly spread from the surface of his body. , forming a huge thing that is several hundred feet long and twenty feet thick. It is in the shape of a round tube. With a heavy slap, it shakes the earth. "Don't worry, look out, this is our Nine Snakes." The tribe¡¯s innate magical power, the gods have arrived! I want to kill you with this magical power, you should feel satisfied! "Wuxie watched silently, jumped up, flew in the air and looked down quietly. "God! now! " Jiu Fan shouted loudly, and the spiritual power spurted out even more crazily. Huge splits began to appear at the end of the long tube, and it was divided into nine parts! Those nine parts are nine snake heads! They are struggling and shaking their heads. They shouted and roared, as if they were excited and bloodthirsty by the call of the believers! Suddenly, they stood upright, raised their heads high, and stared at Wuxie and him in the air with their nine pairs of cold eyes. Looking at each other. Suddenly, the non-existent energy mouth opened and roared loudly! The world shook! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for it at Qidian. , your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.) Text Chapter 273 I¡¯m here! Jiu Fan is in the body of this nine-headed giant snake, with green light emitting from its lower abdomen. Without saying a word, Wuxie picked up the eagle bow and aimed an arrow at Jiufan's lower abdomen! "Dang!" Jiu Fan was in the belly of the giant snake, neither resisting nor dodging. The flying arrow hit the surface of the giant snake, was bounced away and fell aside. Wu Xie¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. Although this snake was a transparent energy weapon, it had an almost substantial defense and was indestructible. It must also be very powerful in attack. "Don't be evil! Just die!" Jiu Fan roared, and he immediately controlled the nine-headed giant snake and rushed over. The nine-headed giant snake has a huge mouth open and has no tongue core, so it cannot make a "hissing" sound, but the "booming" sound of its body sweeping across the ground is more intimidating. It also doesn¡¯t have hooked fangs, but its upper and lower jaws are composed entirely of energy, and its bite force is extremely terrifying. Those heads all stared at Wuxie viciously, moving very fast, their tails constantly beating the ground, and the rocks around him rolled and trembled. It was extremely fast, as if it was using electricity. It appeared in front of Wu Xie's eyes in a flash, and several heads rushed towards it. Wu Xie¡¯s face was gloomy and he responded hastily. He flew ten feet upwards, dodging two bloody mouths, and the other two mouths bit him. Wu Xie treated him solemnly, and then flew down a few feet. But at this moment, a snake swung its neck violently and swung over like a mountain. Wuxie did not use the lightning technique, and his speed was relatively slow, making it extremely difficult to avoid it again. At this moment, the remaining four heads blocked the four directions and rushed towards Wuxie. Wuxie's face changed slightly, he reached into his storage bag and took out dozens of virtualization talismans. With a sudden scattering, the void symbols were flying all over the sky. The giant snake seemed to know how powerful it was and kept retreating. Wuxie took this opportunity to jump up, quickly passed through the giant snake's blockade, and flew into the sky. "Let's see how long you can hide!" Jiu Shan was afraid that Wu Xie would take this opportunity to escape using the teleportation array. Controlling the giant snake, he pursued again. Immediately, the whole big snake stood up, rising from the bottom up. When Wuxie saw this scene, he immediately circled in the sky to avoid one snake head after another. He wanted to knot the Hydra's neck by encircling it. But they have nine fan controls, are very flexible, and don¡¯t make mistakes at all. Wu Xie was calm and kept thinking of solutions. This big snake has strong defense. It's very fast and very difficult to fight, but if it's just a dead thing, Wu Xie Dao can still use various means to keep it in a stalemate. But Jiu Fan is controlling the big snake, so he is naturally extremely smart. Therefore, as long as Jiu Fan is killed, the big snake will not be a concern. Jiu Fan used this technique to consume all his spiritual energy. Without any attack power of his own, Wuxie can easily kill him. but. Although he has lost his spiritual power, he is still in the body of Hydra. If he wants to kill him, he must kill the big snake first. Wu Xie frowned. If he could kill the Hydra, why would he want to kill Jiu Fan first? The relationship between the two. They simply complement each other and work together perfectly, completely covering up the weaknesses of both and maximizing their strengths. Wu Xie was in an extremely dangerous situation and he did not dare to use the lightning technique. Don't dare to block all your possibilities. The current solution is to wait. The spells of Jiufan are no different from other summoning spells. It can only last for a period of time. Once the time passes, the summoned object will disappear. Wu Xie must ensure that he can survive the existence of Hydra before he can kill Jiu Fan at once. Of course, you must first figure out how to kill Jiu Fan who still has eight lives, otherwise it will be meaningless even if you wait until the Hydra disappears. Wuxie avoided the attack of the big snake while thinking about his plan. "You keep hiding, aren't you very resourceful? Try to convince me how to avoid killing you." Jiu Fan sneered and kept attacking Wu Xie. Wuxie thought for a while and finally figured out how to kill Jiu Fan. He looked at the Nine Life Essence glowing in Jiu Fan's belly and his eyes flashed slightly. After evading for a while, Wuxie finally couldn't dodge, and was hit on the back by the Hydra's dragon tail swing. "Kick-kick-kick" broke more than a dozen ribs in a row, and his body fell to the ground. "Bang!" A human-shaped pit measuring dozens of feet was smashed out. Wuxie vomited out several large mouthfuls of blood in succession, and even the heavy injuries could not change his calm demeanor. He glanced at the black wind robe slightly, and thought that it was indeed made by Zui Chenzi using rare materials such as raw sand.The defensive power of a top-grade magic weapon is truly astonishing. The moment he was hit, he could clearly feel that the black wind robe had exerted its sand-eating properties and absorbed a large amount of damage. Otherwise, he would have been beaten to a pulp long ago. He didn¡¯t care to think about the effect of the Wind and Fire Cruise Gun. He took out a jade slip to transmit the sound to Chen Tu and the other two. "Tu Chen, I want you to come to a location four thousand miles away from the Tmall clan. You have been wandering around four thousand miles and don't come any closer." On the other side of the jade slip, Tu Chen heard Wu Xie's serious words. , suddenly felt that something was not good, waved to Zhang Min and Hu Li, and shouted: "The situation has changed, follow me to the location of Four Thousand Miles." Soon, they arrived at the Four Thousand Miles area. This place is still a thousand miles away from the center of the battle, and their spiritual consciousness cannot detect the battle between the two. But they didn¡¯t have too many questions. They observed their surroundings very carefully. They had two teleportation arrays in hand, one for themselves and one for Wuxie. ¡°Spread out in three directions and make sure you are four thousand miles away.¡± Tu Chen shouted again, with a solemn expression. In the center of the battle, Jiu Fan looked at the bottomless, human-shaped pit and laughed loudly: "Don't be evil, you are just like that! Use whatever means you have! Let's see how you don't die!" He said, He controlled the nine-headed giant snake to fly into the sky, then stretched it straight towards the human-shaped hole, used its tail as a thorn, and inserted it fiercely like a steel needle! "Boom!" The earth was buzzing and shaking due to the movement of the nine-headed giant snake. It is already very difficult for a small tail to enter this hole, let alone a giant snake's body. It completely uses a rolling method to expand and squeeze the hole, and press it down without any gaps. "Boom!" It reached the bottom and made a deafening sound. However, Jiu Shan discovered that Wu Xie was not at the bottom of the cave, but quickly opened a small tunnel in an attempt to escape. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jiu Shan was extremely dissatisfied with Wu Xie¡¯s lack of cooperation and fiercely continued to pursue him along the tunnel. But at this moment, Wuxie emerged from the ground on the side, flew to the sky, and looked down coldly. "I'm here." (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! ps: Just one update today, and four more tomorrow. Thanks to friends who tipped Text Chapter 274: Fight to the Death Jiu Shan raised his head and saw Wu Xie holding a bow and arrow with the Void Talisman on it, pointing it at him coldly. "You are in the pit and can't move. Let's see how you avoid it this time." Wuxie's face was expressionless. As soon as he loosened his finger, the arrow immediately left the string and went straight towards the nine-headed giant snake in the pit. Jiu Fan smiled coldly: "It seems that your memory is really bad. Did you forget that I can still use venom?" Jiu Fan stood in the belly of the giant snake, raised his head and spit out green liquid, and the liquid rushed straight down the body of the giant snake. Up, then the giant snake opened its mouth, and the liquid rushed out, accurately hitting the virtualization talisman. There was a sizzling sound, and the virtualization talisman was corroded into ashes. "The scar has healed and the pain has been forgotten. Let me see how long you can last. Use whatever means you have!" Jiu Fan chuckled and controlled the nine-headed giant snake to fly up from the pit and press towards Wu Xie. The huge snake head, like a whip, kept swiping, hitting to the left and right, fast and hard. Sometimes, nine heads will even line up side by side, sweeping over like a big broom. Wuxie can only keep dodging and running away. But he didn¡¯t panic at all and treated every attack calmly. He was so calm, Jiu Shan didn't care at first, thinking he was just pretending to be calm, but soon, he discovered that something was wrong. Three figures appeared within the scope of his consciousness. With his now thousand-mile consciousness, he just happened to find the three people at the edge. He doesn¡¯t know the three people, but he can judge the cultivation level of the three people. They are at the second and second level of Dao, the second and first level of Dao, and the second and first level of Dao. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but. Nowadays, cutting off your arm is no longer an injury. What Jiu Fan wants is to keep it secret and prevent others from finding out that he is in the Tmall tribe. ¡°If those three people discover themselves and call others out of the Wanli area, their whereabouts will be completely exposed. I don¡¯t know what those old monsters will think then. He looked at Wuxie, who smiled coldly at him. It was obvious that damn Wuxie had also noticed the three of them, so he turned around. Then he chased after the three people. Jiu Fan was anxious. With the consciousness of the three people, they could not detect this place anyway, but Wu Xie flew over there, obviously hoping that the three people would find him. "Wuxie!" Jiufan gritted his teeth and stared, spitting out Wuxie's name word by word. Its cold gaze seems to have turned into substance and can cause harm to Wuxie. Wuxie didn¡¯t respond to him and continued to fly towards Chen Tu and the others in a calm manner. But he didn¡¯t fly very far when Jiu Fan caught up with him. He didn¡¯t even use the snake¡¯s head to attack, he just hit him with his huge body. The energy on the surface of the giant snake shines brightly and moves faster. The strong white and blue light enveloped the giant snake. It seems to have turned into a spiritual snake descending from the world. It burns huge energy quickly, with faster speed and stronger power. Before the giant snake could reach it, a strong wind was blowing. Wu Xie looked at the giant snake that was charging at a speed faster than his with an expressionless face. Without any hesitation, he pinched it fiercely and used the lightning technique. Suddenly, his figure was like electricity. Narrowly dodged the blow. "Have you finally used Rudian Technique? Wu Xie, what can you do with the little spiritual power you have left now?" Jiu Fan sneered. He just wanted to end the battle with Wu Xie quickly so that he could kill the three people. . ¡°What can I do?¡± Wuxie¡¯s face was expressionless. He slowly took out the Fenghuo cruise gun and pointed at Jiu Fan: "Maybe I can kill you." Seeing that Wu Xie seemed to want to give it a try, Jiu Fan was overjoyed and quickly said harsh words in contempt, wanting to Don't be evil if you are irritated. "Kill me? Just because of your three ounces of meat?" I don't know if these words angered Wuxie. When Jiushan saw Wuxie, he refused to retreat and rushed towards him. At this moment, the wind and fire cruise ship gun emitted a huge black light, and the colorful patterns on the surface were completely suppressed. It was dark and strange, cold and bloodthirsty, as if it had become a death gun. The black light was perfectly combined with Wuxie, who was dressed in black, and turned into a black lightning. In a flash, he arrived in front of a snake head and stabbed it fiercely from its lower jaw. "Useless effort!" Jiu Fan did not dodge, but instead controlled the snake's head, went straight to the gun head, and swatted it hard, trying to knock the Fenghuo cruise gun away, and at the same time beat Wuxie into a pulp. In his opinion, the power of the Condor Bow is equivalent to a high-grade magic weapon, but the Condor Bow can do nothing to it. How much damage can this broken spear, which is also a top-grade magic weapon, do to the giant snake? However, the next moment he His pupils suddenly shrank, obviously very surprised by the performance of the Fenghuo cruise ship gun. " Under the heavy blow from the giant snake's head, Wuxie came up with a gun, and the tip of the gun pierced his lower jaw. That huge impact did not knock it away, but at that moment, the tip of the Fenghuo cruise gun suddenly emitted a rich, deep black light, and those little black lights,He quickly absorbed the energy that came into contact with it. After a while, it penetrated into the giant snake's brain and came out from its head! "Armor-breaking!" Jiu Fan was a little surprised. This gun was extremely weird. It actually had the ability to break armor. It could easily pierce all defenses and deal the greatest blow to the enemy. Wu Xie was also a little surprised, and his eyes lit up slightly. It was indeed a magic weapon refined with life-eating sand, and it actually had the function of breaking armor. It seems that he is going to re-examine the purpose of this gun. "Humph, it's a broken armor, but so what? Do you think you destroyed a snake head? Humph, that's ridiculous!" After Jiu Fan was slightly surprised, his eyes were filled with pride again. He didn't care at all that a snake head was pierced. He pinched it with both hands and said: "Healing!" With this sound, the energy around the snake head that had been punctured with holes slowly covered it and rewrapped it, leaving it unscathed. Wu Xie said expressionlessly: "Since this gun can break armor, then your death has come." Wu Xie snorted coldly, and rushed towards the giant snake's belly with the gun, pointing directly at the nine fans. "There is no door!" The murderous intent in Jiu Fan's eyes flashed, and all the energy was suddenly activated. The energy condensed together, causing the giant snake's body to shrink by a small amount, and emit a monstrous light. As soon as this light came out, monstrous energy fluctuations suddenly spread across a thousand miles. Within the scope of their spiritual consciousness, the three people noticed that someone was fighting, and they immediately flew towards here quickly. The body of the giant snake became smaller, and the nine giants screamed angrily, seeming to be extremely resistant to the methods of the nine fans. But Jiu Fan is the controller after all. Even if the god doesn't like it, he can't do anything. And the concentration of energy also made the giant snake a little more powerful. The speed that was originally equal to Wuxierudian Technique once again showed a huge surpass, and the giant snake turned around and charged! Wuxie's speed was already extremely fast, and he was less than a hundred feet away from the Nine Fans. However, within this one hundred feet, it was really a long and arduous journey to face the Nine Giants who were much stronger and faster than him. . Behind him, a giant had already arrived first, and hit Wuxie's back. The black wind robe flashed behind him, and with a "dang" sound, it blocked the fatal blow. "Poof!" Even so, Wu Xie still felt that he had been severely injured. His face turned red, his throat felt sweet, and he wanted to spit out blood. However, he just breathed air, his eyes full of determination. The only bad thing is that there are some cracks on the surface of the black wind robe. With the help of inertia, Wuxie quickly flew forward twenty feet. At this time, three snake heads wrapped around his body, blocking Wuxie's front, staring straight at him. Wu Xie didn't care about these three snake heads at all. They wrapped around his body, intercepting him with a short circuit, and at the same time immobilizing them. The flexibility was extremely low and it was nothing to worry about. He could completely consider letting them go. But Wuxie understood that the purpose of these three smugglers was to spare himself and delay him for a moment so that other smugglers could catch up quickly. Wuxie would never allow the smuggler behind him to catch up, so without any hesitation, he rushed over with the Windfire Cruiser Gun. He took a gun, came to a head, made a circular opening on its surface, rushed into it, and came out with another circular opening. "Three in and three out, the three snake heads have turned into big vents, which looks extremely funny. The snakehead behind him caught up again at this moment. This time Jiu Fan learned the lesson and did not hit Wu Xie's back directly. Instead, two of them flew in front of Wu Xie and hit him head on. The two snake heads behind also wanted to smash Wu Xie into flesh without mercy. mud. Wuxie has no way to escape, and he cannot resist the bombardment of four snake heads. At this time, there is no fishy wind, but there is the violent wind coming from the giant snake. There is no blood rain, but there is the light rain emitted by the little bit of energy. The radiating light is simply sharper than the arrows that fill the sky. At the moment when four huge snake heads hit Wuxie like meteors. A powerful spiritual consciousness turned into a sharp sword, rushed into Jiu Fan's Yuan Shen Cave, and stabbed Jiu Fan's Yuan Shen fiercely. "Ah!" Jiu Fan screamed, his mind went blank, he couldn't think of anything, couldn't do anything, there was only endless severe pain! That pain felt like someone was tearing at his soul, wreaking havoc. The four giants also paused for a moment. Wuxie took this opportunity to fly down more than ten feet, avoiding the encirclement of the snake head, and rushed forward, and in an instant he had moved forward another thirty feet. At this time, the distance between him and Jiu Fan was less than fifty feet. "No, Xie!" Jiu Shan woke up from the pain and stared at Wu Xie with red eyes: "Damn Concentration Technique!" He cursed, controlling the snake's head to chase Wu Xie again, and controlling the snake's body to retreat. But he just had this idea, Yuan Shen?He was hit hard by the Concentration Technique again. ¡°You bastard!¡± When he woke up again, Wuxie was already less than twenty feet away from him. Wu Xie's face was pale and he felt equally uncomfortable. The Concentration Technique could kill a monk whose consciousness was weaker than his own in an instant. However, when facing a monk whose spiritual consciousness is stronger than his own, it will become a double-edged sword. When the opponent loses a short reaction, his own spiritual consciousness will also be severely damaged. Fortunately, Jiu Fan doesn't know any spiritual defense spells at all. If he had the same defensive spells as Ruofeng, he wouldn't even think about getting close so quickly. Text Chapter 275: When I Become a Demon! (superior) Wu Xie is moving very fast, getting closer and closer to Jiu Fan! The dark-skinned Windfire Cruiser Gun exudes the aura of death that corrodes defenses. He is dressed in black and holds a black gun in his hand. In this sun-drenched world, he has become an indelible black mark. "Wuxie! You bastard! Bastard!" Jiushan woke up from the severe pain, ignoring his drowsiness, and controlled the snake body to retreat again, trying to stay away from Wuxie. Ke Wuxie¡¯s face turned pale again, and he used the Concentration Technique again. As sharp as a sword, it pierced deeply into Jiu Fan's mind. He yelled in pain and tears of blood flowed from the corners of his eyes. At this moment, Wuxie has arrived outside the snake body and is using the Wind and Fire Cruiser gun to open a large round hole. The position of Jiu Fan is only ten feet away from him. As long as he enters the snake body and moves forward ten feet, he will be face to face with Jiu Fan. But just when the round hole was about to open, the nine fans woke up and turned around again. When he saw Wuxie drawing circles in front of him, a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes. Although he is not afraid of Wu Xie, he does not want to be killed by Wu Xie again. There is no need to waste the essence of nine lives twice. Therefore, he did not control his retreat this time and focused all his energy on the attack of the snakehead and the recovery of the gap. Sure enough, in just an instant, most of the circle drawn by Wuxie was covered with energy layer by layer and restored to its original state. And behind him, the nine snake heads roared towards him, arriving behind Wuxie in the blink of an eye. Wuxie¡¯s face was calm, and he didn¡¯t care about the attacks from behind. He just kept drawing circles quickly, trying to make a circular gap. However, under the control of Jiu Fan, the moment he made a small gap, it was quickly closed, leaving him no chance at all. Wuxie obviously discovered this, but he didn't care at all. Until the big head of a giant snake finally hit his body. "Bang!" A huge collision echoed, Wu Xie's whole body hit the surface of the giant snake hard, and the powerful impact dented his back. The cracks on the black wind robe also expanded a bit, spreading to the entire back. Wuxie shook his head and frowned slightly. Haven't reacted yet. "Bang!" There was another loud noise and another heavy blow on the back. "Kakkakkak~" The sound of the black wind robe breaking hit my ears. It was clearly audible, and the tiny cracks spread to the entire back. "Bang!" The giant snake's collisions became more fierce and continuous, and the nine snake heads bombarded each other in turn. Don't give Wuxie any chance to breathe. The fine lines expanded again, spreading directly to the whole body without stopping. With one more blow, the black wind robe will completely collapse and turn into powder. However, facing the desperate situation of the magic weapon collapsing, Wuxie's eyes remained calm. Looking at Jiu Fan calmly, it was like looking at a dead person. Jiu Fan wiped away the blood and tears from the corner of his eyes and sneered at Wu Xie: "What skills do you have now? What kind of trouble can you stir up? Your spiritual power is insufficient, your defense collapses, you can't attack, you can't retreat, your consciousness is continuous Attack me three times. It will take you a moment to recover. "But this moment is enough for me to kill you." Wu Xie said nothing and smiled. "What's so funny!" Jiu Fan looked gloomy and controlled the snake head to deliver a fatal blow to Wu Xie's black wind robe. The huge energy snake head made a sound explosion in mid-air. It was as fast as a meteor. With a "Boom!", it hit Wuxie. "Bang!" The black wind robe suddenly collapsed and turned into fine, black powder, falling down. The black wind robe was torn. Wu Xie's eyes suddenly flashed and he used the Concentration Technique again. Jiu Fan screamed and covered his face in pain. Wuxie took this opportunity and immediately took the Fenghuo cruise gun and drew a circle. In a flash, he entered the body of the giant snake. Without any hesitation, he quickly rushed towards the dizzy Jiu Fan. Jiu Fan knew he had been attacked and could not resist. The moment he woke up, he suddenly realized that Wu Xie's spearhead was less than ten feet away from him. His face changed drastically, and it was too late to hide. Now, he has no spiritual power in his body, and there is no possibility of dodge. Is it really necessary to lose another life? cannot! Absolutely not! It was a pity to waste two lives in a row at the hands of a Wuxie. He will not allow this to happen! With a fierce flash in his heart, he did not try to dodge Wuxie's fatal shot, but instead controlled the snake head to rush towards him quickly. He calculated the position accurately, and the snake head would eventually hit him two or three feet in front of him. If Wuxie insisted on killing himself, the moment he killed himself, he would be beaten to a pulp by the snake head.  He will be buried with him, but he will be resurrected, and Wuxie will die forever. He believed that Wuxie could not be stupid enough to want to kill him when faced with the situation of besieging Wei and rescuing Zhao. Wuxie turned his head calmly and watched the snake head getting closer and closer to him. A light flashed in his eyes, but he still didn't give way and rushed towards Jiu Fan. Jiu Shan's eyes widened and he shouted: "Wuxie, are you crazy! Even if you waste my life again, I will be resurrected and you will die! Complete death!" Wuxie said lightly: " Maybe." As he said this, he came to Jiu Fan, the cold black light shining on the head of the gun. ???????? Gently pushed it in, and under Jiu Fan¡¯s incomprehensible eyes, it stabbed into his lower abdomen. His flesh was dented by the spear tip, and red blood spurted out drop by drop. "Madman! Absolutely madman!" Jiu Fan screamed in pain, but could not stop the advance of the gun head. "Puff", it penetrated his dantian and came out from his back. "You're looking for death!" Jiu Fan stared at Wu Xie coldly, not caring about the severe pain in his body, and controlled the snake's head to hit him. The snake head breaks through the energy surface. It rushed into the lower abdomen and knocked Wuxie away. against the lower abdominal wall. "Yeah." Wuxie snorted coldly. He looked down and saw that his body below his head had been completely smashed into tissue paper. But the strange thing is that even so, he did not leave even a drop of blood. Wu Xie turned his head calmly, looked at Jiu Fan calmly, and said, "How does it feel?" Jiu Fan's body was stabbed by the Fenghuo cruise gun, and the spiritual power in his Dantian dissipated crazily, and severe pain spread throughout his body. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He stared at Wuxie in disbelief, and made a gurgling sound in his throat: "Youwhyare you still not dead?" After being so severely injured, Jiushan could no longer maintain his innate magical powers, and the big snake transformed by energy At this moment, they quietly dispersed, and the two of them fell quickly. Wu Xie looked at his flat body in mid-air and took a deep breath. As air entered his body, his body became full again, as if he were a balloon, able to expand and contract freely. He fell to the ground, and the nine fans also fell to the ground, falling to the side, looking at Wuxie helplessly. Wu Xie walked up to him and said condescendingly: "Have you ever heard of the external incarnation? In the battle with you, I used the external incarnation. Didn't you notice? During this period, I suffered so much He was severely injured many times, but he didn't spit out a drop of blood. " Jiu Shan struggled to sit up, and there were waves of suction in his body. He felt that his blood and everything was quickly absorbed by the Wind Fire Cruiser Gun. But he was not afraid at all. He looked at Wu Xie coldly and said, "When did you have the opportunity to use your incarnation?" Wu Xie said calmly, "When you hit me to the ground and smashed the human-shaped pit out of me." Jiu Shan shook his head and said, " Impossible, my consciousness is always open, but I don't notice the second one." Wuxie smiled slightly and said: "Don't you notice that I always carry a lot of virtualization talismans with me?" "What? ?" Jiu Fan's expression changed, and he turned to look at the deep pit. His position was far away from there, but his eyes seemed to have passed through the green mountains and looked at the bottom of the bottom. At the bottom, a black figure slowly appeared. His face was frighteningly pale, and he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood as soon as he appeared. It was obvious that he had suffered a huge spiritual backlash. But he didn¡¯t take it seriously, gently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and showed a warm smile. With one step, he flew up and flew towards this side. And Wuxie in front of Jiu Fan slowly faded away at this moment until it disappeared. Not long after, Wu Xie flew in front of Jiu Fan. Looking at his half-dead state, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "I used the Void Talisman, how could your consciousness sense me?" " Huh." Jiu Shan sneered: "It's a good plan, and the scheming is deep enough, but so what? In the face of absolute strength, you still can't do anything. You can't kill me, but I can kill you after I recover. "You." Wuxie looked at the green glow of the Nine Life Essence in Jiu Fan's belly. The green glow was not destroyed by the wind and fire cruise gun at all, as if it existed in the void and was not attacked. His eyes showed a strange look, he raised his head and smiled at Jiu Fan: "Who said I can't kill you?" "You dare to kill me? What a joke!" Jiu Fan was full of confidence: "If you have the ability, go ahead and chop off my head. "Let's see how I kill you later!" "Don't be naive."Shaking his head, Rao Jiufan walked and said: "Recently, I have been thinking about a very interesting question. This question has tortured me for a long time. I have always disdained it before." "But I suddenly discovered that whether I disdain it or not, This question is bothering me. " "That is, should I use some magic method?" Jiu Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "You want to torture me before I am reborn?" "It can be said that it is. It can be said that it is not." Wuxie smiled lightly and said, "I don't know, do you understand the environment in which the ghost flower grows?" Wuxie Rao Jiu Fan continued to talk to himself: "I have seen the growth of the ghost flower. During the process, the environment in which they grow is extremely special. They are specially planted in the Dantian of monks. The person who is planted will have all the essence, blood and spiritual power absorbed as nutrients. The whole person will suffer tremendous pain and convulse throughout the three days. , foaming at the mouth, with a thin face and a black complexion, it is simply more painful than death. " "Three days later, the ghost flower will mature and produce a ghost fruit. As long as the ghost fruit is picked, that person will die and be free. "Wuxie walked to the front of Jiu Fan, looked at Jiu Fan with a smile, and said softly: "You understand what I'm talking about, right? I'm talking about relief." (To be continued. If you like this. Works, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.) Text Chapter 276 When I Become a Demon! (Down) Wuxie spoke the word "liberation" very softly and kindly. How could Jiufan not understand? His face turned a little uglier and he said, "You want to torture me? You should understand that it's useless to torture me no matter what." , once I recover, you will still die." Wuxie shook his head and said: "At that time, I didn't care about this kind of Xiaoxiao magic. I destroyed all the seeds of the ghost flower. " He snorted coldly: "Since everything has been destroyed, what do you want to say?" "What I want to say is, I am thinking about whether to plant other elixirs into your body." Wuxie smiled slightly, He looks extremely amiable. Jiu Fan sneered disdainfully and said: "I don't know much about other elixirs, but I know that there are very few elixirs that can be grown in the Dantian. Even if you have this elixir, the most you can do is torture me. As long as I can kill you after recovery, what does this torture mean? You, if you can't kill me, will torture me?" Wu Xie sighed and said, "Don't you understand? Although I disdain the devil's methods, since everyone calls me a devil, then I am a devil. " "And as a devil, if you can't kill even one person, it would be such a failure. " He grabbed it. The gun inserted into Jiu Fan's stomach was pulled out with a sharp pull, bringing out blood everywhere. Jiu Fan clutched his stomach, his face turned pale from holding back, his veins popped out, and he remained silent. "You have the guts." Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "Do you know how I plan to kill you?" Jiu Fan stared at Wu Xie and breathed heavily: "You can't kill me, I have ¡­The essence of nine lives.¡± ¡°Yes, you have the essence of nine lives, but if I absorb all of your essence of nine lives¡± Wu Xie¡¯s smile turned cold at this moment. Said: "There is a very special kind of soil in this world. They can absorb almost any illusory substance, spiritual energy, and spiritual consciousness in the world, and your Nine Life Essence is a kind of illusory substance." Jiu Fan heard this. Thinking of something, his face changed and he said: "Eating Shengsha!" Wuxie nodded, waved the Wind and Fire cruise ship gun in front of Jiufan, and said: "Have you ever felt the feeling of this gun in your body? ? It's like a vortex, sucking your blood crazily. " "However, because it is made into a magic weapon and mixed with other substances, the swallowing effect is not obvious. But if it is extracted, it It can be so terrifying that it can suck you into a mummy in an instant. " "Speaking of which, I also want to thank you. I didn't have the spiritual power to destroy the black wind robe, but you went out of your way to help me. " "What? You plotted against me!" Looking at Wuxie's dangerous smile, Jiu Fan's heart trembled. Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything more, and stretched out his hand to make a move in the distance. Suddenly, the black wind robe turned into powder. Some of the blackest sand flew over and condensed in Wu Xie's hands. Jiu Fan's face turned extremely white, and he looked at the black sand with a bloodless face, and his mood suddenly fell to the bottom. "I will plant the life-eating sand into your Dantian, let it absorb the nutrients, and then plant other seeds into the life-eating sand. It will absorb the essence of the nine lives. By then, the essence of the nine lives will be mine." Xie's eyes narrowed slightly, flashing with a dangerous cold light, and he whispered against Jiufan's ear: "I'm sure. That feeling is like planting a ghost flower in your body." "I don't know. , at that time, can you still be so stubborn? "Jiushan panicked at this moment, completely panicked, he felt the crisis of death, and shouted to Wuxie in horror: "No, no, don't kill me ¡­¡± Wuxie pushed him to the ground, made a cross on his lower abdomen with the tip of the spear, and then squatted down. "No!" "No!" Wuxie raised his hand, put it on his abdomen, and suddenly smiled: "Yes, I can't let you die." "Thank you, thank you very much, don't kill me!" Jiu Listening to Wuxie's words, Shan seemed to hear the sound of nature, and kept kowtowing to Wuxie as if grasping a life-saving straw. Wu Xie looked at the green hills around him, and with a big wave of his hand in the distance, more than a dozen large animals were caught from the air. They fell to the ground one by one and kowtowed to Wu Xie. Wu Xie raised his expressionless finger, but no spiritual power came out. The heads of these dozen beasts flew up one by one, and blood spurted out. What¡¯s strange is that not a single drop of blood fell to the ground, but all gathered in Wu Xie¡¯s hands. He smiled at Jiu Fan and said: "Your life is very valuable now. You can't die so soon. You have to live for at least one or two more days, because as soon as you die now, the essence of nine lives will be lost."?It¡¯s such a waste to help you recover a life. " When Jiushan heard this, his face changed drastically, and he pointed at Wuxie tremblingly: "Whatwhat" Wuxie smiled evilly, stepped on the ground with his foot, and sprinkled the life-eating sand in. "In an instant, Jiu Shan then screamed with a ferocious expression: "Ah~! ah! " "Ah~! " His cry rang out in the green mountains, the sound was so loud that people couldn't bear to listen. Wu Xie looked at the twitching Jiu Fan under him, smiled, and planted a seed of elixir. "Ah. ~! "The screams suddenly doubled, which was no better than the howls of ghosts and wolves. The blood on Jiu Fan's face quickly faded. He opened his mouth wide, his eyes widened, and his fingers tightly grasped the ground. Wu Xie took the blood in his hand. After a while, Wu Xie took out one million spiritual stones and slowly transferred spiritual power to him to keep him alive. In his body, the life-eating sand filled his Dantian, tearing at the green nine-life essence crazily. Bits of light followed the life-eating sand, supplying the development of the seeds. Soon, the seeds sprouted at a speed visible to the naked eye. It greedily absorbed the nutrients from the soil, and was not satisfied at all. It spread to all parts of his body along Jiufan's meridians. The corners of Wuxie's mouth were slightly raised, and he murmured as he looked at Jiufan's painful appearance. He said to himself: "When I act as a demon, I must make all sentient beings in the four directions become frightened when they hear my name!" "Three days later, Jiu Fan turned into a skinny mummy. And in his lower abdomen, there was an extremely fragrant flower, exuding an extremely intoxicating fragrance. The flower was very beautiful, with five leaves. Two One piece is black, two are green, and one is red. This extremely special new type of elixir is rarely seen in this world, and it may even be a top-notch one. This is not just a matter of fact. Whether the person is a human or not depends more on strength and combat experience. Wuxie squatted down, reached out and grabbed the root of the elixir, turned his head, and looked at Jiu Fan, whose eyes were slack and he didn't even have the strength to sigh. He smiled faintly and said, "I forgive all your sins and grant you liberation. " Gently pick the elixir and put it in the sun to look at carefully. " Under the sunlight, this elixir looks different. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 277 Absorbing Essence Wu Xie looked at Jiu Fan's appearance, cut off his head, skewered him with the Wind and Fire Cruiser Gun, and then destroyed his body. Turning to the three disciples Chen, they said: "Follow me back to the Tmall Clan." The three of them had been here a long time ago and witnessed the death process of Jiu Fan. They felt a little cruel in their hearts, but they didn't take it too seriously. It¡¯s just a dead person, it doesn¡¯t count. When they did it themselves, they were all in the dark. "Just teleport there." Tu Chen took out the arranged medium-sized teleportation array from his storage bag and placed it on the ground. Waves of light rose up and the four people disappeared into the air. ¡­ They teleported to a hilltop a hundred miles away from the Tmall clan. This hilltop was very high and huge. Everyone would look here unconsciously. Wu Xie stood on the highest peak and inserted the bottom of the Wind and Fire Cruiser gun on the peak. There were nine human heads hanging on the head of the gun, and then returned to the tribe with Chen Tu and the others. As soon as they returned to the tribe, everyone came up to them curiously, looked at the three disciples Chen carefully, and called out "meow". Mao Ni walked up to Wu Xie in silence and sighed, "Did you kill him?" Wu Xie nodded and said, "He's dead. You don't need to care about him anymore. Let me introduce you to him. This is the recent one." The three formation masters who are becoming famous are also my good friends, Chen Tu, Zhang Min, and Hu Li." Mao Ni bowed respectfully: "Master Chen, Master Zhang, and Master Hu are not worthy of being called masters. , I¡¯m just a kid who has learned a little bit,¡± Tu Chen said modestly, but being respected as a master still made him feel happy. "Our whole clan is grateful that the three masters can lend a helping hand at such a moment." Mao Niang said gratefully. "Excepting the strong and supporting the weak has always been the foundation of our lives, and helping others is our code of conduct. There is no need to be so polite." Chen Tu's face was not red and he was not breathless. He brazenly elevated himself to the level of a knight, and his look of peace of mind made even Wuxie feel ashamed. "Please let the three masters rest here for a while. I will order a banquet to be held to ceremoniously receive the arrival of the three of you." Mao Ni said solemnly. ??Tu Chen waved his hand immediately, he understood the purpose of his coming here. It wasn't just for a couple of drinks and a few bites of food. They were asked to come by Wu Xie, so they naturally took care of business first. At the same time, there is no lack of showing the current abilities of the three of them to Wu Xie, so as to prove that Wu Xie's support for them is a wise choice. "No need, just fill the wine bottles for the three of us. We will set up the formation now. Time is tight." Chen Tu threw the three wine bottles to Mao Ni without saying a word. Then he, Zhang Min and Hu Li began to measure the terrain and discuss the layout details. Mao Ni was a little worried. Did Chen Tu really not need to entertain, or did he disdain them? Wu Xie walked over and smiled reassuringly at him: "Don't pay attention to them. They are born formation madmen. Once they set up the formation, nothing can interrupt it." Mao Ni smiled reassuringly and said gratefully to Wu Xie: " Thank you very much, Young Master Wu." Wu Xie waved his hand and said, "This is my home." He said, "I'm going to stay in seclusion for a while, and no one is allowed to disturb me." He said: "I will inform you later." After explaining this, Wuxie said nothing more and walked into his tent. At the same time, in order to prevent accidents, he specially arranged more than ten layers of restrictions. After finishing. He then sat cross-legged on the bed with peace of mind and took out the elixir. This medicine has been cultivated by eating raw sand and absorbed the essence of nine lives. As long as you take it, you can be like a nine-fan. You can recover from fatal attacks. Having this thing in hand is equivalent to gaining a few more lives out of thin air. It goes without saying how precious it is, and if word spreads about it, the entire lower world will go crazy. I don¡¯t know where the Lord of the Nine Snakes clan came from. There is no news about it. If I hadn¡¯t killed Jiu Fan by chance, no one would have known about it. "It can be regarded as a great gift to me." The corners of Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly, and with a pinch of the magic weapon in his hand, a ball of flames appeared for no reason, drowning the elixir. In a moment, a small stream of green liquid was left behind after burning, and entered Wu Xie's belly along his slightly opened lips. Immediately, an extreme coolness like mint spread throughout the body, and every pore opened like a sieve riddled with holes. Wuxie could feel the bursts of air penetrating through his body, just like a stream meandering thousands of times in a stream. He could clearly feel every twist and turn. This strange feeling, described as wonderful, is actually very uncomfortable. A little bit romanticIt can be scraped into the bones, as if there are countless knives scraping, it is ice and cold. The same goes for the internal organs, which can hardly bear such blowing and scraping. But it¡¯s not painful, just like itching on your back but you can¡¯t scratch it. It was in this feeling that Wuxie began to look inside at his body. The green clear stream follows the meridians and enters the Dantian. They appear on the light red ocean of spiritual power, turning into a green gauze ribbon, dancing in the pink world. It was like a ghost and a dancer, with erratic steps and a lively rhythm. Suddenly, it plunged headlong into the light red ocean of spiritual power with a "pop" sound. At this time, it began to dilute, gradually became lighter, and merged with the ocean bit by bit. Every time it becomes lighter, it will emit a little green light, and there is also red gas in it. Gradually, it became lighter and lighter, the green light became brighter and brighter, and the red gas became thicker and thicker. Wuxie felt that an extremely majestic vitality appeared in his body, as if the arrival of spring could revive all things. But this vitality is not Spring Rain. It cannot be directly fused to increase lifespan and can only be used independently. The light continued to shine, and soon turned into a ball of light occupying half of the Dantian. Like a shining sun, hanging on the sea. And those red gases have already turned into a heavy fog, permeating every corner of the Dantian. On the Dantian wall, many quiet black spots can be vaguely seen. They are cells isolated by Wuxie. At this time, in the midst of the vitality, they moved! It moved without any warning! I don¡¯t know what kind of stimulation they received, but they actually swam towards the green light group transformed by the essence of nine lives! This sudden and strange behavior really made Wuxie frown, and the cold light in his eyes kept flickering. Wu Xie has always been cautious and treated these half-dead cells with caution. For this reason, he specially conducted many tests. They have always performed well without any abnormalities. Even so, Wuxie also tried to drive them out of the Dantian, but no matter what he tried, he couldn't do it, and he couldn't destroy them in the Dantian. If you remain honest all the time, just let it go. But now they seem to be stimulated and move, and they are interested in the essence of nine lives. Wuxie can't sit still. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 278 Mutation Wu Xie's brows flashed, and he immediately controlled the spiritual power in his dantian and took action on those cells. I saw a dozen water balls suddenly rushing up on the light red sea of ??spiritual power in the Dantian, heading straight for those cells. Those water balls are part of Wuxie¡¯s spiritual power. He wants to cover the cells in water balls and completely isolate them. The water ball passed through the green light source and came to the path of cells and the essence of nine lives. It blocked the road according to the position of each cell. Wu Xie did not control the water ball to rush over. He was afraid that these cells were as cunning as humans and would dodge everywhere, so he just let the water ball wait and wait for the cells to come close, and then suddenly wrap it up. I don¡¯t know if those cells are conscious or not, they are dark, like a tadpole hidden in a jellyfish, slowly swimming over. Before you knew it, you were around the water polo. ?????????????? The light in Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashes, this is the moment! A dozen water balls suddenly split in half, just like a round eggshell split. The cells came to the middle of the water ball one by one. The two halves of the water ball also closed quickly at this time, trying to cover it. But at this moment, the essence of Nine Lives and Wuxie began to merge. The green light group floating on the ocean burst out with dazzling light at this moment, illuminating the Dantian. The light radiates like sunlight, hitting the wall little by little. The Dantian greedily absorbed the light, and a little bit of green was melted into the wall. At this moment, Wuxie felt an extremely comfortable feeling, and couldn't help but lose his mind, immersed in the comfort. The green light shone on the ocean, as hot as a fire, and the ocean of spiritual power rolled like boiling water on a hot pot. Suddenly, one or two drops of spiritual power left the sea. He rushed straight into the green light group and disappeared. Then, water droplets all over the sky rushed up, rushing into the green light group like huge waves. ??The green light group is like a bold general, drinking from a plug-away whale. Don¡¯t be afraid of those who come! Not long after, the entire ocean of spiritual power dried up. The green light group seems to be still unsatisfied and wants to suck it in again. Wu Xie woke up from the wonderful state, his eyes flashed, and he murmured to himself: "No wonder after the resurrection of the Nine Fans, all the spiritual power was restored. It turns out that the essence of the Nine Lives can also store spiritual power." This is the thought. , Wuxie stopped thinking about it and took out one million spiritual stones in his hand, absorbing them while observing his Dantian. The entire Dantian is now filled with green light and red mist, and the dozen or so cells continue to approach the green light. ¡°Wuxie has no spiritual power. There is simply no way to isolate these cells, so we simply don¡¯t try anymore and let them develop. Soon, those cells swam to the edge of the light group, stopped where they were, and stopped moving forward. At this time, a dozen tiny rays of light suddenly emitted from the green light group. After connecting to the cell, the cell immediately emitted a faint green light. They are always connected like this, with no more changes. Wuxie observed everything in his dantian while absorbing spiritual power. A piece of spiritual stone is scrapped. Ten thousand spiritual stones were scrapped. One hundred thousand spiritual stones were scrapped. Unconsciously, the sun sets from the east to the west until it disappears. The bright moon hung high, the stars were dazzling, the lights of thousands of houses were extinguished one by one, and the day passed like this. At the end of the day. Wu Xie used up half a million spiritual stones. With such a huge amount and so much spiritual power, he still couldn't feed the Nine Life Essence. Its appetite is simply bigger than that of a whale. But the effect is obvious. Fused with Wuxie for one third. Little by little rays of light inadvertently covered every corner of the body, as if covered with a special layer of armor, except for one place, the Yuanshen Cave. Wuxie finally understood the mystery of the Nine Life Essence. It turned out that the Nine Life Essence was not so heaven-defying. It was the same as the external incarnation of a high-grade magic spell. It created a body out of thin air. What others killed was just the outer body. It¡¯s just that it allows this body to exist for a long time. Wuxie's body emits a faint green light, and a green light curtain clings to him, looming. "Originally, Jiu Fan still had eight lives left. After being cultivated through the elixir, even though some of them were absorbed, most of them were still lost. Now there are only three lives." Wu Xie frowned slightly. It was impossible to say that it was a pity, even if this was The stolen good fortune. His eyes flickered slightly, and he continued to integrate the essence of nine lives. ¡­ After repeating this process for three days, Wuxie consumed nearly three million spirit stones before finally?The essence of nine lives is completely integrated. Now, he has three transparent layers on his body. This body is invisible and intangible, but it is real. Once these three bodies feel the danger of death, they will be stimulated by the green light group in the Dantian, thus replacing the real body in death. When there is no danger, it will automatically shrink into a ball of light and hide in the sky above the ocean in Dantian. "And those cells have undergone extremely obvious changes compared to before. Their appearance gradually hardened, forming a shell as hard as an egg, and inside, the black dot turned into a green dot, exuding a vibrant light. They surrounded the Nine Lives Essence, wandering near and far away. Some were curious and wanted to explore further, but when they reached a certain distance, they quickly ran around the Nine Lives Essence and stayed silently. Go for a while, then wander around, and then come back in a hurry. It goes on and on without stopping. Wuxie¡¯s eyes were solemn. He couldn¡¯t figure out how these cells could undergo such changes. Did they develop autonomous consciousness? Do you have the ability to control yourself and sense your surroundings? And, can you make your own judgment? Is it instinctive or for some other reason? He had to doubt and treat it with caution. It was hard to imagine that it was a good thing to have such cells in his Dantian. In the upper world, there were many people like him who had normal cells in their Dantian. But I have never heard of mutated cells appearing in the Dantian. This is the first time he has encountered this situation in the lower world. He is unknown and cautious, just like setting foot in the world of immortality for the first time, and he is very wary of everything. Regarding the current situation, there are no rumors, and can only explain a few situations. 1. Unprecedented. 2. It may have some special use, but the owner will never tell it. Three, everyone who owns it is dead. The worst case scenario is the third one. If these cells are harmful to him, he will have to do more tests and observe carefully. As for having three more lives, Wuxie is not too concerned about it. Generally speaking, it is similar in this regard. As long as you master the principles, it is not that magical. He walked out of the tent, frowning slightly, thinking about what tests should be done to determine whether these cells were good or bad. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 279 Do pigs believe it or not? Outside the tent, it was still the same. The white beach is greeted by the cool sea breeze. In the vast sky, the floating clouds are unpredictable. On the blue sea, there is always a group of white seagulls screaming happily. On the beach, kittens playing and chasing can be seen everywhere. There are always two lazy cats lying next to the shelf. On the sea not far from the tribe, teams after teams of flying cats were training continuously under the leadership of their commanders. The tribesmen each do their own thing, relaxed, comfortable and relaxed. Wu Xie raised his eyes slightly and saw a person standing in front of his tent. The Tmall girl in tight black clothes stood guard at the door, looking around cautiously. When she felt the tent behind her open and the man came out, she didn't turn around to greet him. She was silent for a moment, took steps and left quickly. Wuxie watched her leave calmly, without any thoughts. "Meow~" A group of kittens, seeing Wuxie finally coming out, ran to him one after another, blinked at him with their big eyes, and meowed obediently. "How's the progress?" Mao Ni came here immediately, separated from the group of cats, walked up to Wu Xie, and said with a concerned smile. Wuxie smiled and said: "Everything went well." "That's good." Wuxie didn't say anything. He walked to the front of the beach and saw many red symbols on the ground, all kinds of strange and obscure. Looking around, I saw that the entire beach was covered with similar symbols. In the distance, Tu Chen was holding a large writing brush and painting non-stop, flashing with light. On the other side, Huli placed array flags everywhere, and set up array eyes and centers. And in front of Zhang Min, there was a jade slip and a map floating. The jade slip records the details of this protective formation, and the map shows the scope of the island. He was responsible for figuring out a more advantageous location for the formation eye based on the terrain, as well as what symbols should be used, and then making marks on the ground one by one, which were then completed by Chen Tu and Hu Li. The three people now. It is indeed very different from before. In the past, they had a lot of enthusiasm for the way of the formation method. The three knew the fur with the theory and layout. They did not make a clear division of labor. They thought of where they were arranged, which was extremely mixed. Now the three of them are performing their respective duties. Assisting each other, setting up formations in an orderly manner, moving quickly and without deviation, they are indeed worthy of the title of master. Of course, that¡¯s why they can learn so fast. It is also because the three of them regard the formation as three parts, and each of them learns one part. Zhang Min only learns theory, Chen Tu only learns runes, and Hu Li only learns formation eyes. There may be disadvantages in studying separately, but the three people have timely communication and long-term tacit understanding. All loopholes were closed. Wuxie nodded slightly, satisfied with the progress of several people. At this time, the movement of some monks came from the distant hilltop where the Fenghuo cruise gun was located. Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly, he stretched out his hand, and the dazzling white lightsaber was held in his hand. He murmured to himself: "It seems that the candidate for the training partner has been found." On the top of the mountain, there were three Taoist three realms. The monk looked at the human head on the Fenghuo cruise ship's gun in shock, and was so horrified that he couldn't speak. "Are you sure this is the Nine Fans of the Nine Snakes tribe?" The person who spoke was a woman. His name is Lian Feng, and he is a casual cultivator. She is wearing a floral dress, with a plump figure, spring between her eyebrows and crow's feet at the corners of her eyes. It's more like wrinkled spring water. She is really a MILF, and her charm is still there. "How could I lie to you? I have seen Jiu Fan before, and I once had a dispute with him. Not to mention that all he has left is a head that has been drained of blood. Even if he turns to ashes, I can still recognize him at a glance." Next to him is a lean, middle-aged man dressed in a commissioned hall, named Fan Sen. "Feng'er, this head is indeed a good one with nine fans." Another middle-aged man was wearing colorful clothes and had a dignified appearance. His name was Ren Long. Judging from his affectionate tone towards Lian Feng, the two of them should be a pair of Taoist monks. "But how could Jiu Shan die here? I have never heard of him coming here." Lian Feng's face was a little pale. She saw Jiu Shan's haggard appearance, bloodless face, and his face sunk deeply. , no meat at all. The cheekbones were protruding, the eye sockets were sunken, and there was endless pain and fear in the dark eyes. It was hard to imagine how much pain he suffered before his death. "Who knows? Maybe he saw that the Tmall clan had no totem, thought it was easy to bully, and wanted to be in the limelight, so he came to sneak attack." Fan Sen said lightly and put forward a very possible point of view. "You see, the style of this gun has a dragon on the outside. The dragon moves against fire. It has no actual function. It is just to make the gun not too featureless. But inside, it is dark and condensed. It is an excellent top-grade magic weapon. Who do you think this gun belongs to?" The other two people also noticed that on this magic weapon, it was indeed as he said, the portrait on the outside was just??Useless decoration, the dark light inside is the display of quality. When they looked at the gun, they felt that there was a strange force sucking deeply into them. They walked forward unconsciously, stretched out their hands, and wanted to grab it. "It's best not to do this, it will anger its owner." A faint voice came from behind the three of them. This voice was casual, but like an order, extremely cold and unquestionable. At this moment, the expressions of the three people changed drastically. Their outstretched hands paused quietly in the air, nervous sweat broke out on their foreheads, and their breathing became rapid. They didn¡¯t feel at all that there was another person beside them. If the other person took action against them, they would definitely die. Swallowing, the three of them turned around with difficulty. The person in front of me is dressed in black and has an ordinary appearance, except for a pair of slender willow-leaf eyes. At first glance, people will inevitably have an illusion, as if there is a dark and empty night in those eyes. , lonely, cold, mysterious, impressive, "Wuxie!" The three of them blurted out in unison. Today, Wuxie has long been famous all over the world. Let me ask, who in the world doesn't recognize you? Wuxie smiled lightly, Said: "Since you are here, I have a small favor to ask you to help." The three of them were all excited and uneasy. Wuxie used vivid facts to show how powerful he was, and his hands were not stained. Even if the three of them join forces, they still have no confidence that they can compete with Wu Xie despite losing the blood of many masters. "Fellow Taoist, please don't be offended. The three of us here are somewhat presumptuous, but there is absolutely no malice. We are here purely for the mission and will not go too deep." Fan Sen quickly stood up and explained his purpose. "That's right, fellow Taoist, we have no contradictions, everything is in harmony." Lian Feng also quickly interjected. Wu Xie nodded slightly and said, "I understand, you don't have any ill intentions." The three of them nodded quickly and said, "Yes, we are just here for the mission, and we have no conflicts with fellow Daoist Wu Xie." Wu Xie's mouth curled up slightly. Qiao: "But have you ever thought about it, I am 10,000 feet away from the outside world, and you flew 9,900 feet and almost landed in front of my bed, but you told me that you didn't mean any harm, it was just a mission, I don't know Will the pig believe it?" Text Chapter 280 Fellow Taoist, please stay! "Fellow Daoist, every word of ours is true and there is absolutely no lie. Here is our mission jade slip, which is responsible for reconnaissance of the nearby terrain, but does not include the situation of your tribe." Fan Sen nervously took out a piece of jade from his arms. Jane's eyes flashed slightly, and she handed it to Wuxie, then quickly retreated to Ren Long and Lian Feng, and winked at the others. The two of them knew it well and mobilized their spiritual power to connect the storage bag. Wuxie took it slowly and did not look at it immediately. Instead, he met the nervous gazes of the three people and said with a playful smile: "Let me guess, this jade slip should not be some mission information." Startled, cold sweat broke out. Fan Sen forced himself to calm down and said with a wry smile: "Friend Wu, it is indeed mission information. How dare we lie to you? You can't be unreasonable and don't believe us in anything, right?" Wu Xie laughed. , said: "Let me guess, well, there should be some kind of energy sealed in this jade slip. As soon as I open it, I will be hit by a huge impact, and you will have a chance to escape." The expressions of the three of them did not change, Fan Sen said: "There is absolutely no such possibility." Wuxie nodded and said: "That is some kind of micro-formation. Once I open it, it will be covered with great effects, and you will have a chance to escape or kill me. "The expressions of the three people remained unchanged. Fan Sen smiled bitterly and said: "There is really no falsehood." Wuxie's eyes flashed slightly and said: "I understand. It turns out that the thing sealed in this jade slip is specially designed to deal with spiritual consciousness. As soon as my consciousness penetrated, all my consciousness was wiped out, and my soul was scattered and I died. "This time, there was a slight fluctuation in the eyes of the three of them. Fan Zeng still smiled bitterly and said: "Don't be a friend, we have no grievances and no hatred. We have strength. How could I be so bad as you? Besides, the cost of setting up such a delicate mechanism in a small jade slip is simply not something we can afford." Wu Xie smiled and held the sky. He patted the sword slowly in his hand, looked at the few people, and said with profound meaning: "You really can't afford this price, but others can." At this moment, the expressions of several people finally changed. Thinking of Wuxie being so cautious. Even though he could see through this matter, he couldn't bear to see it, so he immediately stretched out his hand and used the teleportation array. Wuxie held the Heavenly Sword and waved it slowly in the air, which seemed extremely ordinary. A scene without any power, but in an instant, the teleportation array of three people was shattered and turned into powder. "I said before, I want to ask you for a favor, and you must agree to it." Wu Xie smiled lightly and begged the three of them very seriously. The three of them don¡¯t know what Wu Xie¡¯an¡¯s intentions are. Each one of them looked pale and looked at each other and said: "Life or death is determined by fate, wealth is in the sky. Let's escape in three ways. No matter how fast Wu Xie is, we can't catch up in three ways." After saying that, the three of them bit the tip of their tongues at the same time and cast. Bleeding escape, and instantaneous use of lightning skills. Escape in three directions. Wuxie raised his hand and shouted: "Three fellow Taoists, please stay!" The three of them didn't care about Wuxie, they flew away quickly one by one without risking their lives. Wuxie sighed, shook his head, and stabbed Lian Feng through the air. In silence, a blood flower appeared on Lian Feng¡¯s lower abdomen. "My Dantian!" Lian Feng's expression changed drastically, and she felt that her Dantian had been pierced. The spiritual power was lost crazily and quickly, and he screamed and fell from the sky. Wu Xie took out the vulture bow without even looking at it. Attach the virtualization talisman and shoot an arrow at Ren Long. "It's a pity that Ren Long didn't master the Rudian technique to its peak. He couldn't dodge and was shot directly, disappearing in mid-air. As for Fan Sen, Wu Xie did not let him escape. He used the Lightning Technique and also used the Blood Escape skill without hesitation. While chasing him, he said sincerely: "Fellow Taoist, please stay!" Fan Sen's head was also He was running without turning back, how could he dare to stay? Seeing that Wu Xie was running at the same speed as himself, with a distance of dozens of feet, and he couldn't catch up for a while, he took out the teleportation array again. But just as he took it out, Wuxie struck out in the air with another sword, cutting the teleportation array into powder. "Fellow Taoist, please stay!" The voice was extremely sincere, sounding like a harmless person who wanted to discuss something important. But now that Wu Xie Mo is famous far and wide, and I just witnessed his method of shooting Lian Feng through with one arrow, how could he really dare to stop? That would be seeking death! "Fellow Daoist, we were forced to plot against you. It was not our intention. Please don't blame me. Spare my life and stop chasing me!" He yelled and looked back. Unexpectedly, when Wuxie heard this, his speed became a little faster, and he solemnly promised: "I guarantee my character, I will never kill you!" "You will never kill me? You will never kill me. What are you after?" Chase! Moreover, your character is guaranteed? Fan Sen cursed in his heart, Wu Xie's attitude was obviously to kill him, or perhaps, he no longer simply wanted to kill himself, but wanted to torture himself. He knew very well that Lian Feng was not killed, but his Dantian was destroyed. Without any spiritual power, he could not tell what kind of torture he would suffer. "Maybe, the death meeting will be as ugly as Jiu Fan." ? ???Don't you think that the heavenly sword in the opponent's hand is just a joke? After seeing that it can pierce even a phoenix from such a distance, isn't it easy to chop yourself? Is he deliberately playing with himself? "Don't say it. Friend, since you don¡¯t plan to kill me, why don¡¯t you let me leave?¡± Wuxie continued to speak loudly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to do something, so you can¡¯t leave just yet. Please stay.¡± As he said that, he used a floating cloud technique to reduce his own resistance and made his speed a little faster. "It's really a demon! Killing people for fun!" Fan Sen cursed in his heart. Seeing that Wu Xie's speed was a little faster, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He also used the Floating Cloud Technique to maintain his speed. Is Wuxie playing a trick on him? For all the thousand-year-old monsters who are interested in profit, they obviously do not have this childlike innocence. While he was chasing Fan Sen, he was also paying close attention to the mutated cells in his Dantian to see if they would do anything special. Until now, they are still swimming around the Nine Lives Essence without any abnormalities. He still didn¡¯t dare to be careless and continued to consume spiritual energy. "Ninety percent of the spiritual power has been lost. The last 10% cannot be used to use high-grade spells. It is consumed too slowly." Wuxie frowned slightly. He originally wanted several people to join forces to attack him. Faced with the three-person attack, he needed to use many means to avoid it. The power can be consumed faster, but the three of them didn't believe in themselves at all, so they kept running away, which was really helpless. "Fellow Taoist, why don't you stop?" Wuxie persuaded him earnestly. After hearing this, Fan Sen felt aggrieved even more deeply than the cuckold man. How could he dare to stop when a devil with a monstrous reputation was chasing him crazily? Text Chapter 281 You have my promise The two of them continued to chase each other like this for a while. The heavenly sword in Wu Xie's hand flickered, flickering on and off, and seemed to disappear at any time. "It seems we can't delay it any longer." Wu Xie's eyes flashed slightly, his tone turned cold unconsciously, and he shouted to Fan Sen: "For the last time, please stay." Fan Sen also started to struggle at this moment. , should we stop? He didn¡¯t know whether the Heavenly Sword could exert such great power at a distance of dozens of feet. If you can, you'd better stop immediately. If you can¡¯t, you must not stop. He concluded that the reason why Wuxie held back for so long was most likely because he was too far away to attack. Thinking of this, he immediately rushed forward without looking back. "Humph!" Wuxie's eyes grew cold, he raised his sword and stabbed Fan Sen hard. The sky sword that flickered on and off seemed to have a contract with space. Its attack was invisible and insubstantial, but it really hurt the body. When Fan Sen saw Wu Xie's action, he was already prepared. With a pinch of magic, a shield magic weapon rushed out from the storage bag and protected him behind his back. However "Pfft~" "Pfft~" Two extremely subtle penetrating sounds came, and the invisible force, like a steel needle, penetrated his defensive magic weapon and at the same time penetrated his Dantian. "My Dantian! No!" Fan Sen shouted in fear and despair. Once his Dantian was damaged, he would lose all his cultivation and this body would be useless. Wuxie quickly flew over, grabbed his body coldly, and flew back without saying a word. It didn¡¯t take long before he flew to Lian Feng¡¯s position. She fell from a high altitude, broke her legs, and fell weakly into the bushes, unable to move. Wuxie also grabbed her body, came to an open space, and threw the two of them to the ground. He turned around, looked at the place where Ren Long disappeared, counted the time, and then stabbed there with his sword. Ren Long's figure slowly appeared there. As soon as he came out of the virtual state, he felt a pain in his lower abdomen. When he looked down, he saw only a red blood flower. Slowly blooming. "Oh! No!" Like the others, he cried out in despair. Wuxie was not in the mood to take care of his feelings, so he grabbed his hair and threw him to the open ground. "You too" Lian Feng couldn't help crying in pain when she saw that Fan Sen and his Taoist companions could not escape. The other two people looked at each other and sighed deeply. Lower your head. Wuxie came to a few people, waved slightly to the distance, and a big stone flew towards them. He made a knife with his fingers and scraped it quickly against the big stone. Pieces of stone chips were removed from the surface of the big stone. After a while, it turned into a chair. Don¡¯t put evil things behind you. Sit comfortably. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the three people in front of him and looked inside his Dantian. Most of his spiritual power has been consumed, and only a little bit of his spiritual power is left. However, above the vast ocean, those cells were still floating quietly without any movement. Wuxie was very puzzled. Since there were no advantages or disadvantages, why would he come into contact with the essence of nine lives? This thought only existed in his mind for a moment, and Wuxie quickly put it aside. Squinting his eyes. He sneered at the three people who were holding their lower abdomens and feeling unbearable pain, and said: "I told you to stay, but you just didn't listen." "You destroyed our Dantian, didn't you just want to torture us? Now we are I am a prisoner, I have nothing to say. I just want to be happy!" Ren Long said inexplicably. Wu Xie laughed loudly: "Don't look like that. If you want to kill me, I will naturally use some means to you, otherwise. Where is the prestige of the devil?" "Killing or beheading, it all depends on you. Since you If you have crippled us, why not kill us?" Ren Long lost control of his emotions and said excitedly. Wu Xie said calmly: "I killed you because you wanted to escape and I had no choice. As for not killing you, it was because I wanted to know who wanted me dead so much?" Ren Long said angrily: "I will never do it. "It's not a wise choice to be so uncooperative." Wu Xie turned around and looked at Lian Feng, and saw that she also turned her head away with a firm attitude. "It's good that husband and wife are of the same mind. I like your attitude of advancing and retreating together, but this person doesn't seem to have much to do with you" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he looked at Fan Sen with a smile. Fan Sen¡¯s eyes flickered and he lowered his head. Wu Xie said lightly: "You'd better tell me. If you don't want me to use the Soul Searching Technique myself, I don't have time to watch your life." Soul Searching Technique The expressions of the three of them changed slightly. This technique can see the completeness of a person. Memory, but due to the extremely high degree of damage caused by this technique,Once it is used by others, it will suffer the pain of soul-draining and soul-refining, and then die. It is extremely vicious and cruel, similar to demonic methods. Fan Sen looked at the two people and saw Lian Feng and Ren Long looking at each other with determination in their eyes. It seemed that they were absolutely unwilling to say anything. He couldn't help but have some thoughts. Wu Xie naturally saw the expressions of the three of them and said calmly: "Of the three of you, only one can live. Whoever tells me everything first, I will let him live." "We will never tell you!" Ren Long regarded death as home. "Hey, it seems I have to take some time to see what you have done in your life." Wuxie mobilized his spiritual power, condensed it on his five fingers, opened his palms into claws, and stretched out towards Fan Sen's head. "Start with you first." Five blue fingers stretched out towards Fan Sen's head. Fan Sen looked at the thin and white hand. There was no extra flesh in the hand. The bone frame was very obvious, sharp and slender. . The hand kept approaching him and slowly fell in front of his eyes. The veins on the palm could be clearly seen, and the fluctuations of spiritual power coming from the fingertips became extremely terrifying at this moment. "Wait! I said!" Fan Sen collapsed. He didn't want to die yet, and he didn't want to die like this. Although he has lost his cultivation, his soul is still there. In the future, he will have many opportunities to seize the bodies of ordinary people. Cultivation again. He didn¡¯t want to lose his life just because he kept his damn promise. "Good boy." Wuxie smiled and retracted his hand. "This matter" Fan Sen said, paused slightly, felt the disbelieving looks from Lian Feng and Ren Long, gritted his teeth, and said: "The cause of this matter is that the two of them came to He told me that there was a big deal to be done, and he would get a lot of benefits afterwards. " "I agreed to them without thinking much, and then came here with them, deliberately luring you out and giving you the jade slip." " I don't know who hired us, but they two must know!" Fan Sen pointed at Lian Feng and Ren Long tremblingly. Ren Long looked at Fan Sen in disbelief and said angrily: "Fan Sen! We have known each other for many years, and you betrayed me! Do you know that that man threatened the lives of my whole family? Once this matter is revealed, he will kill me." He killed me and Feng'er's whole family!" Fan Sen looked at Wuxie nervously, then looked at him, his face was very ugly, and he said anxiously: "If you don't do it for yourself, heaven and earth will destroy you, Lao Ren, don't blame me. , This is the world of cultivating immortals. You must be prepared to be killed, and you must also be prepared to compromise. " "Hahahaha, good point!" Wuxie laughed, and then his eyes turned cold and said: "But, you. Since you don't know anything, why should I keep you?" "I can let them tell the person behind the scenes!" Fan Sen said anxiously. Wuxie looked up at the sky and said, "Give me the answer within half a stick of incense, otherwise I will have to do it myself." After hearing this, Fan Sen walked up to the angry and painful Ren Long, and apologized: "Isn't that right? Stop it." Ren Long said angrily, "Even if you beat me to death, I won't tell you." "I know how tough you are." Fan Sen was silent for a moment, then raised his hand and said, "Pop!" Gave Lian Feng a slap in the face. This blow was so forceful that half of Lian Feng's face was swollen and he fell to the ground, with blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. Fan Sen yelled at Ren Long: "Don't tell me! If you don't tell me, I'll beat her to death!" "Feng'er!" Ren Long stared at Fan Sen with eyes split open, and cursed angrily: "You You bastard! Come to me if you have any problem!" Fan Sen said: "Old Ren, those who know the current situation are heroes, don't be stubborn anymore." With that, he tore off Lian Feng's coat. There was a "hissing" sound, and the clothes tore, revealing the pink underwear underneath. Fan Sen roared at Ren Long: "Say it quickly! If you don't say it, I'm not sure what I will do!" "Brother Long!" Lian Feng Yelled in horror. Ren Long only felt heartbreaking heartache, and he could hardly breathe. Looking at the helpless eyes of his lover and the madness of betrayal by his best friend, he was heartbroken. "Don't touch her!" "His!" The obscene clothes were torn off again, revealing a large area of ??white snow and bellyband. Lian Feng cried and covered her upper body, trying to hide the leaked spring glory. "Say it quickly! Speak it quickly!" Fan Sen yelled crazily, his desire to survive made him unable to care so much! "I said! I said!" Ren Long yelled, glaring at Fan Sen viciously: "But not to you!" He turned his head sharply, looked at Wuxie, and said: "I can tell you everything, but You must promise me something." Wu Xie stretched out his hand lightly, helped him up, and said with a smile, "You have my promise." Ren Long said, "Just ten days ago, there was a man in black. He found the cave where Feng'er and I lived, and asked me to hand this jade slip to you. I asked him what it was, and he said it was something that could kill you. ""I didn't want to accept it, but he arrested my whole family and said that if I didn't do it, he would kill me." Wu Xie frowned slightly, ten days ago? It was three days ago that he killed Jiu Shan. Logically speaking, if the Nine Snakes tribe comes to take revenge, it should happen within these three days. Who was he ten days ago? Someone from Nantianmen? This is very possible. After all, he and Nantianmen had deep grudges. The elder could not take action personally, so he played a small trick. But, this may only be relatively large. Now the whole world wants to kill me, and anyone can be in the limelight. Wuxie asked with cold eyes: "Who is this man in black?" Text Chapter 282 What is a devil? "I don't know. He was dressed in black, his face was not exposed, and he had advanced cultivation. I fought with him, and he didn't even move, so I lost." Ren Long said. Wu Xie frowned slightly and subdued a monk in the third realm of Taoism without even moving. He could only be a strong man in the realm of all things. I¡¯m afraid, in the realm of all things, they are still among the masters. Judging from this, it is more likely that he is the great elder of Nantianmen. "I didn't expect that a powerful elder would be forced to do this little trick." Wu Xie snorted coldly, with sarcasm flashing in his eyes. He is not afraid of this powerful man in the realm of all things who has been famous for many years, because soon, he will not need to fear anyone. This is not because he has the strength to fight against the powerful, but because he has a plan. "I've said everything I need to say. Now you have to fulfill your promise and promise me one thing." Wuxie said lightly: "Your information is almost useless. I'd better use the soul-searching technique to check it myself. ." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, and Lian Feng was directly sucked in front of him. A blue and cold light appeared on his fingers, and he pressed his head. "No! You can search my soul, not hers!" Ren Long suddenly rushed in front of Wu Xie, grabbed Wu Xie's trousers and begged. Wu Xie looked at Ren Long's pained eyes and felt at ease in his heart, saying: "Since you dare to let me use the God-Searching Technique, it seems that what you said is true. I will believe you for once." "Ah?" Ren Long came to his senses. It turned out that Wuxie was worried that he was lying and deliberately tested it. He kowtowed and said: "Thank you, thank you very much." "What do you want me to help you with? Tell me." Wuxie said calmly. Ren Long turned his head and looked at Fan Sen bitterly, with murderous intent in his eyes: "I want him dead!" Upon hearing this, Fan Sen's face suddenly changed, and he pointed at Ren Long and said angrily: "How could you? "That's it!" Ren Long said coldly: "Both each other." Fan Sen pointed at Ren Long's hand, which kept shaking, and said with inexplicable anger, "I just slapped her, and you wanted me to die!" You were forced to do this at the risk of your whole family's lives. You knew it was extremely dangerous, so you dragged me into the trap. Now that we've been caught, should I keep silent for the sake of your whole family?" Ren Long said angrily: "Whatever you do is not dangerous, since you dare to accept it, you must have the consciousness of failure!" Fan Sen laughed angrily and nodded vigorously: "Yes. Of course I have plans to fail. If I fail, If I have the chance, I will do whatever it takes to survive. I just want to live, but you want me to die!" He stepped forward. He knelt down and kowtowed to Wu Xie: "Friend Wu Xie, if you promise to spare my life after I confess, never promise him!" Fan Sen also stepped forward and knelt in front of Wu Xie: "Friend Wu Xie, what do you mean? But, I have your promise. I also told you everything I know, you must kill him!" Both of them made Wu Xie's promise in front of Wu Xie, wishing that the other would die. Wu Xie looked at the two of them calmly. They were good friends who had known each other for many years, but at this moment they turned against each other. He had to sigh that the world is really wonderful. But for Wuxie, I really don¡¯t have any thoughts. He had seen too many such things. He didn't care at all about which of the two people's promises they fulfilled, and said with a faint smile: "To me, the information you two have is like useless, almost useless. Why should I help you?" As soon as he said this, The three people's colors suddenly changed. Fan Sen kowtowed vigorously and said: "Please, fellow Taoist Wu, no, Master Wu spares the life of the villain. The villain was deceived by the thief for a moment, so he took the courage of a bear and came to deal with Master Wu. It was really not his original intention." " Lian Feng also knelt down and begged for mercy: "Sir, please don't kill Brother Long. If you want to kill him, kill me. It's all my fault for instigating Brother Long to come here. " Fan Sen said angrily: "You! How can you go back on your word if you promise to help me?" Wuxie sneered again and again: "Even if I promise you, how can I count? I am a big devil! Have you ever seen a devil keep his word?" The three of them were stunned. Do you think you are going to regret it? Wuxie did not wait for a few people to beg again, and continued: "You three, no matter what your purpose, no matter how forced you are, in the end you still want to kill me. Let me ask you, facing three thoughts Those who killed me, why should I spare your lives?" The moods of the three of them sank to the bottom following Wuxie's words, and they fell into a quagmire of panic again. "However, I forgive you." Wuxie said with a slight smile. "Thank you, Master Wu, for your forgiveness!" Fan Sen was overjoyed and kowtowed to Wu Xie repeatedly. "Thank you for not killing me, sir." Lian Feng also kowtowed quickly. "Thank you." Ren Long didn't kowtow, and his expression was extremely unnatural. He told Wu Xie all the news that affected his family's life, but Wu Xie refused to even do him a favor. "Now, I want to ask you to do a favor." Wuxie sneered and grabbed Fan Sen's hand.With a finger on his hair, a faint spiritual power rushed into his soul cave and wandered near his soul, like a lurking poisonous snake. After that, he did this to Lian Feng and Ren Long in turn, leaving a small trace of weak spiritual power in their soul cave. "After you left, spread the news that you saw Jiu Fan's heads hanging on the Fenghuo cruise gun outside the Tmall clan. That gun was once a magic weapon customized by Wu Xie at Zui Chenzi. It was most likely Wu Xie's. "Xie killed Jiu Fan." "Why?" Ren Long asked. Wu Xie sneered: "Because, I left a spiritual power in your heads. If you don't follow the instructions, or if you say a wrong word, you will die." "Of course, if Fan Sen doesn't follow the instructions, Fan Sen will die. "If you don't do it, you won't die, but shewill die." Fan Sen quickly said: "I will do whatever you tell me, and there will never be any mistakes." He took Ren Long, who was very dissatisfied, and promised Wu Xie together. Wu Xie nodded with satisfaction, suddenly remembered something, and said: "I suddenly remembered that if I want you to help me, I should also help you." He asked Ren Long with twinkling eyes: "Do you still want to kill me? Him?" "I think!" Ren Long stood up excitedly, pointed at Fan Sen and said, "I wish I could kill him with my own hands." Wuxie nodded, took out two final-grade flying swords from his storage bag, and gave them to him. He gave Ren Long a hand, then gave Lian Feng a hand, and said: "You have my promise, you can kill him." "No sir I" Fan Sen stood up hurriedly. Wu Xie seemed to suddenly realize, he patted his head and said: "By the way, there is you." He took out two flying swords and gave them to Fan Sen. He smiled and said: "I will spare your life and give you two flying swords." , you have the ability to protect yourself, either be killed by him, or kill him. So strictly speaking, you also have my promise." The three of them held the flying sword and looked at Wuxie with chills. Wu Xie seemed to be very satisfied with what he had done, and smiled slightly: "This way I don't break my promise, and it is also in line with my style. Everyone is happy, right?" Looking at Wu Xie's spring-breathing smile, the three of them felt chills running down their spines at the same time. What is a demon? This is the devil, who does as he pleases, treating other people's lives as a pastime and not caring at all. "Oh, I almost forgot, you don't have spiritual power, so you can't activate the teleportation array." Wu Xie smiled and took out a small teleportation array from his arms, and took out the spirit stone and placed it on the center of the array, and helped several people activate it. "I'm really helpless. This teleportation array can teleport up to two people, and it only lasts for half a stick of incense. I think you shouldn't look at me anymore at this time." Wuxie sneered, turned and left. Text Chapter 283 Spark After a few days, the formation was completed. At this time, the formation on the island was fully activated. A ten-foot-thick semicircular sphere formed from sea water completely covered the island. Outside this semicircular sphere, more than three hundred Tmall tribesmen were flying in the sky. Within the sphere, hundreds of Tmall tribesmen stood on all the formation points, pressing their hands on the ground, and their spiritual power slowly flowed into the ground and into the formation points. Then from the formation eye, it is transformed into a semicircular water polo. Wu Xie, Mao Ni, and Chen Tu were standing on the beach. Above their heads was a sky completely covered by sea water. The sunlight was refracted from the sea water, and a faint light flashed gently. Schools of fish swim in the semi-circular water polo, peaceful and comfortable. This scene feels like you are in an underwater world. As long as you stretch out your hand, you can touch the fish in the water curtain. ¡°It¡¯s so magical, so beautiful!¡± Many Tmall people exclaimed in amazement, intoxicated by this gorgeous and romantic scenery. Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "I didn't expect that you could set up this formation so beautifully." Tu Chen proudly looked at his masterpiece and said, "Whenever the situation subsides, I will lead my harem here." "Let's see how capable it is." Tu Chen nodded, took out the sound transmission jade slip, and shouted: "Attack!" With the order, the more than three hundred Tmall tribe members outside the water polo immediately Using his strongest means, the sky was filled with magic weapons, spells were shaking, and the aura of the world was completely chaotic. The colorful means completely distorted the space. "Boom! Boom boom boom!" Those attacks all hit the hemisphere, making a loud noise. However, the moment the magic weapons hit the surface, they bounced off one after another, while the spells were like mud ox entering the sea, sinking silently into it, not even a single wave splashing up. The state of this water polo. It's more like a huge swamp, full of sticky suction, absorbing all power. Inside the water curtain, everyone looked at this scene with surprise, and everyone¡¯s face was filled with excited smiles. Wu Xie and others also saw this scene and laughed out loud. Wuxie asked: "Where did all those spells go?" Chen Tu pointed down proudly: "They have all been transformed into the depths of the sea." Mao Nixiao asked: "How did you do it?" Chen Tu said: " This defensive formation is actually a transfer formation. The moment all spiritual energy is transformed into the water curtain, it will move downward and reach the depths of the ocean. All we have to do is to continuously ensure the transfer of energy in the formation. In this way, if they want to break through this defense, they have to destroy our strong backing - the sea!" Mao Ni asked doubtfully: "But the sea is so big, who can evaporate it completely?" Chen Tu was immediately excited when he heard this question. He stood up and laughed loudly: "This is the power of this formation!" Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said: "What will happen if the intensity of the attack exceeds our transfer speed?" Chen Tu looked stunned. . He smiled awkwardly: "That formation is broken." Mao Ni asked anxiously: "How much attack intensity can this formation withstand?" Chen Tu said: "When operating at full strength, it can withstand the attack of the strongest in the early stage of all things. With a full blow, I am talking about ordinary early-stage strongmen of all things, and some particularly powerful early-stage strongmen of all things are still capable of directly breaking the formation." Mao Ni and the others felt a little relieved after hearing this. Wuxie ignored the others, walked aside, and took out the jade slip of sound transmission. "What's the situation outside?" Wang Lang replied: "Jiu Shan's death has spread all over the sky, and most of the spearheads are aimed at you." Wu Xie smiled slightly: "Really? It's so unexpected." ¡­ Jiu Shan¡¯s death is no longer a secret. In this era of global chaos, being well-informed is the key to survival. Naturally, Jiu Fan¡¯s death quickly captured people¡¯s attention in a few days. The reason is very simple, that damn devil! Yes. He did evil again! He actually killed Jiu Fan! This is tantamount to asking for death. It is already notorious among the human race, and everyone will kill it! Now even the demon clan has been offended. Aren't you tired of living? In the eyes of everyone, Wu Xie was already a mortal man, so there was no need to care too much. However, they still condemned Wu Xie righteously and righteously, talking about the truth in a sanctimonious manner, without ever thinking about what they had done.Isn¡¯t it stained with more blood than Wuxie? This situation may seem a bit funny and ridiculous, but in fact, this situation is terrible. As long as a spark rises, it will set the entire plain on fire. At that time, Wu Xie will really die. "Compared with the simple views of good and evil of these little people, the thoughts of the big people are not here at all. What they think about is profit. At this time, all the powerful men gathered together again. The head of the Nantian Clan, the head of the Beiyun Clan, the head of the Dongxian Sect, and the heads of the major tribes all gathered here. It¡¯s still the two circles, the inner circle is the most powerful of all things, and the outer circle is the weaker ones. However, one person has been quietly excluded, Jiu Shan's father and the patriarch of the Nine Snakes tribe - Jiu Ming. It seems that this scene should not appear so calmly. It seems that it has to go through a process. After all, some time ago, they were regarded as fellow Taoists, and everyone has a common right to speak. But that¡¯s the case. They even had peaceful smiles on their faces. The smiles were extremely real and slightly joyful. When you are done playing, please get out. ? Direct and cruel. For monks like Jiu Ming, who have no background, no power, and no genius in their clan, they will not waste any more time discussing. Who told him not to pay attention to the safety of his own straw? ¡°He fell, so the benefit that should have belonged to him¡± Haha, everyone laughed and said nothing. The preliminary discussion of this gathering was very peaceful and quiet, and everyone spent it in a pleasant atmosphere. As for dividing the cake, the more the better. They don¡¯t argue. After all, this cake is not just a spiritual stone, but an environmental resource. There won¡¯t be much difference. So quickly, we made a decision. Next, we naturally have to discuss the issues of Jiu Ming and Tmall tribe. By today, they had already thought deeply and saw through Jiu Ming's plan. They just wanted to take advantage of the situation and get more cake. Such opportunistic people must be severely punished! Especially this person, who wants to take money out of their pockets is tantamount to a thief and will be severely punished! "This kind of thorn needs to be dealt with how it should be dealt with, and cannot be tolerated!" Otherwise, if others follow suit, wouldn't it ruin the plan? "Everyone, Jiu Ming's behavior has posed a huge threat to the safety of the lower realm. It may even allow selfish people who don't care about the overall situation to gain the upper hand, causing the lower realm to suffer disaster. We must deal with it quickly, severely, and severely! The specific implementation plan is for everyone to express their opinions and discuss together. "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to read. . ) Text Chapter 284: Feng Kuang Fu Lingsheng has been sitting quietly in the outer circle, silent. No matter how they discussed how to allocate resources before, he couldn't listen. The only thought filling his mind was, is Wuxie his sixth senior brother? The last time this question arose was when the war first broke out. The mysterious master asked him to help Sixth Brother get the magic weapon, the Wind Fire Cruiser Gun and the Black Wind Robe. He went and got it, and the master came to get it himself. When he asked Wuxie if he was the sixth senior brother, the master did not answer. He understands that whoever holds the Wind and Fire cruise ship gun is the Sixth Senior Brother. In the subsequent battle, he paid special attention to Wuxie, but Wuxie did not use this magic weapon. He asked about other battles, but no one used this magic weapon. He was even more confused, where did the Fenghuo cruise gun go? Now, the traces of the Fenghuo cruise gun finally appeared, with nine human heads hanging on the top of a hill not far from the Tmall tribe. It seems that there is no need to guess, it can be confirmed that the Wind and Fire Cruise Gun is a magic weapon to prevent evil. However, the reason why he hesitated was because he couldn't understand. If Wu Xie did this, wouldn't he be seeking death? Master, aren't you worried? Just ignore it? He is confused. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Outside the seminar, more trainers were anxious, walking around the room irritably, holding the jade slips given to them by Wu Xie, waiting for contact from the "master". They are completely different from Fu Lingsheng and Qu Yun. They didn't get the magic weapon last time. I don¡¯t know if the master is angry. But they heard from Zui Chenzi that the magic weapon was taken away by other cultivators, and many cultivators came to inquire. Suddenly, they immediately understood that they had many competitors and many opponents. Those opponents are all human beings with despicable methods. They will do whatever it takes to get a spot, as evidenced by the fact that they can take the magic weapon one step ahead of themselves. They don¡¯t know where they heard the news. It must be some bastard who was not selected because he didn¡¯t want others to be selected, so he deliberately leaked the news secretly and muddied the water. It¡¯s so hateful, so hateful! They cursed silently and looked forward to the "master" assigning them new tasks. Never let the master down next time. The storm of Wu Xie's killing of Jiu Fan has been going on for several days. It is a very lively time. Who knows whether those powerful people will simply take advantage of the current public opinion to erase the Tmall clan as an alien. But the old man "Master" seems to be more optimistic and doesn't give them any reply, as if he has forgotten them at the end of the world. They are confused and anxious. Do you feel that you have lost your qualifications to get started? Could it be said that this is a test for the "master"? What does he want to test? How do I pass the test? Anyway, no matter what. They felt that they could no longer sit in their rooms and wait around every day, and they wanted to do something. But the question arises, what should we do? ¡­ The discussion continued, and in this harmonious storm, Fu Lingsheng and other trainers were finally attracted by the topic. Nine lives, how to deal with them! No need to think about it. After Jiu Ming learns that his son has been killed, he will definitely take revenge, and the day when the Tmall clan will be slaughtered with blood is not far away. "Everyone, please express your opinion. We are one, and everything we do is for ourselves. We fight for our relatives, for our sect, for the world of cultivation, and even for the safety of the entire lower world, so please speak freely!" Beiyunmen The leader stood up. His sect had produced the most heroes and strong men. To this day, he was still the most authoritative holder of the right to speak. But he doesn¡¯t just rely on his own power to overcome everyone¡¯s opinions. And the issue of nine lives, for those strong men who are destined to sacrifice, will inevitably produce some pitiful sympathy. If the attitude is tough, it may cause them to rebel. So as soon as he came to the first sentence, he brought this topic to a higher angle, to the height of all mankind and the sacrificial heroes and saviors. Every word he said in front of such a great realm would remind them that they What is the ultimate goal and what to do. What he said seemed very clever, as if he could fool everyone into applause, but it was not the case. He has not fooled anyone, nor can he play tricks. In the face of the general situation, honesty is the only motivation for mutual cooperation. Everyone is not a fool.?After all, we are all people who have lived for hundreds of years. How many things do we not understand? To scare them with just one or two words? joke! It is precisely because of this kind of frankness and no scheming that everyone can think more calmly and look at every problem objectively. And with this tone, it seems that there is no need to talk more about the fate of Jiu Ming and his tribe. "Nine lives should die." The head of Nantianmen said calmly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. "Nine lives, death." The leader of Dongxian Sect spoke. "If he doesn't go to hell, who will?" The leader of the Sanxiu Alliance smiled. "I will pay homage to him." Another strong man expressed his attitude. "I will always miss this friend." A strong man who was destined to die said seriously, but there was no regret in his eyes, only fatigue and vicissitudes of life. "Nine lives, the great leader of the clan." "He keeps working hard for his tribe. He does an outstanding job. I feel inferior to him." Gradually, more and more voices were expressed, although the words of everyone were not exhausted. They are the same, but the meaning expressed is extremely unified. "Nine lives must die!" Fu Lingsheng and others are happy to hear this news. Once Jiu Ming dies, the Nine Snake tribe will also perish. Wuxie and the Tmall tribe will naturally not be retaliated against, and they will have more time. But at this moment, a strong man who was destined to be sacrificed stood up and sighed: "The white-haired man sends the black-haired man, this is the most painful, the most revengeful, the most tragic! The nine lives have no chance of survival, for now Let him take his revenge, and then send him on his way. "One person intercedes, and everyone is sad. "Yes, the pain of losing his son must have made him despair. It is better to fulfill his wish and let him kill Wuxie and destroy the Tmall clan. That would be fine." "Since he has to sacrifice, this is not the same thing. Let him avenge Dai Tian." The strong men who were about to be sacrificed all felt compassion and wanted this companion to go away peacefully. The other strong men shook their heads and sighed. The head of Beiyun Sect looked at everyone and sighed: "Everyone, this matter is still decided by you. The choice is all in your hands." Everyone looked at each other hesitantly. See the sigh in the other person's eyes. When a person is about to die, what else is there to say? This matter is not that unacceptable. Anyway, the Tmall clan and Wu Xie will be wiped out sooner or later. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 285 A prairie fire! When Fu Lingsheng and others heard this, they were shocked and their expressions changed slightly. "This is absolutely impossible!" Fu Lingsheng stood up directly and shouted loudly. Everyone turned their heads in confusion, looking at the trainer who had never expressed any opinions, and felt very surprised. "Why not?" The strong man who made the suggestion at the beginning stood up, looking a little unhappy. "Master Fu, why are you so excited? Just say it slowly if you have anything to say." The head of Beiyun Sect was also surprised by Fu Lingsheng's sudden shout. Seeing the anxious look in Fu Lingsheng's eyes, he seemed to take it as something big. . "This is not allowed!" At this time, the trainer of Dongxian Sect stood up to object. "Absolutely not!" Another trainer stood up. At this time, everyone was even more surprised. Why were the only three cultivators present who objected? It stands to reason that cultivators, weapon refiners, formation masters, talisman masters, etc., have no influence on any decision. He will not speak, but waits for everyone's decision to be clear before going with the flow of symbolic statements. But this time, things seemed to be a little different. The three trainers actually refuted Da Liu. "Three of you, is there some hidden secret in this matter?" The head of Beiyun Sect asked tentatively, thinking that there might be something special. This is what everyone wants to ask. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two breeders exchanged glances with Fu Lingsheng and immediately decided to let Fu Lingsheng speak. Fu Lingsheng said anxiously: "Jiu Ming has evil intentions. For the private interests of his own tribe, he actually endangers the future of the entire lower realm. This move is completely deviant. How is it different from evil spirits? How can such a rebellious and unrighteous person be subdued without being punished? Everyone?" After hearing this, the head of Beiyun Sect looked at the people around him and found that everyone's eyes were filled with surprise and a faint smile. I suddenly thought that Fu Lingsheng was a bit unfounded. "Haha, everyone, don't worry about this. Even if he really turns into an evil spirit, it won't be difficult for us to work together to eradicate him. Besides, we don't have to worry about convincing the public. Only a few people know the truth about the war." Fu Lingsheng nodded heavily. , solemnly said: "It is precisely because of the extreme confidentiality of this matter that we must ensure that it will not be leaked! But Jiu Ming's original intention is to leak it and make profits from it!" "If we don't kill him immediately. He is very likely to leak it. Expose this matter!" Everyone's minds were clear, and they were awakened by Fu Lingsheng's words. Jiu Ming originally wanted to reveal the purpose of the war, but now that he has lost his beloved son, will he do something crazy because of it? Really unknowable. "I think Jiu Ming would never dare to do this. If his genius son dies, it means that his tribe will no longer exist. He should do his best to intercede with us and plead that his tribe can continue as long as we have a better attitude. , comfort him" said a strong man. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the head of Beiyun Sect: "Not inviting him to this gathering is equivalent to expressing his stance to him. He understands that he will die and his tribe will also perish." These words True enough, he was not invited to the party, so he was obviously out. Everyone was silent, not knowing what to choose for a moment. The head of Beiyun Sect looked at Fu Lingsheng and said solemnly: "Master Fu, if you have any concerns, you can tell them." The first paragraph of the speech received everyone's attention. Fu Lingsheng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and quickly added: "Now that Jiu Ming has known his fate for a short time, what does he want to do most? Revenge!" "So, during the period of revenge, he will never leak it. There is no news at all, but after taking revenge, he will definitely feel unwilling and angry based on the ambition shown by his previous actions! "A strong man said at this time: "You mean, he will break the jar and throw it away. All the news was revealed?" Fu Lingsheng pondered for a moment and shook his head: "No! He can't do that. After all, he is the leader of the clan, so he won't be so impulsive." "But because he is the leader of the clan, he will. Fight for the tribe¡¯s survival and his own survival. ¡°So, he will announce the truth to the world in an attempt to set off a reversal storm and give it a try!¡± This guess can be said to be relatively fair. Based on Jiu Ming¡¯s past performance, Coupled with the actual situation, they had to make this plan. Everyone pondered for a moment, no longer refuted, but turned their attention to the strongest people in the inner circle. The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance thought for a moment and said: "I think this matter should be discussed again. According to Jiu Ming's plan, he will not announce it to the world until he succeeds in wooing the Tmall Clan." "Now that the Tmall Clan is unwilling to adhere, Even if he announces it, he will not have a strong leading role and the effect will not be too strong. " "Secondly, we can learn from the example of the Tmall clan. Obviously, the Tmall clan knew the truth of the war before it started. They have never announced it, why? Because they understand the general situation, understand the general trend, and know how to resist, but they can't defeat us if we reveal the truth.If they come out, they will definitely die. " "Everything they do is just to survive. They killed Jiu Fan and made their attitude clear to us. "Look, how can Jiu Ming not understand such a situation that even a small tribe knows about?" These words seemed to bring the matter into a deadlock again. Everyone felt that Fu Lingsheng was right, but the Sanxiu Alliance What the leader said is equally reasonable. If Jiu Ming just wants to survive, he can learn from the Tmall clan and not reveal the truth, but calm down and negotiate. But Fu Lingsheng couldn't help but shake his head and said: "Tmall clan and Tmall clan." The situation of Jiu Ming is completely different. The last patriarch of the Tmall clan has died. For this, the Tmall clan has paid the price. From a medium-sized tribe to a small tribe in an instant, there is no longer a strong man in the realm of all things. All they have is The wasted spiritual energy is only a drop in the bucket and not worth mentioning. " "So, they think they have hope, maybe we can't bear it for a while and let them survive. " "But we never intended to let them live. We know this, the Tmall people don't know it, but Jiu Ming knows it! " "He understands that no matter what concessions he makes, the tribe will still perish. Besides, he is also a strong man in all things. He consumes countless spiritual energy every day. It is impossible for us to let him continue to live. " "In such a desperate situation, what choice does he have? How can he choose?" "And, I suspect a more important thing. " Fu Lingsheng paused mysteriously, looked at everyone, and suddenly his face became extremely serious, and said coldly: "I suspect that once the Nine Lives begin, there will be people with ulterior motives who will take advantage of the situation! Thus establishing a selfish organization that fights against us and jeopardizes the future of the lower world! " "This is the most important thing! " "Hiss~" This precise statement hit everyone's critical point, which immediately caused a series of gasps. They looked at each other, their expressions were somewhat unnatural. "Yes, their purpose is to stabilize the lower world as much as possible. Compared with this, everything else is unimportant and does not allow unscrupulous people with different intentions to take advantage of it. Moreover, Fu Lingsheng's words are reasonable. Even if he has some tricks, he is just considering the safety of the lower world. Too heavy, and prepared for the worst. After Fu Lingsheng said these words, he stared at everyone's expressions extremely nervously. He was very nervous and doubted whether his partiality would be seen through, although he was also He has lived a lot of years, but he rarely plays tricks. He doesn't know if he can get through it. In fact, Fu Lingsheng is just worried. After hearing this, everyone has already changed the issue of nine lives from a loss of love. The son's father has moved to the height of life and death in the lower world. With different perspectives, the way of thinking will be different, and the answers will naturally be different. "Who will kill Jiu Ming." , Destroyed the Nine Snake Tribe?" The leader of Beiyun Sect had a serious face and a fierce tone. On his sharp face, there was a hidden majesty for a long time. "This sentence completely sentenced Jiu Mingtai to death!" Several of the best The top experts looked around, and three people immediately stepped forward. "I'll go!" " "I go! " "I go! " "very good! But we have to control the movements of Nine Lives first! Make sure he doesn't talk nonsense, and then kill him! "The cold light in the eyes of several strong men seemed to have turned into thousands of years of ice. Everyone present could feel the cold murderous intent. That murderous intent did not require fierce words to express. It was after countless blood was stained on the hands. The invisible evil energy that naturally arises! Fu Lingsheng and others suddenly felt relieved and felt relieved. Naturally, he wanted to observe his two opponents. He turned his attention to the two trainers. They looked at each other, and the flames of war started! It was obvious that they all understood the identity of the other party, one of the candidates! But what's the use of knowing it? Fu Lingsheng was amused and took his time, "Master" said to him. However, it was only a matter of time that he was already a half-entrance disciple. The trainer of Dongxian Sect also sneered secretly. "Master" had told him that when the time came, he would become a disciple of the secret sect. The other person looked at the two with disdain. "Master" told him that after the senior brothers had finished handling the trivial matters, they would hold an initiation ceremony for him. The three of them had their own thoughts, and they didn't care too much about each other. Although they thought they were the only ones. He was the most qualified to enter the secret door, but Fu Lingsheng completely stole the spotlight today. He had to do something to avoid losing to the opponent, so he suggested: "I think I should make a promise to Jiu Ming first and say that he can do it. revenge,Let him calm down and prepare, and when he is on the road, we will intercept him halfway, without God or ghost noticing. " "This is a great thing to say! "Everyone unanimously agreed. He laughed even louder. In the Tmall tribe, Wuxie also got the news immediately. He held a cat, grilled fish, and watched the explosion in the bonfire. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Now, he was facing a plain composed of countless monks. Anyone who was willing to drop just a few sparks could start a prairie fire. But the plain he laid down was gradually starting to smoke. Mars, wind, and prairie fire! Text Chapter 286 The Small World of the Nine Snakes Tribe In the meeting hall of the Nine Snake Tribe, a clan elder was talking about the latest news about the war. "So far, twenty useless small tribes and small human forces have been eliminated, leaving less than ten. It will be over in less than half a month." "After that, it will be the turn of the medium-sized forces and medium-sized tribes. It should be It will end within half a year." "The final battle of the strong" The veteran continued to speak rigorously about the battle report and careful deductions. He was so careful and focused as he spoke, as if his entire mind was focused on the battle report. In fact, he did not want to face the panic emanating from other people. This meeting hall is a small building, and there are more than a dozen people in the room, but except for the voice of the senator, there is no noise at all, and even his breathing is not wanted to be heard. A lifeless and solemn coldness enveloped the room, like a layer of invisible fog. There was a huge stone weighing on everyone's heart. The voice of the report seemed to be blocked by layers of fog, and not a single word fell into everyone's ears. In their eyes, there is only anxiety and despair. Occasionally, someone will cast their eyes on the majestic figure sitting at the head, but they only take one glance and then look away in a hurry. Finally, the elder reluctantly finished reporting the battle, put away the jade slips, and lowered his head in silence. The scene became even more silent and depressing. They lowered their heads, didn¡¯t look at anyone, and didn¡¯t speak. "My son's funeral will be put aside for now. We will not participate in the war for the time being." That majestic figure, the most powerful and most powerful person in the Nine Snakes tribe, spoke. His face was originally very pale, and now it is even more bloodless. There are faint wrinkles on his face and his temples are slightly white. He opened his eyes, and there were rare bloodshot eyes. His eyes were gray and tired. He looked at the crowd and saw that no one expressed any objection, so he continued: "Our current situation is very bad. I am out, our Nine Snakes tribe is out, and no one invited me to the gathering of strong men. I have to report the battle myself." Come and collect, we are really abandoned." Everyone lowered their heads in silence. They didn't know that their tribe was abandoned, but there was nothing they could do about it. This was the reality. "For Shan'er's death, as a clan leader, I have all the responsibility. The fault is all mine. I am too confident. I am confident that Shan'er has the ability to deal with anyone in the Dao San Realm. Even if he cannot defeat him, he will definitely have a chance to escape. " "But I was wrong." Jiu Ming choked with tears. "I was also wrong. I should have accompanied him to the Tmall Clan." "Clan Master, don't say that." Everyone comforted him. Unexpectedly, Jiu Ming suddenly smashed the table with his palm and roared with tears in his eyes: "I said, it's my fault!" Everyone was stunned, sighed in their hearts, and was silent. "I have harmed Shan'er, harmed everyone, and harmed the tribe! I am ashamed of myself." Jiu Ming burst into tears and roared. Everyone except sighed. Nothing can be persuaded. For this matter, Jiu Ming cannot be blamed. They once believed that Jiu Fan was extremely powerful and that several elders in the tribe could not defeat him. In the realm of Dao San, he could compete with a super like Nan Yuehong. Genius par excellence. But it is different from Nan Yuehong and others. He is not famous and is very low-key. This makes it possible for him to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger when encountering an emergency. People who want to kill him will also be deceived by him. thereby contempt. It can be said that among the monks in the third realm of Taoism, he is the most powerful being. Not to mention that he still possesses the essence of nine lives. Killing him once is enough. Killing him nine times in a row without even a chance to escape would be too shocking, unless the opponent is the strongest in all things. But it is impossible for the Tmall tribe to possess the strongest of all things. The departure of Jiu Fan this time can be said to be well thought out. They knew the lifeblood of the Tmall clan and knew that they just wanted to live and did not want to cause trouble, so they would definitely not dare to attack Jiu Fan. In addition, the whereabouts are kept secret, making it impossible for outsiders to know and ambush him. With so many conditions, it seemed that there was no possibility of Jiu Fan dying, so we didn¡¯t send more people. According to what they thought, if someone could kill Jiu Fan so cleanly, even if all the elders like them went, it would be useless unless Jiu Ming went there in person. But the reality is so funny. Jiu Shan just died, his death was so unclear, and he was hanged out after his death. It was extremely tragic. They couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell the Tmall Clan had eaten, and how could they dare to surround and kill Jiu Fan together? In their understanding, they could not form the concept that Jiu Fan was killed by Wu Xie alone.  But whether you have figured it out or not, this matter must not be tolerated. The deadly feud between the two tribes has been forged. There is you without me, there is me without you. However, their desire for revenge is not strong at all, because they estimate that if they destroy the Tmall clan in the front, they will be destroyed by the strong ones in the back. What a ridiculous and ironic ending, isn't it? "Report!" Suddenly a guard shouted from outside the hall. Listening to his voice, he seemed to be trembling and panicking. "What's the matter? Tell me." shouted one of the elders. "This this, this person claims to be the human race cultivator, Fu Lingsheng, and wants to see the clan leader." "What!" Upon hearing this, everyone's expressions couldn't help but change. Could it be said that the strong men are like this? Are you planning to kill the tribe? "How many people are here?" one of the elders asked tremblingly. "There is only one person coming." "One person?" Everyone was surprised and unsure, and they all looked at Nine Lives. Jiu Ming took a deep breath, calmed down the emotions in his heart, and said calmly: "Invite him in, no, I will greet him personally." Opening the hall door, Jiu Ming followed the guards to the formation. In this large array, there is a huge crystal ball from which you can see the outside world. In the crystal ball, I saw a white-haired Fu Lingsheng floating on the sea of ??nothingness with a smile on his face. His vicissitudes of vision seemed to penetrate everything and see himself. Jiu Ming groaned slightly and said: "Open the transmission channel and invite the master into the tribe." "Yes!" The guard took the order and immediately waved his hands to the surroundings. Suddenly, a stream of spiritual power rushed up from the surrounding square and gathered together. Go to the battlefield. A small black passage appeared above the formation, leading all the way to the sky, forming a black tunnel. Fu Lingsheng's body followed the tunnel and floated from the void sea. After he landed, he took a casual look at the surrounding scenery, and then said to Jiu Ming, "Please don't take offense at your visit." Jiu Ming forced out a smile and said, "Master is welcome to come to the small world of my tribe at any time. . ¡± ¡ËUpdate quickly¡Ë¡ËPlain text¡Ë Text Chapter 287 Hidden Crisis Jiu Ming led Fu Lingsheng to the meeting hall, where he wanted to talk to Fu Lingsheng, because what he wanted to know, everyone wanted to know. As soon as everyone saw Fu Lingsheng coming in, they immediately greeted him, saluted cordially and politely, and called him Master Fu. Fu Lingsheng was amused when he saw the anxiety and suspicion hidden under their disguised appearance. He didn¡¯t say anything more, just a polite return gift. After greetings, everyone took their seats. Jiu Ming asked Fu Lingsheng to sit at the top, and he sat next to him. He said respectfully: "Master Fu, I wonder why you came here this time?" Everyone turned their eyes over. , the meaning is self-explanatory. Fu Lingsheng smiled slightly and said, "I know what you are thinking and worrying about. Naturally, I am here to tell you good news." "Oh?" Everyone's eyes lit up and they were overjoyed. Fu Lingsheng said unhurriedly: "The Lord of the Nine Clan did not attend this gathering of powerful men. It was really no choice but to do so. After all, Jiu Shan was just killed by a bandit. We thought you had to arrange the funeral, so we didn't bother you." "I attended this gathering of strong men and found that there were two voices at the gathering. One thought that you should sacrifice." "The other thought that something had happened to you and you should have stayed, so we have to proceed as planned and keep you." Come down, there can be no accidents." Everyone looked a little ugly when they heard this. After all, what he said about the survival of the tribe was very cruel and devoid of any human feelings. But it is precisely because of this that everyone believes even more that this is the fact. "What happens next?" Jiu Ming asked impatiently. Fu Lingsheng said: "In the end, it was decided that we should proceed according to the original plan without any accidents, so you can stay, but during the war, you will not participate in any subsequent battles. I am here to ask for your thoughts. , I wonder if you agree or not?" Everyone was overjoyed. Who can disagree? I am lucky to be alive. Jiu Ming sighed and thanked Fu Lingsheng: "Thank you, Master, for coming all the way. We agree with any decision." Fu Lingsheng quickly helped Jiu Ming and said modestly: "Young Master Jiu Clan does not need to do this great gift. I I was just following orders." Jiu Ming was silent for a moment after being helped up. Suddenly he asked sincerely: "My tribe does not need to participate in the next battle, but can I take action once? Just once?" Fu Lingsheng looked around and saw everyone looking at him, understanding that they regarded him as a peace partner. It became a medium for strong people to communicate, and I sighed in my heart. There was a long answer. "I make a clear statement with all the powerful men, so that the Lord of the Nine Clans can take action once to avenge his son." "This is great!" Jiu Ming was so excited that he held Fu Lingsheng's hand, his lips trembling as he said no. After speaking, he simply knelt down and kowtowed in thanks. Avenge your son. It has become his second biggest goal in life. While protecting the continuation of the tribe, he must take revenge with his own hands. Fu Lingsheng shook his head secretly, fearing that he would never see that day again. ¡­ ¡­ In the Nine Snakes tribe, Fu Lingsheng received hospitality, but he was not idle and contacted the ¡°master¡± immediately. "Master, the strong men have decided to intercept and kill Jiu Ming when he comes to chase Sixth Senior Brother." Wu Xie said calmly on the other end: "Who told you that Wu Xie belongs to Sixth Senior Brother!" Fu Lingsheng was stunned. He was stunned for a moment and said speechlessly: "Isn't it?" Wuxie shouted: "Of course it is! I'm asking you, who is talking nonsense! Which of my disciples told you!" When Fu Lingsheng heard this, The surprise was inexplicable. Sure enough, Wuxie was the sixth senior brother! "Master, I deduced it by myself through the Wind and Fire Cruise Gun." "Humph, is it really so?" Wu Xie's voice sounded a little suspicious, and Fu Lingsheng quickly said: "Master, it is indeed so." There was silence on the other side. a while. He seemed to believe it, and then came a reply: "What are the actions of Nine Lives?" Fu Lingsheng replied: "He invited an array master and planned to build a large teleportation array within ten days to directly connect to the Tmall clan. The battle is over." The other side paused slightly and then said: "Then how do you want to intercept it?" "The strong man has ordered me to ask for the formation information. They will use the teleportation method to transfer it to the nine lives. The sect of Beiyunmen used him as an excuse to attack him and killed him." There was silence again, but after a moment, he continued: "Tell me the information about his teleportation array." "Yes!" ¡­ While Fu Lingsheng was talking to Wuxie, Jiu Ming was watching.After setting up the large teleportation array, he and several elders came to the secret room to discuss. As soon as he entered the door, he said to everyone: "I want to change the departure date. I think there is something fishy about it." Several elders were surprised and confused. "No way? Is there anything fishy about this matter?" Jiu Ming said expressionlessly: "It is necessary to be on guard against others. I am not sure what the strong people really think. Maybe they just want to trap me and send Fu Fu to me. Lingsheng came here just to keep us quiet." The expressions of several elders changed, and one of them stood up and said, "Master, please think twice about this matter. Everything is in the interests of the tribe." "Nine lives are not much. After paying attention, he just said lightly: "Of course I put the tribe first, but Fu Lingsheng's approach of asking for formation information made me suspicious. I always have a bad feeling." "Then what should we do?" Jiu Ming said: "Once the formation is completed, I will set off secretly in advance. You leave a puppet to pretend to be me, deceive Fu Lingsheng, and let the puppet set off on the designated date. In this way, we can not only take revenge, but also test the strong. "The real intention of the powerful ones." "But will our actions cause dissatisfaction among the powerful people?" "Huh, dissatisfaction? If my son died, they would be dissatisfied with us." If they really want to keep us, they won't care if I kill the Tmall tribe in advance. If they don't want to keep us and try to trap me, I can escape and come back to lead the tribe in the fight." A few people hesitated a little. , agreed with Nine Lives' approach. If the strong ones wanted to confuse them, they would have no choice but to confuse the strong ones. ¡­ ¡­ After the Tmall clan learned the information about the structure and specific layout of the teleportation array, Wu Xie went directly to Chen Tu and the others and threw the information to them. "You three have to stay for a while." With this information, the three of them can deduce the transmission distance and direction of a teleportation array, so they immersed themselves in the formation again and worked hard every day to calculate. Two days later, they calculated the location of the teleportation array. Wuxie immediately led Tu Chen and the others to that area. The four people flew down, drew a large circle of ten feet on the ground, and said to Wuxie: "He will appear at this location, the error is only a few feet." Well, maybe it can be used. "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read it.) ¡ËUpdate Quick¡Ë¡ËPlain text¡Ë Text Chapter 288 Attack In the blink of an eye, another few days have passed by. The outside world is still filled with smoke, conflicts continue to break out, and battles continue to end in loyalty and blood. No one doubts the purpose of the battle. And for the relatively peaceful cultivation world, a secret that everyone carefully kept, but actually everyone knew, emerged. Wu Xie is the sixth disciple of the secret sect and their sixth senior brother. The source of this news is absolutely reliable. It was said by the "master" himself. The master even asked them angrily, how do you know that Wuxie is your sixth senior brother! After hearing the news, the breeders in the breeding world secretly rejoiced. They even knew the inside story that had been hidden for countless years. Are they still afraid that the master will not let them get started? Of course, they have set their sights entirely on the Tmall Clan. Although they do not know the relationship between the Tmall Clan and Sixth Senior Brother, they must not let the Tmall Clan perish. We can¡¯t let Sixth Senior Brother have an accident! They thought about it and began to regulate the diners under their door. They used their many years of relationships to build a large group of invisible forces. As long as something unexpected happened to Wu Xie, they would all go out to try to settle everything. So accidentally, countless pairs of eyes appeared, silently staring at the situation of the Tmall clan. An invisible storm has gradually begun to blow. Wuxie knows all of this, but he still doesn't intend to expose this trump card. ¡°It will only be used at a critical moment of life and death. Otherwise, once the trump card is used, the entire secret door will be exposed, and how to smooth things over will be a problem. He is just patient, calm, and living the comfortable summer beach life. When he has nothing to do, he will catch fish and bask in the sun, feeling very comfortable. He can feel so at ease because the gift to Nine Lives has been prepared. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Were he to follow the advice of the strong men, that would be fine, if something unexpected happened. Make sure he never comes back. As for the three disciples, Chen and Tu, Wuxie has asked them to leave. He does not want the three of them to be involved in this matter. In such an unbearably hot noon, Wuxie was still wearing a black gown, lying on the beach surrounded by a group of kittens. Beside him, the cat bell was being roasted and fattened. While the delicious fish soup was simmering, the aroma was overflowing. Many kittens were looking at it eagerly, drooling all over the floor. "Young Master, please try the soup I stewed." Mao Ling finally finished cooking the fish soup under the bright sun. He filled a bowl full, blew on it, and brought it to Wu Xie with an expectant face, blinking at him with bright eyes. Wuxie smiled lightly, took a sip, and said casually: "It tastes good." "Really?!" Mao Ling jumped up happily, ecstatically. Wuxie looked at her calmly. Shaking his head secretly. This little girl had to cook for him every day. She finished all the tricks and repeated them several times. But every time, like the first time, she carefully asked about her satisfaction, and was extremely happy when she got the answer. She was really too serious. Just when Wuxie was about to finish the soup, a faint wave suddenly came from the distant sky. This wave was so weak. It is difficult to find it at ordinary times, but Wu Xie has already been interested in that place. He stood up, narrowed his eyes slightly, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said casually: "It's a day early. It seems that Jiu Ming has been careful. He is indeed smart." He flew up in one step. Came to the sky above that place. This is a gentle slope halfway up the mountain. There are trees and thorn bushes everywhere. The ground is covered with withered rotten leaves, covering up the small pieces of meat and rotten remains. Some unknown fruits fell haphazardly on the ground, growing bluish-white green hair. The smell in the forest is strong and nauseating, and even animals don¡¯t like coming here. Don¡¯t let evil fall to the ground and step on rotten leaves and branches, making a rattling sound. He held the Wind and Fire cruise ship gun in his hand, sat on a wooden pier, and waited quietly. The spatial fluctuations in this place are the strongest. If Nine Lives can successfully reach it, they will definitely appear here. ¡­ ¡­ In the Nine Snakes tribe, the huge teleportation array covering an area of ??twenty feet was completed three days ago and is guarded by elders day and night. This day is the day before the departure date. Fu Lingsheng naturally had his eye on this area early on, and his consciousness has been paying attention to the trends here. But he couldn¡¯t go see it in person, lest the Nine Snakes tribe notice the clues. He chose to sit quietly in the room and only observe with his spiritual consciousness. Suddenly, the door was opened, and Jiu Ming walked in with a pale face. He was dressed in rich clothes, with a few white strands inadvertently flashing between his thick black hair. His face was always solemn, and the sadness in his eyes was still strong.?It's just that the day of revenge is getting closer, and there is a hint of relief in his eyes. After he came in, he saluted Fu Lingsheng, squeezed out a smile and said: "Master Fu, the teleportation array has been completed. Master, please come with me to test the results of the teleportation array." Fu Lingsheng was trying to find some excuse. In the past, at this time, the opportunity came to the door automatically. Naturally, he would not let it go, so he smiled and said: "Let's go together." Jiu Ming stretched out his hand and said: "Please." Fu Lingsheng came to the front of the large teleportation array with a smile on his face. This teleportation array occupies an area of ??20 feet. The runes on it are extremely deep and the array eyes are extremely complex. However, if you look closely, you can find that they are mainly concentrated in four areas. They are upper left, lower left, upper right, and lower right. Two one-foot-wide passages crisscross each other to form a cross, which separates the four areas. Among the four areas, the area on the lower right is very bright, with spiritual powers converging in the sky and in a semi-open state. "That area corresponds to the edge of the Nantian Continent, which is the location of the Tmall Clan." Jiu Ming explained to him. Fu Lingsheng nodded and said with a smile: "This teleportation formation is rare in the world. The Lord of the Nine Clans spent a lot of money to invite the master of the formation to come over, right?" Jiu Ming nodded and said: "Yes, in order to get revenge as soon as possible, this The price is nothing." He said to the elder on the side: "Let the tribesman stand on the teleportation array and try it once." A flash of light flashed in the elder's eyes, and he gave an order to bring a man in black. The person wearing clothes has fluctuations in cultivation and is in the second realm of Tao. Fu Lingsheng was not suspicious. Although he thought the experiment was unnecessary, he still said nothing and looked at it with a smile. The man in black walked hastily and ignored anyone. He came directly to a formation in the lower right area and said faintly: "Activate the formation." No one expressed dissatisfaction with his indifferent attitude. With a big move, he activated the teleportation array. The blue light in the sky surrounded him, and after just a moment, it collapsed, and the man in black had long disappeared. Fu Lingsheng was very confused about the attitude of the man in black and the reaction of everyone. Who is that man? Why do you look so condescending? Could it be some kind of veteran? He was not suspicious and waited for the person's voice transmission response with a smile. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.) ¡ËUpdate quickly¡Ë¡ËPlain text¡Ë Text Chapter 289 Another trick! Fu Lingsheng waited for a while and looked at the people with complicated expressions. Seeing that they neither took out the jade slips for sound transmission nor used other means of sound transmission, he couldn't help but turn around and want to ask Jiu Ming beside him. But when he turned his head, Jiu Ming had lost all vitality, no heartbeat, no breathing, his eyes were dull, and his expression was rigid. Except for the clothes, all visible skin turned into a purple corpse color, and a faint corpse odor emitted. People with ordinary corpse odor can't smell it at all, but for a breeder with an extremely sensitive sense of smell, the slightest smell can be considered very strong. "Nine" Fu Lingsheng was about to exclaim and asked his question about Jiu Ming. Suddenly he realized that he had fallen into a trap. The person in front of him was clearly a puppet made from corpses! He was shocked and thought that he had fallen into a trap and lost nine lives! When he came here, he naturally had the task of monitoring the Nine Lives. Now that he has followed him, wouldn't all his plans for tomorrow be ruined? How should he explain to the strong men? How should I explain to the "master"? At this moment, he was anxious, but when he saw that everyone around him was not anxious at all, he knew that he had been tricked by everyone. The most important thing now is to find out where the nine lives are? At this moment, he didn't care whether his question seemed rude or not, he just wanted to know where Nine Lives had gone. "Where did the Lord of the Nine Clans go?" he asked anxiously to the elders on the side. The elder sighed and said: "The clan leader is the man in black just now. He went to the Tmall tribe. By now, he should have slaughtered the Tmall tribe." "What? Didn't we agree on tomorrow? Why? One day early?" Fu Lingsheng shouted excitedly, his face flushed. The elder looked at Fu Lingsheng's reaction very strangely. Fu Lingsheng also understood that he had lost his temper and quickly changed his words: "Why do you want to hide this from me? Don't you even believe me?" The elder smiled apologetically, bitterly. He said with a face: "This matter is also unavoidable. Please forgive me, master." "Humph!" Fu Lingsheng understood that he had fallen into another trick, waved his hand angrily, and strode away. He walked to his house and immediately closed the door anxiously. He took out the jade slip and sent a message: "Master, master, it's not good. The nine lives have been sent to the sixth brother. Emergency rescue is needed!" After he finished speaking, he waited for a while, and when no one responded, he stamped his feet anxiously. Sighing: "It's over, it's over, the Sixth Brother plus the Tmall Clan, how can they be the opponent of the Nine Lives in the Realm of All Things!" Sweating profusely, he took out dozens of jade slips and said over and over again: " Jiu Ming ran away a day early and used the teleportation array to go to the Tmall tribe!" After he finished speaking. Feeling that what he said was not urgent enough, he added his own selfishness: "He designed it for me. He may have discovered our plan and had an agenda!" After finishing speaking, he put down the jade slip and took a deep breath. Hope there won't be any trouble. ¡­ ¡­ After the strong men heard the news. Everyone's expressions changed drastically. According to what Fu Lingsheng said, Jiu Ming was probably not just going for revenge, but more likely discovered their intentions and wanted to cause trouble! At this moment, the expressions of all the powerful men became extremely gloomy, and each of them took out the sound transmission jade slips and talked to each of them. "Nine lives have escaped! They must be wiped out immediately!" This is the first sentence of all strong men. So the five of them stood at the pinnacle of the lower realm. The powerful man of all things who was respected by countless people stepped onto the teleportation array, with the target designated at the Tmall tribe. Among them, Nan Qiying, the father of Nan Yuehong, the leader of the nearby Sanxiu Alliance. The great elder of Nantianmen. There is also the veteran of the Black Kun tribe, Mo Ran. There is no doubt about the strength of these three people. Among all the powerful people, he is also at the top, with many methods and strong strength. People were secretly stunned. There were even rumors that the real strength of Mo Ran from the Black Kun tribe was comparable to that of several heads and alliance leaders. The most interesting thing is that although this person is from the human race, he grew up in the Heikun tribe and is an alien. With these three people here, even if they come with six nine lives, it won¡¯t be enough to kill them. As for sending two more people, they were worried that the Nine Lives had wiped out the Tmall clan and fled elsewhere. With more people, they could launch a blanket search. Other strong men stick to their own sects and tribes, and expand the scope of their warning. Once they discover Nine Lives, they will immediately kill them, or hold them back until others can kill them. Of course, since this matter is in advance, another thing is also in advance. A strong man of all things is already on his way to the Nine Snakes Tribe. ¡­ Looking up at the sky from the green mountains, it is suddenly vast; looking down at the earth from the misty clouds, it is vast and majestic.   From Wuxie's point of view, no matter how vast the lower realm is, it will ultimately be narrow. From Jiu Ming's point of view, no matter how narrow the lower realm is, it is still vast. So, when Jiu Ming saw Wu Xie, he became angry. The moment Wuxie saw Jiu Ming, he smiled. "Bastard! Don't even think about dying in your life!" Jiu Ming stood a few feet away from Wu Xie. He took off the bamboo hat on his head, revealing a ferocious and twisted face of anger. He stamped his feet, crushing several pieces with a "shu". A rotten leaf. He raised his hands to the sky fiercely, spit out the slender snake core, and roared: "Snakes are dancing!" His voice was like a rainbow, his momentum was overwhelming, and his behavior was full of domineering. The mark of the Nine Snakes on his forehead gave him an enchanting temperament. Show all. He smiled ferociously, his sinister eyes turning into triangles, staring at Wu Xie. At this moment, he was like the devil of hell, coming to harvest lives with a sinister smile of death. "Hoo!" A strong wind suddenly blew up, picking up fallen leaves all over the sky and whistling between the two of them. Their hair was dancing wildly in the wind, their clothes were rustling, and the chilly atmosphere was self-evident. Only blood can extinguish the angry fire. There is no need to say harsh words, the hatred between the two people is already on the verge of breaking out, and the fallen leaves flying between the two people cannot block their gaze at all. "Whoosh!" The wind stopped, the leaves fell, and everything returned to calm. Wuxie always stood there, holding a black gun and smiling. But Jiu Ming's expression turned extremely gloomy after the change. Because nothing happened or appeared, he gathered all his momentum and held back the hatred for so many days. He saw it explode, but was suppressed. He looked at Wuxie with confusion, knowing that he had fallen into a trap. Wu Xie raised his steps, walked towards Jiu Ming, and said with a bright smile: "I guess you have forgotten the secret." Every time his feet were raised or lowered, they would make a rustling sound, and that sound was heard in the quiet forest, Extremely harsh and unpleasant to listen to. When Jiu Ming heard this voice, the anger in his heart had already erupted like a volcano, uncontrollable, but he could do nothing but endure the endless anger and tremble constantly. He lowered his voice hoarsely and said: "Jue Ling Zhen!" Wu Xie had no more words and walked slowly with a smile. A deep black light flashed on the black spear tip. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 290 From now on, I am you "Did you set me up?" Jiu Ming glared with red eyes. He couldn't figure out why Wuxiehui set up a spiritual formation here. Who helped him set it up? Who told him that he would appear here? Wu Xie stepped on the rotten leaves, smiled and nodded. "Did Fu Lingsheng reveal it to you?" Jiu Ming asked angrily. Wuxie nodded again. "Why? Why would he help you? Are you his illegitimate son? You can cultivate smoothly all the way because of his help?" Jiu Ming said. Wu Xie raised his eyebrows in a funny way and said calmly: "I have a rich imagination." "Who helped you after all?" Jiu Ming asked almost roaringly. Wuxie's eyes flashed and he said: "Fu Lingsheng." "I knew it! I knew it was him! Except for him, no one else knew that I built the teleportation array!" Jiu Ming covered his face with regret. , he shouldn't believe Fu Lingsheng, Fu Lingsheng is not related to him, how can he say good things to him? He should have guessed there was a conspiracy. Wuxie said calmly: "But I am not his illegitimate son. I lied to him. I became his master and his sixth senior brother. Moreover, I am not the only one who knows that you built the teleportation array. All the strong people know that you built the teleportation array." You know, they are planning to move you to the hinterland of Beiyunmen when you use the teleportation array tomorrow, and then kill you in a legitimate manner." When Jiu Ming heard this, he screamed in disbelief: "How is that possible? " He had long suspected that the truth was not what Fu Lingsheng said, and that the strong men were planning to murder him, so he set out a day early. It¡¯s just that he never thought that the one plotting against him was not only the strong man, but also the damned Wuxie in front of him. Or perhaps, the strong men helped Wuxie build a Jueling Formation. Just want him to kill me. Thinking of this, he did not immediately feel angry and desperate, but felt restless and uneasy. He is worried about his tribe and his own people. Wu Xie seemed to have read through his thoughts and said casually: "They are already dead." This sentence completely plunged Jiu Ming into a painless abyss. He wanted to scream, to scream. But he didn¡¯t make a sound, his eyes were ashen and his face was as ugly as a dead man. He looked at Wuxie and for the first time expressed the doubt in his heart: "I have never understood that what you did is completely useless, no matter how you express your attitude or take action to express your position. The strong one They still want you to die, or the Tmall clan to perish, how can you stay here comfortably? Living in fear? " Wu Xie laughed funnyly, like an outsider laughing at the confusion of the insider, shaking his head. He raised his head and said: "Because, I have a plan." "No! You have no plan! I can see the anxiety in your eyes!" Jiu Ming's eyes flashed and said: "You are not sure whether the strong ones will kill you. But I can tell you for sure, they will kill you just like they planned to kill me!" Wu Xie walked to Jiu Ming and stood there. There was no gentle emotion on his smiling face. Looking at Jiu Ming, sarcasm and pity flashed in his eyes, and he said calmly: "Are you saying that I want to resist? I can't resist by myself. I need a powerful and representative helper, and you are that person? " Jiu Ming nodded and said: "Yes. My tribe will definitely be slaughtered, and I will be the only one left. You and I will work together to make the truth of the war known to the world, and everyone will sympathize with my experience. I will also sympathize with you and the Tmall clan. The most important thing is that I have the cultivation of the realm of all things. They will feel at ease with such a powerful leader and will come to us. " "We will be able to establish it soon. Build a strong force to fight against them. Only in this way can we have a chance to survive. Only in this way can we have a chance to fight injustice." Wu Xie laughed after hearing this, and his laughter was full of ridicule: "You. I think too much, I can't let you leave alive. I killed your son, this hatred cannot be resolved, and I can live without you, why play with fire?" After that, lift up? He took the tip of the spear and stabbed Jiu Ming's chest. "Wait~Pfft!" Jiu Ming screamed in panic and wanted to stop Wu Xie, but the strange thing was that he didn't make any dodge movements, and he didn't even try to grab the gun body. He let it go, watching helplessly as the gun tip penetrated his body, passed through his heart, and emerged from his back. The tip of the gun makes a slight popping sound when it penetrates the gun, and then makes another popping sound when it penetrates the gun. It was just two slight sounds, no blood, no confrontation. He felt inside his body,A cold thing penetrated, with extremely strong sucking power, and rolled up countless blood and rushed to that place. The internal organs were twisted into a ball, surrounding the gun body. This feeling is excruciating. You can clearly feel that the vitality is flowing away bit by bit, and it is accompanied by endless pain. "However, Jiu Ming didn't say a word. His lips kept trembling, the muscles on his face twitched slightly, and there was no despair or fear in his eyes, as if he was not dying, but just as normal. Wuxie looked at him indifferently and asked doubtfully: "I sense that you don't have the essence of nine lives, but why are you not afraid of death?" "Death? Cough" He coughed weakly, but nothing came out. The blood on his face quickly dissipated, and his vitality became increasingly dim. But his eyes became brighter and brighter, and there was even a sarcastic smile in his eyes. He violently used all his strength and clamped the gun body tightly with both hands, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw. He didn¡¯t pull it out, but pressed in for a minute regardless of the pain and the loss of life. "Ah!" He shouted in pain, his voice was shrill and crazy. His face was twisted into a ball, and he stared at Wuxie ferociously, laughing loudly: "Wuxie, Wuxie, why do you fight with me, why do you think that you can kill me by setting up a Jueling Formation?" Me? You are really too careless, too careless, and stupider than a pig!" Wu Xie's lips curled up slightly: "How could you see that?" Jiu Ming sneered: "Why do you think I'm talking to you so much? ? Because I want to know everything about you as much as possible! " "The most important thing is that I want you to be close to me! " " In the end, you are really close to me! " " You have no spirit at such a close distance! If you can't kill me instantly, that means I can kill you!" Wuxie sneered: "For example, seize the body!" Jiu Ming laughed wildly: "My soul is better than that. Yours is stronger and I can take your body away, but you can¡¯t escape from the Absolute Spirit Array immediately, and you can¡¯t use your spiritual power to hurt my soul!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I will use your body to take away your body!¡± As long as my identity persists, I will set off huge waves and fight against those who oppose me. I will hurt everyone you care about, kill them with my own hands, cruelly, and under circumstances that are difficult for them to understand! " "From now on, I am you! ! "You are different!" Jiu Ming laughed wildly and suddenly lost his voice. A ball of intense green light rushed out from between his eyebrows and instantly penetrated into Wu Xie's head. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 291 The Peak of the Three Dao This scene happened so suddenly and quickly that it was impossible for ordinary people to avoid it. Wuxie has experienced hundreds of battles and is very thoughtful. There should never have been such a loophole, let alone not being able to react. But he didn¡¯t move, and there was even a cold smirk on the corner of his mouth. "Boom!" With a sound, Jiu Ming felt that he had hit a strong wall, and then the wall quickly separated, forming a squeezing passage, and he quickly got in. He had read the relevant classics on seizing the body and understood that he had just passed through the wall of Wuxie's Yuanshen Cave. Although everything seemed strange, he did not panic at all. Soon, after the dark passage, there was light. He saw an open space. The space is very large for him now, and he is floating on the misty fog. There was heavy fog above his head and behind him, and only the open space in front of him was clear. He looked at this space carefully. There was no sun here, but there was a warm glimmer. The light was not the strong light at noon, nor the red light at sunset, but yellow and golden light. He felt a little strange, why was it different from his Yuanshen Cave? But he didn¡¯t think much about it. Maybe everyone¡¯s Yuanshen Cave is different. He floated forward, only to find that the space he thought was small was actually surprisingly large. He flew for a while, but still could not find Wu Xie. However, he discovered a light source, a dazzling, dazzling white light source. That ball of light was floating very far away. If the light hadn't been too strong, he wouldn't have noticed it at all. He flew towards that place cautiously, not understanding how there could be other things in the Yuanshen Cave. Didn¡¯t the classics record that there were only Yuanshen? He can use his spiritual consciousness to observe the white light in the distance, but he is in Wuxie's cave. was strongly suppressed. He was flying, and the white light in the distance became bigger and bigger as the distance got closer. Finally, he stood there as if he was standing tall against the sky. After he realized the power of the light source, he realized something even more terrifying, the light group. It was sent by a giant. The giant had his back to him, wearing a white jade crown, with black hair hanging naturally behind him. He was wearing flowing white clothes and cloud boots. His whole body was radiating holy white light, like a god. He stood with his hands behind his back, standing straight as if he had turned into a sharp sword. Upright and upright, proudly facing the sky, ready to unsheath and ascend. Jiu Ming has never seen such a person who has such great temperament and is unforgettable at first glance. He has never faced him before. The moment he saw his back, he actually wanted to kneel down and worship. How can this be! As a top figure in the lower world, he can face even the strongest people. It's just a suppression of momentum, how could the thought of worship arise? It doesn¡¯t make sense! He had the idea of ??retreating. The body slowly retreated. However, the man turned around, his eyes as bright as the sun and moon fell on him, and looked at him. That man had a good life and was handsome, but his face was as sharp as a knife. His eyes were as bright as stars, and his expressionless face naturally revealed an indifferent majesty. There was no trace of emotion in his eyes, which were weathered and indifferent. It seems that looking at myself is like looking at an ant, and I seem so insignificant. The moment Jiu Ming saw those eyes, he almost lost the ability to think. The stars in those eyes disappeared, evolving into an endless cycle, which was profound and difficult to extricate. He tried his best to control his mind, but in an instant he felt that he had become transparent. Under the gaze of those eyes, he became as pale as paper. No matter what he was thinking, he could be seen through by the other party. This feeling was extremely uncomfortable. He wanted to run away, find the damn Wuxie, devour him, and then figure out who this person was. But he found that his soul actually refused to obey his orders, could not move at all, and just floated in place. Not only that, he felt countless powerful pressures coming from all directions, and that force wanted him to surrender and kneel down. He felt it so clearly that he felt very humiliated. "Who are you?" He asked his question tremblingly. The man smiled faintly. That smile and the slightly raised corners of his mouth gave Jiu Ming a slight illusion that the person in front of him was Wu Xie! However, Wuxie is not so handsome, does not have such a strong aura, and does not have the cultivation level to support this almost godlike scene! Not even for a moment! The Yuan Shen is something that has absolutely no attack or defense power among monks. It cannot be used like divine consciousness.?It is not a magic weapon to cast with magic. It is similar to a monk's life-span lamp. The stronger the cultivation level, the bigger the soul, the stronger the vitality, and the brighter the soul. So there is no evil that makes Yuanshen like this. However, Wu Xie¡¯s damn smile will never be forgotten in his life. The man spoke, his red lips parted slightly, and a loud voice came out. "I am Wuxie." The moment he heard this, Jiu Ming's heart skipped a beat. He looked around, but did not find Wuxie's soul. Suddenly, he thought of a shocking possibility. This giant, who is like a god, is the soul of Wuxie. He struggled to suppress the huge waves in his heart, and asked tremblingly: "Your soulhas turned into a spirit?" Wu Xie nodded lightly: "What you saw is my true face. I returned to the lower world and took over my body. "Rebirth." "What!" Jiu Ming's mind suffered a huge impact. This is such a distant word. He has no hope of ascending in his lifetime and will never even see it. Who would have thought that when we met now, we would be in a crisis. "Then why did you" He wanted to ask, why didn't he seize the powerful person in all things when his soul was stronger than anyone in the lower world, but as soon as he asked, he stopped, feeling that he was too stupid. The soul is very weak after leaving the body. It has no defense at all, and a small spell can destroy it. Those strong men are not fools, how could they let him succeed? Realizing how powerful Wu Xie was, Jiu Ming's heart was as cold as water. Soon, he thought that he had fallen into Wu Xie's trick, and Wu Xie Gen didn't want to kill him immediately. He murmured to himself: "Although your soul is strong, your consciousness is a derivative of your cultivation and soul. Due to limitations, you cannot use a stronger consciousness." "So you lured me to seize it. Shi, actually, you want to devour my consciousness." He came to his senses, but it was too late. Wu Xie's radiant body suddenly melted and turned into a group of green light that exuded white light. The size of the light group was dozens of times that of Nine Lives. He looked at the huge light group splitting from the middle, like a huge green-haired beast opening its bloody mouth. Without saying a word, Jiu Ming immediately ran away, trying to escape from this terrible place of death. Unfortunately, it¡¯s really too late. Wu Xie took a sharp breath at him, and sharp winds suddenly rose from all directions, blowing on the nine-life soul like a knife, blowing out dozens of small light balls. That wind is so strong. A huge pressure formed, facing Jiu Ming's face, squeezing crazily. In less than a moment, he lost the power to resist and rolled back. "No!" He shouted desperately, flew into the green mouth transformed by Wuxie, and slowly closed it silently. "Humph!" Wuxie hummed slightly in comfort. A blur of Wuxie slowly floated up from the light group. That is his consciousness. The appearance transformed by his spiritual consciousness is not a handsome one, but Wuxie's ordinary appearance now. He floated above his own soul, feeling the continuous strength of his soul. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer. He murmured to himself: "I was indeed deceived." He was in a good mood and felt very comfortable. His soul has been seriously damaged and weak. Although he has transformed into a god, he still does not have the power to defend and attack. It has an empty appearance, but no real ability. With his current state of soul, it is only equivalent to the early stage of all things, similar to the nine lives. Once they fight, it will definitely be a bloody battle. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to fight with him, so he devised a plan to use the illusion of his own soul to make Jiu Ming think that resistance was futile and give up the fight. This move is extremely effective. When Jiu Ming saw something completely beyond his cognition, he didn't even think about dealing with it and just ran away. This gives Wuxie the opportunity to devour it easily. Wuxie slowly digested the nine-life soul, and felt that his own light group gradually became more lustrous and full of vitality, and he couldn't help but feel happy. At the same time, the memories of Jiu Ming also emerged in his mind bit by bit. About his growth, his family, his tribe, the words he said, and the things he did, all came to mind in detail. Finally, a bit of spiritual consciousness appeared. It turned into a faint illusory white smoke, emerged from the light group, and floated to Wuxie's spiritual consciousness. A feeling of comfort arises spontaneously, and the illusory body becomes more substantial. Those white smokes continue to emerge as they are digested, and enter Wuxie's spiritual consciousness one after another. Wu Xie felt it quietly. A picture flashed in his mind. The picture was a series of cages.??In countless layers of cages, they clashed with all their strength. Soon, he broke open a cage, and his spiritual consciousness reached the third and second levels of Dao. After that, he continued to collide, and his spiritual realm continued to improve. Not long after, it reached the peak of the 30th level of Taoism, and its spiritual consciousness covered nearly ten thousand miles. And his soul has also been strengthened. The green light of the green light group is restrained and the white light is strong. It¡¯s a pity that there is still no way to cross the huge gap between the three realms of Tao and the realm of all things. He doesn¡¯t feel much regret. Now his strength has been greatly improved, and he can instantly kill any monk below the realm of all things with just one thought. Of course, as long as that person doesn¡¯t know how to use spiritual defense spells. After everything was over, Wuxie opened his eyes. The nine-life body in front of him had become a mummy. He pulled out the Windfire Cruiser gun and kicked a rotten fruit at his feet. The blue light of the fruit flashed, and there was an explosion and crashed into another fruit. "Boom!" There was another sound, and the hit fruit hit a small stone. The small stone knocked down a big tree, and the big tree broke several small trees. Booms and booms sounded continuously, and the Jueling Formation collapsed without any attack. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth rushed in. Wuxie was about to leave when he suddenly noticed five figures flying from a distance. He did not run away, nor did he use the Void Talisman. He understood that the five people had already discovered him before he discovered them. To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 292 Playfulness Wu Xie stood there calmly, not panicking. Moreover, these five people came at just the right time. In the plan, he was going to make the matter of killing nine lives public. Now that someone came, it saved him trouble. Wu Xie judged the cultivation level of these five people at the first time. They were in the realm of all things! With his current spiritual consciousness of the 30th level, generally monks whose spiritual consciousness is worse than his own can be seen through by him, unless he uses some special magic weapon. But the auras of these five people are not hidden at all. Even so, they are still invisible. It can only show that the realm of the five people is profound. Of course, it is too difficult to escape under the noses of five powerful men with Wuxie's cultivation. Simply stand here and wait for them to come in an aboveboard manner. ¡°Besides, Wuxie has a way to prevent a few people from killing him, even if that person is the Nantianmen elder who has a deep grudge with him. The five people arrived, and they fell in front of Wuxie without even looking at him. They stared at the dead Nine Lives on the ground with solemn expressions, shock and suspicion flashing in their eyes. "Nine lives are dead." Mo Ran, the veteran of the Black Kun tribe, said simply. The four of them understood that Jiu Ming was dead without further explanation. But how did he die? Killed by whom? Is it to be evil? They raised their heads and glanced at this ordinary young man. His cultivation was only at the third level of Dao, which was impossible. Who killed those nine lives? This doubt came to the minds of several people, and they felt inexplicably uneasy. "Who killed Jiuxing?" The Nantianmen elder stared at Wuxie fiercely. Wuxie said calmly: "I killed him." "Fart! You can kill him? You might as well kill me too!" The Nantianmen elder didn't believe it at all. No one would believe this. Wu Xie smiled slightly and said: "If someone traps you in the Absolute Spirit Array, I will kill you." "The Absolute Spirit Array" The faces of several people changed slightly. This formation is sinister and vicious, and it is the most dangerous thing among all monks. The best way to defeat the strong is with the weak. No matter who it is, as soon as they enter it, all their spiritual power will be lost. Others only need to use bows and arrows outside the formation to shoot randomly. Because of your vast magical power, you will be invincible in the world. There is no doubt that he will die. And as long as that person is outside the formation, there is no fear that your soul will leave the body. If you dare to have the soul emerge, a small spell will be used and it will be destroyed directly. "The formation you set up? Did you ambush Nine Lives?" The great elder of Nantianmen asked the key question. Although it is said that the Jueling Formation is the death formation for monks, no one is a fool. It is impossible to induce anyone to enter this formation foolishly. There is only an ambush, an ambush at the place where the person teleports. Don¡¯t be evil and powerless. He had no one to back him up, and the whole world wanted to kill him. Under such circumstances, how could he get the news about Nine Lives? How do you know that Nine Lives' teleportation array is pointing here? Wu Xie doesn¡¯t have to guess what these people are thinking. It¡¯s naturally impossible for him to reveal his own affairs, and besides, he just wants to induce them. Holding the thoughts of several people. So, he said with an innocent face: "I didn't set up the formation. I heard a lot of noise here, so I rushed over. Unexpectedly, I saw Jiu Ming standing blankly in the Jueling Formation. Just kill him." Having said this, Wuxie reiterated: "The Jueling Formation was already here when I came. After killing Jiu Ming, I destroyed the Jueling Formation and then you came. ¡± Everyone looked at each other and saw the solemnity in their eyes, secretly thinking that indeed, Wu Xie was incapable of ambushing Jiu Ming. Then it can only be done by someone else! Who is the one? The Great Elder of Nantianmen quickly filtered the whole story in his mind. It was discovered that only the strongest of all things knew about the teleportation array that Nine Lives deployed. Everyone knew exactly what teleportation array Nine Lives used. As long as they found a formation master, they could deduce the location of Nine Lives' appearance and lay an ambush. But the question comes again, who wants to ambush Nine Lives? What is the purpose? It¡¯s not just this hidden strong man who ambush Jiu Ming, but also them, the genius sect including the Nantianmen Grand Elder, all want Jiu Ming to die, and also set up a dragnet for Jiu Ming. But their purpose is obvious, to prevent Nine Lives from leaking any information and to ensure the greatest success of the war. And this person deliberately set up a trap to provide a safe insurance for killing Nine Lives. In fact, this insurance was very good, Nine Lives died! But how did that mysterious strong man know that Jiu Ming would use the teleportation array in advance? The five people communicated with each other without letting Wuxie hear them. After exchanging opinions, they found that they had reached a dead end. So they thought about the problem from another angle, and found out the purpose of the mysterious strong man doing this.   Who profits the most? ¡°Obviously, Wuxie, the Tmall clan, and their genius faction have gained the most. Once Nine Lives dies, Wu Xie and the Tmall clan don¡¯t have to worry about Nine Lives¡¯ revenge, and they can also ensure that the purpose of the war is not revealed. This person did not inform other powerful people. It was obviously not to ensure that the purpose of the war was not leaked, but to ensure the safety of Wuxie and the Tmall tribe. As soon as this idea was uttered, everyone was shocked. The Tmall tribe¡¯s stay would be of greatest benefit to the Sacrifice Faction, because they could take advantage of the Tmall tribe¡¯s attention at any time and take advantage of the opportunity to gain momentum. The five people exchanged opinions with each other and all thought of this result. They attached great importance to it, because the more they discussed, the more they would fall into the conclusion that the Sacrifice Faction was rebelling. They felt vaguely that something was not good, and the war seemed to be entering a certain period. "This matter is of great importance. It is necessary to hold a secret meeting." The elder of Nantianmen suggested, and the other four people nodded. He turned around and saw Wu Xie's calm appearance. He was furious and his eyes flashed with cold light. "Since we are here, let me get rid of you and the Tmall Clan to prevent anyone from taking advantage of you." As the elder of Nantianmen said, he slowly raised his hand, and his spiritual power was concentrated on his hand crazily. Wuxie's face seemed to be very shocked, and he stepped back and waved his hands: "Great elder, calm down! I can guarantee that the Tmall clan and I will not leak this matter!" The eyes of the great elder of Nantianmen flashed with cold light, and said: "Humph, I I almost forgot, not only Jiu Ming may know about this, you also know about it, this time it will be done once and for all, and the future troubles will be eliminated forever!" As he said that, he pressed it with one palm. However, a thin hand grabbed him, and spiritual power rushed into his body, interrupting his attack. He turned around, looked at Mo Ran in confusion, and said slightly angrily: "Why are you stopping me!" Mo Ran said calmly: "As soon as you take action, that mysterious person will use the death of the Tmall clan to spread the word, and the dead will be far away. It can win more sympathy than a living person, and even people with your status have taken action. All the monks who think that they are not included in the survival list will have a great sense of crisis and will seek refuge in that mysterious man. His power will It has grown rapidly in a very short period of time, reaching unprecedented heights. "Hmph! Should Wuxie and the Tmall clan be allowed to live?" The elder of Nantianmen still doesn't think this is a good idea. "That's right, they have to survive. If they survive for a day, that mysterious man will pay attention to them for a day. Sooner or later, he will show his true form and take the initiative to contact the Tmall clan." Mo Ran said calmly. Wu Xie seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and said quickly: "As soon as he contacts me, I will tell you!" "It's best like this, otherwise no one can protect you!" The elder of Nantianmen retracted his hand, snorted coldly, and shook it off Sleeve away. Mo Ran left a sound transmission jade slip for Wu Xie and said expressionlessly: "Don't do stupid things." Wu Xie kept clasping his fists gratefully: "Definitely! Definitely!" Mo Ran didn't say anything else and joined the other three people. Leave. Looking at the figures of the few people flying away, Wuxie's expression of lucky escape and secretly thankfulness slowly changed and turned into a sneer. He doesn¡¯t have to do anything. He only needs to say a word without trace to make everyone think about it. There is no need to deliberately introduce it at all. Everything looks so normal, so natural. He narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured to himself: "Human thoughts are so interesting." He turned around and flew back to the island. Mao Ni and others were very anxious as to why Wuxie was missing again. When they saw Wuxie coming back, they immediately stepped forward to ask. Wu Xie took a sip of tea leisurely and said casually: "I just went to kill Jiu Ming. I also chatted with five powerful people who have been famous for a long time. We all got along very happily." Three People thought Wu Xie was joking and didn't pay much attention. But when they discovered Jiu Ming's body, they were all stunned, looking at Wu Xie like a monster. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 293 Final Plan "How could you kill him?" Mao Niang said in shock. Wuxie smiled faintly and narrowed his eyes: "That's not important. What's important is that Jiu Ming is dead and the Nine Snakes tribe is finished. What we have to do is very simple, wait." "What are you waiting for?" Mao Niu asked. Wuxie said: "Wait until the turmoil in the Nine Snakes tribe becomes bigger, and wait until our reputation reaches its highest level." "Then what?" Mao Niang asked again. Wuxie said: "Then? We have to help the strong ones." "What do you mean? What do the strong ones want to do? How to help?" Mao Ni asked three consecutive questions. Wu smiled evilly and said, "You will see it." The Nine Snakes tribe was completely wiped out overnight, and this incident created a big stir. The entire world of immortality is discussing this matter. It¡¯s not because the Nine Snakes Tribe has a lot of attention from monks, but because the Nine Snakes Tribe is the first tribe to have powerful men in all things, but was completely wiped out! Overnight, a tribe with all the powerful men was wiped out silently without any warning. No tribe has such a big conflict with the Nine Snakes tribe. But, that¡¯s what happened. This is completely confusing. ¡° If it is true, Wuxie and the Tmall tribe do have such a big hatred against him, but it is simply a joke to make people believe that the Tmall tribe headed by Wuxie destroyed the Nine Snakes tribe. But within a few days, everyone stopped laughing. Because they discovered a situation that left people speechless. The corpse of Jiuxing was hung on the top of the mountain by Wuxie's Wind and Fire Cruiser gun. In a moment, they collapsed. "Wuxie killed Jiu Ming?" Did the Tmall tribe wipe out the Nine Snakes tribe? What happened overnight? With the strength of the Tmall clan and Wuxie, it is impossible to threaten the Nine Snakes tribe, let alone wipe them out, and they have never been heard of leaving a radius of ten thousand miles. So what is the truth? Who killed Nine Lives? Or maybe. Wuxie hid his true strength and reached the realm of all things? If this is the case, it seems to be able to explain everything, including Wuxie¡¯s previous performance of killing. But why has no one ever mentioned it? They thought of a greater possibility. The Demon Sect was involved in this matter. Anyway, the name of the Demon Sect should not be so loud. Maybe he joined the Demon Sect. ¡­¡­While everyone in the world of cultivating immortals is worrying about this matter, those powerful people know this matter well. They learned this fact from each other through the sound transmission jade slips. However, there was a small gathering of strong men taking place unknowingly. The reason why it is called small is because the number of people attending this gathering was very small, only twenty-five people. These twenty-five people include the heads of the top sects and the leaders of the tribes. They are all the strongest beings in the lower realm. They are gathering here, and the matter they are discussing is very simple: Who set up the formation and asked Wuxie to kill Jiuxing? The answer to this question cannot be found among them. They are all the strongest men who insist on the war cleanup, and they have absolutely no two intentions. Even Fu Lingsheng didn¡¯t know about this party and was not qualified to enter this ranks. This shows how careful they are in selecting people for gatherings. The great elder of Nantianmen was among them, and he and Mo Ran, the elder of the Black Kun tribe, were among them. Nan Qiying, the leader of the Sanxiu Alliance, also told the story together. After everyone heard this, the head of Beiyun Sect first said: "Whether this matter is caused by Wu Xie colluding with that person or whether it is really what Wu Xie said, it doesn't matter. We must be prepared to deal with it next." He did not explain. What exactly should be done to prepare. It didn¡¯t say what to prepare for. But everyone understood what he was talking about - the war would not be peaceful. ??It can be seen from this incident that some people have had the wrong idea and want to learn from Jiu Ming's methods and win over the Tmall clan so as to take advantage of public opinion. To win people's hearts quickly, its purpose is self-evident. Since he did this, and really helped the Tmall clan, and was discovered by everyone. This may indicate negligence on the part of the other party. Or it means that the other party is confident. Or, it means that the other party wants to lure them into taking the bait. The first point of negligence can be completely ruled out. They can't believe how someone who can't even do such a small thing well can stay in the world of immortality for so long without dying. The second point is that there is no need to fear. There is still room for discussion. The third point lures them into taking the bait.? can be deduced. Mo Ran had said before that it was possible that that person just wanted them to destroy the Tmall clan, so that they could use this matter as a selling point to make everyone fear and dissatisfied, thus achieving the effect of one response. The strong men also feel the same way. Of course, the second possibility cannot be ruled out, which is to be confident. It is possible that they have secretly joined forces and hatched a big plan, just waiting for the day it breaks out. That situation is the worst, it is the last thing they want to see, but they have to plan for the worst result to prevent it from happening. "How can we deal with it? What if they join forces?" The elder of Nantianmen frowned and asked uneasily. The strongest people looked at each other, and the head of Beiyun Sect sighed: "We have prepared multiple plans to face multiple solutions." "What plan? How to stop them? Can the Tmall Clan kill them? Kill?" When the elder of Nantianmen heard this, he made his own plan again. He really wanted to kill Wuxie immediately. Everyone looked at him indifferently. How could everyone not know what he was thinking? However, judging from the current situation, the Tmall tribe would have greater benefits from living a few more days, so let¡¯s keep them for a few more days. They are just a small tribe and can be wiped out at will. So, they all automatically ignored this problem. Judging from the current situation, killing the Tmall clan would not bring any benefit at all, and it would not interrupt the villain's ambition at all. What needs attention is how to deal with it. "In view of the situation at this time, if the other party is conspiring alone, we will discover the other party through the Tmall clan and eliminate it in advance." "If the other party has joined forces long ago I am afraid, we have to implement the most extreme plan. "After saying this, the leader of Beiyun Sect sighed deeply. The other strongest men were also silent. Everyone saw that they were helpless about this plan and seemed to not want to implement it. They couldn't help but asked more anxiously: "What is the plan? Can't even we believe it?" Facing the eyes of more than a dozen other strong men, A few of them didn't speak, can you believe it? They didn't know what the word was used for many years ago. The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance sighed: "Sooner or later, this matter will come to this point. Rather than suffering the late pain, it is better to suffer the early pain." As soon as these words came out, the eyes of several other strong men flashed with helplessness. . "Thenexecute this plan." (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! PS: For those of you who are not high-V book friends, if you subscribe to all the VIP chapters of this book, you will get A free evaluation vote, please vote for this book, thank you! Text Chapter 294 The smoke rises The war has progressed to this point, and the early part has ended. Small tribes and small forces, except for the Tmall clan that slipped through the net, have been eliminated. Those small forces without genius will not understand what happened until their death, why the good people were exterminated. For others, their demise is normal. It is nothing more than a sneak attack by other forces to seize territory and resources. Now that the small forces have been basically eliminated, it is time to enter the later stage of the war and clean up the medium-sized forces. There are a lot of monks in the third realm of Taoism and powerful people in this part. Everyone has a certain ability. The combination of so many powers is an extremely terrifying thing. In this cleanup, at least half of the powerful people of all things will die, more than 70% of the monks in the third realm of Dao, and countless monks in lower realms. There are so many monks, but only a few know the truth. If they can all unite, they will be stronger than the genius faction. After the fight, even if the genius faction wins in the end, the price paid will be extremely heavy. ¡°Do the geniuses of the genius sect really have a way to deal with such a big stone that weighs heavily on their hearts? have! The fact that casual cultivators can cultivate to the realm of all things shows that they have deep intentions, rich means, and great fortune. "However, the world of geniuses is equally dangerous, with all kinds of conspiracies and intrigues, and constant overt and covert fights. It is no better than the world of casual cultivators. Because they are geniuses, they are also facing geniuses. The starting line is the same, and those who can stand out are naturally not stupid people. They came up with a solution. This method is a bit cruel and helpless, but it is the only safe and sure-win method. Wuxie also understands this method, so he plans to help the geniuses. He sent a message to Wang Lang. "I need you to do something." "What is it?" Wang Lang didn't talk nonsense, his voice was as calm as water, even if he shined in the war. His reputation has skyrocketed, and he has gradually become known as a super genius. "You secretly spread the purpose of the war, used the destruction of the Nine Snakes tribe to argue with the Tmall clan, and claimed that some strong people had rebelled." "Are you fabricating the strong people's rebellion? Or" Wang Lang asked. "Fake the names of the traitors in detail. They won't be able to trace us. Just be careful." Putting the jade slip away, Wuxie took out Chi Qing's jade slip. Said the same thing. He also took out the jade slips belonging to Chen Tu and the others. After that, he took out the jade slips of Fu Lingsheng and other cultivators. After he finished explaining everything, he picked up the tea and took a small sip. When he was doing this, he was in a tent. Mao Ni, Tmall Girl, and Mao Ya all heard every word and frowned tightly. "Although I don't want to interfere in your affairs, I still can't help but want to ask, Mr. Wu, who were you talking to just now?" Mao Niu's eyes were deep and doubts flashed across his face. Wuxie said calmly: "A few friends, just like the formation masters who set up the formation for us, are quite famous people. I will introduce them to you in the future." This sentence means a polite refusal. Mao Ni could hear it and understood that Wu Xie didn't want to say anything yet. "Young Master Wu, you said we were going to help the Genius Faction, but if you leaked the truth, you would be helping the Sacrifice Faction anyway. Will this cause resentment among the powerful?" Tmall Girl was dressed in tight black clothes. , there was an unshakable silence in her big eyes, as if everything was in her eyes. It has no meaning anymore. "Yes, sir, I still don't see any benefit." Mao Ni's eyes narrowed into slits on his round face. Wu Xie smiled faintly: "Don't worry, you will understand after a while." On this day, an explosive news was revealed. Sweeping the entire world of immortality. For a time, people were panicked and every tree and plant was in a state of panic. Invisible dust and smoke have blown into everyone¡¯s eyes. As soon as the news came out. From the top officials to the streets of the city, everyone was discussing this matter fiercely, with complaints, sighs, and roars endlessly heard. When he gets excited, people often throw bowls on the ground and curse. Yes, the purpose of the war has been exposed. The Genius Faction wants to save spiritual energy and resources, and traps and kills all the major forces without leaving any one behind. The cruel and bloody fact is clearly before their eyes. They looked at the results together and found that it was indeed the case. ??The forces without genius will be completely destroyed, and the sect with genius will?The unknown geniuses have sprung up like bamboo shoots. They have made great achievements as soon as they emerged and have never been defeated. It¡¯s like those older monks who have lived for a long time are all pig-brained and take the initiative to get into the trap. It turns out that everything is a conspiracy, eliminate the unnecessary conspiracy. They really can¡¯t imagine that they have not done anything, and just because they have poor qualifications and no hope of ascending, their lives will be taken away. What kind of truth is this! This is robbery! This is the behavior of a demon! "It would have been fine if they had brought it up early, but it turned into a conspiracy to kill other people's lives regardless of other people's wishes. It is simply intolerable!" But what can they do? So what if I knew? This is the world of immortality, where power is supreme! No one is strong enough, so they can only be meat on the chopping board and be slaughtered by others. Apart from complaining and strong condemnation, what else can they do? It was nothing more than a dejected sigh. This message came from nowhere, as if it suddenly appeared all over the world, with the same voice. Because of its special content, it instantly spread throughout the lower realm and was spread from person to person. On the streets of Fangshi, from time to time I heard people standing on the high platform, expressing their grief and anger. "God is unkind, and the sea of ??emptiness brings disaster to the world. The strong are no longer ancient, and they hide evil hearts and snakes and scorpions run rampant. They all sigh, how can it be hypocritical and selfish?" They spoke in gorgeous words, explained their helplessness, cursed heaven and earth. , scolding others, saying that others are hypocritical and heartless, but completely forgetting one's own actions, is it also not selfish? But no one thinks it¡¯s funny. Everyone thinks for themselves, clings to others¡¯ opinions, and doesn¡¯t agree on one thing. They were very angry and accused the powerful people of being selfish and ruthless. Naturally, they took up the issue with the Tmall clan. "The strong ones are selfish, in order to ensure their own living space as much as possible. They don't hesitate to destroy the whole clan and the sect. Dare I ask what their crime is? They deserve the unfair treatment of the nine clans implicated!" "Low The spiritual energy consumed by a high-level monk in ten years is not as much as the spiritual energy consumed by a strong man in one day. How can he be so ruthless and kill everyone without leaving a single soldier behind? " "The human heart is made of flesh. The Tmall clan has sacrificed a strong man, but they still want to eradicate it. It¡¯s unconscionable. " "Asshole! How can we just leave them alone?" All kinds of people tried their best to express themselves. The anger that can be expressed, whether the words are sharp or vulgar. You can feel the resentment in it. But more importantly, it is also the hopeless fear in their hearts. Will your sect be destroyed like other sects? Will your own tribe, relatives and friends also die as a result? They use anger to cover up the fear in their hearts. The world of cultivating immortals was full of curses, and the stench filled the sky. And at this time, an unstable voice appeared. "Everyone. The head of the Wang family lost his son in his early years. The white-haired man sent the black-haired man away. His health is getting worse. He is very sad and has no intention of practicing." "And because there is no outstanding person in the family, he is listed as a sacrificial group. After knowing the situation, He was vomiting blood day and night. One day, he suddenly fainted and became physically and mentally haggard. "In recent days, he has even had hallucinations. He often fantasizes about the return of his son, and shouts: My son, how can you be alive? When outsiders hear this, they all burst into tears. "And I often hear his crazy words. He said that the sky will be darkened, the earth will fall, and the sun and the moon will be destroyed. But he is considered insane." This is because after the head of the Wang family learned that his family was going to become a sacrificial sect, he argued with those sanctimonious gentlemen and strong men every day, trying to show his attitude that he could die, and most of the family could die, and he just wanted to stay. A trace of blood can be passed down, so that he will not face his ancestors shamelessly. " "It is such a lonely and strong man who has suffered a life of misery and lost his son in his later years. He is willing to sacrifice himself to protect the safety of the lower world. He can't even save his own blood. " "After many fruitless negotiations, he resolutely raised the banner with righteous indignation, to resist the selfish cruelty and violence of the strong, and to stand up for himself and for everyone who has the same fate as him. " "If you don't mind, you can come in! Wang family, let¡¯s work together to seek justice!¡± Among these restless voices are not only the Wang family, but also the demon tribe. "The Lone Wolf tribe, a medium-sized tribe, has been on good terms with the Nine Snakes tribe for a long time. It was originally classified as a sacrificial faction. It has also been running for the bloodline. After no results, it has always been thinking about the overall situation. It would rather sacrifice its entire tribe for the sake of Give it a try tomorrow in the lower world!¡±  "However, the Nine Snakes tribe was originally a tribe that should survive, but it suffered misfortune. The strong men not only did not miss their old friendship, but also personally sent the strongest men of all things to take action, wiping out more than a thousand members of the Nine Snakes tribe overnight. "The Lone Wolf tribe couldn't stand such bloody and extreme measures, so it rose up on this day and called on all those who were treated unfairly to unite and fight against cold blood!" Such rumors spread so quickly and widely. Unexpectedly, the source of the news is still nowhere to be found, and it involves more than a dozen medium-sized forces, all of them representatives of the Sacrifice Faction, and among the forces there are one or two powerful men in all things. As soon as this news came out, it instantly aroused the enthusiasm of the confused and desperate people. They didn¡¯t know how to resist, they had no backbone, and most importantly, they lacked a strong leader. Now, more than a dozen rays of light have appeared in the dark world. They see hope and the opportunity to survive. In order to survive, they didn¡¯t care whether they took this matter seriously or not. They gathered in small groups and rushed towards the Wang family and other places with enthusiasm. The momentum has begun! The situation that those geniuses were even more unwilling to see finally appeared. Among those sects, geniuses are in the minority after all, and most of them are monks with mediocre qualifications. After hearing the news, they have been struggling with tormenting hesitation. They worry that they will be used as cannon fodder by the sect and take advantage of the war to erase themselves. In fact, that¡¯s exactly what those sects did. Monks with no potential died in battle after battle, just for one damn reason: Glory is my life! "Protecting the sect, being loyal to the sect, and repaying the master's sect is all bullshit. When disaster strikes, you still treat yourself as cannon fodder. They fled the sect. There was a split in the sect. This scene is extremely common in sects, but relatively rare in families. Only those individuals in the family who are not valued by the family, or who have been suppressed in the family's infighting, split off. Most of the clan members stood by the family head¡¯s side. Of course, occasionally there are some juniors or elders born in the direct line who are dissatisfied with the family head's decision and try their best to persuade them that the entire family bloodline must not be ruined. In the tribe, the same scene is also happening. The tribesmen often see the clan leader, clan leader, elders and others scolding and condemning each other. The entire lower realm is in dire straits. No one feels safe or comfortable. This chaotic and terrible situation continues. The protagonist who fell into such heart-wrenching remarks, the head of the Wang family, was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of old blood and fell into a coma after learning the news. When the people who came early to seek refuge saw this scene, they thought the rumors were true and cried out sadly: "You can't be so shameless as to make an old man vomit blood!" They believed the rumors and attracted countless people. Standing outside the door, shouting slogans and defecting. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 295 It¡¯s going to be dark "When did I vomit blood?" "When did I have hallucinations?" "When did I lose my mind?" Angry shouts came from the main hall deep in the Wang family. The head of the Wang family sat at the top, and a group of elders sat aside, silently lowering their heads, with different expressions. "Go, go! Blow away those defectors! Then I will apologize to them in person." The old face of the head of the Wang family was twisted and angry. But at this moment, an elder stood up. "Master, I think this matter needs to be discussed." Another elder also stood up. "Master, please don't be impulsive about this matter. Please think twice before you act." Another elder came forward. ¡°Master, it¡¯s okay that we didn¡¯t know that we became cannon fodder before. Now that we know that we have become cannon fodder, we have to risk the lives of the whole family. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inappropriate. ¡°Are you trying to force the palace? "The head of the Wang family raised his eyebrows, his eyes flashed with cold light, and stared at everyone. Everyone did not dare to look at him, lowered their heads, and said very calmly: "We just feel that since our entire clan is destroyed, the people in the lower world will do it again tomorrow. What's the matter with us? "That's right, Patriarch, if we can't leave any blood, and the sacrifice is not for our descendants, why should we sacrifice for others?" It doesn't make any sense. " Everyone spoke calmly, as if they were talking about a fact that had nothing to do with them. The head of the Wang family fell silent. He had indeed thought about this issue. If his sacrifice was to exchange for the continuation of his descendants, then that is what he, the head of the family, should do. Yes. But if the life of the whole clan is sacrificed for the sake of others¡¯ tomorrow, then he figured it out. If there is a distinction, which part of the clan should not die? Who wants to die? Who is willing to sacrifice? This is a very painful and torturous question. And once there is a distinction, how many people should die from each clan? It is conceivable that there will be more people from the big forces and fewer people from the small forces. If the same number of people die, the big forces will be happy, and the small forces will feel dissatisfied. They will feel that they have only died a little bit if more than half of the people die. If the proportion of people die is the same, the big forces will be dissatisfied and feel that they have lost tens of thousands. Only a few thousand people from small forces will die. This contradiction is almost impossible to reconcile, so the strong ones choose the lesser of the two powers and unify the standards. The geniuses will stay, and those who are not geniuses will die. This is just like this. First, some tribes do not have the genius to ascend, and they have to enter a dead cycle of whether or not the entire tribe should be exterminated. The fundamental reason is that some strong people cannot ascend in the eyes of others. I feel that I should not be sacrificed if I have the opportunity to ascend. "What do you want to say?" "The head of the Wang family sat back in his seat with a gloomy face. His eyes flashed. This sentence should be asked and should not be asked. Everyone knows what the next sentence is. "We want to say, why not take advantage of this momentum? " When everyone said this, they stopped talking. They raised their heads and looked at the person with the most strength and brains in the family. "I'm asking how we are going to take advantage of this trend. I am purely taking advantage of the opportunity to oppose Exterminate the clan, or create a new world? " After hearing this, all the elders knelt on the ground and shouted: "It all depends on the head of the family. "The head of the Wang family was silent and looked up into the distance. That direction was the tribe of the Lone Wolf clan. They also had a discussion. The Lone Wolf clan master's eyes flickered and he looked in the other direction silently. In the other direction, there were rumors The same is true for the troubled forces. The lower world is in turmoil Several of the strongest men in the lower world stayed in a small room for the last secret meeting. "We originally wanted to take the lead, but unexpectedly, we were overtaken by the thieves. "The elder of Beiyunmen sighed. "The plan has been implemented? "The leader of the Loose Cultivator Alliance frowned and asked. "Not yet. " "Then implement it quickly, I'm afraid time is running out. " The Heikun tribe is a medium-sized tribe with no geniuses who can ascend, but they do not live in panic. This tribe seems to have special cohesion and no one panics. In this tribe, Mo Ran, dressed in black, Standing on the top of the mountain, looking down at the houses at the bottom of the mountain, looking at each clan member, a trace of ice appeared in his eyes.?, without any emotion at all. Although he is a human, his status in the Heikun tribe is extremely high, higher than Wu Xie's status in Tmall, and he is respected by everyone. Because he is a strong man born and raised in this tribe. But there was no trace of emotion in his eyes, which were full of indifference. "I haven't spread the news yet, why are there so many rumors? Our tribe is not even included in these rumors." He was asking, or more precisely, questioning. asked a man standing next to him. The man was rugged, with a deep scar from his right eye to his left chin. When he moved his lips slightly, the expression on his face became ferocious. "It's not the news we spread, but someone else." Shan Scar is the patriarch of the Heikun tribe, but judging from his respectful attitude towards Mo Ran, I'm afraid that's not the case. Mo Ran said expressionlessly: "There is no need to wait any longer for this matter. Let's also make a voice. It is best to be the first tribe to make a voice and have absolute dominance." Shan Scar asked: "Then do you want to win over Tian? "Cat Clan?" Mo Ran said lightly: "Tmall Clan? They have become a tribe of Wuxie. How can they be called Tmall Clan? I will go see him and talk to him personally. As for other families and forces, As long as we make a sound, I will talk one by one." After the two briefly talked, they looked forward together. The chimney emits black smoke and floats into the sky, like a haze, polluting the clear sky. ¡­ ¡­ As another medium-sized tribe, the Monkey Tribe is as powerful as the Black Kun Tribe. They are discussing the same thing. "The world is about to be in chaos, hahahaha, just what I want!" The speaker was wearing a suit of gold armor with a rope, a purple gold crown with phoenix wings on his head, a pair of lotus root silk walking shoes, a sharp mouth, monkey cheeks, and a hairy face. When he spoke, his little eyes were glaring, very ferocious. Below him, several people and a few monkeys saluted him respectfully, not daring to question him at all. "No matter who is the person who released this news, it shows that we are not fighting alone. We have friends and we can form an alliance." "Those bullshit strong men don't look down on me, so I will turn them upside down. I will lead the tribe by myself. Fight a bloody path!" He glared and shouted: "Send the order, and in three days I will make it known to the world and rebel against them!" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 296 It¡¯s the other way around! As the rumors spread, more and more protagonists of the rumors fell into passivity. They stood silently on the cusp of the storm without any response. However, today, some tribes that were not caught up in the rumors stood up. "We heroes, since we have been practicing, we have been fighting against heaven and going against heaven. No matter what difficulties we have, we can overcome them one by one." "There is no so-called limit of practice, let alone qualifications!" "Qualifications" What is it? The quality of his qualifications only determines how much spiritual energy he absorbs and the probability of breakthrough. "I am the leader of the Monkey Tribe. I have average qualifications, but I have overcome all kinds of difficulties and dangers to reach the lower realms!" The difficulty of reaching the pinnacle is countless times greater than that of those talented people. How could they have reached this point if they didn't rely on their qualifications? " "I'm not saying that I have a better chance of ascending, but I don't think I should sacrifice at least! It's not that unbearable. " "I believe it's not just me, many people feel like they shouldn't die in vain. They have the opportunity to ascend, and we also have the opportunity to ascend! It is our unique advantage!¡± ¡°Please come to our Divine Monkey Tribe and form an alliance with me to fight against those unfair hypocrites!¡± The news of the Divine Monkey Tribe¡¯s rebellion has been thoroughly spread. This is the first officially confirmed declaration of war. Book. And it hasn¡¯t been two hours yet. News has also come from the Heikun tribe! Their words were short and powerful, just eight characters! "If you want me to die, please die first!" As soon as the words of these two tribes came out, the entire lower world was immediately in an uproar. The inflammatory words in their words instantly ignited everyone¡¯s fighting spirit. Since you are going to die anyway, you might as well make a bet! Countless casual cultivators flocked to these two tribes, and these two tribes welcomed them all, received them warmly, and sorted and numbered them by the way. When the Lone Wolf tribe saw this, its leader resolutely ordered: "Rebellion!" And so. The declaration of the Lone Wolf Tribe began to circulate throughout the world of immortality. "The Nine Snakes tribe has been friends with our tribe for generations, but they were brutally killed. This time they killed another tribe. Which tribe will they kill next time?" !¡± He is the protagonist of the rumor. The first one to stand up and express his opinion. Undoubtedly it has taken the lead. Gradually, other tribes also stood up. ¡°My Jin Chan tribe has rebelled!¡± ¡°My Yuchan tribe has rebelled!¡± ¡°My Mountain Orangutan tribe has rebelled!¡± ¡°My Wang family has rebelled!¡± ¡°Floating Cloud Sect has rebelled!¡± ¡°Thousand Crane Sect. , reversed! " Within a few days, half of the lower realm was reversed! In the city, what we hear the most is this kind of news, that a certain family has rebelled, or a certain sect has rebelled. There are many rumors. It has become a situation where things are flying all over the place. As of today, thirteen tribal sects have rebelled. They are all medium-sized forces with a certain background. Together with those who have come to defect, they have formed an army of 130,000. Together, they have formed an indispensable force in the world of cultivating immortals. The forces of neglect. And after they formed an alliance. There was almost no need for any training. In the first battle, a medium-sized tribe of geniuses was easily wiped out. Their strength and power were growing so fast that it was staggering. With fame, there is a display of strength. More and more people defected, and the rebel forces gradually increased, and then the alliance. A few days later, their power had accounted for 40% of the lower realm. The number of strong people reached more than forty, with the Continuous Waiting and Seeing Faction accounting for 30% and the Genius Faction accounting for 30%, becoming the largest power rulers. This is only their achievement in just half a month, and the situation is very obvious. As for the wait-and-see faction, including the genius faction and the sacrificial faction, they watched eagerly as the forces led by the Monkey God Tribe and the Black Kun Tribe rose up, while the genius faction was silent and did not make any moves, so they couldn't help but hesitate. . Are you going to continue to wait for orders from the Genius Faction? Or take this opportunity to defect to the rebel forces? ¡°If we continue to wait, if the genius faction is helpless, it will definitely not end well. "But if the genius faction had defected to the rebel forces, they had already had a way to deal with it. Wouldn't they have delayed themselves?" They are extremely conflicted and don¡¯t know how to act at all. At this moment of hesitation, a person arrived. He is Mo Ran, as a speaker?, the first target he chose to persuade was not the sacrifice sect, but one of the genius sect tribes. People from the Genius School did not dare to talk too enthusiastically, so they had to talk coldly. However, Mo Ran's words made him change his attitude. Mo Ran said lightly: "You have geniuses in your clan. What is the purpose of letting others sacrifice? I know it is for the lower world to save those who have the best chance of ascending." "But have you ever thought about whether others ascend or not? What does it have to do with you? They may not come down after they ascend. Even if they come down, they may just bring their own people to the sky. " "You must not trust others in your heart." As long as you or someone in your tribe can ascend, what difference does it make about which faction you join? " "If all the sacrifice faction dies, the resources in the lower realm will become abundant. If all the genius faction dies, the resources in the lower realm will also be the same. "No matter which faction is dead, it's the same for you, and the resources you get are the same." "If that's the case, why do you want to go against the general trend?" A strong person in this position already speaks with interests in mind. Mo Ran always talks about the actual situation and uses facts to guide other people's thoughts. This method is exactly the same as Wu Xie. The patriarch of the Genius Faction thought for three days and finally decided to join the new force and rebel against the Genius Faction! Even the forces that were originally the Genius Faction rebelled against the Genius Faction, which immediately caused many neutral forces to waver and follow the trend to form an alliance with it. For a time, the entire power structure in the lower realm experienced a historic overturn. The genius faction, which is dominated by large forces, is surrounded by the rebel faction, which is dominated by medium-sized forces. It used to be the overlord of the lower realm some time ago and has become an isolated faction accounting for only 30%. Countless people joined the rebel faction out of fear and scolded the strong. Many more people simply joined because they saw that the situation was clear. In terms of the number of strong people, the Rebel Faction has reached 60 people. Although the Genius Faction's sphere of influence is only 30%, the number of strong people has also reached 40 people. There are still twenty tribes who are still waiting and watching, and they are not sure which choice is right. Mo Ran tried to persuade them to no avail, so he prepared to play the Tmall Clan's card, but the Tmall Clan kept silent and did not make any expression, which made him a little confused. He decided to go to the Tmall Clan immediately without further delay. . (To be continued.) Text Chapter 297 I think about tomorrow for the lower world Among the Tmall clan, Wu Xie listened to Fu Lingsheng reporting one piece of news after another, with the corner of his mouth raised slightly. Nothing went as he expected. This rebellion developed extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, a force that was apparently even more powerful than the Genius Faction was formed. The silence of the genius faction was also expected by him. In this way, he was already very sure of what the genius faction had planned, and he was completely relieved about his plan. Putting away the jade slips, he smiled faintly at the confused expressions of Mao Ni and the other three. "I know you have a lot of questions. I will answer these questions after the guests leave." Guests? Several people felt a little surprised and walked out of the tent with solemn expressions. Not long after, a black shadow floated from the horizon. The man was dressed in black. His delicate face was expressionless, and his deep eyes were slightly hollow. It made people doubt whether this man was a puppet. Why did he feel numb? But the blood on his body is a good indication that he is a living person. "I am the elder of the Heikun tribe. I came here today to discuss something." He said calmly, with a calm tone, but with an irresistible toughness. "Hei Kun Tribe?" Mao Ni and the other three frowned slightly. Hei Kun Tribe had no contact with them. They came here for that matter. "Senior can come to this junior's tribe, I am really overjoyed. Senior, please rest in the tent. I will arrange a banquet and wash away the dust for senior." Mao Ni narrowed his eyes slightly, seeing that the other party's cultivation far surpassed his own, He immediately came forward respectfully to invite. "There's no need for the banquet. I'm just here to discuss something and will leave in a moment." Mo Ran's tone was calm and casual. The three of them didn't dare to really understand the word "discuss". The other party's first-order omnipotent warrior could wipe out the tribe with a wave of his hand. "Discuss" was just a polite word. "Senior, please come this way." Mao Ni smiled at Mo Ran and led the way to the tent where Wu Xie was. When Wu Xie sees Mo Ran. He immediately stood up and greeted him, knelt down and said, "Don't be evil, junior. I've met senior. Thank you very much for trusting me and saving my life that day." Mo Ran said lightly: "But your behavior doesn't seem like repayment. Ah." Wuxie said "haha" and said no more. Mo Ran said it. In fact, this is his purpose. According to the current general trend, the Tmall tribe, as a tribe that has been persecuted, is a very symbolic flag. As long as you stand up and fan the flames, you can easily win over more neutrals. The chance of destroying the genius faction is even greater. But it¡¯s been so long, and even a three-year-old child knows something, wouldn¡¯t the Tmall clan know about it? But now that you know it, why have you remained silent and not spoken out? Wu Xie completely understood Mo Ran¡¯s intention, but he was not in a hurry and poured tea again. The person who poured the wine was so attentive. And Mo Ran didn't seem to care much. He drank tea leisurely and sighed: "Good tea, good tea!" He was not in a hurry, Wu Xie was not in a hurry, and the two of them sat. No one spoke first. After sitting there for a while, Wu Xie asked: "Senior, why did you come here this time?" Mo Ran said calmly: "I asked you why you didn't come out to express your position. With the reputation of your Tmall tribe and the representative Sex can be recognized by everyone quickly. After overthrowing the genius faction, you can not only survive, but also live well." Wuxie narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Even if I don't come out to express my position, You will still vigorously publicize it and get everyone's approval." Mo Ran frowned and said, "Do you think I'm asking for your opinion?" Wu Xie spread his hands like crazy and said with a smile, "Isn't it true? ?" Mo Ran was speechless, snorted coldly, and said: "No toast, no fine wine, I can make a deal with you privately, you join our force, and I can give you what you want. " Wuxie sneered in his heart. Mo Ran's threats had almost no effect. Forces like this formed in a short period of time are the most unstable and may collapse at any time. If he dares to touch himself and the Tmall clan, no matter whether they are in the genius faction or the rebel faction, they will be killed and will no longer have a place to stand. So Wuxie is not worried about this. Wu Xie sneered at the transaction he mentioned. The first rule of survival in the world of immortality is never to make transactions with monks whose cultivation level is higher than your own. The other party is better than you, so why is it so troublesome to trade? Saying a deal is just to make the forced be honest. So Wuxie decisively ignored these two sentences.   He suddenly stood up, walked to the middle of the tent, and sternly scolded Mo Ran: "This matter is related to the safety of the lower world, how can it be used for trading! I hope you can use your words more rigorously!" This The tone and words of the sentence can easily make people think of the elders scolding the younger ones in the family, which sounds like nothing. However, if a junior said these words to a seniorespecially to a strong man who was respected by thousands of people and looked down upon the world Mo Ran's pupils shrank slightly, but he still had no expression or any emotion. Words, looking at Wuxie lightly. "Senior, Mr. Wu is talking without meaning. If you have something to say, just say it. You don't want to" Mao Ni was shocked by Wu Xie's disrespectful words. He quickly stood up with a smile and smoothed things over in a leisurely manner. However, Wu Xie came over at this moment, held Mao Ni's shoulders, and said: "Clan leader, there is no need to say any more, I know you are doing it for my own good." "But!" Wu Xie turned his head fiercely, his eyes flashing. The decisiveness of a moth flying into a flame: "That's what I said!" "Whoa~" Mao Ni and the other three took a breath of cold air, completely confused by Wu Xie's behavior of offending others. But Mo Ran didn't get angry. He just looked at Wu Xie calmly, and looked at it calmly "Senior, I, Wu Xie, will never join your team. In my opinion, the formation of your force is a mistake!" Wu Xie's words did not frighten people to death. Mao Ni and the other three could no longer understand Wu Xie's thinking. Is this to offend the rebels? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If they have offended them, and the Genius Faction wants to kill themselves, won't they put themselves in an isolated and helpless situation? They were anxious and wanted to pull Wuxie over and ask him a question, but Wuxie was talking alone over there. He said righteously: "Most of your forces are just rats who are greedy for life and fear death, and they never think about their own children and grandchildren. I am ashamed to be associated with such a selfish mob!" He worries about the country and the people. He said: "The lower realm is facing annihilation. Although the genius faction is cruel and cold-blooded, their decision is right! We must retain the best talents. The reason why I feel angry is because they are destroying the entire clan." He He said solemnly and resolutely: "If necessary, I will definitely sacrifice myself for the future of the lower world! As long as I can see everyone's happy smiling faces, I have no complaints!" After saying that, I burst into tears and broke down in tears. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 298 Zixu Mengyan The three Mao Ni people were speechless. Was this scene too much? Why cry? "You three go down first, Wu Xie and I will have a good talk." Mo Ran said calmly, unmoved by Wu Xie's poor performance. The three of them looked at Wuxie and left the tent. "There's no need to deliberately make that disgusting face in front of me. You hate it and I hate it too." Mo Ran said lightly. Wu Xie smiled slightly, sat down again, and asked with some confusion: "Senior, why are you alone in the tent with me? I have already made my attitude clear, and I will never help you." Mo Ran snorted coldly: "That's right. Needless to say, I can see that you don't care about the life and death of the Tmall clan. Firstly, you stay here because you fancy the specialness of the Tmall clan. If you use it properly, you can avoid death. " "Secondly, you. They also have their own purposes and interests. If I can give you these benefits, just hand over the Tmall clan." Wu Xie smiled lightly and said, "Senior thinks too highly of this junior. This word is not used well. The Tmall tribe is not my tribe, so how can I let them go? They are the most powerful people in the tribe." Mo Ran said: "There is no need to be rude. Although they have more say, they believe in you. What do you say? I just thought it was something. " "Besides, the rebel faction is so powerful now, they must have this idea. As long as you push the boat along, they will be able to take the bait." Wu Xie nodded slightly, saying this is the truth. The rebel faction was indeed powerful enough to set off a storm in the entire lower realm, and everyone's hearts were aligned. "Then it depends on what senior can give." "I want everything you want." Mo Ran said. Wu Xie pondered for a moment, and made some calculations in his mind. If there is a chance to directly understand the epiphany grass and a lot of other things, he might as well ask. Anyway, there is no harm in just asking. "I want five epiphany grasses from the third realm of Taoism. One rebirth pill and three all-things pills." Mo Ran said lightly: "I have a big appetite, okay." Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "But I need seniors. Give me what I want first, and then I can cooperate with my senior. " "Are you a threat?" Two cold gleams suddenly shot out of Mo Ran's eyes. Don't be evil, neither humble nor arrogant. Instead of confronting him calmly: "Junior just wants to feel at ease. There is no disrespect at all. I think seniors can understand." "Considerate? Huh, you can only get it after the fact. I have the final say on this matter!" However, his attitude was very cold, and what was revealed in his tone was no longer arrogance, but disdain, disdain to take Wu Xie seriously. Wu Xie frowned and sighed: "Then there is nothing I can do. My heart will always be with the Tmall clan and the lower world." "Trash! If you don't even dare to believe me about this, why should you practice? ? I do everything based on my preference, and I won¡¯t miss any of what I tell you.¡± Mo Ran sneered. Wuxie heard that this sentence was not a lie, but if it was such a person, it would be even more unbelievable. Everything you do depends on your mood. There is no common purpose, no stable weakness. Such people are as unreasonable as lunatics and cannot be discussed with them for cooperation. Since it was destined not to cooperate with him, there was no need to talk nonsense with him on this topic anymore. He changed the subject and said, "I see that senior doesn't seem to care about the Black Kun tribe. Could it be that he also has his own purpose?" Mo Ran heard this. He looked at the ground in silence, and when he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. "If this world is unreal, what do I need to care about?" Wu Xie frowned slightly and was slightly startled. I didn¡¯t quite understand, but I didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions, so I complimented him casually: ¡°Senior¡¯s state of mind is so profound that the younger generation can¡¯t reach what he thinks.¡± ¡°Huh, of course you don¡¯t know such things. If I say that I am dead, how can you say that I am dead? Do you believe it?" There was a hint of excitement in Mo Ran's calm eyes. After hearing this, Wuxie shook his head secretly in his heart, feeling a little funny. A strong man in all things actually felt like he was dead. No wonder he did everything based on his mood. "Senior, you are not dead. You are still alive. I am alive, so you are also alive. The world you are in is real. If you think it is too fake, why not give me what I want." "Hmph. "How can an ignorant person like you be qualified to accept a gift from me?" Mo Ran was not thinking about Wu Xie's intention to take advantage of him, but was considering whether he was qualified or not. It really all depended on his mood. "Senior, if you say that this world is false and you die, then why do you need to establish a big rebel force? Why do you need me and the Tmall tribe to help you? Isn't it a waste of effort?" Wuxie said with a smile. . "Humph, what do you know? Existence is reasonable, but if this world is false?, naturally there must be some reasons for its existence, such as testing, maybe this is a big test, everyone is in it, and one choice after another is placed in front of you, allowing you to accept the test. "Mo Ran gave Wu Xie a disdainful look. "Selection, test" Wu Xie frowned slightly. Why did this person say something similar to what Wu Xie said? Could it be that this person has seen Wu Xie? He was a little upset, and he thought After being almost regretted by Wu Xie that time, he devoted himself to the Tao. Every time he thought about someone saying these illusory remarks to him today, he couldn't help but want to refute, pointing to the tea ceremony on the table: "Senior, here. Can tea be fake? " Mo Ran said: "False. He pointed to the table and said, "Can this table be fake?" " "Fake. He frowned and said, "Then if I give you a sword, will the pain you feel be fake?" " "Fake! " Wuxie said coldly: "Senior is just telling lies, but I would like to hear my senior's opinions. " Mo Ran sneered and said: "Are the absurd and weird things you dreamed about when you were dreaming true? But when you are in it, it feels real! If you are bitten, it will hurt. If you fall off a cliff, your legs will become weak. Only when you wake up will you feel that everything is fake! But in the dream, everything is real! " Wuxie's face froze, and he had nothing to say. "Senior, then you said you were dead. If you were really dead, you wouldn't feel anything. How could you still talk to me? " Mo Ran's eyes flashed and he said: "If a person has an invisible and immaterial spirit, then after death, he may not go to other worlds, but be immersed in his own world, immersed in the illusion of his own dreams. . " "This senior, death is like a lamp going out, where does the idea of ??the soul come from? Those are purely illusory and foolish words. In the eyes of mortals, we are gods. Senior said this, has senior ever died? Wu Xie caught the loophole in Mo Ran's words and asked. However, Mo Ran did not answer immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Wu Xie meaningfully with a twinkle in his eyes: "What do you think?" "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 299 The truth about the riot Mo Ran left with a meaningful smile. Wuxie watched him leave in silence without saying a word. "How's it going? What did he say?" Seeing that Mo Ran had gone away, Mao Niang, Tmall Girl and Mao Ya hurriedly came to him and asked him. They desperately want to know everything, they want to know Wu Xie¡¯s plan, they want to know what Mo Ran and Wu Xie talked about. Wu Xie looked around in silence. The little guy kept chasing his friend on the beach. Seeing how angry and crazy the kitten looked, it must have been tricked by the little guy again. Mao Ling used his low cultivation on the sea to catch fish quickly with the help of a fishing net. Under the guidance of the elders, the warriors of the Tmall tribe are training hard. There are a group of kittens beside them, imitating human appearance, sitting cross-legged and meditating. It seems that they are planning to transform into human form in the future. The big lazy cat was still lying comfortably next to the campfire. From time to time, he stretched out his paws to take down the grilled fish from the wooden frame and ate it contentedly. The entire Tmall clan is peaceful. Wu Xie pursed his lips and whispered solemnly: "Follow me into the tent." The three Mao Ni didn't know what was going on. Even Wu Xie, who was always smiling, looked solemn and couldn't help but feel a little worried. After entering the tent, he immediately asked: "What happened?" Wu Xie waved his hand and signaled the three of them not to be nervous. After the three of them sat down, he said: "Mo Ran wants to bribe me and wants me to convince you to join. The rebel faction." The three of them were stunned for a moment. They didn't expect that a strong man like Mo Ran would resort to such methods, which was quite despicable. But having said that, their trust in Wuxie has reached an unprecedented level. They completely regard him as one of their own, and he has indeed made no secret. Tell this directly. But the three of them still don¡¯t understand that joining the rebel faction seems to be an inevitable thing to do, with only advantages and no disadvantages. "Does this still require persuasion?" The three of them were very confused. Wuxie nodded and said, "No, he just wants to bribe me and seduce me with benefits." "Then you agree?" The expressions of the three of them were a little weird at this moment. Even if Wuxie agreed to this matter. There seemed to be nothing wrong with it, but the added premise of bribery made them feel somewhat uncomfortable. "No, this is absolutely impossible." Wu Xie shook his head lightly. The three of them were secretly relieved. If even the person they trusted most betrayed them, then they really didn't know what to do. "But why don't you agree? Right now, their power and strength are obviously stronger than the genius faction, and they need to create a role model, and that is us. Let's join in. There is no point in using us and then abandoning us. That would be equivalent to beating yourself. "You don't have to contribute anything, just get benefits, why don't you agree?" Wu Xie looked at the bewildered expressions of the three people and knew that they were very troubled, so he thought about the matter thoroughly. I just couldn't think of a reason for not agreeing. Sighing, Wuxie said: "Remember what I said? The genius faction will eventually win this war! And the rebel faction will be suppressed sooner or later." "If we support the rebel faction, we will completely become the genius faction. The enemy will be ruthlessly wiped out." "If we support the genius faction in this critical moment, they will keep us here if they can help us in times of need." The three of them were even more confused when they heard this. Asked: "Master Wu, how do you believe that the genius faction will win the final victory? The rebel faction is obviously more powerful and seems to be getting bigger and bigger. The genius faction has almost no chance of winning." Wu Xie shook his head and said: " The genius faction will win in the end, it¡¯s actually very simple. You just need to think about it and you will understand. " "If you are a strong person from the genius faction, when you face other strong people, you don¡¯t know who has different intentions, and you will try your best. Who do you regard as a dangerous person?" Wu Xie looked at the three of them. Mao Ni thought for a moment and said, "Of course they are the strong ones who need to be sacrificed. There is nothing wrong with being wary of them." Wu Xie nodded and said, "Yes, under normal circumstances, you should be wary of them." That¡¯s fine. After all, they need to die, and every strong person in the genius sect doesn¡¯t need to die.¡± ¡°But since the Nine Lives incident, you will find that some strong people in the genius sect are not very reliable. Once there is a war. The purpose of the rebellion is exposed, and the rebel faction seems to be more powerful than the genius faction. When the lives of themselves and the whole family are in danger, who will waver and join the rebel faction? " Mao Ni was speechless: "This there are so many people. Who knows what those strong people are thinking?" Wuxie nodded and said, "Yes, people's hearts are ever-changing, and you never know what others are thinking.?, one moment they may be chatting and laughing with you, drinking and having fun, but the next moment they may change their mind and confront you with swords. How on earth do you know what they are thinking? " Mao Ni and the other three thought hard for a long time, but still couldn't figure it out. " Please don't tell us everything, Master. " Wuxie said calmly: "Since we can't guess who might rebel, then we might as well launch a rebellion! " "ah! "After hearing this, Mao Ni's eyes suddenly flashed, and he suddenly realized: "You mean, this rebellion was not initiated by the rebel faction at all, but by the genius faction! " Wuxie nodded and said: "Yes, the safest and most effective way is the most cruel way. Since the purpose of the war will be exposed sooner or later, those people will rebel sooner or later. Instead of passively welcoming it, it is better to take the initiative and secretly attack. Get the big picture. " Wuxie continued: "If I were a strong person from the Genius Faction, I would arrange some completely trustworthy people to launch a rebellion, and secretly let other strong people pretend to be shaken in their will, sneak into the rebel faction, and secretly control everything. the goal of. " "Those strong men in the rebel faction may be suspicious of the strong men who joined later, but who would have thought that the first person to launch the rebellion was a spy? " "As soon as this incident comes out and the power becomes stronger, some really wavering strong people will join in, which is likely to include those strong people from the genius sect. All potential hidden dangers will be exposed, and then they will cooperate with each other and eradicate them in one fell swoop! " "So I say, the genius faction will win, and it will be a complete victory! Clean and neat! All those who participated in the rebellion must die, and they died cleanly. They killed people justly and were praised by the world. " When Mao Ni and the other three heard this, they didn't understand anything. Thinking about the number of conspiracies and calculations in it, they actually felt a creepy feeling. " This plan is a sure blow! "Mao Ni sighed with an extremely unnatural expression. "So, who are the spies? Could it be that Mo Ran? " Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "We don't need to know who the spy is, it is enough to know that the genius faction will win. " Mao Niang asked again: "But, the genius faction can win this war with or without us, then we are useless, what use are we? How can we support it? "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 300: Seeking Death Wuxie narrowed his eyes. Mao Ni is right to ask. To the Genius Faction, their existence has always been like ants, and they are not taken seriously at all. This is why we have never made a real determination to eradicate it. Because they are too weak, no matter whether they exist or not, they cannot change the final pattern. If they are in a bad mood one day, they can just erase it. In the eyes of the strong, whether they admit it or not, this is their status. It was because of this trivial slight that Wu Xie joined the Tmall Clan. He did not want to attract the attention of the powerful. For him now, he could stand out among ordinary monks, but he could never threaten the powerful. By. This is the golden mean between not being troubled by the weak and not being watched by the big shots. It is precisely because of this that the weak do not dare to monitor him, and the strong do not bother to monitor him, which allows him to have such a large space to exert his abilities and solve one problem after another. The problem right now is what needs to be done so that the strong men of the genius sect cannot kill themselves. If you want them not to kill you, you can only let the entire lower world know that you support the genius faction. ??You can say you support it verbally, but how do you actually support it? Wu Xie had planned all of this. Every step he took to get to where he is today was part of the plan. Every step was carefully deduced. Even if there were lots of surprises, he could always find a way to make up for it. He said: "We want the entire lower world to know that we support the genius faction, and we must use actions to prove that we support them." Mao Ni frowned and said: "But they want us to die, and we support them with actions, why should we all go Is it possible to commit suicide?" After saying that, he looked at Wuxie a little ridiculous. However, Wuxie remained silent and pursed his lips. Watch them quietly. The three of them immediately felt something was wrong, and it seemed that Mao Ni was right Mao Ni said in disbelief: "Are we going to become a sacrificial faction? Are we going to take the initiative to commit suicide?" Wu Xie sighed helplessly and nodded silently: "Yes, we want to die, we demand death." This sigh seemed to take away the warmth of the world. The scorching sunshine turned into the cold light of ice, and the warm sea breeze turned into a biting cold wind. The three of them opened their mouths wide. In the silent tent, they felt as cold as bones, like falling into an ice cave. "What are you talking about! What are you talking about!" Mao Ya stood up angrily, walked up to Wu Xie and shouted: "You mean, we have worked hard for so long, but we are still going to die in the end? We look forward to it After so long, we will have no descendants? We even destroyed the totem, just to survive for a few more days? What's the point of all this?" "It's not like I will follow the totem when it is destroyed! Totem leaves, at least you don¡¯t have to hold on to high hopes and then be disappointed again!" Mao Ya said angrily, and Mao Ni hurried forward. Pulling Mao Ya back, he said: "Don't be excited. When Mr. Wu finishes speaking, I think Mr. Wu may have something else to say." He said something that he didn't even believe, and looked at Wu Xie with twinkling eyes. Wu Xie looked at the last look of hope in the three people's eyes and sighed: "I blame me for not saying it clearly. We will die. But only part of us will die, and more parts will be left." The eyes of Mao Ni and the three people lit up. , said: "Master Wu, please speak." Wuxie said: "We want to support the genius faction, but we have to have a bottom line and cannot all die. We are just the elites of the dead tribe, this part may account for half, and the remaining small Some children can survive." Mao Ni asked: "But if half of us died, why can the other half stay? Is it because half of us died, so the other half can survive?" "That's right now. What is the current situation? What makes all the monks fearful and uneasy? "Genocide is the biggest reason for their desperate resistance. Naturally, we must retain this, but we must understand the righteousness and stand on the rational side. Gao Feng, let everyone understand that we are not selfish, we just want to preserve some blood. ""So, we are going to kill some people." "As long as we make this move, everyone will feel sad and spread our deeds. , will definitely shake the hearts of many rebels. " "For the genius faction, this is an opportunity. They can come out and admit their mistakes, praise us highly, and ensure that our tribe will continue from now on. " "The rebels will definitely be in civil strife because of this, and they can take this opportunity to cooperate internally and externally."?Solve this big problem unscathed and carry out the encirclement and suppression quickly and cleanly. " "At that time, the world will be peaceful again, and we will still be respected by the world. The genius sect will produce at most five Taoist cultivators within a hundred years, so they will naturally ignore us, so we will remain. " Mao Ni asked: "But why does the Genius Faction need us to create opportunities? They can wait for a period of time, and wait until there is a situation within the rebel faction where no one is convinced before attacking. " Wu Xie said calmly: "What the genius sect needs is resources. If a strong person in the realm of all things lives for one more day, countless resources will be wasted. With so many strong people in the realm of all things, how much resources will be wasted? " "They don't have time and resources to waste, we help them create opportunities, they let us live, mutual benefit. " Hearing this, the three of them were able to figure it out. A catastrophic disaster is over. They no longer have to worry all day long, racking their brains, worrying about this and that. They can't imagine this. So many strategies, so many calculations, so many plans, just to survive, the energy and material resources required are beyond the reach of ordinary people, even with such efforts, without such a mind. He couldn't think of a way to do it. Mao Ni breathed a sigh of relief and said in admiration to Wu Xie: "Young master's resourcefulness is definitely that of a genius! Without Young Master's help, we would be nothing but headless flies. Please allow me to thank you. " At this moment, Mao Ya also bowed to Wu Xie. Tmall Girl stood up calmly and bowed together. Wu Xie quickly pulled the three of them up and said, "This can be done. It is inseparable from the support of the three people. Without the support of the three people, I would not be able to make the plan successful. It can be said that you saved me and allowed me to survive together. " "No! Don¡¯t be a young man. It's all your efforts, and sometimes we even do a disservice to you, and even don't believe you, you are our benefactor, I have nothing to repay, and the Tmall clan has nothing to repay! " The three of them ignored Wuxie's support and knelt down. Kowtow. When Mao Ni and the other three got up, it was obvious that their eyes were red. They had paid so much, the destruction of the totem, the death of the clan leader. The sacrifices were a huge blow to them. They were in despair, not knowing who to believe or what to do. It was Wu Xie's efforts that brought about the future of the Tmall clan. He didn't leave even once. He helped them persevere until the end. He did something that none of them could do, and they already believed in Wuxie from the bottom of their hearts. That kind of gratitude was just a few words. Even if Wuxie is right, he has his own purpose, but these are not the reasons for their ungratefulness. God knows that he has done everything for them. How difficult it is to turn the tide in such a tragic situation. They can't do it. None of them can do it. For a while, Mao Ni was in tears, and he was overwhelmed with tears of excitement on his fat face. The layers of shaking are so funny. ¡°Second uncle, why are you crying? It makes me want to cry too. "Mao Ya held Mao Ni's hand, wanting to cry but holding it back, so twisted and funny. A sincere smile appeared on Tmall Girl's cold face, and she whispered to Wu Xie: "Thank you, Wu Xie Young Master. " Wuxie did not smile. He said with some emotion: "Tell this to the tribe, and then we will go to Xiaoyao City, publicly support the genius sect, and then prepare to die. " As soon as the word "go to die" came out, the three people's expressions suddenly froze and fell into silence again. Tmall Girl lowered her head and said: "Whogo to die?" " The three of them were silent for a while. " To die, to die, how much courage does it take? " Mortal life is short, and knowing that you will not live to be a hundred years old, you are still afraid of death. " Beasts live shorter lives, but they still don't want to die. Even if they don't want to die. The microorganisms of thought still don¡¯t want to die. Even if time is so short for them, the imprint of survivability and the fear of death has long been deeply embedded in everyone¡¯s soul, and mortals may not be able to erase it. They may die for love, they may sacrifice their lives for the country, they may sacrifice their lives for righteousness, or they may die by themselves without involving their companions and relatives. That is because they are open-minded, butA gentleman is not a human being! They can get an extension of their lifespan, and their life has no fixed end point, which means that as long as they have a certain chance of good fortune, they may obtain immortality! Immortality is the ultimate goal of every monk. In other words, it is the ultimate goal of being forced to do nothing. After practicing, you will no longer get sick, delay aging, and you can also use the beauty elixir to stay young forever. And with a physique that is stronger than that of ordinary people, he is not afraid of any wild beasts and poisonous snakes. He can also fly, ignoring the obstacles of mountains, rivers and rivers, and he can flow freely in the sky and on the earth. In the mortal world, he is a nearly invincible existence. He ignores the imperial power and is worshiped by all the people. No one can hurt him and he can do whatever he wants. Honor, wealth, admiration, whether it is substantive or spiritual satisfaction, are dreams that countless people pursue throughout their lives. All of this comes from cultivation and strength! "Who in the world can truly have no pursuits? No one can let go of these things. Neither can practitioners. If they want to enjoy all this for a longer period of time, they have to fight for it, grab it, and do their best to obtain all the resources they can get. Maybe it will fade away in the future and look away. But when that time comes, the shadow of death will hang over their hearts again. They are afraid of death, but they also want to practice and fight. It can be said that from the moment he came into contact with the first ray of spiritual power, that person became a desperado. ??The desperadoes rushing on the long road to practice! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 301 Appearing in Xiaoyao City The four people in the tent were silent, unable to say a single word. Mao Ni sighed: "Let's not talk about this for now." With that, he took the lead and walked out of the tent. After Tmall Girl and Mao Ya walked out of the tent, Wu Xie's eyes flashed before he followed them out. The sun is shining brightly outside, and the sea breeze is warm and pleasant on my lazy body, which is very comfortable. Everyone in the tribe is doing their own thing attentively, focused and spirited. Mao Ni looked at his tribe, thinking about the cruel news he would tell them soon, and couldn't help but close his eyes and sigh. "This matterhow can I say it out loud? How can I say it out loud?" He tightened his chin and squatted down in defeat. Tmall Girl helped her over and said, "Second Uncle, please go and have a rest first. It's up to me to take care of this matter. As the head of the clan, I have to do some things." "You" Mao Ni sighed, Tears flashed in his cloudy little eyes, and he dragged his heavy body back to the tent weakly. He couldn¡¯t see the disappointed eyes of his clansmen, and couldn¡¯t imagine the complicated mood of everyone. He avoided it. Tmall Girl sadly watched Mao Ni leave, and when she turned around again, the sadness had long since been hidden, replaced by silent determination. ¡°Everyone, stop, I have good news and bad news to say.¡±¡­ For a whole day, the Tmall tribe was experiencing complex emotions brought about by ups and downs. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of extreme joy when hearing good news, and then the extreme sadness when hearing bad news, one happy and one sad, intertwined with feelings of helplessness. The moon is rising high in the night, the stars are twinkling, and the Milky Way is hanging in the sky. The waves are rising one after another, the waves are sparkling, and the isolated island is dreaming of duckweed. Wuxie stood on the beach, habitually staring into the distance in a daze. He was silent for a long time and ignored the crab at his feet. The little guy angrily waved his pliers, wanting to pinch Wuxie, but Wuxie's power was too great, and he didn't dare to clamp down at all. The pants of the wicked evil, don't be evil and ignore it, really ask how much worry about Jun. Just like a river of spring water flowing eastward. It really can¡¯t understand why its little friend who has been playing so well these days is squatting on the rock again, looking at the sky and the earth: "I originally wanted to look at the bright moon, but the bright moon shines on the ditch." Why are you so melancholy? ? Why don't you want to play with yourself? The little guy thought for a long time, and suddenly an idea flashed. Waving the pliers, he secretly said excitedly: "Yes, it's in heat!" The poor kitten couldn't even find a companion, the little guy thought pitifully. On the beach, the big lazy cat didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but for the first time in history, he stopped lying down and sat up upright. Staring at the dead fish on the shelf, motionless. The grilled fish that it usually loves to eat was burnt today! It's so black that it's about to burn into carbon. It just didn¡¯t care and stared blankly, as if those fish owed it money. Most of the other cats were listless, digging holes on the beach dejectedly, not knowing what they were doing. The little one will fall into the pit from time to time. I was nearly buried alive several times. Wuxie finally took back his mind at this time. He thought about it for a long time. According to what he said, his plan only included so much of the Tmall clan. There is nothing more, nothing more complicated. He gained the trust of a tribe, promoted the progress of the war, and saved his own life. Everything was just as he thought before. Perfect without any mistakes. And the next step is to obtain the enlightenment grass of the third realm of Tao. This is not difficult, not difficult at all! It can be said that it is extremely easy. It's as simple as you want. He was very relieved. After planning for so long, he finally had the chance to get what he wanted. By then, he will be able to raise his cultivation level to the 30th level of the Tao, and be only one step away from the realm of all things. Once he steps into the realm of all things, he has the power to protect himself, and he can also use the many spells he has learned. Of course, the most important thing is that the upper realm sent people down, and he also had a slight chance of survival. "If he raises his cultivation to the pinnacle of all things, he has extremely strong self-confidence. Even if the upper realm sends troops to pursue him, he will still be able to defeat them. If he only talks about self-protection, it shouldn't be a big problem. After thinking about it for a moment, he turned his head. The Tmall tribe is very quiet, not silent, but anxious. Most of the tribesmenThey know that they have to sacrifice for the tribe and have no complaints. They love their tribe and are willing to protect their relatives with their lives. But the remaining kittens, or the youngsters who have transformed into human form, cannot be so calm. Even though they understand that this is for the tribe, they are always very sad when facing the death of their loved ones. They don¡¯t want to face it, they don¡¯t talk to other tribesmen, they hide alone and silently, doing some meaningless things with their eyes blank, hoping to distract themselves. Wu Xie didn¡¯t sigh at all. There was only so much he could help. He walked to the beach and walked calmly. Suddenly, I came to a tent. There is a small kitchen specially built by Mao Ling, and she is busy cooking. But her actions today were very unlucky. She ruined a pot of soup, burnt a fish, and the oil temperature was too high, causing smoke to rise. She stamped her feet in annoyance, cursing herself for being so stupid that she couldn't even do small things well. But she couldn't control herself, and her thoughts would always drift to her parents. She understood that her parents would definitely participate in this battle of no return and never come back. She turned her head, saw Wuxie, ran out quickly, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said with a forced smile: "The damn smoke made all my tears come out, and even my dishes were ruined." Wuxie He smiled at her and said nothing. He walked around the island, and when he returned to the beach, he saw that the little guy was unhappy, so he stretched out his hand and took out the wine. The little guy immediately moved his eyes with a smile on his face. ¡°Look, I knew you were pretending to be cold.¡± ¡­ The next day, Wu Xie and Mao Ni came to Xiaoyao City. Xiaoyao City was originally a small city, but now it has become an important stronghold of the rebel faction. Countless casual cultivators gathered here and loudly talked about all the shortcomings of the genius sect. The arrival of Wuxie and others caused a great sensation. You must know that since Wuxie¡¯s image has been demonized, there is only one way to take a look at him, which is to hang it on his Wind and Fire cruise gun. They don¡¯t want to seek death yet, so naturally they won¡¯t go to see him. At this moment, they finally had the opportunity to meet this legendary Wuxie. When I first met him, I really didn¡¯t feel anything. He was ordinary, with a slight delicate look on his thin face. He didn¡¯t look like a genius or a devil. This famous figure seemed to be no different from them. (Please vote for recommendation! Please vote for monthly ticket! Please ask for everything!) (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 302 Make a mistake even if it¡¯s wrong The group of four people traveled lightly and attracted everyone's attention from the moment they walked into the city gate. Wu Xie was dressed in black, with a black hairband and long hair flying behind him. He walked in front with a smile on his face, nodding to everyone around him from time to time as he walked. Behind him, Tmall Girl, who was wrapped in a black tights and had a graceful figure, had an expressionless face and looked straight away. There was a hint of arrogance in her indifferent eyes. Her head was slightly raised, showing her majesty. On both sides of her were Mao Ni and Mao Ya. Mao Ya has a rough, wheat-colored figure, and the muscles on his body look explosive and powerful. The least eye-catching thing is Mao Ni. He has a round figure and is wearing coarse linen clothes. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and it is hard to tell whether he is smiling. "Why are they here? Didn't Senior Mo say that they don't want to come?" "When they come here, they will definitely join us in fighting injustice." "Now that they are here, we have a reputation as a teacher and a righteous teacher. "Crunt against the selfish thieves." "Everyone was very excited, as if they had found the backbone all of a sudden. Many of them had escaped from the sects. Among them, there were the largest number of casual cultivators, and there were also many major factions, gathered everywhere. stronghold. This large proportion of the group are all cultivated by those sects, and they all have some feelings. The purpose of escaping from the rebel faction is naturally to save their lives. If it is just to save their lives, there will be no psychological burden on them. After all, the sect is ruthless first. But now that he has joined the rebel faction, he must fight back, attack the sect that has cultivated him for many years, and fight to the death with his former classmates. This is a big psychological burden. Especially their purpose is for their own survival. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Just for one's own selfish desires, it is very difficult to change in a short period of time. So they always feel guilty. But things are different now. As long as they are with the Tmall tribe, their psychological resistance will be much smaller. Because the Tmall tribe has been persecuted so miserably. First, a powerful man of all things died ten days before the war, and then there were several rounds of encirclement and suppression, and even the totem had to be detonated. The name of Wuxie. Even more demonized. With so much pressure and so many difficulties, they have overcome them layer by layer and have not yet been eliminated. This is enough for everyone to respect. After the initial shock and discussion, everyone left silently. He stood on both sides of the street and made way for them. Not long after, a child in green clothes came over and saluted the four of them: "Four of you are polite, the City Lord and a few seniors, please come to the City Lord's Mansion to have a chat." Wu Xie nodded and followed the child. Leave. After they leave. Everyone started talking again. "Spread the news that the three leaders of the Tmall Clan and Wu Xie have come to Xiaoyao City, intending to fight against the enemy together!" Xiaoyao City has been established for more than 5,000 years. It is a city with great fame and a long history. In the beginning, it was not a city, but the capital of a mortal empire, built luxuriously. It occupies a very large area and is rich and prosperous. Later, a genius who could practice spiritual medicine appeared in the royal family. The emperor was overjoyed and thought that the world could be settled. He sang and danced day and night, flourished vegetation, and enslaved the common people to build more luxurious palaces. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Because he ignored government affairs all year round and was so happy about his achievements, all industries were ruined and the people were in dire straits. In the end, the country was destroyed and the family was destroyed. Banned by a newly established regime. The emperor of the new regime saw the luxury of this city, so he naturally lived here, established it as the capital, and officially named it Xiaoyao City. Due to the prosperity and extravagance of Xiaoyao City, its reputation spread all over the world, and it became a city that every emperor wanted to occupy. So unknowingly, the ultimate goal of countless dynasties is to capture this city. War is raging all over the world. In just a thousand years, this city has changed hands more than thirty times. It has experienced countless baptisms of blood and war. Every piece of land and every roof tile is dyed red with blood. No matter how powerful an empire is, it will perish in less than fifty years. Gradually, it became a dead city that the empire did not dare to touch. And the criminals and murderers gradually fled to this no-no-no zone, and from then on it truly became Xiaoyao City. Evil, violence, and corruption have all become synonymous with this city. From the royal children to the common people, when they talk about this city, their expressions change drastically. Finally one day, aA monk came here and when he heard the name, he thought it was the real Xiaoyao City. "As a result, when I went in, I saw everything was filthy, cold-blooded, and unsightly. He made up his mind not to let this unhealthy trend destroy a city, so he ruled the city. Gradually, Xiaoyao City became the real Xiaoyao City. There was no violence, no crime, no taxes, no disputes, and people could live and work in peace and contentment, regaining its former glory. It is a place where people yearn to live, a place of freedom. This city was originally the residence of the monk, and later his relatives and friends also settled here. Gradually, there were more and more monks in this city, and it became a place for monks to relax, and later developed into today's market. "Mortals who do not live here will never find this city again in their lifetime. This period of history is carved in front of a huge black basalt in the city lord's mansion, and is full of legend. And the city lord¡¯s residence is the palace that all emperors covet¡ªXiaoyao Palace. Wu Xie, Tmall Girl and Mao Ni walked in and arrived at the Jinluan Hall. I saw a sumptuous banquet table in the main hall, with three people sitting on it. These three people are all strong men, and Wuxie has seen them all before. One is Mo Ran, one is the head of the Wang family, and the other is the head of Xiaoyao City. The Lord of Xiaoyao City stretched out his hand and motioned for the four of them to sit down. Wu Xie was not restrained at all, he sat down in a comfortable manner, poured a glass of wine, drank it all in one gulp, and after finishing the drink, he praised intoxicatedly: "Good wine must be brewed with the best materials from heaven and earth. "The other three people also sat down, but they seemed somewhat unnatural in front of the three strong men. This difference was naturally noticed by the three people. The Lord of Xiaoyao City smiled and said: "There are many rumors in the world that you, a junior, are bold, arrogant, and very arrogant. When I saw it today, it turned out to be true." Wuxie nodded with a smile. : "Thank you, thank you." The Lord of Xiaoyao City was slightly startled. He hinted that he was a little rude, but he actually took it as a compliment and said, "Thank you, thank you", and couldn't help but feel speechless. But he didn¡¯t care, this guy was a bit brave. He smiled and said: "I have ordered people to set up a high platform in the city and released the news. I believe that Xiaoyao City will be overcrowded in a few days. By then, it will depend on your performance. If necessary, I can have someone help you. Draw up a message. " Wuxie sneered in his heart. It seemed that the rebel forces were really impatient. He had just arrived and didn't even explain his purpose. They thought they were going to announce the news of joining the force and had everything ready. ???????????????????? But this is fine, if you make a mistake, you will make a mistake, and use this momentum to announce your support for the genius faction in front of everyone. "Several seniors are really too polite. In fact, there is no need to be so arrogant. It's better to be more low-key." Wu Xie said duplicity. "Haha, this matter cannot be delayed. Those neutral factions are always hesitant. We are afraid that the traitor faction will make some moves, so we need to take a preemptive strike and win more forces to join us." "The traitor faction?" Wuxie was slightly surprised. "That's right, we call them the Thief Faction. What they do is no different from thieves. There is no better way to describe it." The Lord of Xiaoyao City smiled nonchalantly. Wuxie smiled slightly, looked at the untouched dishes on the table, and started eating and drinking. "My little friend, you should still remember me, right?" the head of the Wang family said with a smile. Wuxie put down his chopsticks and said solemnly: "Of course I remember that Brother Wang Ming and I are close friends of life and death, and my uncle is my relative. How can I forget? It's a pity that God is jealous of talents, so Brother Wang died young, and It's my fault that Brother Wang was not found, not even his body" "Alas, this matter is in the past, I don't want to look back anymore." The head of the Wang family sighed and said to Wu Xie: "Now that we are oppressed by thieves, we can no longer tolerate loss. "My relatives are in pain, let alone the genocide." Nephew, let¡¯s work together to fight against the thieves!¡± Wuxie said solemnly: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, the thieves are so ruthless, we can¡¯t sit back and wait for death. Let¡¯s raise a toast to our common tomorrow!¡± Everyone drank and started! To eat. Mao Ni and the other three were a little frightened, especially after hearing what Wu Xie said. They were speechless. Didn't they say they were here to announce to the world and support the genius faction? Why are you supporting the rebels again? ¡­¡­The news that Wu Xie and the others came to Xiaoyao City was revealed for the first timeTime spread to all parts of the lower world. For a moment, everyone was excited. They were extremely happy to know that such a banner to crusade against the genius faction had arrived. Now that the name of the Great Demon Wuxie has been clarified, he has nothing to do with the Demon. It is completely a genius who deliberately smeared him for dirty purposes. But he didn¡¯t say a word and bore it all. ¡°What kind of patience and courage is needed to endure such a great grievance and such great pressure from the outside world? In their opinion, Wuxie must be crying every day and feeling extremely sad. His image was suddenly overturned, from a big devil who killed people without blinking an eye, and was despised by thousands of people. He has become a resolute, steady, silent, strong and trustworthy man. He is a positive figure who combines justice and fairness. Everyone brings up the old story again, showing off his few achievements and spreading the news like crazy. Especially the fastest practice record of breaking through to the three realms of Taoism in two years has been passed down by everyone. He has become the inspirational figure that all casual cultivators need to look up to. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 303 A shadow sighs deep in the bamboo forest The world is so wonderful, when we need you, you are the hero. When you are not needed, you are just a bear. "Wuxie" is also used as a written textbook, used by the elders to educate the next generation. His reputation once again returned to its peak, and several people began to sympathize with his plight and deeply admire him. In many cities and towns, you can often hear such words. "You can cultivate to the third level of Dao in two years. Such a person can never be measured by qualifications. There is definitely hope of ascending. Are those thieves blind? Are they only looking at qualifications?" Needless to say, such words It must have come from the mouth of a monk with poor qualifications. They are very disgusted with the theory of qualifications. And after the news that Wu Xie and the others had arrived in Xiaoyao City spread, many people poured into the city, including some powerful people, causing a great sensation. This sensation spread widely, and some neutral factions became swayed after receiving the news, and they all made plans to join the rebel faction. After all, the people's will, and the banner of the Tmall tribe can lead many people. This news naturally spread to a small sect - Qingyun Sect inadvertently. ?¡­ ?In the bamboo forest, Nizi has grown taller and her face has become much prettier. She will definitely be a beauty in the future. She has been chatting a lot these days, and she was able to enjoy a meal with Sister Xiaoqing and Brother Zhuzi some time ago. But this happy time only lasted for a short period of time, and Sister Xiaoqing sat alone in a daze again. She really hates Wu Xie to death. When she thinks that Wu Xie has caused her sister to lose her soul, she becomes angry for no reason. I really don¡¯t understand how this kind of messy love came about, why is it so weird? It¡¯s just like the other sisters waiting for Brother Zhuzi every day, it¡¯s so unreasonable. She pouted and set off fireworks glumly. "Nizi, are you practicing?" came a soft and righteous voice. Nizi turned her head in surprise and saw Mr. Zhuzi, who was dressed in Confucian attire and was polite. "Brother Zhuzi! Have you brought me a candy man?" Nizi ran over happily. He hugged Mr. Zhu's thigh and blinked his big cunning eyes. Mr. Zhuzi¡¯s face was a little pale, his eyes flickered, and he looked absent-minded. "I haven't gone down the mountain recently, so I didn't bring it to you. I'll bring it to you next time." Nizi pouted, shaking Zhuzijun's hand and said, "Next time, I'll bring two!" "Okay, okay. Two, you go first. Go and play while I go see your sister," Zhuzi Junna said. "Hehe." Nizi smiled happily and ran towards the bamboo forest in the distance. Although she was young, she was not stupid. Run farther on purpose. Watching her leave dotingly, Mr. Zhuzi came to the bamboo house, straightened his clothes and hair, and made sure there was nothing out of place. Then he knocked on the door gently and said, "Xiaoqing, are you there?" It didn't take long. The door was opened, and Wu Xiaoqing was seen wearing a Tsing Yi, her face was as pale as him, she forced a smile at him: "You don't have to knock on the door." Zhuzi Jun said seriously: "You must not be rude." Wu Xiaoqing smiled. He smiled, said nothing, and walked to the house. This house is very bright, with wide open doors, and the fragrance of green bamboo and girls fills the room. Together with the warm sunshine, I pounce on Mr. Bamboo, bringing bursts of warmth. But Mr. Zhuzi felt a chill coming from Wu Xiaoqing. He walked into the room, looked at her and then sat back on the stage, leaning against her mouth. Her skin is smooth and white, and the sun shines on her face. There were two blushes reflected on her head, and her hair was like a waterfall. Her skin seemed to be able to reflect light, and it seemed to be covered with a holy white glow in the sunlight. Brilliant. She is still so beautiful and crisp and picky. If she were compared to a painting, she would be the most precious painting. Unfortunately, it is still not perfect. Her eyes have lost their former agility, wandering and wandering. It would be fine if he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but he knew that she was thinking about that person. "If you are in a bad mood and want to do something happy, I can accompany you, just like I did some time ago." Mr. Zhuzi breathed out and said this. "No, you don't have to accompany me." Wu Xiaoqing turned around and said, "It wasn't you who accompanied me some time ago. I just couldn't figure it out. I always thought that the person I cared about was upright, but I gradually discovered that he No. " "Since he is not an upright person, why can't I forget him? Why shouldn't I care about you? "  Wu Xiaoqing turned her head again, looking at the green bamboo forest outside with scattered focus. Those bamboos were so straight that no matter how strong the wind blew, they could not be bent. "Have you figured it out?" Zhuzijun took a deep breath. He found that when he said this sentence, he actually regretted it in his heart. If he asks, the answer he gets will definitely make him scarred. Why should he ask when he knows it is not the answer he wants? Wu Xiaoqing did not turn around and smiled desperately: "Do you think I understand it?" "Maybe if I tell you this, you will feel better. Wuxie has been proven not to be a demon. There were rumors about him before. , it¡¯s all slander, he is an upright person, leading the Tmall tribe to fight hard." Mr. Zhuzi clenched his fists, and he felt that his heart was tearing apart bit by bit when he said this. Wu Xiaoqing smiled sadly and shook his head slightly: "No, he once discussed right and wrong with me. He once saved me with such integrity. He has his own way of doing things. He is not upright." Zhuzi Jundao : "Do you understand him?" Wu Xiaoqing nodded and said: "Of course I understand him. It is precisely because I understand him that I am in pain." Mr. Zhuzi said: "Since it hurts, just don't think about it. Since you care about him, why not Go to him?" Wu Xiaoqing turned around and looked at Zhuzi Jun: "Those junior sisters who care about you are always by your side, but are they really by your side?" Zhuzi Jun said, After a while, he said: "Perhaps, you should see his good points and tolerate his shortcomings." Wu Xiaoqing smiled sadly and said: "The problem is that there is no good thing in him. I can't see the good thing. I never can. " Mr. Zhuzi said nothing, he turned around, closed the door silently, and left here. ¡­ ¡­ After a few days, a high platform in the center of Xiaoyao City was built. Several people stood under the high platform, looking up at the high platform. Naturally, they came here to wait for the appearance of the four Wuxie people, hoping that they would say some impassioned and passionate words to take away the guilt in their hearts. And Wuxie and others arrived at the high platform at this moment. The whole city cheered. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.) Text Chapter 304 The game is all about heartbeat! (Two chapters combined into one) Xiaoyao City was overcrowded. The streets and pavilions were full of people. In a crowded situation, it is inevitable that some people will be ignored or pushed, so among the voices discussing the four Wuxie people, there will always be a few less harmonious voices. "Be careful, you stepped on me!" "Hey, why are you pushing me?" "I don't want to die to make room for me." These voices will eventually be drowned by louder voices, and everyone will pay attention to them, even Even they themselves don't pay attention. In today's situation, everyone is in danger, and a small spark will escalate into hatred. Even if they join the rebel forces, they still cannot eliminate this fear. To be more precise, it was panic, caused by the feeling of guilt. So when Wu Xie and the other two stood on the stage, all the attention of the crowd turned to them and they burst into warm cheers. This platform is five feet high from the ground and can be seen even from a long distance, and this platform is also blessed with formations. After Wuxie carefully identified it, he confirmed that the function of this formation was just to amplify the sound. Behind him, the head of the Wang family and the lord of Xiaoyao City smiled at him and nodded. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and when he was about to turn around, his sight was blocked by a black figure. "Senior Mo?" Wuxie frowned slightly and asked tentatively. "Have you really thought about it?" Mo Ran looked at him with deep meaning. Under those cold and profound eyes, Wuxie's back felt slightly cold, and he actually felt like he had been seen through. Suddenly, he was startled and his pupils shrank. In the lower world, there are not many people who can guess his thoughts. He usually sees through everything, but at this moment, he actually felt such a sense of absurdity. A feeling of danger arose, Wu Xie smiled cautiously. He said: "Senior Mo, of course I've thought about it." "That's good." Mo Ran stepped aside expressionlessly. Wuxie narrowed his eyes slightly, tapped lightly on his toes, and flew to the high platform. Mao Ni and the other three also flew up one after another. The audience burst into cheers. Looking at the dense crowd below, Wuxie waved his hand. The voice became louder, and it felt like being treated as an idol. But it's not out of love, but out of urgent need for recognition, a voice that agrees with their approach. Wuxie is obviously the perfect candidate. He pressed his hands and the audience fell silent. Facing the tens of thousands of expectant eyes, Wuxie smiled. "I believe you all already know what happened to me and the Tmall clan. I have never done anything wrong in my life. I am a good and honest disciple in the sect and do my best to contribute to the sect." "You must have had some experiences with me. I have the same idea. I love my sect and am willing to sacrifice my life for the sect!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Many people already felt a deep sense of recognition just by listening to Wu Xie¡¯s opening remarks. Once upon a time, they were also for the sect. Give everything. Use all your strength to protect and maintain the image of the sect and not let yourself lose the reputation of the sect. Although I won¡¯t sacrifice my life, I still put the sect first in everything. The audience cheered. The lord of Xiaoyao City smiled at Mo Ran and the head of the Wang family who were standing aside: "It seems that this son just threw away the message I drafted. The words he thought of himself are more popular. This sentence is that he is willing to dedicate himself to the sect. Life has directly lifted everyone to another level. "The head of the Wang family smiled and said: "It seems that this speech will be very successful, what do you think, Fellow Daoist Mo?" The two looked at each other. Mo Ran, Mo Ran said calmly, "Maybe." Wuxie stood on the stage, pressed his hands again, and his expression suddenly turned solemn. He said in a low voice: "It's a pity that my qualifications are very poor. I think that most of the fellow Taoists standing in the audience don't have outstanding qualifications." "This is destined by God, and there is no way to change it, but we have always been We are fighting and going against the will of heaven! "But who can understand the difficulties we face every step of the way?" Wuxie asked, everyone in the audience. Silently, these words showed how many monks with poor qualifications felt sad. They clenched their fists one by one, and the atmosphere became silent and depressing. Even the clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker, blocking more and more sunlight. "Our qualifications are not good, we are at a disadvantage everywhere, and every test of the sect is for?To ensure resources for geniuses to the greatest extent, where can we get them? Where can we find it? " "Nowhere to go! " "But those damn sects say it's fair. " "Is it fair? unfair! The world has never been fair! " "But will we complain about it? Absolutely not, we can only work harder and be smarter. Only in this way can we obtain resources, stand out from mediocrity, and keep pace with genius! " " But there are still not many people who can do it! Not many people! " "The results are obvious. Those geniuses have obtained more resources, contributed more efforts to the sect, and gained more harvests. The more they practice, the more resources they have increased. " "The more we practice, the less our resources will increase. " "We will be envious and jealous, but will we complain? Again, absolutely not! " Listening to the words spoken in their hearts, everyone clenched their fists more and more tightly, and the expressions on their faces became more and more solemn. The depressing and dull atmosphere even dimmed the sunlight in the venue, and the temperature dropped suddenly. Wu Xie walked around on the high platform. After he stopped, he sighed and said, "I am the same as you, but my qualifications are not good, or even worse than yours. I am just a mortal, and my immortal roots are extremely weak. When I enter the sect, I get all kinds of looks." Sarcasm makes me dare to be angry but not speak out. " "I only know that sooner or later, I will let them understand that they are wrong, and they are just a joke in front of me! What a big joke! " "I did it! With hard work and wit, I won the test again and again. Those who ridiculed me could only be speechless in front of me. They could only say bad things about me behind my back and all kinds of bad things about me, with ulterior motives. guess my practice. " "I know all this. I disdain their thoughts and just sneer! " "I want to come. I have obtained so many resources and put in so much effort, so I should be valued by the sect and at least give me a little respect. " "Does the sect take it seriously? They take it seriously! But what they value is not my efforts or my hard work, but how I did it! They doubt me. After investigating me and finding nothing, they suppressed me! Send me down the mountain with the euphemistic name of saving mortals, practicing chivalry, and honoring the sect. " "To this. What can I do? I could only smile bitterly, and I kept asking the sky, why? Why! " Wu Xie suddenly shouted and roared at the sky! Everyone also stared at the sky. Among them, there were many monks who had a similar growth trajectory to Wu Xie. They were also suspected and suppressed by the sect. The other disciples all saw it. They I also want to ask, why? ¡°Because this is a world of genius! " Wuxie shouted, and his voice passed through the amplification array and turned into an invisible light wave, hitting everyone's heart heavily. This is the truth of the spiritual world! From the moment of birth, a person's life is destined, and he has How much qualifications you have is equal to how much respect you have. Even if there are a few weirdos who practice as fast as a genius, they are still suspected and jealous by everyone. They think of all the discrimination and grievances in the past, and their eyes turn red instantly, and their hearts feel like lava. Rolling, preparing for a volcanic eruption ¡°At that moment. My heart is chilling! " "But I am not completely despairing. I think it is because my cultivation speed is not fast enough and my cultivation level is not high enough, so I still cannot be recognized by the strong people. " "But later. Only then did I understand that the outcome of this war had long been planned by the strong. I was the one who was excluded, and you were also the one who was excluded. " Wu Xie's eyes showed incomparable sentimentality and grief, as if he were a baby abandoned by his parents, unadopted, growing up in a dark and lonely environment, in a strange and strange environment. " He clenched his fists and said : ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t know everything about the war, and I wasn¡¯t desperate yet. " "I practice hard, and the journey of nothingness allows me to obtain the supreme creation. I often enter a state of enlightenment, and my cultivation level soars. " "But what do everyone think of me? The illegitimate son of a strong man? The son-in-law of a certain family? " "snort. Wuxie laughed at himself: "I still have no despair. I still want to join a certain force and show off my skills." " "I joined the Rogue Cultivator Alliance, and they are going to assign me a task to lead a team without any strong men to attack the Nine Snakes tribe. " "Yes, you heard it right, it is the Nine Snakes tribe with nine lives! " "At that time, I didn't know the news that the Nine Lives had broken through to the realm of all things."There are no rumors from the outside world, and the matter is kept very secret. " "They deliberately hid it from me and made me think this was an opportunity for me. " "I was so moved that my eyes filled with tears, and I swore that I would fulfill my mission and so on. I thought that the sadness I had suffered for many years was finally rewarded, and someone finally recognized me. " "As a result, one day, I faced Ruofeng from Nantianmen. " "He had a little quarrel with me, was narrow-minded, and wanted to kill me. He also thought he could kill me, and he proudly told me the truth and the purpose of the war. " "At that moment, I seemed to have fallen into an abyss of eternal destruction. I was heartbroken, filled with grief and anger. From that moment on, my heart was broken. " "Why? Why are all my efforts negated because of a damn qualification? " "Why did I set the fastest practice record, but because of a damn qualification, it was all wiped out? " "Why don't you give me a chance? "Why!" Wuxie looked up to the sky and roared, his voice was tragic and inexplicable, his eyes were filled with grievance and anger, and he shed two lines of tears. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off ??no one knew that behind Wuxie's glamorous appearance, there was actually such an unknown history of blood and tears hidden. The sadness in that sentence of "why" penetrated countless layers of obstacles and was deeply imprinted in their hearts. If they had experienced this, wouldn¡¯t they be desperate? Countless efforts, countless proofs, just to get a look of affirmation, but the result is countless rumors, countless puzzled looks, and countless crazy suppression. Even in the end, it even leads to death! They asked themselves, wouldn¡¯t they go crazy in such an ending? Aren't you going crazy? Will they laugh? Will laugh! Will laugh at myself! Laugh until you are sad. Angry to the point of madness! Their minds have long been affected by Wuxie¡¯s ups and downs of every word, as well as the true and believable bitter journey. Their thoughts are ups and downs, and their hearts are surging. The Lord of Xiaoyao City was smiling from ear to ear and said: "This boy is really a great orator among men. Give him a meal and he can build an army with his words." The head of the Wang family was also beaming. They agreed with each other and felt deeply relieved. Both of them felt that the matter was settled and the overall situation could be expected. On the high platform, Mao Ni and the other three looked at everyone's completely aroused emotions. Watching Wu Xie talking nonstop, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead inadvertently. Mao Ya sent a message to Mao Ni: "Second uncle, are you sure Mr. Wu's plan has not changed? Why does it sound wrong to me?" Mao Ni glared at him and signaled him to stop talking nonsense. Wu Xie's abnormal behavior was not the first Once again, everything will get back on track in the end. "I have been treated very unfairly. What about the Tmall clan? They have also been treated unfairly!" Wu Xie looked at the crowd and suddenly pointed back, landing on the three Mao Ni. "They are a tribe that must be sacrificed! They are a tribe where strong men decide life and death at will!" "Why should they die! Have they done anything bad? Are they demons who kill at will?" "They are not! "But they still suffered injustice. Their last clan leader, a strong man, died inexplicably ten days before the war. Was he killed by other strong men?" "It was him who committed suicide!" It is his helplessness that he cannot bear the blow of genocide, and his cruel and ruthless protest against the strong ones! " "What is the purpose of his silent protest with his life to make the strong people stronger? Sympathy is to warn future generations that something big is going to happen." "But is this protest useful? Those damn, shameless geniuses treat his behavior as shit, a piece of shit!" "Similarly. Treat us like shit, a big piece of shit!¡± The voice spread far and wide, each word was sonorous, and Wu Xie¡¯s face turned red. bristle. Everyone was also furious and extremely indignant. They found that their anger successfully suppressed their guilt, and even gave rise to the pleasure of justice in defeating the rebels. Their emotions are high, their veins are bulging, and their minds are agitated. Wu Xie looked at everyone and said forcefully: "It's a pity that the Tmall tribe still suffered misfortune. Together with them, I experienced a life and death battle." "From the initial victory of the weak against the strong, to the later destruction of the totem, The entire clan¡¯s faith was destroyed in one blow. ¡°What else can this do to a tribe?Not enough? Well, the totem destroyed the head office, right? " "The strong people think, no! Far from enough! " "Those damn thieves actually think it's not enough! They actually want to kill them all! " "Why can they be so heartless? Because it was not them, their relatives, or their friends who were driven out and killed. It had nothing to do with them and was left high and dry! " "What if they are the ones injured? What would they think? " "Now, we have an opportunity, an opportunity to threaten their relatives, an opportunity to prove that we are right, an opportunity to return all the humiliation to them! " "Have we done it? " "We did it, they saw it! " Wuxie shouted suddenly and opened his arms. "We did it, they saw it! "The simmering volcano of everyone finally erupted at this moment, and countless people raised their arms and shouted. The loud shouts were like thousands of tributaries, and finally converged into a great river running thousands of miles, rushing from the mouth of Xiaoyao City to the sea, Rushing into the vast ocean of the lower world, the sound was like thunder and the earth was rolling. "We did it!" They saw it! "The crowd shouted and howled over and over again, as if this sentence was what they wanted to say and do after countless grievances. "The fighting spirit that filled the sky was like a flame erupting, and the raging Anger, like the explosion of the world, swept thousands of miles and echoed loudly. Wuxie raised his arms in the sun, closed his eyes, felt the sunshine, and smiled softly: "I can feel the fear of the geniuses, their fear. An uneasy trembling came from the body, they were afraid! Afraid that we, who are shit in their eyes, will crush them! Amid the roaring sound, the Lord of Xiaoyao City laughed heartily. Today's situation was beyond his expectation. The surprise Wuxie brought to him was not an ordinary big one. "This kid is so awesome! So awesome! Haha!" The three Mao Ni people on the stage became more and more speechless as they listened. Mao Ya couldn't help the doubts in his heart and said to Mao Ni again: "Second uncle, are you really sure? The plan hasn¡¯t changed?¡± Mao Ni didn¡¯t know how to answer at the moment. Wuxie retracted his hands, looked at the enthusiastic people in the audience, and asked loudly: "Then do you know why I didn't stand up and tell the whole world at the beginning of the war?" Although everyone didn't know why, there must be a reason. , and seeing Wu Xie shouting like this, another high-octane dynasty will definitely be set off! They didn¡¯t organize themselves deliberately, but they shouted in unison: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Then do you know why I have been silent?¡± Wuxie drank again. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the crowd shouted in response. "Then do you know why I didn't stand up until now after the purpose of the war?" "I don't know!" "You, want to know?" "Say!" "Say!" "Say! ¡± Everyone¡¯s emotions reached a peak and they were shouting crazily. Wu Xie laughed with satisfaction and laughed. "Because, what we did was wrong!" There was a sudden silence in the audience, and there was no sound. The situation that was so exciting just now has become cold and weird at this moment, as cold as ice! (To be continued.) Text Chapter 305 The public is furious (two chapters combined into one) The audience became deathly silent, even though there were tens of thousands of people standing there, it would seem lively and noisy as long as everyone said a word. But at this moment, no one spoke. They all looked at Wuxie on the stage with their mouths wide open. They couldn't believe that he would say such words at this moment. It is like a piece of iron that is getting hotter and hotter and is about to be formed. Suddenly it is thrown into cold water and makes a "squeaking" sound. Everything returns to the original point, or even worse, because the piece of iron becomes grotesque and unrecognizable. "The hearts of everyone are like that piece of iron. It was originally in a state of volcanic eruption, but suddenly entered an ice age and froze the entire world. The crater of the volcano was blocked by the cold, so I had strength but couldn¡¯t use it. There are dense clouds in the sky, and it looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily. The haze that filled the sky suddenly descended, drowning everyone. The Lord of Xiaoyao City looked at Wuxie with the same incredulity, frowned slightly, and asked in a low voice: "What is he doing? Why did he suddenly say such a thing?" The head of the Wang family smiled slightly and said: "In my opinion, he should be here Another conversation was brewing, don¡¯t worry, he is a natural speaker.¡± The three Mao Ni on the stage finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally returned to the topic. Wuxie looked at the crowd. Someone in the crowd had come to his senses, suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked, "What are you talking about?" This sentence woke everyone up. Countless pairs of eyes with angry eyes were silent. Focus on Wu Xie. "I'm telling you! The choice you made is wrong! It's so wrong!" Wuxie shouted and rebuked harshly. "What did you say? You bastard!" "Do you know what bullshit you are talking about!" "Why do you lecture us? Why do you say we did something wrong!" Like a powder keg exploding, everyone could no longer bear it. He suppressed the doubts and anger in his heart and roared at Wuxie. Those voices were chaotic, shouting out from the mouths of every monk, and the tacit understanding they had just maintained was shattered. There was chaos below. Wuxie pressed his hand, and the chaos gradually subsided. They glared at Wuxie, wanting to see what else he could say. Wuxie looked down and spoke loudly, and the sound spread from all directions. "What I just said is just my personal experience and encounter, and some of it belongs to the Tmall clan." "You think it's right because you are the same as me. Your qualifications are also mediocre, but don't forget, That's just your idea, that's just a normal opinion! " "But what time is it? It's not the enemy's invasion, nor the country's destruction. The civilians can flee, but the family can be rebuilt in the future. "But now, it's the end of the world!" "What is the end of the world? It means that the world can only exist until tomorrow! After tomorrow, the world will be gone. Your relatives will die, and your friends will die." "My best friend will die, you will die!" "It will be gone tomorrow. What will you do today?" "Are you going to eat and drink a lot, have a wild sex, or find a big tree to lie down and count slowly?" A lifetime, or maybe. Gathering with your family, watching the sun rise, watching the sunset, and having a happy meal on the hillside at dusk? " "I won't do that either. You won¡¯t do it, only mortals can!¡± ¡°But we are practitioners, there is nothing impossible for us!¡± ¡°No! Xie Yao pointed to the west: "The black sea of ????emptiness that appeared out of nowhere. It wants to destroy everything is swallowing up the world bit by bit, swallowing up your land, swallowing up your home, swallowing up your relatives, swallowing you up ! " "The traitors you call want to change all this. They want those who have the ability to ascend and bring in reinforcements to get the maximum amount of resources." "This resource includes everything, including the magic weapon! The important thing is aura! " "You are absolutely not willing to take up resources. It should be said that no one is willing to donate his own resources. " " If you are not willing, he is not willing, and everyone is not willing. " "What's the end? Let's die together!" "That's why those strong people have the plan of war to let you die without knowing it, to make you valuable but die without knowing the truth, so as to obtain resources." " Is this a cruel idea? Very cruel! If a person dies for no reason.Wouldn't it be the greatest tragedy to lose it? " "But only in this way, you will not resist, because they know that if they ask you for resources properly, you will absolutely refuse! " "And your performance is as expected. You have betrayed the teacher who has taught you for many years. You only care about your own interests regardless of the overall situation. " "You say that the geniuses are shameless because they are selfish, but what about you! Ask yourself, compared with you or a genius, who has a greater chance of ascending! " "That's all you have to resist. After all, everyone is for themselves, there is nothing to say, but you are so unbridled, time and time again, to expand your momentum, launch massive attacks, and plan to become a righteous force. What kind of justice? Bullshit! " Everyone was silent under Wu Xie's curses. They could only blush. What Wu Xie said directly hit their hearts. Facing the eyes of tens of thousands of people, Wu Xie didn't stop talking and continued to curse. Said: "You want to know the attitude between me and the Tmall clan? " "Our attitude is to support the traitor faction you call them! " "Why didn't we tell the truth at the beginning of the war? Because we support the genius faction! " "Why don't we stand up when you are gaining momentum? Because we support the genius faction! " "Why are we here! On this high platform where thousands of people are watching and looking up to? Because we support the genius faction! " Wuxie slapped his palm hard on the railing of the high platform. Silently, the railing turned into powder and scattered in the sky. "You Wuxie! You fart! " "asshole! This person and the Tmall clan must have been bribed by thieves! " "Shameless villain! Since you support the genius faction, why don't you die? I have killed so many people, and you are the ones who deserve to die the most! "The crowd broke out, and the curses echoed throughout the world, deafening. They were extremely angry, and their scars were exposed. It made them feel like they were running naked in the ice and snow, their bones were as cold as snow, and the humiliation welled up in their hearts. They came to seek. The like-minded banners did not expect to encounter such a disgusting evil spirit. They cursed and were in a bad mood. The face of Xiaoyao City was gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Wu Xie's words were extremely detrimental to them. It is very likely to disrupt the current stable situation. ¡°Asshole! This guy actually deceived us! court death! "The Lord of Xiaoyao City couldn't care less about his image at this time and cursed. "This matter is of great importance. Although it will not cause them any substantial harm, those neutral factions will most likely not join because of this. , this is undoubtedly a huge loss of combat power, but he cannot kill Wu Xie, Tmall Clan and others because of this, which will definitely chill many people and cause division. Who told them that they have always been there. He used the Tmall clan and Wu Xie as tools to attack the genius faction, but now he found that the tools were disobedient and useless. He stared at Wu Xie coldly, feeling angry and resentful, and regretted that he had caused such a big deal. It¡¯s conceivable that what happened today will spread throughout the lower world in less than a day, and everyone will know. Behead it! "The head of the Wang family said angrily. At this moment, Wuxie is no longer his nephew, and he is no longer Wuxie's uncle. When he thought of being called uncle by Wuxie, he felt happy in his heart. It¡¯s really embarrassing, the other party didn¡¯t even think about it like this. ¡°Ignore him! This guy has nothing to say. It won't make a big difference. Even if you say these words, it will at most temporarily reduce everyone's enthusiasm for fighting against the Genius Faction, but they will still fight to the death with the Genius Faction. " "and. I think the four of them were bribed by the Genius Faction, so they have the courage to play tricks on us in front of us. Maybe this is the conspiracy of those thieves. They hope that we will kill them in anger, and finally disappoint the public. They have a chance to turn things around. " "The city lord is right, we can't be reckless. "Mo Ran just said this at this time. In the audience, everyone was scolding Wu Xie, but despite being scolded by tens of thousands of people in front of his face, he still didn't have any mood swings. "You are a shameless person. , since you support the genius faction so much, why don't you take the initiative to die, and why do you keep fighting? " "That's right, shameless people, please speak up! You are so selfish yourself, how can you teach us a lesson? Get out! " Wu Xie shouted coldly: "Because we only support the ideas of the geniuses, but we do not support the methods of the geniuses. " "We can give up our future practice, we can donate our resources, we even made such a big sacrifice.?, We have done enough, but the genius faction still wants to exterminate the clan! We will never allow further harm. " "We are willing to give because we don't want to cut off our descendants and sacrifice our blood, but the result is to let others enjoy life. This is the bottom line that we cannot tolerate! " "Anyway, our Tmall clan doesn't have many resources anymore. For the world we live in, for the world our future generations will live in, we won't hesitate to die even if a large part of them die. But if all my descendants die, then I still don't care about you. Life or death, sacrifice or not, have nothing to do with me, and I will ignore it. " This call is very good and logical in terms of reason, but everyone is already in a terrible mood. Who cares about this kind of nonsense? " You are right! But that's the Tmall clan's business, what does it have to do with you? If you don't do evil, you should die! " "asshole! Go to hell! " "You support the genius faction so much. With your mortal qualifications, you should be the first to die!" If you want to say who has the least hope of ascending, it¡¯s you! You are really wasting food when you are alive, and you are wasting land when you are dead! "Everyone was already furious, and their anger could not be revealed. For them, today was really a day of ups and downs, and it was too difficult to go through. Amid the roar of people and the bursts of questions, Wuxie smiled lightly and said, "If my If death can awaken the genius sect, if it can awaken you, then I will die immediately. ¡± ¡° Strong words to make sense! We haven't woken up yet, what a mess! You are talking nonsense! " "Don't be evil, you bastard! You are unwilling to die yourself, why should you want us to die? "How can a person be so shameless as you?" go to hell! " The voices of doubt grew louder and louder. Everyone wanted to fly to the high platform and tear Wuxie's mouth to pieces to make him stop talking. "Shut up! Get out of my sight! " "Get out of here! Don¡¯t be evil! You talk about benevolence and morality, but you are actually a shameless villain! hypocrite! "The more people scolded, the more excited they became. Wuxie looked at the people and shook his head lightly. He turned around and sent a message to the three Mao Ni people: "Today will be something they will never forget. Our goal has been achieved and we can leave. Let's go below and say goodbye to a few strong men. " The ears of Mao Ni and the three people were filled with all kinds of curses. Mao Ni sent a message to Wu Xie: "Did you make the matter too big? Now everyone wants you dead. " Wuxie smiled slightly and said through the message: "Don't worry about it. It'll be fine after a while. "The four of them flew off the high platform, and Wu Xie walked towards the three strong men. The three people's faces were already gloomy, with displeasure and anger hanging on their faces, without any concealment. "Three seniors, thank you for building the building for us. A beautiful high platform. Our sincere thanks. " Wuxie saluted with a smile. The Lord of Xiaoyao City snorted in anger: "How dare you lie to us! Once the war is over, I will personally take your life! " Wuxie was "scared" and said with a blank look on his face: "I didn't lie to you. When the senior said that he wanted to build a high platform, I said, don't be so flamboyant and keep a low profile. Unfortunately, my senior didn't give me a chance, so I spread the word. " "I thought" Wuxie lowered his head and said sheepishly, "I thought senior knew what I was here for" "Youwell! "The lord of Xiaoyao City snorted coldly, threw up his sleeves and left. The head of the Wang family looked at Wuxie and then at the leaving lord of Xiaoyao City. He sighed with disappointment and left. As for Mo Ran, he looked around casually. Wu Xie glanced at them and left. Looking at the people standing on both sides of the street, Wu Xie didn't stay too long and came to the large teleportation station with Mao Ni. In front of the formation. This formation is exactly the same as that of Jiu Ming, but it is not accurate to the Tmall tribe. So after Wu Xie and the others used this formation, they used many teleportation formations before returning to the island. Here, the four of them finally breathed a sigh of relief. The atmosphere suddenly became dull. Mao Ni took out several books, each of which contained the names of the Tmall clan members. The tribesmen who have successfully formed, and some names are reserved for those tribesmen who have not yet transformed. Wu Xie picked up a book, flipped through the pages, and after holding a stick of incense, he closed the book and sighed. . He looked at Tmall Girl and Mao Ya. Neither of them had read the brochure. These names had already been imprinted in their minds. Reading them only made them sad. "Those with hooks on their names are"Most of the 1,500 tribesmen who were going to die were young and old, and there were no young children. " Mao Ni said in a low voice, his voice slightly hoarse. Wu Xie nodded and said nothing. Mao Ni raised his head, with a faint haze in his old yellow eyes. He asked Wu Xie: "Master Wu, what are we doing here? Where should the fifteen hundred tribesmen go to die? To attack the rebels? Or sent directly to the genius faction's trap? " Wuxie shook his head and said: "No, no matter which side we go to, no one will like us. We can only attack a force that everyone hates. Mao Ni said: "What force?" " "Demon Sect. "Wuxie's eyes narrowed slightly. "The Demon Sect" Mao Ni shook his head and said, "This can't be done. The people of the Demon Sect are cruel and ruthless, and their spells are weird and vicious. If they catch our people, their lives will be worse than death. I don't want them to do it again. suffer. " Wuxie sighed: "I don't want to, but there is no way. If possible, we will attack the Demon Sect. If one of us is alone, we will self-destruct immediately. "The expressions of the three of them changed slightly and they remained silent. "Thenjust listen to Mr. Wu's arrangements. "Mao Ni sighed. "How many of the four of us will go? After all, someone has to lead, and we are part of the expendable group. "Mao Ya asked this question. As soon as these words came out, the four people were immediately silenced. "I'll go. Mao Ni's fat little eyes showed a smile and said: "I am old and can't do much, so there is no use keeping me." " He turned his head, walked towards Tmall Girl and Mao Ya, touched their heads and shook them. " From now on, the tribal affairs will be left to you, especially you, Tmall Girl, don't let me down. . If you don't understand something, you can ask Mr. Wu for advice. " He turned his head and looked at Wu Xie deeply: "Master Wu, I am extremely grateful for your help for so many days. I have nothing to repay, so you can just be shameless and do me one more favor and take care of them both. indivual. " Mao Ni was bulging with fat. He seemed to feel tired from standing, so he sat back on the chair. "Second uncle, you can't go and die! I have to go, too. I only have a little bit of cultivation, so I can¡¯t help you with any big things. I¡¯m the most useless. You still need to stay and play with the clansmen. "Mao Ya is the worst at hiding his feelings, so his eyes turned red. "This is an order! You don't even listen to what I say? "Mao Ni suddenly opened his eyes and shouted. "Second uncle" "That's enough! Whatever I say is what I say! It's not your turn to make the decision now! "Mao Ya wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Mao Ni, who was about to leave with a cold face. "You don't have to go, not one of you. " Wu Xie suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped Mao Ni who wanted to leave the tent. Facing the surprised looks cast by the three of them, he suddenly smiled faintly: "Each of you has something to worry about. After the adults die, you need to The cat clan elders are in charge of the overall situation, and the Tmall female clan leader is a good reassurance. " "And you, Mao Ya, are also the leader of the tribe. How can you just die if you say you will die? " Wuxie smiled faintly. The sunlight shone on his face, which made him look a little pale and weak. He said softly: "Since everyone wants me to die, then let me die. ¡± (Please vote for recommendation.) (To be continued.) Text Chapter 306: Undercurrent At this time, the outside world had already exploded, and Wuxie's actions shocked everyone. Who would have thought that he and the Tmall tribe had been suppressed for so long, not only did they not oppose the genius faction, but they also supported the genius faction, which shocked the entire lower world. What he said on the stage swept through the practitioners overnight and reached the ears of every practitioner. When they first heard it, many monks laughed, thinking it was a joke and teasing their companions who told them the news. How can ordinary people believe this? If they have been suppressed by the Genius Sect for so long, they have already become sworn enemies. Not to mention the spitting curses, at least they are clearly opposed to it. support? Haha, a bad joke, not funny. However, the next day, when they heard everyone discussing this "joke", they couldn't laugh anymore, opened their mouths wide and choked speechlessly. They were really speechless. Is there such a weird thing in the world? When they asked again about what Wuxie had said, they were even more stunned, thinking that this matter was extremely weird. However, those words were deeply imprinted in their hearts, and many rebel monks were greatly hit, feeling depressed and demoralized. Some monks who had just escaped from the Genius Sect were even more ashamed of this. Every word Wuxie said was like a slap after another, hitting their faces so hard that they turned red. Some monks even thought of returning, but they still didn't have the courage to go back. What Wuxie said was not only an accusation against them, but also a rebuke to any of the rebel monks. It was really embarrassing for them to be stabbed in the core by Wuxie. Ever since, they started scolding Wuxie, and the common question they asked was: "You said we are greedy for life, but you are not greedy for life? Otherwise, why don't you prove it with practical actions and go to hell." This reason seemed to have found a breakthrough for them. , proving that he was right to stay in the rebel faction. Everyone for themselves, nothing to be ashamed of. But those centrists have another idea. First of all, the elements of the centrists are completely different from those of the rebels. Most of the centrists are forces with geniuses and do not need to fight for it. They are originally a force destined to survive and belong to the category of geniuses. "It's just that the rebel faction has become too powerful. I was very uneasy, fearing that I would be exterminated if I followed the genius sect, so I kept silent and maintained a wait-and-see attitude. It would be best if we could not be involved. But everyone knows that this is impossible, once the war breaks out. No one can stay out of the matter, or follow the genius faction, continue to have the qualifications to live, and fight to the death against the now powerful rebel faction. Or you can defect to the rebels. With their strength, they are a strong support that cannot be ignored and can achieve a certain status. There is no problem in surviving and fighting against the genius faction. So the question arises, there is a chance of survival if you take refuge in both sides, so who should you take refuge in? Needless to say, the rebel faction is currently more powerful and stronger. Under normal circumstances, they don't need to think too much about it. Naturally, they will go to the stronger side. But now is the end of the world, and they have to consider a more serious issue. Which faction will have more resources after winning? There is even more hope of continuing the bloodline. They have been ignoring this issue because the current situation is so chaotic that people cannot think calmly, and the depressive atmosphere makes people breathless. But now Wuxie¡¯s words have awakened them. And intentionally or unintentionally. Calculate an account for them. On the surface, it seems that it is more advantageous to follow the rebels. They have more people and more powerful people. Once the victory is achieved, even if all the powerful men of the genius sect are killed, as well as all the disciples and clan members, the number of people will still be the same. "When there are more people, there are fewer resources. When there are fewer resources, there is less hope of promotion. It is very likely that you, your sect, and your family will do nothing." But if you follow the genius faction and give it a try, after winning, the rebel faction will be completely destroyed, most of the monks will die, and the space and resources freed up will be infinite. They will have a greater chance to ascend, and they will have a chance to ensure the continuation of the sect and bloodline. This is the most important! Why did the genius faction start this war? It is to ensure the survival of the lower world and to ensure that the bloodline and sect of some people can last forever. They figured out the purpose of the war. ¡°And following the rebel faction, everyone¡¯s qualifications are not good, the chance of promotion is greatly reduced, and the chance of bringing in reinforcements is naturally reduced. But following the genius faction is different. Everyone has good qualifications, and the chance of someone ascending is greatly increased. At that time?, wherever there are still divisions, there is no difference in facing the catastrophe. After thinking about this, they already have a plan in mind. Most of the centrists are more inclined to the genius group. Among them, two forces publicly stood up and expressed their support for the genius faction and their intention to fight the rebel faction to the end. There were several other forces, but before they had time to make a statement, envoys from the Genius Sect secretly sent people to inquire about their attitude. Most of them immediately expressed their attitude, and thus learned about the Genius Faction's plan. After being shocked, they secretly rejoiced in their decision. And all the sects that are still hesitating will naturally not know the inside story. They are still waiting for more news. Those forces that secretly joined the Genius Faction were told by the strong men of the Genius Faction not to come out and express their stance. They still pretended to be hesitant, and then took advantage of certain opportunities to join the forces of the Rebel Faction, ready to defeat them at any time. It has to be said that those strong people are very sensitive to the development of the situation. They can almost deduce the general results of any big or small event. Of course, that also requires certain things to happen. Just like Wu Xie¡¯s statement this time, it seems to be a very ordinary speech, but it always leaves something intriguing. The strong men of the rebel faction are naturally not fools. They can feel that there is a deeper meaning behind Wu Xie's words. But they didn¡¯t care. They thought that the Tmall clan had been bribed by the genius sect, and these were just tricks of the genius sect. They believe that in the face of greater strength, all conspiracies and conspiracies are nothing. This is not pride, it is purely self-confidence. After all, for an old monster who can live for so many years, simply having strength is not enough. "It's just that they can never guess the Genius Faction's plan. They simply can't imagine that the Genius Faction has already laid down so many foreshadowings. As for Wu Xie¡¯s performance, they were quite happy. For the first time, they discovered that this guy was pretty good and quite likable, but he still deserved to die. The blame is that his own qualifications are too poor and his cultivation has grown too fast. He is not of much use to them. It would be a waste of resources to stay in this world. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 307 The Eve of Farewell Wuxie moved a bench and placed it on the beach, lying on it comfortably and enjoying the morning sun. The light sea breeze blows, and the hair flutters gently. The sea level in the distance is sometimes blue and sometimes green, with colors ranging from light to dark, until the farthest white light meets the blue sky, forming a magnificent view of the sea and the sky. He took out a few jade slips and told Chi Qing, Wang Lang, Chen Tu and others that he was going to the Blood Butterfly Demon Sect to die. The reaction of several people was very loud, claiming that there are powerful people in all things in the Blood Butterfly Sect, and that its sect is weird and inexplicable, and that the Blood Butterfly is a ghostly thing. No matter how careful the plan is, it will never come back. Naturally, few people need to say this. Wuxie understands it very well. But he had already planned it, so how could he be afraid? So I told a few people not to worry, it was okay. Several people insisted on trying to dissuade them, and Wang Lang even said: "Let's go together." Chi Qing was silent for a long time and said: "Follow your promise first." Chen Tu even said shamelessly: "What, you bring a bunch of treasures It¡¯s not suitable in the past, why don¡¯t you give me the spirit stone or something for safekeeping¡± It can be seen that although a few people also understand Wuxie¡¯s talent, it is not wise for him to lead a group of useless Tmall clansmen. Li, very unfavorable. "When attacking this Demon Sect stronghold, even an ordinary strong man of all things cannot be confident. At least two strong men are needed to be confident. Your cultivation level is only the third level, and there is no hope of survival." However, Wuxie would tell a few people about this, so naturally he had already made up his mind and asked them to do something. What he did was very simple. The day before he set off, he leaked the news that he was going to die. Seeing that they could not dissuade him, the few people had no choice but to ask Wuxie about the date of his departure and then stopped talking. In fact, there is no need to say too much at all. Wuxie himself understands it and relies on his own strength. It is impossible to defeat a Demon Sect stronghold. Of course, that¡¯s not his plan. What he wants is to get the Epiphany Grass! As for how to get it, it is naturally extremely simple - die there. As long as he dies, the entire lower world will be extremely shocked, those who question him and belittle him. I can only keep my mouth shut. And his selfless actions will be called a hero. With a lot of public opinion, the strong men of the genius faction will definitely not miss such an opportunity, and will definitely stand up and praise themselves like a martyr and hero. Then they borrowed a donkey to go downhill, indicating that their previous plan was indeed too cruel. Spare the Tmall clan, and at the same time, those strong men who are willing to sacrifice can also retain part of their families and sects. In this way, the rebel faction will definitely be in chaos, and then the genius faction will take this opportunity to launch the final war. By cooperating internally and externally, all the rebel factions were annihilated in one fell swoop. At the same time, his death will arouse countless sorrows. Only a dead person can arouse everyone's sympathy. Fu Lingsheng and others can blatantly attack this stronghold. Eliminate all traces and plunder all resources. Among them, there will naturally be the epiphany grass. By that time, Wu Xie is already dead, and he can hide behind his back with peace of mind and meditate in seclusion. This is a path Wuxie must take. The reputation he has established before is too high-profile. When the pursuers from the upper realm come and compare the times, you will find that you are different at first glance, which is equivalent to being sent to your door. But if you die. No one will doubt him, so he can increase his strength with peace of mind. This thought and idea has long existed in Wuxie¡¯s mind. From the first day he entered the practice world, he had already thought about this ending, and he would have to retire sooner or later. Now all he has to do is wait and wait for that day to come. "Young Master Wu, please try this, I made it new." At this time, Mao Ling came over with a bowl of fish porridge. She gave it to Wuxie and watched him drink it eagerly. "Not bad." Wuxie complimented casually. Mao Ling happily took the bowl and ran back. Wuxie smiled helplessly and shook his head. Suddenly something pulled at his feet and he looked down. It turned out that when the little guy saw him eating, the greedy thing in his stomach suddenly crawled up. Thinking about the delicious taste of the wine, he drooled all over the floor. His eyes turned around and he used the big white pliers to tug at him. Don't worry about the trousers. Wuxie laughed, took out the nectar and gave it a few drops, which made it extremely happy. But after a while, it lay wilted on the beach again, unhappy, fighting with the frost.Like eggplant. Because its little friends have ignored it these days, not only its little friends, but also those who are not its little friends. No matter how hard it swings its pliers and how hard it clamps them, it will only get a boring "meow" in the end. It was so angry that it cursed in its heart: "I know that you guys, these pervert cats, all go into heat together when they are in heat." Occasionally, it would also think about whether to find its real little friend, maybe he would meet one at first sight. The enamored female crab. But it always feels that it is not an ordinary crab and has no common language with them. Is this the so-called difference between immortals and mortals? No matter what, this little guy is getting more and more arrogant and pretentious. ¡­ ¡­ In the blink of an eye, a few days passed, and the atmosphere of the Tmall clan became much better. Everyone was not lost in the dull atmosphere for long. They realized that the time they spent with their loved ones was getting less and less. If they didn¡¯t cherish it, they would have no chance. They look for their loved ones, put down all their affairs, get together, forget the troubles and sadness of the upcoming separation, and smile from the bottom of their hearts. In the past, it was common to see a few or a dozen members of the Tmall tribe gather together, but it was rare to see the entire tribe gather together. And now, it is like this almost every day, all the clan members are joking with each other regardless of each other. In the evening, it became a grand fish feast. The fish is made into countless patterns for everyone to enjoy. Mao Ling and others were busy cooking, sweating profusely and smiling in their eyes. More than two thousand people live on the island, with huge bonfires one after another, turning the island into a brightly lit day. Cats are everywhere on the island. Everyone was having fun, joking, and smiling. Under the influence of delicious food and wine, we talked about some boring topics. But it was as if those topics had never been discussed before, and every clan member listened with interest, very fresh and curious. Some kittens, when they see adults enjoying drinking, have long wanted to take a few sips, but the adults control them strictly. Don't let them touch. It was rare that everyone was in a good mood today and their attention was not on them, so they scratched their ears, quietly ran to the huge wine jar, and jumped hard. He hung his little paws on the mouth of the altar and lowered his head to smell the strong aroma of wine. I took a few sips with my eyes sparkling. Maybe I thought it tasted good, so I took a few more sips. So in the later stage of the fish feast, you can always see a group of kittens with blurred eyes, swaying and twisting, and falling to the ground with a shake. Daqing is drunk. How could the adults and big cats not know what the kittens did and not scold them. Instead, seeing their confused look, they burst into laughter. In the latter part of the night, whispers would always come from the tent. The adults were lying on the bed with their children, whispering about household chores, the same trivial matters in life, but no one felt sleepy and listened with relish. Many adults will also talk about things when they were young. Making the children giggle. At dawn, most people will go to sleep, and the only sound of the waves can be heard on the island. Occasionally, there will be a few tents with bright lights, and the people inside are tossing and turning, unable to sleep. The Mao Ni trio are part of it. How could they possibly sleep while they were waiting like this? ¡­ Finally, the day they least wanted to face came. Everyone in the tribe stood outside, looking at each other in silence. Many kittens hugged their relatives tightly. Don't want them to leave. But reality is like this, no matter how much they don¡¯t want to, no matter how unwilling they are, they still have to face this reality. Mao Ni is flying in mid-air. Looking down at the more than two thousand tribesmen, his eyes were sore and his heart was full of pain and helplessness. Mao Ya stood next to him, with the corners of his mouth pursed tightly and his fists clenched. Tmall Girl stood below, looking at everyone with an expressionless face. And Wuxie stood on the beach, facing the sea, and everyone could only see his thin figure. "Everyone already knows their fate. For the sake of the tribe, we can dedicate our lives. Please fly to the tribesmen who have sacrificed their lives for the tribe." Tmall Girl's voice was cold and crisp, and everyone could hear it clearly. Mao Ling let go of her parents¡¯ hands, her eyes were red, and she wanted to say something, but in the end she couldn¡¯t say anything except: ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±   Her parents smiled and flew over the island. There are many sensible tribesmen like Mao Ling. At one time, more than a thousand people flew up in silence. Of course, there are some kittens who really can¡¯t bear to part with their parents, clinging to their parents¡¯ legs and crying ¡°meow, meow¡± with tears in their eyes. The big cat turned its head and firmly shook off the kitten's paw. Just as it was about to fly up, the kitten pounced on it again and grabbed its paw. It threw the kitten away again, and the kitten pounced on it again. But this time it missed the mark and the big cat flew up. They fly in the air in an disorderly manner, but they are not chaotic. The tribesmen with higher cultivation level stand in front, and those with lower cultivation level stand in the back. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????With this force not being taken away, the Tmall clan is actually so weak that even a third-rate force can bully them? They are not clearly arranged in the air. People and cats stand together, looking chaotic. At this time, Wuxie turned around, jumped lightly, and flew in front of the clan members. Everyone's eyes fell on him, and the sadness reached its peak in an instant. Who would have thought that an outsider would be willing to die with them? But they can think of it, and they already know it. "Let's set off today." Wuxie sighed and said softly. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 308 A Jar of Old Wine It was like acid rain that had been brewing for a long time. When the warm sunshine hit the clouds composed of small ice crystals, the ice crystals melted and white mist rose up, blurring everyone's eyes. Then it turned into heavy rain and fell. But they didn't cry. They are the future warriors and pillars of the tribe, how can they cry? Their relatives died for the survival of the tribe, for them. As long as this is completed, they can live. This is a happy event, how can you cry? Toddlers don¡¯t want to cry. The strength that has been imprinted in their blood from the beginning does not allow them to cry. But they couldn¡¯t control their emotions and shed tears. Although they shed tears, they still endured it silently without saying a word. Even in order to cover up their embarrassment, they were still laughing, trying their best to squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying. However, not long after, a kitten couldn't help crying. It screamed "meow" and cried like a human being. This time it was like gunpowder being ignited, and with a "meow" sound, all the kittens cried. The adults flying in the sky were smiling and not too sentimental. They looked down and saw every tree and every grain of sand on the island clearly. The sea breeze blows gently, passing through the hair of the coconut trees, causing the branches of the coconut trees to tremble with laughter, bringing coolness, sweeping away the heat on the white beach, and blowing into the sea water. The azure water surrounds the island. Looking down, it looks like a pearl inlaid on a blue canvas, dazzling but still tranquil. The scenery here is beautiful, the food is abundant, and it is isolated from the world. It is a paradise that everyone yearns for. usually. Although everyone likes to live here, no matter how good the scenery is, it means nothing if they see it every day. It was only at this moment that they discovered that the scenery here was so beautiful that they didn't want to leave. I wish I could live here forever. They found that no matter how they looked or how long they looked, the scenery here would never make them bored. They would only want to see more and more. It seemed that they could never see enough in a lifetime. Their eyes kept carefully observing every detail, as if they wanted to see everything. All in mind. Actually, the scenery here is not too outstanding. But this is their home. Their relatives all live here. Wherever there are family members, there is scenery. Their eyes finally fell on the hundreds of young faces on the ground, and they looked into their hazy eyes, and their smiles grew even brighter. They just looked at each other until they could remember every hair of each other, then they turned around. Look away and do not look evil. "Young Master Wu." "Young Master Wu." "Young Master Wu." They looked at Wu Xie gratefully and called him respectfully. That sound of love. Wu Xie was surrounded tightly. They no longer know how to express their gratitude to Wuxie. Wuxie has helped them so much that it is difficult to repay him, even if it means sacrificing his life. Neither can be repaid. Wuxie faced the more than a thousand eyes and sighed: "Let's go." The cry became louder, and the countless tears were like a shower, wetting the white sand on the beach. It turned brown and spread to the entire beach. Just like their mood at the moment, gray sadness. Wuxie turned around and flew to the other side. On the other side of the river, there is a recently deployed teleportation array. This formation is ten feet long and ten feet wide. It is in a square shape and can transport two hundred people at a time. However, due to time constraints, this array is not a true medium-sized teleportation array, but a small or medium-sized teleportation array, and it is not permanently used and can be used up to ten times. This is also because time is in a hurry. Wu Xie and the others called Chen Tu and the others. The departure date was not far away, so they simply set up a usable formation at will. This formation can be teleported to a place hundreds of thousands of miles away, which happens to be not far from the Demon Sect's Blood Butterfly. Once it passes, it only needs to fly for another hour to launch an attack. All the Tmall tribe members flew to the platform of this huge cliff. The children stood on the outside and the adults stood on the inside. And the four Wuxie people are standing in the middle. Wu Xie turned around, looked at the people behind him, and said calmly: "I and the first two hundred people will go in the first group, and the remaining 1,400 people will be divided into seven groups and follow closely behind. If there is nothing special, Then let's set off immediately." Everyone nodded, clenched their fists, and walked into the teleportation array one after another without saying anything grand.  Mao Ni looked at Wuxie, sighed, and didn't say anything, but his hand was quietly placed on the storage bag. But at this moment, Tmall Girl stopped Wu Xie and showed a rare smile: "Master Wu, you have done enough. If you don't have to do this, I will just go." Everyone was a little agitated. Surprised, but also felt that there was nothing to be surprised about. Wuxie has indeed done enough to them. If he is even allowed to die, then there is really nothing to say. It¡¯s just that Tmall Girl didn¡¯t say she wanted to go by herself until now, which is really surprising. Wu Xie said solemnly: "You are the leader of this tribe, you should stay. I went not because of you, I have my own purpose." Tmall Girl lowered her head, and when she raised her head again, her eyes Turning red, she looked away, looked at the clansmen who were looking at her, and said loudly: "Let us make the last journey for Mr. Wu and the warriors in the clan, and bid farewell with wine!" She said, As soon as he patted the storage bag, more than two thousand bowls and countless jars of wine flew out from it and fell in front of everyone. Mao Ya looked at his chest, was speechless, picked up the wine jar and bowl, suddenly dropped the bowl on the ground, uncorked the wine, and laughed: "The last sip of wine, how can I drink enough with a bowl?" He turned his head and poured the wine, and poured the wine "dong dong" all over his face. It flowed onto his face and chest, and he suddenly felt a burning sensation and a cool feeling. ????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone threw the bowl on the ground, drank from the stopper, and laughed. Tmall Girl personally took a wine jar and poured two bowls of wine. One bowl was brought to Mao Ni and the other to Wu Xie. She looked at Wu Xie, her face a little pale, and said solemnly: "Master Wu, after drinking this wine, everything will be over." "Everything will be over." Wu Xie murmured and repeated this sentence, his eyes flashing strangely. Mang, without saying a word, drank it in one gulp. A jar of old wine can eliminate a lot of sorrow. Wuxie turned around and shouted: "Let's go!" Everyone threw the wine jars and bowls on the ground, their eyes were red, and the angry cracking sounds were their voices at the moment, like jars and bowls shattering. The feeling of hot wine filling the heart and lungs is like red pig iron being forged and unyielding. Wuxie turned around, raised his feet and was about to step into the teleportation array, when suddenly a feeling of dizziness and weakness came over his heart, his feet went soft and he fell to the ground. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 309 Candlelight in the Dark Not only Wuxie, but Mao Ni and Mao Ya also fell to the ground immediately. "What's wrong? What happened?" Everyone looked at the three people falling in shock and rushed over to help them up. A cold light flashed in Wuxie's eyes, and he was about to mobilize his spiritual power, but he immediately discovered that there was an extremely powerful substance, like a stone wall, sealing the Dantian layer by layer. "Forbidden Spirit Powder? Tmall Girl, you actually gave me the Forbidden Spirit Powder?" Wuxie's face instantly became extremely ugly. This Forbidden Spirit Powder has the same effect as the Jueling Formation, both of which make it impossible to mobilize spiritual power in a short period of time. "It's just that the Jueling Formation empties spiritual power, while the Forbidden Spirit Powder seals the Dantian. Mao Ni glanced at Tmall Girl, sighed, and said nothing. Mao Ya touched his chest and remained silent. "Clan Lord, why did you drug the clan leader and Mr. Wu?" Mao Ling rushed over, helped Wu Xie up, and asked doubtfully. Everyone is also puzzled. They looked at Tmall Girl, who was dressed in black and had a pale face. Tmall Girl smiled bitterly, a trace of guilt flashed across her beautiful face, but the determination in her eyes did not waver at all. "Second uncle, Mao Ya, Mr. Wu, I'm sorry. Only in this way can I make you give up the idea of ????going to die. You can't die." Mao Ya shouted anxiously: "What are you doing! Hurry up and give it to us. "Untie it!" Tmall Girl smiled and shook her head: "It will be untied in a day." "Untie us now!" "I can't" Tmall Girl's voice was sweet and calm. He Lingdong said, "You also have Forbidden Spirit Powder in your chest. You plan to seal the three of us and then die yourself, but you have no plan." Mao Ya fell silent as he heard his thoughts being exposed. She smiled. Then he turned to look at Mao Ni and said: "Second uncle, you should have something similar hidden in your sleeve." Mao Ni just sighed and did not take out the thing in his sleeve. He looked at Tmall Girl complicatedly and said: "You have grown up. Learn to be tolerant." Wu Xie's eyes narrowed slightly, and anger grew in his heart. He had been planning and premeditating for so long, but when he saw the last step, he didn't even guess the three people's intentions to die. "It's not his fault. The longer he stays in the spiritual world, the more numb he becomes to emotional matters, those cold-blooded cruelties. The selfish incidents are so vivid in our minds that it is hard to imagine that someone would sacrifice his or her life to save others. But he forgot that family ties are an absolute exception. When he first entered the world of spiritual practice, he also tried his best to help his parents practice. It was a pity that God did not fulfill his wishes and he was unable to help his parents reach their own realm and went west. If his life could be given to his parents, he would never hesitate. Just like the Tmall tribe now. Everyone is a relative, and they would not hesitate to sacrifice their lives for each other. He looked at Tmall Girl. She said as calmly as possible: "Untie me, I really have something to go to, and after I go, I will definitely not die, you can rest assured." Tmall Girl shook her head and said: "No, sir. There is no need to say anything more at this time. Lies, I will never let you, Mao Ya, or Second Uncle go. " "Besides I must die" There was mist in her eyes, as if she saw her past self, the ignorant one. . Impulsive self. She smiled self-deprecatingly and said: "As a clan leader, I have never done well. It was only with the help of the clan clan master and Mao Ya that I didn't make any mistakes." "However, I still made a big mistake. , I shouldn¡¯t try to figure out your thoughts, Master Wu. I can¡¯t see the facts clearly and my thinking is not rigorous enough. I almost pushed the tribe into the pit of fire several times. I am not worthy of being this clan leader.¡± A familiar yet unfamiliar mountain wind blew. The cry of "Woo" seemed to be the lonely soul of a distant soldier, howling the outcome of the battle. The wind blew on Tmall Girl¡¯s pale face, blurring her eyes. She felt the wind was strong and shed tears. With red eyes, she looked at everyone and knelt down: "I am ashamed of you." "My Lord!" Everyone could no longer bear the torture of sadness and burst into tears. At this time, they had understood that the four people in the tribe who had been guarding them all planned to die. They didn't know what to say, but they were moved by the invisible care and the warmth that blood was thicker than water. Package, tears in my eyes. "Clan Lord!" The crowd surrounded the four people and hugged them tightly. Although there were thousands of words to say, none of them were suitable. Wuxie was not flustered, he had already thought of a way to break through the seal. But he didn¡¯t?Remove the seal immediately. ¡°Maybe it was because he had been walking in the darkness for too long, and it was rare to see a glimmer of humanity, which made him very moved. He lowered his head, preventing anyone from seeing the fluctuations in his eyes, and was wrapped in their warm bodies, feeling this moment quietly. It had been too long since he had experienced anything like this, and he unnaturally thought of his parents, and then thought about his cultivation path over the years. The road was covered with bones and blood. The bones belong to others, and the blood belongs to others as well as one¡¯s own. He suddenly felt a little tired and felt that he was still far away from his dream. He didn't know how long it would take to reach the end. He will step forward on the bones of more people and walk in the darkness for a longer time. But he will never be discouraged, and what he pursues will not change. But sometimes, he also hopes to see a bright light to remind himself that he is still a human being, not an emotionless demon. After many years, he saw it, and he saw it far away today. This feeling is so unfamiliar that he can¡¯t even remember the last time he felt this feeling. But the hot body temperature transmitted through their bodies was warming him, like a weak lamp. He didn¡¯t want to ruin this moment, he wanted to preserve it as much as possible, even if it gave them more time to feel it. But it won¡¯t have much impact on my plan. I will still go to the Blood Butterfly Sect within today. "I'm leaving, Second Uncle, Mao Ya, and Young Master, the tribe will be left to you." Under the sun, Tmall Girl's face became even paler. She wiped away tears with her furry little hands, her voice trembling. "Just let me go, I'm the most useless." Mao Ya's fleshy face was twisted into a piece, and he cried incomprehensibly, and he screamed. Unfortunately, Tmall Girl couldn't really let him out. She said: "I have made up my mind, no need to say anything more." As she said that, she stepped into the teleportation array, and the one hundred and ninety-nine people followed her in. They saw countless rays of white light spraying out from the forty-eight array eyes. , converging and crossing their figures. "Clan Lord!" Tmall Girl solemnly warned everyone in the white light: "No matter how the three of them order you, never untie their Forbidden Spirit Powder." Everyone shed tears and knelt down. When the white light flooded them. An inexplicable wave of energy came over like a wave. Everyone blinked slightly, and Tmall Girl and others disappeared. "Crack~" A slight crackling sound came from the formation, and two formation eyes were already scrapped with the use of the formation. Everyone was in a very low mood, and the separation was too painful for them, almost unbearable. Once Tmall Girl leaves, Mao Ni will take the decision. Mao Ni sighed: "The next group." The second group quickly stepped onto the teleportation array and disappeared in place as the white light of the array rotated. "Next group!" The third group stepped onto the teleportation array. The fourth wave the fifth wave very quickly. All the eight groups of people were gone. The remaining few hundred tribesmenor rather, the few hundred cats. One or two hundred people stood silently, staring quietly in the direction they left. Wu Xie has not made any move. He wants everyone to feel the warmth before he chooses to lift the seal. Everyone stood for a while, and Mao Ni sighed: "Everyone, please go back." "Clan leader, I will take you to fly over." Immediately a clan member came over and said. Mao Ni didn¡¯t say anything more, nodded, and got on the tribe¡¯s flying sword. Several kittens with some cultivation came to Wuxie and looked at him with bright eyes, wagging their beards and meowing "meow". The meaning was obvious, he wanted to help Wuxie fly back. Wu Xie shook his head with a smile and said: "You have too little spiritual power. If you can fly with me less than halfway, you will have no spiritual power." Several other cats meowed, meaning that if each one of them took a section, they would be able to fly. gone back. "Master Wu, let me take you there. I have a flying sword." Mao Ling walked to Wu Xie, wiped the tears on his face, and smiled reluctantly. He took the first step on the flying sword and turned to look at Wu Xie. . Wuxie shook his head lightly and said: "You guys go first, I want to stay here for a while." When Mao Ni heard this, he thought Wuxie still wanted to get over it, but now he couldn't use his spiritual power at all, and the storage bag couldn't be mobilized , it is impossible to use the teleportation array, he must really want toBe quiet. ¡°As long as we find him before this time tomorrow, we can bring him back to the tribe. So he didn¡¯t think much and returned with his tribe. Soon, Wuxie was the only one left on this huge cliff platform. He immediately sat cross-legged on the ground, and the cold feeling of the rock suddenly came from his legs. His eyes flashed slightly and he closed his eyes. ???????? This Forbidden Spirit Powder also has the effect of the Absolute Spirit Array, but Wuxie has never used it. The reason is that the Jueling Formation cannot be broken through from the outside. If you want to destroy the formation, you must enter the formation. Once you enter the formation, without spiritual power, you can only be slaughtered by others. The Forbidden Spirit Powder is very easy to break. As long as there is a monk next to you, you can use spiritual power to quickly dispel the effect of the Forbidden Spirit Powder. Unless it¡¯s a one-on-one situation, Forbidden Spirit Powder is useless. Of course, in the lower realm, no one can unlock the Forbidden Spirit Powder alone. It¡¯s not because there are rules and regulations, but the monks in the lower realm are still at the stage of practicing magic and have no means to unlock the treasures of the human body. And no one has ever delved into such mysteries. "The upper realms are extremely different. There are three thousand lower realms. Most of the lower realms are similar, but there are always a few that are different, and their practice is very different. They excavated their own treasures and successfully became an extremely effective means of self-rescue. They were specially used to deal with the monk killing formations such as the Forbidden Spirit Powder and the Ultimate Spirit Formation, which became popular for a while. Wu Xie naturally studied it seriously and studied it quite intensively. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 310: Opening up the Qi House Wu Xie sat down cross-legged and placed a finger on the two Qi She points at the base of the clavicle under his chin. Suddenly, the two acupuncture points opened wide. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????can and see that inside the two caves, there is a chaotic and dark place, with a little bit of black blood in them. In the sky above the congestion, there is a turbid gas, like a heavy fog. This point also has the function of storing spiritual power. As long as the gas in it is dissipated and the congestion is released, a very small amount of spiritual power can be stored. By practicing in a special way, this point can be forged like a Dantian and store a large amount of spiritual power. . But this method requires the nourishment of heavenly materials and earthly treasures in order to be promoted to a new realm. In the lower world, no one cultivates such spiritual objects, and no one realizes the purpose of such spiritual objects. Even if they are discovered, they are destroyed, making them extremely rare. After Wuxie came to the lower realm, he just kept practicing and had no time to look for such spiritual objects. But for him at this time, a little bit of spiritual power is enough. He frowned. Without spiritual traction, it would be difficult to remove the congestion and chaotic gas from it, so special methods would be needed. He used the middle finger and index finger of one hand to press the acupuncture points to ensure they were wide open. Put the index finger and middle finger of the other hand into your mouth and bite the tip of the nail. Then he aimed at two acupuncture points and stabbed them hard. His whole body trembled violently, and the sharp nails pierced the skin and penetrated into the hole. Then, without letting go of the hand that penetrated the skin, he pinched the other hand into the skin and pressed hard, then pinched the acupuncture point and pressed hard. As the nail left, a few spots of black and red blood emerged from the small hole in the skin. His whole body was shaking and he was dizzy. It was inexplicably painful to forcefully open the acupuncture point. The acupuncture point was like a hot sun, burning his body. He didn¡¯t even frown, his eyes were calm. Follow the same pattern and press, squeeze, and squeeze the other acupoint. Blood spattered, and two streaks of black blood flowed from the two small holes. ¡°Huh.¡± Wu Xie frowned and snorted coldly, the severe pain causing cold sweat to break out all over his body. My clothes got wet. His consciousness immediately looked inside, and a hint of joy flashed through his eyes. I saw that in the Qi House, all the blood that sank to the bottom had been drained away, leaving a small space, although the thick fog of chaos still enveloped most of it. But as long as there is such a little space, it is enough to solve any problem. He slowly closed his eyes and concentrated on the immortal roots. In the darkness, a little blue star emerged. The light was very weak, dim and small, like dozens of fireflies. "Come here!" Wu Xie shouted coldly in his heart. Waves of suction came from the immortal roots. Those "fireflies" seemed to really understand Wuxie's words, and they did not dare to disobey the order and quickly gathered here. After a while, the spiritual energy entered along the Baihui point, walked through Shenting and Yintang from the front, and came to the neck area. The neck is where the meridians are concentrated. Logically speaking, there should be a meridian leading to the Qi House, but in fact there is not. If there were, people might have discovered its use long ago. After the spiritual energy enters the meridians, it always surrounds the Qi House and is not allowed to enter. Wuxie¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely. The two fingers that dug deep into the skin pulled down sharply, making two large gashes two inches wide and half an inch deep. The blood gushed out like a fountain. The black clothes, a black robe that was dyed red in an instant, turned into a dark blood robe in an instant, looking extremely strange. Because of the appearance of this wound, a channel connected to the meridians was created. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the wounds on his body, and controlled the spiritual energy to move towards the Qi house. However, this passage was not a real meridians after all. The spiritual energy went stumblingly, and a lot of it followed the wounds and returned to the air. But finally, a ray of blue spiritual energy entered the qi house. However, the moment the spiritual power came into contact with the qi house, they suddenly fought with each other like water and fire merging. The faint sound of "Zi Zi" came from inside, causing a slight buzz in Wu Xie's body, and his whole body was trembling. A few wisps of green smoke rose from the acupuncture points and came out along the wounds. Wu Xie's face turned pale again and again, but the determination in his eyes was even worse, which intensified the transmission of spiritual energy. Suddenly, it was as if an unknown fire was ignited in the Qi House. The burning heat penetrated the whole body, and a strong burning sensation came, as if a ladle of hot oil was poured on the wound. And spiritual energy is like thousands of years of ice, constantly extinguishing the fire. Wuxie¡¯s whole body was covered with green smoke, and blood was pouring out crazily. This scene was extremely strange.  If outsiders saw it, they would definitely think that he was a demon sect monk practicing some evil method of self-mutilation. This phenomenon is called Qi refining. During the initial practice, the human body is a big chaos, full of useless gases that hinder all kinds of obstacles. Ancient practitioners invented Qi refining, using spiritual energy to refine the dirty air in the body. So the ancient practitioners called themselves Qi Refiners. It was not until later that I continued to study the practice and made use of various heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and then gradually discovered the immortal root and the immortal jade, and directly omitted the step of refining qi. But this ancient method has been retained and used to open other acupoints. The initial process of refining Qi is very painful. After all, the body is still a mortal, and pain is still an irresistible level for mortals. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After you have achieved cultivation, the process of refining Qi will be much simpler. It¡¯s a pity that Wuxie is now unable to mobilize the spiritual power in his Dantian. He is no different from a mortal and must endure this process. His face began to turn pale due to excessive blood loss, but his expression was expressionless and he was not moved by the pain at all. He had experienced more cruel pain, and this pain was not worth mentioning at all. Soon, a ray of spiritual energy opened up an unstable channel from the vast fog, until it reached the open space at the bottom of the Qi House, where it settled and concentrated, and soon turned into spiritual power. Wuxie's eyes flashed with joy, and he immediately used this little bit of spiritual power to expel the chaotic gas. This time, the speed was extremely fast. After the spiritual energy was converted into spiritual power, it could be said that it was like an arm commanding, and it was mobilized with ease. It drove away the chaotic gas crazily. It didn't take long for the chaotic gas to be dispersed, and the two acupoints became clear and bright. Wuxie quickly absorbed the spiritual energy. Within a few breaths, the air house was filled with spiritual energy. It¡¯s just that Qi She is too weak now, and the weak spiritual power that remains is incomparable to Dantian. He controlled his spiritual power and rushed towards Dantian. There is a thick layer of pasty substance on the periphery of Dantian. It is this layer of substance that blocks spiritual power and cuts off the connection with oneself. Now that there is an external force on the body, soon, the spiritual energy is like a sharp needle, quickly piercing the layer of mushy material. It penetrated quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a passage was opened after a stick of incense. The spiritual power in the Dantian can be communicated again. Wuxie's eyes flashed, and the spiritual power in his dantian spread violently. The layer of pasty material was directly blasted into powder and dispersed. At this moment, Wuxie regained control of his power. He stood up, his eyes flashed slightly, and stepped onto the teleportation array. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 312 Going to Death The Blood Butterfly Demon Sect is a notorious demon sect. It has been active in the practice world for nearly three thousand years, and you can often hear news about a certain monk being harmed by it. "However, most people will never see the true face of Blood Butterfly in their entire lives. The reason is that the Blood Butterfly sect has experienced ups and downs in three thousand years and has learned to keep a low profile. People who have seen them are basically dead. However, its low-key style still cannot cover up the light of the blood butterfly. No matter whether they are righteous monks or other demon sects, their expressions do not change when they hear the name of Blood Butterfly. It¡¯s not that his method is cruel, but that blood butterfly is really too weird. As long as the blood butterfly sneaks into the Yuanshen Cave, there are only two endings. 1. Death. Second, self-mutilate the Yuanshen Cave, kill the blood butterfly, completely destroy the cultivation base, and suffer the pain of damage to the Yuanshen. Even if it is to seize the body, it will not help, the blood butterfly will migrate with the soul. All in all, once you encounter a Blood Butterfly monk, the best way is to leave in a low-key manner and never provoke him. It¡¯s no wonder that those powerful men of all things don¡¯t dare to attack the Blood Butterfly Sect easily. Facing thousands of blood butterflies, even a strong person would not dare to resist. If you are unfortunately infected by the blood butterfly, you must make a decision. As for the characteristics of the blood butterfly, its damage continues to increase and will not kill people instantly. Rather, it keeps devouring that person¡¯s consciousness, just like an ant biting an apple, slowly but surely. Within ten years, he will surely die. Fortunately, the cultivation of blood butterflies is too difficult. And because of the constant encirclement and suppression by righteous people, it has no chance to grow. So far, there are only a thousand people and no more than 10,000 blood butterflies. The sect is divided into three locations, two small strongholds and one large stronghold. There are two hundred people in each small stronghold, and there is a strong man of all things stationed in each small stronghold. Together with about two thousand blood butterflies, they can completely resist a medium-sized force. Tmall Girl led more than 1,600 tribesmen to attack. It is one of the small strongholds with only two hundred people. This stronghold is very secretive. If Wu Xie hadn't told her its location before, she wouldn't have known where it was. She stood under the scorching sun, looked at the map in her hand, and determined the location of the Blood Butterfly Sect. Turning around, he met more than a thousand pairs of complicated eyes. Those familiar faces, and the emotions bursting out from the bottom of my heart. Touch her deeply. She wanted to die, yes, she wanted to die very much. She wanted to die from the moment the totem was destroyed. The day when the spiritual support that she had relied on for several years was shattered, her heart. Also shattered. Before the totem was destroyed, it was a beautiful memory with the tribe. After that, there was disaster and misfortune for the entire tribe. "But she failed to fulfill the responsibilities that a clan leader should bear. She blamed herself and felt guilty. I'm sorry for my grandpa's entrustment, and I'm sorry for my second uncle's training. I'm sorry for the expectations of all the tribesmen. She almost destroyed the tribe. Since then, she has deeply blamed herself, thinking that she was not suitable to be the leader of the clan, and had the idea of ????death. She felt that she could not help at all and was a burden. But she still can't die, she still has to face everything and bear everything. It was not until this moment that she discovered that her death could help the tribe. She is very happy. "I didn't do what a father of a clan should do, and I'm sorry to everyone." She bent down and bowed apologetically to everyone, with two clear tears streaming down her fair fair face. "Clan Duke." Everyone shouted in excitement with their eyes red. "You are a very good clan leader in our minds." "You have done a lot for the tribe. You have tried your best and you have never let us down." Tmall Girl straightened up and looked at the more than a thousand pairs of eyes. She was respectful, pursed her lips, and said softly: "Thank you." The sunlight softly shone on her face, which was extremely beautiful. She turned her head sharply, wiped away her tears, raised her head, and her red eyes flashed with high fighting spirit. Since only death can help the tribe, then she will die in battle! "No matter how difficult we encounter today, we will never back down. We will fight to the death for the future of the tribe!" She shouted, her whole body exuding a heroic spirit, her expression suddenly became ferocious, and the strong wind blew and disturbed her. Her hair fluttered in the fire like phoenix feathers. As if feeling the fighting spirit of the clan leader, everyone raised their heads high.Turning his head, he shouted loudly: "Fight for the tribe!" "Let's go!" Tmall Girl shouted and flew away first, followed closely by everyone. A group of people marched forward in a mighty manner, casting large tracts of shadow wherever they passed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªWith a determination to die, everyone embarks on the last milestone in life in the windy days! And win the final honor for yourself! They arrived at the outskirts of the Blood Butterfly Sect. There are ten monks standing guard here all year round. A bare stone mountain in the middle is the stronghold of the Blood Butterfly Sect. They set up their stronghold in the stone mountain and set up a large array. They saw the mountain a few hundred feet away and met the first monk on guard. The monk was dressed in black, holding a hundred-soul flag in his hand, and was sitting on a big tree, taking a nap. Suddenly, I heard the sound of gusts of headwind coming from the distance. I raised my ears and a look of vigilance flashed in my eyes. I ducked and blended into the big tree. When he looked out with his consciousness, his face suddenly changed. In his consciousness, there was actually a team of 1,600 people in front of him, all of them with red faces, madness on their faces, and overwhelming murderous intent. . Anyone who is not a fool can tell that someone is not good. He felt something was wrong and quickly left the tree, not daring to stay any longer. He had to run to the rocky mountain quickly to have a chance to survive. But before he could react, a white cat as big as a tiger stood in front of him and chopped it into five pieces with one claw. Before he died, he didn¡¯t even know what happened or who killed him. After that, I met two monks in succession, and without exception, they were killed by love. For this Tmall clan, which has many Taoist three realms, killing a few low-level disciples is not a problem at all. With their strength, they can kill any small force. Soon, a group of people came to this stone mountain. Tmall Girl stood in front of her. The mountain in front of her was two hundred feet high. There was no grass growing on the mountain. It was steep and jagged with strange rocks. There were skulls everywhere on the mountain and many of the stones were stained red with blood. It is incompatible with the rolling green hills surrounded by green trees and is extremely strange. The mountain was deserted, and there was no one. Tmall Girl shouted at the bottom: "Since we are going to die, let's have a vigorous battle, attack the front with all our strength, and knock this mountain down for me!" To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.) Text Chapter 313 Soul Array "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison. At this moment, they used all their cultivation skills and aimed at the mountainside, which was thirty feet high, and launched a full blow. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth suddenly became chaotic, and crazy spiritual energy emerged from everyone's bodies. The blue spiritual energy that filled the sky seemed to be integrated with the sky, emitting bursts of violent energy fluctuations. There was an incarnated tribesman who performed Raising Fire to Burn the Sky. Spiritual power surged out from his body crazily and spread thousands of miles. The blue light suddenly turned into a red fire, burning blazingly. The green hills within a thousand miles radius were set on fire, and fierce flames rose from each big tree. Green smoke was rising randomly, and the temperature instantly rose by dozens of degrees. The heat was as intense as being in magma, and it was extremely painful. Countless medium-sized spells were also used, and the terrifying energy produced directly distorted the sky. From the outside, this place looks like a dream, constantly spinning and shaking. There is also a tribesman who has not transformed. He is as strong as a tiger and has white hair. He roars to the sky and roars like a lion. That sound wave is its strongest attack. I saw this sound spreading out like a wave. Wherever it passed, the trees were shaken into powder. The whole mountain was shaken with a loud rumble. The rocks trembled and rolled down. There is also a tribesman who has not transformed. Its body has grown countless times at this moment, reaching a height of thirty feet. The nails on its claws have become thicker and longer, and the nail caps are completely black, which is breathtaking. It rushed forward a few steps, running wildly on the ground. Every step it took made the ground shake. Hundreds of trees were trampled flat. When it came to the near end of the stone mountain, it violently waved its claws. A claw swept across. Facing such an offensive, no matter how big the mountain is, it will be split in half. However, after the hustle and bustle passed and the yellow sand settled, the mountain stood still, with not even a crack left on the mountain. Except for a pile of big rocks rolling down, it seemed like nothing happened. "It didn't work!" Tmall Girl frowned, somewhat disappointed. She has never led troops, fought in a battle, or even experienced a few battles. But just because she has not experienced it, it does not mean that she does not know the power of this attack. It is enough to break through this mountain. But the mountain still seemed to have not been attacked. It stood there upright, without any appearance of damage. "Attack again!" Tmall Girl shouted again. Everyone launched a sky-wide attack again. This time the attack was much stronger than the last time. A dozen monks in the third realm of Taoism no longer retained their strength and used high-grade spells. The attack that destroyed all vitality rushed past. "Boom!" A loud noise came out, and the surrounding land was turned into sand by various offensives, filling everyone's sight. But they are still observing the scenery ahead with their spiritual consciousness. Behind the yellow sand in the sky, a large formation that completely covered the lower half of the mountain appeared in everyone's perception. That formation is huge. From the fifty-foot position, go all the way down to the bottom of the mountain. A huge black light curtain enveloped everything. "Woo~!" "Haha" "Jie Yi" Thousands of sharp and terrifying screams came from the formation. Within the black light curtain, surging black smoke emerged, lingering around the mountain in a moment. Filled the entire light curtain. Those screams were full of resentment, viciousness, and without words. They were just howls of ghosts and wolves, instantly dragging everyone into the dark, moonless night. "Soul array!" Tmall Girl was shocked. Screaming uncontrollably. This formation is called the Soul Formation, and it is extremely vicious. It is said that it was a failed product of the Demon Sect's creation of blood butterflies. It kept the souls of countless people in the formation, turning them into ignorant souls that only acted on instinct. They have no memory and no reason. They are souls rather than resentments. At a casual glance, there are hundreds of thousands. Those weird souls still look like they did the moment before they died, most of them have distorted faces and ugly faces. Many of them had expressions of relief, but they never imagined that even if they died, there would be no relief, but the beginning of another kind of torture. Seeing them, it was as if I could see through their eyes the various tortures they endured before they died. A chilling feeling rose into everyone's hearts. This formation is huge in scale, with hundreds of thousands of innocent souls crowding every space within the formation, covering the mountain, making it a veritable hell on earth. And this formation is extremely powerful.It can be attacked or defended. Only the strong in the realm of all things can break it. No matter how many monks in the three realms of Tao come, it will not help. Attacking here has no chance of winning, it is a real death! When Tmall Girl and her 1,600 tribesmen saw this scene, they no longer had the thought of fighting, only a deathly silence remained. "Who is so bold as to attack the Blood Butterfly Sect!" A cold and heartless voice came from the depths of the mountain. I saw the souls parting a path, retreating to both sides in fear, revealing the ten people coming towards me. On the waist of the first person, there is a white jade pendant hanging. The jade pendant emits dazzling white light, which is particularly dazzling in the soul array surrounded by black souls. All ghosts are afraid of this jade - the soul-eating jade. This jade is of extremely high grade and is a rare item among top-grade magic weapons. With this jade in your body, ghosts and ghosts cannot get close to you. Generally, only the core of the blood butterfly can be worn, and the number does not exceed twenty. Since this person owns one, he must be a core figure. "What kind of devil are you!" Tmall Girl shouted sternly, with a death wish and no fear at all. Her face was cold. "Hmph! How can a little girl know my name!" Seeing that Tmall Girl's group was not strong enough, this man smiled coldly, with contempt on his lips. In fact, he does not need to tell Tmall Girl his name. His name is Gui Xin. His cultivation has reached the 30th level of Taoism. He is a big shot below one person in the stronghold and a big shot below ten thousand people. He is a big shot in all Demon Sects. He is a well-known person and is the right-hand man of the strong man in this stronghold. With his fame and qualifications, Tmall Girl is just a junior and has no right to know his name. "Who are you? Why are you attacking my demon sect?" Gui Xin narrowed his eyes slightly and opened his consciousness. He scanned the surroundings carefully and found no more ambush. He was a little surprised and confused. Originally, he was refining the Blood Infant Pill in the sect. The monks in the third realm of this pill can increase their cultivation level by one level after eating one pill, which is extremely miraculous. But suddenly, he felt the mountain shaking, and there was a loud roar outside. His expression suddenly changed, thinking that it was those righteous hypocrites who had ignored the agreement and came to attack. So he immediately asked someone to activate the formation, and he personally led a team of people out to take a look. I thought that even if there were not a few strong men of all things, there would be one strong man of all things coming, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be such a weak group of spirit beasts. If the opponent really doesn¡¯t have the strongest of all things, then the battle will be much simpler. It should be said that it is too simple. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!